《Counterattack of the Cannon Fodder Chambermaid》


 Chapter 1

    Xiaohua can''t feel any pain at this time.


    Maybe at the beginning, she could feel the pain, curse and struggle, but she didn''t have the strength at this time.


    The pain gradually paralyzed. It seemed that the pain was far away from her. The eyes have been congested, and there is a bloody red in front of them. I can no longer see the ugly faces around me


    ugly?


    Ha ha ~ ~ in fact, she was once a member of that ugly face. She just became a king and lost, but she lost, so at this time, she was pressed on the ground and killed in public, and they stood by and looked at her with a smile


    I can''t hear anything


    I can''t hear their sneer, their falling stones, their dignified condemnation and spitting


    Hehe - don''t laugh at anyone.


    Who is cleaner than who in this backyard?!


    The so-called cleanliness is just that it has not been torn out.


    His mouth was stuffed with a piece of rotten cloth. Because his mouth was blocked, the blood gushed from the throat could only slowly overflow along the corners of his mouth


    Xiaohua opened her eyes and put her face on the cold slate ground. She suddenly felt so cold, just like that day many years ago. It was not very cold, but it made her cold to the bone


    Her eyes slowly flashed a scene a long time ago. She was not willing to recall this scene at ordinary times, and even gradually deliberately blurred her memory?


    She is the favorite aunt of the fourth young master of the Marquis of Jinyang. How can she mention her unbearable life experience again?


    But why, why, at the moment when she was about to die, she thought of that long, long time ago¡ª¡ª


    "... Xiaohua, don''t blame your father!"


    The rickety farmer touched her head with his rough big hand, and then staggered away.


    It''s raining outside. It''s very cold, but it''s not as cold as Xiaohua''s heart.


    At the age of 5, she looked at the figure gradually away, and didn''t cry or catch up.


    At that time, she already understood that she was sold by her father.


    The housekeeper next to him touched her little head, sighed and led her into the door behind him.


    Strange?


    How can it be strange?


    The flood in my hometown washed away everything in my family. There were sorrows everywhere. My father and mother took her and her two younger brothers to escape from the famine. There was no food or drink along the way, and no one took in.


    Finally, I found a place to breathe for a while. My brother was ill again.


    There''s no way to go. We can only sell children.


    I can only sell her


    In fact, a long time ago, she complained about her family. Just when she was resold again and again, when she was hungry and beaten all day


    Why did the family sell her because she was a daughter? Is your daughter so worthless!?


    But then she didn''t complain. She only complained about her life!


    Why didn''t God give her a good birth, why didn''t he give birth to a rich family


    How happy are the young ladies of rich families. They don''t have to worry about food and drink. They wear gold and silver and are surrounded by servants. They don''t have to worry about work every day. If they don''t do good work, they will be beaten.


    But she didn''t give birth to a good family!


    Then, you can only earn it by yourself


    The end of earning is just like this.


    Good regret... Really good regret... In fact, Xiaohua has long regretted, but she has taken that step and has not left room for herself to regret. If she doesn''t fight, she can only be swallowed alive by life. So she had to fight, fight hard, fight and fight, and then she found that some things you can''t fight for at all


    If only, if only she could do it again... If only she could do it again... She must change her face and be honest... Stay away, stay away... Everything that is dirty and fascinates her eyes and heart

 Chapter 2

    Unfortunately, it''s a pity that life can''t come back


    The red in front of me is getting darker and darker, and gradually turns black


    "Madam Sishao, I''m out of breath..."


    The strong woman who hit the board put her hand to the tip of the man''s bloody nose on the ground. After trying, she said to a well-dressed and even gorgeous lady standing on the steps.


    The fourth young lady first looked around at the beautiful women next to her, and then waved lightly.


    "Roll it with a mat and throw it out."


    Xiaohua woke up from her dream and found that she had another nightmare and was in a cold sweat.


    She felt the cold sweat on her forehead and looked around with lingering fear.


    At this time, the sky is already bright, and you can vaguely see the situation around you.


    In the small room, next to the wall, there are two shelf beds. Between the two beds is a table, on which there is a dowry box. In the middle of the room stood an eight immortals table, a seat against the corner, and a washbasin shelf.


    The furnishings in the house are very simple, but in the Jinyang Marquis house, only the big servant girls around the master can live in this two person room, and the other servant girls are big bunks for eight people.


    The other bed is slightly raised, and the hair exposed outside the quilt can be vaguely seen from the flowers.


    That''s Biyuan.


    Xiaohua was relieved and lay back in bed.


    Her eyes looked at the still dark sky for a while. Until she heard the sound of someone walking outside the door, she slowly returned to her mind and pinched herself.


    so painful!


    It turned out that she really came back, back when she was 14.


    Because today is Xiaohua''s first day as a servant girl. She didn''t dare to delay any more. She put on her clothes and got out of bed through the light outside.


    Biyuan''s bed still didn''t move, and she didn''t call her. Instead, she carefully took the washbasin and went out to wash.


    The servants live in xiaopian courtyard, which is full of servant girls working in Jinxiu courtyard. Xiaopian courtyard has a small kitchen with a special kitchen keeper who is responsible for the hot water in Jinxiu courtyard, so the servant girls don''t lack hot water to wash.


    Xiaohua took the washbasin all the way to the small kitchen. People in xiaopian''s yard came and went. Servants are not as lucky as masters, so when most masters haven''t got up, servants have begun to get up early and busy.


    When she got to the small kitchen, the old woman who kept the stove had indeed cooked hot water. When she saw the little flower coming, she smiled and fetched water for her.


    "Little flower girl, get up so early. Oh, yes, it''s said that you''re on duty on the first day today. You can''t be late."


    The old woman guarding the kitchen stove is surnamed Wang. Everyone calls her Mrs. Wang. She is old and should have gone out of the house to spend the rest of her life. Jinyang Houfu left her to work for the Hou family for many years without a son, so she left her in the family and gave her an idle job.

 Chapter 3

    Mrs. Wang was dressed in a blue gray coat and skirt, with gray hair in a single bun and a bun. She was very old, with many wrinkles on her face, a scar on her withered cheek and two missing front teeth. But I''m in good health and my eyes and ears are flexible.


    "Yes, Grandma Wang, I''m on duty on my first day today."


    Mrs. Wang''s smile doesn''t contain any impurities, there is no flattery and flattery, and she doesn''t look down on her because of her improper position, so Xiaohua is still willing to talk to her for a while.


    The time when she came back was very unlucky. It happened that she was unwilling to be a rough envoy in her life. She used the means to ask the young master to bring her to the waiter. Everyone in the beautiful courtyard said that she used the means to be improper. She usually talked to her with a thorn in the mouth or with a different purpose.


    Fortunately, Xiaohua is not the one who can''t hide in her heart at this time in her previous life. She doesn''t think there is anything. She is usually silent. She can only say a few words when she meets Mrs. Wang, who sincerely doesn''t laugh at her.


    "Then don''t hurry to wash and clean up. Go on duty. You''re such a smart girl. Your future is definitely not bad."


    Xiaohua smiled and didn''t speak. She went out to wash with a basin.


    In the eyes of these servants, the so-called future is not bad, that is, to be a housemaid for the masters, or to have a son and a half daughter, so that the masters favor the promotion of an aunt. She thought so in her last life, but it''s a pity


    After washing, Xiaohua poured out the water and turned back to the small kitchen to draw a basin of water.


    While fetching water for her, Mrs. Wang said, "Xiaohua, you are really careful. This water is for Biyuan. Thank you for fetching water for her every day these days. Also, Biyuan has a face in the beautiful courtyard and is a big servant girl in charge. She stutters."


    Mrs. Wang''s words are a little straightforward. If you change a little girl with bad temper, you will be anxious with her. But Xiaohua knows she''s telling the truth. She''s new here and has no foundation in the house. She''s assigned to Biyuan''s house. Don''t she have to curry favor?


    It''s a pity that she didn''t understand this truth in her previous life. When she first arrived, she was always scolded by Biyuan. She also wanted to curry favor with her and fetch her water every morning. One day, Mrs. Wang also said this. She was anxious with her at that time. She felt that the old godmother had pierced her careful thinking, put her face down, and had a quarrel with Mrs. Wang.


    Since then, he never fetched water for Biyuan, and even felt angry when he saw Biyuan. New hatred and old hatred are all in my heart. I think I''m no worse than her. I''m also a big servant girl. Why should I curry favor with her.


    At this time, hearing this sentence made her in a trance, Xiaohua just shyly closed her eyelids.


    "Yes, I''m young, and I''ve just been promoted to a big servant girl. I also pointed out that sister Biyuan can take me and learn from her. It''s nothing to wash my face. I''ll just be filial to my sister."


    Mrs. Wang''s wrinkled face smiled like a chrysanthemum. "That''s not the reason. You''re younger than them, so you have to study hard." they said about the other three big servant girls.


    "Grandma Wang, you are busy. I''ll go first."

 Chapter 4

    Xiaohua came out of the kitchen with a basin and met Biyuan standing at the door.


    Biyuan is seventeen this year. She has a melon face, apricot eyes and cherry lips. Her skin is white and her body is exquisite. Standing there at this time, his face was a little secretive. I guess he heard what he said just now.


    She glanced sideways at Xiaohua and didn''t say anything else. "When I got up and saw you weren''t there, I came out to wash."


    Xiaohua didn''t show any other look, and didn''t mention that there was only one washbasin in the room. She took Biyuan and how she came out to wash. She just whispered, "I just washed it and was ready to fetch water for my sister."


    After that, he followed Biyuan back to the house.


    Xiaohua is only fourteen this year. She has thin arms and legs. Other girls are well developed when they grow to 14, but she doesn''t see much development. In addition to the delicate and beautiful face and not like a child, the body is the same as a child, slender and thin.


    At this time, he was carrying a washbasin with water in it, which always made people feel afraid of water spilling out, or worried that his thin arm would be broken.


    Biyuan also saw this scene. Thinking of what the little girl just said, she couldn''t bear it and took the basin in Xiaohua''s hand.


    "I''ll wash. You go back to the house and clean yourself up."


    "Yes."


    Xiaohua returned to the house, combed herself in a bun, smoothed her sleeves and skirt corners, and didn''t bring any Beaded headdress, so she sat by the bed waiting for Biyuan to come back.


    When Biyuan came back, she sat in front of the box of the dowry, carefully coated herself with a layer of grease, drew her eyebrows, and touched some lipstick on her lips. Then she turned her head and looked at the little flower sitting with her head down.


    "Stand up and let me see."


    Xiaohua half drooped her eyelids and stood up for Biyuan to look at.


    This is the uniform dress of the servant girls in lake green. This is the dress that can only be worn by the big servant girls in the waiting house of Jinyang. A pair of big and bright eyes with a trace of charm are embedded in the palm sized small face. The body is thin and thin, but the expression is respectful and mixed with timidity.


    Except for those beautiful eyes, I''m just a child.


    Biyuan sighed and slowly relaxed.


    The young master suddenly brought out the little flower, which was originally a sweeping girl in the yard, to fill in the vacancy of the big servant girl. There is a rumor that the little flower only got the young master''s eye by showing off on the way back. Seeing that the young master arranged people in her room for her to take, Biyuan really held her breath and thought that she must treat the restless girl severely at that time.


    Who knows, when I saw someone, I found that it was only a child who was only fourteen and had not developed much. On weekdays, she is also respectful to her, and her dress is not conspicuous. She is a beautiful age, and she doesn''t even bring a flower on her head, let alone paint her face. After a few days of observation, Biyuan found that the girl was really a quiet person, so she proposed to take her to the duty.


    It is estimated that the reason why I was mentioned by the young master at the beginning is also because the color is fresh and tender and the eyes are beautiful.


    When she was young and waited on the young master, Biyuan still knew that the young master was not a lecherous person. Just by nature, they love beauty and are greedy for beautiful things. All the servant girls around them should be of good color, including the sweeping girls in the yard.


    What can a child do, even if it is exquisite and beautiful? What''s more, it''s just that face. Her current crisis should be the older servant girls of Liuzhi and Cuilan.


    Biyuan looked at the sky outside and stood up, "let''s go."


    Xiaohua didn''t make a sound, so she followed Biyuan and went out.

 Chapter 5

    Jinyang Houfu occupies a large area, not to mention the front yard. There are many large and small courtyards in the backyard alone. In addition to the main courtyard where the Marquis and his wife live, the Jingci courtyard where the old lady lives, the Honghao courtyard of the prince, and the Jinxiu courtyard of the fourth young master Ruan Siyi are the most gorgeous courtyards in the whole Marquis house.


    The splendid courtyard is a large courtyard with two entrances and two exits. The main courtyard has two rooms. The first one is the fourth young lady Qiao''s house, and the fourth young master lives in the second study. There is a small garden behind the two rooms. In the corner of the small garden, there is a side yard for servant girls and women, and there are things across the yard. The East-West courtyard is empty at this time. It will be reserved for the concubines and aunts of the fourth young master in the future.


    The fourth young master is seventeen this year. He has just got married and married his wife Qiao. Qiao''s appearance is not good. He is not liked by the fourth young master. There was a contradiction between them on the day of their wedding. They live in separate rooms, which is known by the whole Jinxiu courtyard.


    At the second study in the main courtyard, Biyuan and Xiaohua pushed the door gently and walked in,


    There are three rooms in the study, one bright and two dark. The east room is the bedroom and the west room is the study of the fourth young master. In the middle hall, there is an eight immortals table and several chairs. In the middle of the wall, there is a picture of the fourth young master''s ink treasure, high mountains and flowing water, with two pairs of words. It looks indifferent and peaceful.


    Last night, when Cuilan saw Biyuan coming, she left with theout paying her duty. Instead, she turned around and went into bedroom again. She was supposed to ask young master to get up.


    Although the young master is married, he hasn''t received a job yet. On weekdays, he still goes to the front yard study and study with his husband as usual. For more than ten years, it''s like a day, so he doesn''t have any lazy sleep to sleep.


    Biyuan secretly stared at Cuilan''s back and followed in.


    Xiaohua ignores their intelligence and sees that no one cares about her, so she turns and tells Xia Tong, the second-class servant girl outside the door, to bring in what the young master needs to wash. She didn''t do these things in her last life, and she doesn''t need to be taught at this time.


    Xia Tong''s eyes twinkled, glanced at Xiaohua, and went to prepare.


    At this time, the big servant girl Liu Ye came in.


    Willow leaves are seventeen this year. They are tall and plump, with apricot eyes and nose bridge. They are convex and concave. They are very provocative. I came in and took a look at Xiaohua. Without saying anything else, I hurried into the inner room.


    Xiaohua and Xia Tong carry the items for washing into the room. Xia Tong puts the basin on the table and goes out with his head down.


    The second-class servant girls can''t enter the house without being summoned. They usually wait outside the door. Even if they come in, they do some chores and can''t stay inside for a long time. What''s more, there are three big servant girls staring at them covetously. Xiaohua belongs to a first-class servant girl, which is not like this, but at this time, she also retreated with Xia Tong.


    That is, men are naturally dull and don''t see the sword and shadow between the three women.


    Floret can feel the lawsuit with her head down. It''s better to retreat to the outside and stay away.


    Several second-class servant girls outside are having breakfast on the round table. When they see Xiaohua retreating, they are all smiling and sarcastic. Xiaohua looks like if she doesn''t see it, she will find a corner to stand in a dull dress.


    A moment later, the fourth young master, surrounded by three big servant girls, went to the table and sat down. Several second-class servant girls lingered until willow leaves coughed uncontrollably and hung their heads out.


    On her first day on duty, Xiaohua couldn''t stand this atmosphere. I don''t know how she could stand it in her last life. She fought openly and secretly with those women for so many years.

 Chapter 6

    Unfortunately, now she can only bear it. The time when she came back is very unlucky. If she didn''t come back early or late, just when the fourth young master spoke to promote her, could she shout not to be a big servant girl? An unworthy sweep girl tried her best to ascend to the sky step by step. She turned around and said no. others don''t treat her as a monster.


    Xiaohua now just wants to be unnoticed, so she can only pick up her tail and be honest.


    Xiaohua has tried her best to reduce her sense of existence, but there is obviously one more person in the room. Ruan Siyi, the fourth young master, thinks of the little girl with exquisite face and beautiful eyes he just mentioned.


    "Is this the little girl?" the fourth young master asked Bi Yuan.


    Because he thought the man looked good at the beginning, he gave the man to Biyuan.


    Biyuan said with a smile: "yes, young master, I brought Xiaohua this girl for a few days. I didn''t think she was careless, so I brought her on duty."


    "Oh." the fourth young master said nothing else and continued to eat.


    The plot of her previous life is that Xiaohua is eager to express. She inserted Biyuan''s words to attract the young master''s attention. Because she is good at flattering and being good, she entered the eyes of the fourth young master on duty on the first day, and likes to let her serve around. Xiaohua''s goal was achieved, but the three big servant girls regarded her as a thorn in the eye from now on. They felt that the girl was not a simple girl at a young age. Considering that her position was not right, the three people joined hands and began to exclude her.


    In this life, because Xiaohua has been standing with her head down and does not show up, the fourth young master threw the little girl who surprised him at that time behind his head.


    Xiaohua, who had been standing with her eyes down, was relieved. The three eyes hovering over her head were like steel knives and moved away without trace.


    The three servant girls fought more and more fiercely. They not only fought inside, but also prevented anyone from entering the eyes of the fourth young master. Why was she so stupid in her last life? She couldn''t see the situation clearly and bumped into it. She also felt that she had the young master''s eyes and didn''t know how to restrain her edge. She was elated. She didn''t know that the cover could not hide people, and had already hindered people''s eyes.


    What were you thinking at that time?

 Chapter 7

    Oh, by the way, she was thinking that she had suffered for so many years and was resold so many times. She finally came to the rich nest of Jinyang Hou house. She must not leave again. In order to stop starving and beating and not live the hard life before, she found out the general situation and wanted to be a master impatiently.


    As everyone knows, the surface of Jinxiu courtyard is calm, flowers are like brocade, and cooking oil is burning under it.


    First, there was a new entrance. The fourth young master''s wife could not be spoiled. Then there was a rumor in the house that the wife wanted to add people to the fourth young master''s room. The rules of Jinyang waiting house are strict. The young master in the house is not allowed to have a housemaid before he gets married. Once he catches a girl who seduces the middle-aged and young young master in the house, he will be expelled from the house, or he will be killed on the spot. After the fourth young master got married, all the servant girls in the yard were ready to move. It was said that all the outstanding servant girls were waiting for him, and the three big servant girls whom the fourth young master served closely began to fight openly and secretly.


    A girl who has no foundation to take out into the house should be targeted if she bumps in like this.


    At that time, she didn''t understand why all of a sudden everyone was targeting her. She just felt that others were envious and jealous of her. After being wronged, she even became more proud and arrogant.


    When all the overt and covert means came to her, she suffered losses several times before she knew she was afraid. But there was no room to retreat. I had to hold the young master''s thigh tightly, climb his bed, please him, and survive in the cracks.


    Xiaohua always knows that she looks good, especially when she comes to Jinyang Hou''s house to live, it''s a big change. The young master liked her at the beginning, and she would like her better. When she grew up, the young master doted on her very much. She was very beautiful in her last life for some time, and the young master did turn to her in everything.


    First, she had a house. Later, her son and a half didn''t give birth, and she was opened to her aunt.


    So she was even more proud. She didn''t know how many people she had offended. At the moment of death in her last life, she didn''t understand how she died, or was she reborn and thought carefully¡ª¡ª


    It''s true that if people don''t kill themselves once, they will never know how stupid they are!

 Chapter 8

    The fourth young master finished his breakfast and was sent out by three big servant girls.


    Several second-class servant girls came in, quickly cleaned up the table and retired.


    Biyuan''s face was ugly. She took the lead in pointing the sign at Cuilan. "Cuilan, you are so considerate that you have to stay to serve the young master after watching all night!"


    Cuilan glanced at Biyuan obliquely and said, "then I''ll go back to the house and have a rest." anyway, her goal has been achieved. When the young master is not here at this time, she will stay here to quarrel with Biyuan when she fainted.


    Cuilan twisted her waist and went out, leaving Biyuan''s face crooked. LiuYe always talks little. Today she is on duty, and Biyuan has no excuse to say that she doesn''t want to be in the same room with Biyuan. LiuYe also goes out with her handkerchief.


    Biyuan, who has always been calm, can no longer bear to tear her handkerchief. Xiaohua stands aside and shrinks her neck and dare not speak.


    Biyuan was angry, and her eyes swept to the silent flower.


    "Go and tidy up the young master''s bed."


    The little flower went to the inner room as if she had received an amnesty.


    Dawdling to make the bed, Xiaohua took the initiative to get a basin rag to dust the house. After sitting for a while, Biyuan went to the yard and caught a few little girls who talked together or didn''t work carefully. After a few words, her anger subsided.


    Time passed quickly, and it was noon in the twinkling of an eye.


    Willow leaves came out of nowhere. After a while, Cuilan came to the study. Although Cuilan has just got up, she can see that she has been carefully dressed, her eyebrows have been painted, and her lips have been greased. A small mouth of cherry is charming and wants to be kissed.


    When Biyuan saw this scene, her teeth were almost bent. Two cheap hooves disappeared when the young master was away. When he saw that the young master was coming back from the front yard, they all came out immediately.


    But she didn''t have a reason to say that Cuilan was "hardworking and considerate", and she didn''t even sleep. Liu Ye did everything in her hand, leaving her nowhere to choose.


    Can she point at other people''s noses and scold Fox and Meizi to be courteous in front of the young master? She''s just a servant girl in charge of other people''s work. She can also manage this?!


    After Cuilan and LiuYe came, they didn''t speak. They just found a place to sit down. Biyuan stood aside, his face blackened with anger.


    The little flower who was affected by the fish pond can only stand there with her neck shrunk.


    This scene is familiar and strange, but the object of her last life is her. Now it seems a bit ridiculous from the perspective of onlookers.


    The room was quiet and scary. Cuilan suddenly said, "you are a flower?"


    Cuilan is also seventeen this year. She was born with a beautiful face and exquisite figure. Her white face has two pear vortices. She said and smiled. In fact, seriously speaking, the three big servant girls around the fourth young master have their own characteristics. Biyuan is dignified and generous, Cuilan is beautiful and beautiful, and willow leaves are gorgeous and provocative. They are very top among the servants.


    Xiaohua looked at her and said respectfully, "yes, sister Cuilan."


    Cuilan glanced at Biyuan with a smile and said, "well, work hard and study hard. You can ask me if you don''t understand."


    Xiaohua''s face was dry. "Yes, sister Cuilan."


    Biyuan said in a bad tone, "Xiaohua, go and see if the master''s lunch kitchen is ready. Take two girls there and bring them back directly."


    Xiaohua said yes, so she went out and called two second-class servant girls Xiazhi and xialan who specialized in food delivery.


    Xiazhi and xialan were talking to several girls. When Xiaohua told them to go to the big kitchen, she walked behind her with a crisp voice. The other servant girls kept silent, but the look in Xiaohua''s eyes sympathized with some schadenfreude.


    Don''t you gloat? How about being promoted to a first-class servant girl? I''m not instructed to do what little girls do.

 Chapter 9

    Xiaohua knows what they think, but she doesn''t want to be tit for tat. She was unforgiving in her last life, but later she got everyone''s jealousy and was in a difficult situation.


    In fact, when you think about it, other people''s emotions are very normal. The first-class servant girl is supposed to be promoted from the second-class servant girl. Who knows that killing her halfway and cutting people''s beard is not hated.


    All the way out of the splendid courtyard, several people walked in the direction of the big kitchen.


    Seeing no one nearby, Xia Zhi came up, "sister Xiaohua, it seems that sister Biyuan didn''t treat you as a big servant girl."


    Xia Zhi''s face was full of sympathy and her eyes were full of deep meaning¡® The four words "sister Xiaohua" make her say full of meaning.


    In the government, there are no grades, only grades. Although Xiazhi is two years older than Xiaohua, because Xiaohua is a first-class servant girl and she is a second-class servant girl, she must call Xiaohua her sister. Just listening to her tone, it was obviously unwilling.


    "Yes, it''s obvious that I treat you as a little servant girl, and you can do this little thing yourself." Xia Lan''s tone seems to be very angry for Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua understood what they meant, but hated her for cutting off their beard and wanted to encourage her to fight with Biyuan. At that time, no matter who wins or loses, they can watch the tiger fight on the mountain. Of course, if she loses, it''s better to offend Biyuan. Biyuan takes the opportunity to replace her, and the people next to her can benefit.


    The means are so rough that people can see through her original intention at a glance. Is it because she is young?


    She was really young, and she was not too smart. Otherwise, she would not have been encouraged by these second-class servant girls in her previous life. Because Biyuan''s experience was not pleasing to her, she put on small shoes and fought against Biyuan.


    Unfortunately, she lived a new life. What she experienced in her last life was more than these little tricks. How could she do as they wanted.


    Xiaohua hid the light in her eyes and said softly: "sister Biyuan is also for my good. I''m young and haven''t served around the master before. It''s also right to learn more."


    Xiazhi and xialan looked at each other and didn''t speak again.


    After lunch, the fourth young master came back from the front yard.


    During this period, she asked Cuilan why she didn''t go on duty to have a rest. Cuilan glanced at Biyuan and said in a charming voice, "young master, treat your servant well. You should serve her wholeheartedly."


    The fourth young master''s pity increased greatly, and Biyuan stabbed her with her eyes.


    After arranging the lunch, Xiaohua withdrew to the door with the food box in her hand, leaving three big servant girls to serve the young master while you poke me with your eyes and I poke you with my eyes.


    Xiaohua sometimes thinks, how dull should these four young masters be before they can''t see it, or they just don''t bother to pay attention? After all, men''s thoughts and women are not in the same loop, and the fourth young master should think about his own errands at this time. The young man''s mind wants to get a good errand and expand his ambitions, but it''s a pity that he is likely to be disappointed.

 Chapter 10

    After Xiaohua became the fourth young master''s house, she learned it inadvertently. Only then did she understand why the always gentle fourth young master changed so much later.


    The fourth young master Ruan Siyi is actually a very excellent young talent.


    Rich in learning, rich in style, handsome and elegant, born and noble. In the mansion, he is the first and second son loved by the Marquis''s wife, and he is also a young talent with a good reputation abroad.


    It''s a pity¡ª¡ª


    As the second son of Jinyang Hou mansion, even if you have worldly talent, you can''t end up taking the imperial examination. Because you have a brother with the same mother and son, you can''t hide his light, causing instability in the family.


    To put it bluntly, Ruan Siyi can eat, drink and have fun and become romantic, but he is not suitable for promising. It''s better for An''an to take the leisure work of the family and live honestly. The Jinyang waiting house won''t need you to eat, drink, spend power and prestige, but that''s all.


    For other people who have no ambition, such a day is actually quite good, but it''s a pity that the fourth young master is not such a person. He may not have great ambitions, but he can''t stand the days of eating and waiting to die.


    Especially at this time, the fourth young master is still young and always in high spirits. First, he is frustrated in getting a wife and then in his future. No wonder he went to extremes in his last life and became a romantic childe.


    Of course, he doesn''t know all this yet, and it hasn''t happened yet.


    Xiaohua sighed in her heart, and the voice of Xia Tong, a second-class servant girl, sounded in her ear.


    "Sister Xiaohua, why don''t you go in and stand outside with us for a drink."


    The eyes of several second-class servant girls nearby also said so, vaguely mocking.


    Xiaohua habitually hung her head and said, "I''m careless. There are three sisters busy serving."


    A few servant girls were not talking, but they roared in their hearts. We can''t go in because we don''t have enough identity. You''re good enough, but you''re pressed on your head for nothing and waste your opportunity.


    No matter what others think or think, Xiaohua has made up her mind anyway. Don''t get involved in all this chaos in your life. Remember to pick up your tail and be honest until you get old.


    Wealth and honor, people, she doesn''t want to, and she doesn''t want to.


    What kind of intelligence in the house has nothing to do with Xiaohua. When she finished eating inside, LiuYe called someone to clean up. When she saw Xiaohua standing outside the door, her eyes flashed, but she didn''t say anything.


    When the three big servant girls waited on the young master to take a nap, the second-class servant girls outside the door left only two on duty to have lunch. Xiaohua also went to lunch. When she came back, no one paid attention to her, so she went to the tea room and sat down.


    This sat until the evening. During the afternoon, the young master took a nap and went to the front yard. Xiaohua didn''t go in to help serve.


    Biyuan is estimated to be choked by the popularity of Cuilan and LiuYe. She didn''t ask Xiaohua why she didn''t see anyone in the afternoon. She waved her hand and let her go.


    As for the three diligent servant girls, they are not worth it. Anyway, they have nothing to do with Xiaohua. They are eager to pestle in front of the young master for a while to prevent others from flattering and selling in front of the young master. How can they leave opportunities for their opponents.


    Xiaohua is such an interesting servant girl that everyone is happy to see. It just happens that Xiaohua is asking for benevolence and benevolence.

 Chapter 11

    Xiaohua returned to xiaopianyuan on duty. People''s dinner had been carried by special people. She made a copy herself, used it, and was ready to get some hot water to wash and go to bed.


    Went to the kitchenette. When Mrs. Wang saw her, she smiled and narrowed her eyes. "Little flower girl, is it worth it?"


    "Yes, Grandma Wang."


    Mrs. Wang took a small stool and gave it to her. "Come and sit here and talk to the old woman."


    Xiaohua put down the basin in her hand and sat down next to Mrs. Wang.


    Mrs. Wang rammed the flame in the stove, "what''s the value today? Is there anything you''re not used to?"


    Xiaohua actually likes the smiling old woman. Few people talk to her these days. The little girl below is either jealous or secretly spitting on her improper position. The good sisters who used to be together are alienated, and she is too lazy to say anything to them. At this time, sitting in the warm kitchen, next to a kind old woman, she couldn''t help talking more.


    "There''s nothing you''re not used to. You just learn how to serve the young master with several sisters. In fact, it''s very leisure. Sitting in the tea room in the afternoon, it''s worth it."


    Mrs. Wang smiled and didn''t say anything else. Instead, she slowly talked with xiaohua about the temperament and taboos of some masters in the house. She also mentioned that she had several old sisters who were smart and capable. Later, she got the master''s eyes and was assigned to the steward. Then she gave birth to a baby and came back to work. Now they are all stewards.


    Xiaohua listened silently, didn''t speak, but her eyes flashed.


    After talking on the phone, Mrs. Wang remembered that Xiaohua came to fetch water.


    "Look at my old woman. She has a bad memory when she''s old. You''re here to draw water. I''ve been nagging you for a long time."


    "It''s all right, Granny Wang. I have nothing to do when I''m worth it."


    "All right, all right, I know you''re comforting me. Go wash and have a rest. I have to get up early tomorrow."


    Xiaohua fetched water, washed it, and lay down. Biyuan hasn''t come back yet. However, Biyuan always comes back very late, and Xiaohua is not surprised.


    In fact, she knew everything Mrs. Wang said, but wanted to show her another way.


    Yes, it''s better than fighting with people. She was crazy in her last life. She couldn''t think of taking that road.


    Close your eyes and calm down. Now she asks for nothing, only to be released when she is old.


    As for the future, let''s talk about the future later.


    Xiaohua started her life as a first-class servant girl. She said that she was a big servant girl. In fact, she often did the work of a small servant girl.


    But she doesn''t push or refuse. She is honest, calm, diligent and doesn''t talk. The most important thing is that she never leans near the young master.


    Gradually, the other three big servant girls also paid attention to her, and turned a blind eye to her occasional lazy jokes.


    Some of the little servant girls below slowly saw Xiaohua''s behavior. On the surface, no one ridiculed her any more. They just thought she was an elm head and didn''t know how to make progress. But I didn''t pick anything in front of her. I thought she was a big servant girl. In fact, she was a transparent person.


    Xiaohua is eager to do so. It''s worth it from day to day. From time to time, I hide from laziness and live a leisurely life.


    The world is worth it. Xiaohua runs to the small kitchen to talk to Mrs. Wang.


    A person is always ignored. A person who doesn''t want to make trouble and doesn''t bother to mix up with others happens to get together and get along well.


    Xiaohua sat in her old position and took out a packet of snacks from her arms.


    "Grandma Wang, I went to the big kitchen today. The kitchen woman gave it to me. I brought some for you to taste."

 Chapter 12

    A big servant girl has the advantage of a big servant girl. Just because she is a big servant girl and the people around the fourth young master, it is enough for the women in the big kitchen to curry favor with each other. Xiaohua is not a pedantic person. If someone gives her a sweet mouth, she will then take it back and eat it by herself, or share it with Mrs. Wang.


    "You girl, eat a cake and remember to bring it to my old woman. I know my old woman has bad teeth and likes these soft ones." Mrs. Wang smiled into chrysanthemums and knew the nature of Xiaohua, but she didn''t refuse.


    Xiaohua opens her handkerchief and the old and the young eat cakes.


    "Xiaohua, how about these two days? The old woman heard many little girls say that Biyuan and Cuilan had a big quarrel these days. They almost tore their faces and didn''t involve you."


    Xiaohua shook her head and smiled cunningly.


    "Before they quarreled, I looked wrong and ran away. I didn''t go back until they quarreled."


    Mrs. Wang put her heart down and said with a smile, "you girl is really a ghost. It''s right to do so. The three of them are domestic children. Since you don''t have that heart, you don''t need to go in and help. Just stay away."


    After getting familiar with Xiaohua, Mrs. Wang also knew that she didn''t want to make progress, but the tree wanted to stop and the wind didn''t stop. The girl was in such a sensitive position.


    Mrs. Wang''s son is old and has no offspring. On weekdays, only the girl Xiaohua talks to her, so she takes Xiaohua as her granddaughter. It''s inevitable that she will remember it in her heart. In the past, she always didn''t look or listen. Now she was worried, and she would prick up her old ears to inquire.


    There are many servant girls coming and going in xiaopian''s yard. It''s inevitable that they will show their mouth. They also know that Mrs. Wang is a lonely old woman. She doesn''t communicate with people at ordinary times. She didn''t guard against her. She really heard a lot of gossip.


    Mrs. Wang talked and laughed with xiaohua again. Then she lowered her voice and leaned in her ear and said, "Mrs. Sishao in the main room fell a bowl several times. It''s estimated that she can''t hold her breath."


    Xiaohua heard that she pinched Mrs. Wang''s hand quietly. She knew what it meant.


    At this time in his last life, Qiao couldn''t sit still. He just didn''t know whether the old things in his last life would repeat in his life. But Xiaohua thought that she kept a low profile and didn''t offend anyone. She shouldn''t be involved in herself.


    After a few more words, the old and the young began to eat cakes happily. The servant girl and the woman who passed the small kitchen were all right. The two people despised it.


    In fact, Xiaohua is the one who despises most. Now who doesn''t know that she is a worthless girl in the whole Jinxiu courtyard. She dominates the position of a big servant girl, but she never does "business".


    The most strange thing is that many little girls are trapped in her looking for three other big servant girls to sue Xiaohua for being black. Those who are usually unreasonable and like to play big servant girls with others. At this time, they actually sit idly by and say nothing. If you don''t give up talking, people will scold you.

 Chapter 13

    Later, everyone realized that now the three big servant girls are competing fiercely. A big servant girl who doesn''t touch and doesn''t interfere with anything is pestling to occupy a seat, which is not what they want. Listen to your instigation to change, don''t you add another opponent to yourself? People only do this when their heads are squeezed by the door!


    Gradually, no one dared to provoke Xiaohua again. She knew that she was protected by three other servant girls. Xiaohua''s life was like a fish in water. She didn''t know how much better than the other day.


    It''s warm in April.


    Everyone took off their little coats and put on their jackets. Flowers were in full bloom in the splendid courtyard. The fourth young master loves flowers, so many flowers and plants are planted in the splendid courtyard. Gardeners come to take care of them every day.


    Today, Xiaohua led several second-class girls to set a meal. A little girl came to inform the fourth young lady that the servant girl Chuntao was coming.


    The fourth young master just changed his clothes and came out of the inner room. He hated Qiao in his heart, but Qiao has been calm these days, so he didn''t want to go down her face in front of the servants and let the spring peach come in.


    Chuntao came in with a tray in his hand, on which was a small white porcelain cup.


    "Young master, young lady said you were tired of reading. She specially cooked a bowl of tonic soup and sent the maid to bring it to you."


    Chuntao is Qiao''s dowry servant girl. She is short and round, with a small nose and small eyes. Qiao''s own growth is not good, and the girls around him are all that kind of ugly.


    Xiaohua knows Chuntao. She was a great help to Qiao''s side in her last life. She looks ugly, but her wrist and mind are not bad. She didn''t marry when she was old, but she wholeheartedly waited on Qiao''s side. By the time Xiaohua died, Chuntao was already the steward mother of Jinxiu hospital.


    Is Josh trying to be nice to him?


    Immediately thinking of Qiao''s stupid appearance like a pig, the fourth young master immediately lost his appetite.


    But now that people come in, they can''t do it too ugly.


    The fourth young master motioned to the servant girl to take the soup and let the spring peach go down. Just as Xiaohua was closest to the spring peach, she took the small cup.


    Just as he was about to put it on the table, the fourth young master suddenly said, "I''ll give you the soup."


    At this time, there were several servant girls in the room. The fourth young master didn''t know who he was talking about. But it can''t be for second-class servant girls. There are only four big servant girls left.


    Xiaohua is also one of the big servant girls.


    Xiaohua''s body trembled. Her hand was faster than her brain. She put the small cup by the table and withdrew.


    Just as Biyuan was beside her, she put her hand on her head.


    "Thank you, young master." the voice was tactful, and the voice was a little greasy.


    Cuilan and LiuYe could only sigh at the distance, but their eyes seemed to have a poison hook and dug up Biyuan.


    In fact, the fourth young master of this bowl of soup said to give it to Xiaohua when he saw Xiaohua bring it, but he didn''t explain anything when he saw Xiaohua put down Biyuan''s misunderstanding.


    After all, this world is different from the previous world, because Xiaohua never knew how to restrain herself at this time in her previous life. She often flatters the fourth young master by serving him closely.


    The fourth young master really liked this little girl with sweet mouth and delicate appearance. At the beginning, Qiao also sent tonic soup, but when he saw that Xiaohua was thin and weak, he directly rewarded her, unlike what he said in his life.

 Chapter 14

    Finally, the soup went to Biyuan, while Xiaohua stood in the corner with an unpredictable face.


    When she saw Chuntao coming in to deliver tonic soup, she didn''t react until the young master''s sentence "reward you", she remembered a distant thing in her memory.


    At this time in his last life, Qiao gave the young master a bowl of soup cooked by himself. The young master disliked Qiao''s bad appearance and hated what she sent, so he gave her a reward.


    She only became a first-class servant girl at that time. Soon, she must be happy to accept the young master''s reward. During this period, she also showed her authority to the three big servant girls who always excluded her.


    Finally, the soup went into her stomach. Also because this bowl of soup not only let her recruit the hatred of the other three big servant girls, but also ruthlessly pierced Qiao''s heart.


    After knowing this, Qiao called her for questioning and found a reason to let Chuntao palm her mouth.


    At that time, she just got the favor of the fourth young master. She was slapped in the face for no reason. She was unwilling, so she cried out her grievances in front of the fourth young master.


    The fourth young master ran to have a big quarrel with Qiao, and the relationship between the husband and wife was even more like fire and water.


    Also because his husband paid more attention to a little servant girl than her, Qiao felt that he was very wronged and could no longer sit still. He even ignored his face and ran to find his mother-in-law, Mrs. Jinyang Hou.


    The wife is not easy to meddle in the couple''s house, and she has a headache about her little son''s attitude. I can only order my mother in charge to come to Jinxiu courtyard to punish the "culprit" and beat her five boards to prohibit her from following suit. Anyway, I''m just a girl. It''s reasonable to use a girl to dispel the master''s anger.


    The master was relieved. She was beaten, but her heart was both resentment and fear.


    It was the first time in her last life that she was beaten. Although she served several families in previous years, they were all small families. Where to punish the servants to be able to board. In particular, when playing the board, it was played in front of the whole yard, which was ridiculed by many people. At the same time, the other three of the big servant girl fought with her openly and secretly.


    Later, she broke out, simply did not hang the fourth young master''s appetite, and climbed directly into his bed.


    At that time, what she thought was very simple. She always thought that the people in the young master''s room would not be beaten, and the young master would treat her better in the future. They don''t like to ridicule her. She has directly become a member of the young master''s room. I see you still have the courage to ridicule her.


    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Her move not only made Qiao hate her to the bone, but also poured a bowl of water in the seemingly calm oil pot, and suddenly the pot exploded in the yard.


    Not only the three big servant girls couldn''t sit still, but even some small servant girls in the yard began to move. Biyuan ran to find her father and mother and tried to arrange herself into the fourth young master''s room by her wife''s hand. Cuilan LiuYe was jealous of her and began to climb the bed


    The splendid courtyard is in complete chaos.


    At that time, not long after Qiao entered the door, she was not welcome by the young master and could not suppress the people below. She had no face to go to her mother-in-law for a second time. What''s more, the young master of a big family doesn''t sleep with the girls around him? When the main room can only watch, secretly discipline and teach a lesson.


    But even if she was in control, her husband had to support her. Since Qiao entered the door, the fourth young master didn''t go to her room to rest. No one in the whole Jinyang waiting house didn''t laugh. The servant girls and women in the Jinxiu hospital didn''t pay attention to her.

 Chapter 15

    Qiao gradually realized that she couldn''t win over men, and her mother-in-law thought she was a loser, so she tried to catch up with the old lady. She flattered and behaved well in front of the old lady. Seeing that she was really poor, the old lady made several decisions for her and subdued many girls in the yard.


    But it was too late at this time. Not only did Xiaohua gain a firm foothold through the initial chaos, but she became a favorite Tongfang in the fourth young master''s house, and there were several Tongfang girls in the fourth young master''s house.


    Qiao couldn''t, so he had to bite his teeth and bear it. There were more private actions, but no matter how many actions, they couldn''t withstand the later romantic nature of the fourth young master. They even brought back several powder heads of brothels. At that time, the rich brocade courtyard could be regarded as a real hundred flowers in full bloom, and there were disputes everywhere.


    Thinking about the back, she and Qiao Biyuan used various means to deal with the woman who came in behind, and then pinched each other. Xiaohua couldn''t help being in a trance


    When the fourth young master finished his meal and went to lunch, Biyuan drank the cold tonic soup in front of Cuilan and willow leaves. In the meantime, the performance of Cuilan and willow leaves goes without saying.


    Xiaohua looks at Biyuan with sympathy. She doesn''t know if Qiao will let her go this time.


    But thinking of Biyuan''s background, Xiaohua thinks Qiao shouldn''t be so stupid.


    After all, Biyuan was not her at that time. She was born at home. Her mother was the face steward mother around her wife, and her father was the steward around the Lord in the front yard and served the young master since childhood. She was very decent in the house. Qiao made an example to others. If he took Biyuan for an operation, he would be very happy.


    On this day, the fourth young master went to the front yard and walked excitedly. He came back in the afternoon. His face was a little ugly, as if he had a quarrel with someone.


    Several big servant girls in the room didn''t dare to say a word and waited on them with light hands and feet.


    After the fourth young master came back, he went to the study and told no one to disturb him.


    The big servant girls who competed with each other didn''t have to poke each other with their eyes. Their eyes were full of worry. Xiaohua stood there with her eyes, nose and heart as if she hadn''t seen it.


    In the afternoon, the atmosphere in the room was very low. The little girls who used to sneak away on weekdays were honest and worked at their posts.


    Ruan Siyi, the fourth young master, sat in his study. His elegant and handsome face was distorted and his heart could not be calm for a long time.


    Thinking of what Dad said in the afternoon, he had an impulse to destroy everything.


    It''s ridiculous. I miss him Ruan Siyi. I''ve had a good trip. I didn''t know where I was until this time. If you really follow what Dad said, what was the reason why he was diligent and studious in the past, just to let him get a job and eat and die?


    But he had to accept all this, because he was the son of Jinyang waiting house!


    In the Daxi Dynasty, it was stipulated that the children of people with titles could not take the imperial examination. They could only get a good job by pointing to the power of their family and hanging a number there. Generally, families with titles are first to work closely with the son of the world, not only to prevent the decline of Title Inheritance in the future, but also to suppress other sons in the house, so as not to cover the son of the world and cause instability in the family.


    Thinking of him, Ruan Siyi said that he was smart, but he never saw through these. Until today, when his father told him the job, he was not willing to ask questions in his heart. He provoked his father to be angry and speechless, so he knew the key.

 Chapter 16

    Ruan Siyi thought about the situation of other people with titles in Beijing. For a long time, he covered his painful face.


    The eldest brother of his compatriots is the son of the world. He has always loved him. How can he compete with him?


    Think of what he said to his mother after quarreling with his father like a child¡ª¡ª


    "Siyi, my mother has the same heart for you and your eldest brother. After all, you are pregnant in October. But you should know that this big Jinyang waiting house is not only your brothers, but also those concubines..."


    How could he not understand? As long as we understand the relationship between them and the family with titles, we are afraid of the instability of the people''s heart and the rising of the wall. Of course, there are also those stupid people''s homes. The final outcome is that everyone is fighting for titles. There is more than internal strife at home, and they slowly decline.


    He knows everything, but it''s hard to accept for a while.


    Thinking of his parents'' doting on him since childhood, they have always wanted to cultivate him into a carefree and self-motivated temperament. It''s a pity that he understands too late and has been foolish for more than ten years. At that time, my parents were really embarrassed, but I didn''t know how to tell him


    It was not until it was dark that the fourth young master came out of the study, and his face returned to normal.


    Biyuan asked whether to arrange meals. The fourth young master smiled and nodded as usual.


    For a moment, everyone''s heart fell.


    When Xiaohua went out to pass the meal, she glanced at the fourth young master''s face. She always felt that there was an uneasiness underneath. But what was it, she didn''t think about it for a moment.


    See dinner into the study, Xiaohua left in the air.


    Anyway, it''s time for her to be on duty. The other three are eager for her not to disturb. They never turn a blind eye to her on time, let alone hate her.


    Feeling the eyes of several second-class girls behind her who "hate iron but don''t become steel", Xiaohua smiled badly. It''s estimated that the first one to be a big servant girl who "abide by the rules" like her was on time.


    But what does that matter? She doesn''t want to be so progressive as others, and she doesn''t want to compete for favor. If a hostess serves her, she still wants to be loyal to her duties and hopes to be worthy of a good family in the future.


    Now, forget it. It''s good for her to give the sweet pastry to others.


    It seems that no one except Xiaohua has found that the fourth young master has changed. Xiaohua concludes that it''s hard for the fourth young master to know that.


    No one answered her, and she couldn''t ask. She just looked at it and didn''t get involved.


    After lunch at noon, the fourth young master didn''t take a nap. He rarely took three big servant girls to the study to draw small portraits for them.


    Xiaohua came back from lunch and stood at the door as a statue.


    It was noon, sunny and windy outside. Listening to the warblers and swallows in the study, the little flower was illuminated by the sun and was sleepy.


    Several second-class servant girls stood beside the flower bed and whispered something, but Xiaohua didn''t hear it.


    She didn''t have to listen to them to know what they were talking about. It was nothing more than the seduction of Biyuan, who turned the young master around and said something sour and jealous. As long as she''s not involved, she ignores everything else.


    That day, Biyuan ate tonic soup. There was no news from Mrs. Qiao''s side. Xiaohua guessed that things were completely different from her life. It may also be because she didn''t jump out in a hurry in her life. For the future development of the yard, she is not spectrum now, but it seems that the situation will be chaotic sooner or later.


    But what can she do as a servant girl? She has no other way but to look at it and not stir it in.

 Chapter 17

    In the East Room of the main room.


    After hearing the report from the little girl, Mrs. Qiao was so angry that she pulled her handkerchief.


    Standing aside, mother Chen stuffed the little girl with a piece of silver and sent her away.


    "Mother Chen, you see, I married such a person. I not only cooked up soup for the servants, but also fooled around with the servant girls in the house in the daytime." Qiao screamed, waving the tea bowl to the ground as soon as he raised his hand.


    Chen''s mother asked Chuntao to close the door before turning around to appease Qiao.


    "My good lady, please keep your voice down. It''s different from our family here. Don''t let people listen and annoy the young master."


    Qiao''s face turned red with anger and couldn''t help crying.


    "Why am I so miserable? It''s not my fault that my color is bad. I don''t think my color is good. Why did I propose marriage at my house at the beginning? After I entered the door, I quarreled with me on my wedding night. Everyone in the house knew that I threw my face on the ground and stepped on it again and again..."


    No one wants his husband to dislike his bad looks, and so does Qiao. But the appearance is natural, where is the ability to control. Qiao had no other way but to be angry with the fourth young master.


    Qiao is the first daughter of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of officials. She was spoiled by her parents since childhood, and the servants of the family also held it. The only thing that frustrates her is this marriage. Her married husband doesn''t like her, and her servants despise her.


    At the thought of his life since his marriage, Qiao was full of sadness, and his tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Mother Chen walked over and comforted Qiao while wiping her tears.


    "My good lady, don''t cry. Your eyes should be swollen again when you cry..."


    Mother Chen is Qiao''s wet nurse and a dowry Mammy. Their love is unusual. Chen''s mother almost took Qiao as her own daughter. She felt very sad to see her young lady so sad. Not to mention Qiao''s inability, even she can''t. She can''t press the young master to come to the young lady''s room to prevent him from getting close to the servant girls around him, not to mention their own mistakes in this matter.


    That''s a long way to go.


    Qiao''s new marriage was despised by his husband. The fourth young master didn''t even have a hole in his room and directly moved to his study. Qiao endured his anger and went home to complain that day. Only then did the family tell her the reason.


    It turned out that in order to make this marriage, Qiao''s parents made a fake portrait of their daughter and asked someone to talk about it. Mrs. Jinyang Hou didn''t check for a moment and didn''t ask to see each other. Because Qiao''s parents rarely took her out, there were no rumors about Qiao''s appearance and posture outside, and there was no way to study it.


    In fact, seriously speaking, Qiao is not ugly. He has a small round face and a single phoenix eye, which means he has a mellow figure, and then he has a short and thick neck, which makes him look strong. Because Ruan Siyi loved beautiful things since she was a child, and all the servant girls around her were as beautiful as flowers, how could she bear to come back with a stupid wife like a pig.


    When the veil was lifted, Ruan Siyi was disappointed and disgusted. He wanted to turn around and leave. Qiao was shocked and pulled him. The two people started to make trouble, which was well known in the whole house.


    Qiao''s parents were annoyed that his daughter was not liked by his son-in-law, but after all, his family had made a mistake first, so they advised Qiao to go back and coax his son-in-law well.


    Men, it''s just a long time. Coax the man well, and then conceive and have a son, and the future will be easier. Men like beauty, so they give him two concubines of good color. Anyway, they can''t get a wife. This is a big family in Beijing. It''s not like this. It''s not easy to get married and take a concubine.


    Qiao knew that his parents were right and for her good. She also knew in her heart that since she had become a relative, even if she was hated by her husband, she could only accept her life, and the sadness in the meantime was not mentioned.

 Chapter 18

    After coming back, she also wanted to flatter her husband, but she couldn''t lose face because of her face. Until she heard the wind outside that her mother-in-law was going to add people to her husband''s room, she was comforted by the wet nurse again and again and thought of going to show her kindness to her husband.


    It was the bowl of tonic soup that showed kindness. Who knows her infatuation, but she was rewarded to the inferior servant girl. Originally, I felt angry and sad. Here came another "young master and servant girl fooling around in the study".


    Qiao sat there and cried heartbroken. Chen''s mother couldn''t calm her down. She was so tongue in cheek that she had to scold the servant girls to vent her anger on the young lady.


    "Those shameless cheap hooves can''t sit so fast, so they lack men?"


    Hearing Chen''s mother''s curse, Qiao cried even more sadly.


    Isn''t it?


    There is only a man in the rich brocade yard, and the husband doesn''t want to get close to her. Isn''t it that the servant girls rushed forward and backward?


    Chen''s mother saw that she had said something wrong, slapped her face and comforted her. It took a long time to appease Qiao''s tears.


    Qiao sat there thinking for a long time before he said angrily, "no, I can''t wait to die! He doesn''t want to see me. Now no one in the yard pays attention to me."


    Mother Chen sighed and didn''t speak.


    The young lady has just married and has no foundation in the house. The fourth young master doesn''t want to rest here in the main room. Which servant girl in the yard doesn''t laugh. The young lady doesn''t go out often. I don''t know. But mother Chen knows it in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to mention it to the young lady.


    "Those cheap hooves dare to hang out with their husband in the study in the daytime. They typically don''t pay attention to me. If I don''t treat them, they don''t know that there is a young lady like me."


    Mother Chen saw that Qiao was determined to make an example, but she didn''t stop it.


    It''s better to make an example of others. Let those girls take away their restless hearts and let them face it squarely. The splendid courtyard is not without a hostess.


    "Young lady, you can''t bring those three pots in one pot. Will it make too much noise?"


    Mrs. Shao is going to clean up those Sao Lang hooves. Chuntao, who has been angry with the servant girl outside these days, is happy to see it, but she thinks a little more than Mrs. Shao.


    "It''s too obvious to clean up three at once. Do you want to make an example first?"


    Xiaohua was lucky to be missed, thanks to her low-key and unattractive.


    Qiao Shi thought, "you wait and pass that Biyuan over and say I want to ask her. Didn''t she drink my bowl of tonic soup that day and just borrow it."


    Chuntao was ordered out of the door and was ready to watch the young master go out. She called Biyuan from behind.


    The fourth young master left the study with his front foot and Chuntao passed Biyuan away. Xiaohua felt bad.


    Soon, Biyuan came back. Her face was red and swollen. Even if she covered it with a veil, she could see the clue.


    As soon as she entered the room, she rushed to the table and began to cry.


    The movement was so loud that many girls saw it, and some servant girls with faces gathered around to comfort.

 Chapter 19

    Cuilan and LiuYe didn''t know where they came out and surrounded them. They asked anxiously what happened. As for whether this anxiety is true or false, Xiaohua doesn''t know.


    Seeing that everyone is comforting Biyuan, she can''t continue to load wood. He also came forward to pretend to comfort Biyuan, and politely took a basin and a veil to cover Biyuan''s face.


    Biyuan sat there, feeling both uncomfortable and resentful. Although she is only a slave, she has not been beaten like this since childhood. Who doesn''t give her face when she goes out. Qiao Shi, the fourth young lady, called her over, and without saying anything, she pressed a charge of cheating on her head and asked the servant girls around her to palm her mouth.


    Where is this to slap her mouth? It''s clearly to make an example of her and beat her in the face!


    Biyuan has always been used to the wind and water. Where can she accept this? No wonder she will cry so miserably.


    The movement in the study attracted a group of young girls from the yard. All the servant girls were comforting Biyuan. They didn''t care about them. They all looked around the door.


    It''s no wonder they like to join the fun so much. The fourth young master doesn''t want to see the fourth young lady. As we all know, the fourth young lady has been depressed for so long. For the first time, they must pay attention to what''s going on. By the way, they should consider where the wind will blow in the future.


    The rabbit died and the fox was sad. Even the most respectable servant girl Biyuan in Jinxiu yard was beaten by Mrs. Shao. They will certainly think of themselves. After all, Biyuan is not the only one with that little thought.


    After being comforted by everyone for a while, Biyuan stopped crying and asked Xiaohua to cover her face. She was very angry and said the reason why she was beaten.


    Xiaohua was surprised when she heard the reason, and the other servant girls were even more surprised.


    Mrs. Sishao beat Biyuan because she had a bowl of soup, which was personally rewarded by the fourth young master.


    Is she stupid or stupid? Isn''t this the face of the fourth young master.


    Of course, some little girls knew it was not the case. At noon, they didn''t see the situation in the study alone. All eyes in the yard were fine. In private, there were even a few little girls who scolded Biyuan. They were shameless.


    But they certainly won''t say it in person. They just know that Mrs. Sishao beat Biyuan because of a bowl of tonic soup given to Biyuan by Mr. Sishao.


    After a while, the whole people in the splendid courtyard knew that the fourth young lady made an example and beat Biyuan because the fourth young master rewarded Biyuan with the soup made by the fourth young lady.


    Even a little girl interrupted that the soup was not cooked by Mrs. Sishao herself. She just looked at balabalabala and so on. The people around hurried to cover the little girl who didn''t open the door. The masters don''t cook soup by themselves. It''s just like this. It''s more real to ask you to talk more next to a girl''s film.


    In a word, rumors spread throughout the splendid courtyard, and even good girls spread outside the yard.


    After a while, the whole servants in Jinyang Hou''s house knew about it, and of course it spread to Biyuan''s Niang Qu''s mother''s ears.

 Chapter 20

    Mother Qu was one of the dowry maids when Mrs. Tian, the waiting wife of Jinyang, married.


    He was born in the family of Mrs. Jinyang Hou''s mother''s family. He doesn''t have as many minds as other servant girls. He thinks about how to climb the master''s bed every day, so Tian attaches great importance to her. When he was almost old, he pointed her out to a steward in the front yard.


    When mother Qu married the steward and became the steward at home, several dowry girls around Tian climbed into Hou Ye''s bed and became housemaids.


    At that time, some people laughed at mother Qu. Your color is so good. Why don''t you plan for yourself.


    At that time, mother Qu just smiled and didn''t speak. After she married the steward, mother Qu unloaded her errand and went home to have children with her husband. She added two children in three years, one is brother Biyuan and the other is Biyuan.


    When she was out of the month, Tian called her back and let her be the wet nurse of the fourth young master who was still swaddling.


    At that time, many servant girls envied her and said she was lucky. Those who laughed at her for not climbing the bed did not laugh, because until now they knew that there were a lot of means to deal with their husband. I didn''t clean you up before because you were safe. Now you''ve climbed into my man''s bed. It''s not to die.


    Mother Qu has been a wet nurse for the fourth young master for five years. She will do her best and be respectful. Even Tian, who is a mother, can''t find a fault. When the fourth young master was five years old, the Marquis said that it was not suitable for a man to let the wet nurse hold him, so as not to make her popular in the future. Tian transferred her back to be his mother in charge.


    When mother Qu became the steward mother, the dowry girls who had climbed the bed didn''t know where to go.


    Many people think that mother Qu is a very visionary person, and mother Qu herself thinks so.


    When she was young, she waited beside the young lady. If she didn''t understand the truth, she lived directly in the dog''s stomach. As long as the young lady can sit firmly in the position of Mrs. Jinyang Hou, as long as she is loyal, she won''t run away from wealth in the future. She won''t want to be the master. She doesn''t dare to take a concubine when she is the steward of the house. She doesn''t necessarily live worse than anyone.


    After the little girl told her that Biyuan had been beaten, mother Qu didn''t even move her eyebrows.


    She finished her work and then came to the main courtyard where her wife lived.


    As soon as the little girl with the curtain at the door saw that mother Qu was coming, she let her in without informing the newspaper.


    When Qu''s mother went in, Tian was leaning on the lotus couch with her eyes closed and asked the little girl to hammer her legs.


    Tian is over 40 years old, but he looks like he is in his twenties. Years did not leave any trace on her face. In addition to adding some mature and graceful charm to her, she seemed to treat her very well.


    Indeed, fate seems to be particularly kind to Tian. He was born noble, and his married husband''s family was not bad. Once married, he was the main wife in charge of Zhongfu. Her mother-in-law is generous and doesn''t give directions to her housekeeper. She has a harmonious relationship between husband and wife and has both children.


    The only thing that is not beautiful is that men always have to accept a few small things, and then those posthumous relics.


    However, she has a good wrist. She is filial to her mother-in-law and obedient to her husband. She is kind in front of people and gives both grace and power after people. Those aunts and concubines were also pressed by her early and became little transparent in the house. Now that she has grandchildren, the only thing she can worry about is her young son Ruan Siyi, except that her husband is in the dynasty.


    Mother Qu didn''t speak after she went in. Instead, she knelt at Mrs. Jinyang Hou''s feet with a "plop".

 Chapter 21

    The little girl who beat her legs was startled. Tian opened her eyes and looked at her mother Qu, who was kneeling on the ground.


    As soon as she saw Qu''s mother kneeling there, she frowned and waved to the little girl next to her to help her up.


    Mother Qu didn''t get up either. She just fell on the ground and humiliated the young lady one by one.


    As soon as she heard the word "Miss", Mrs. Hou immediately loosened her frown.


    Yes, miss, she was really the miss of mother Qu many years ago... It was mother Qu, not mother Qu, called Dieer... In the twinkling of an eye, so many years have passed


    "Well, tell me, what is it?"


    Tian Shi is not a fool. Seeing that mother Qu made this mistake, she knew that there must be something wrong to beg her forgiveness. But in any case, mother Qu has been loyal to her for so many years. She plans to spare her just now.


    The mood changes of Mrs. Tian of Jinyang Hou were expected by mother Qu.


    I''ve said for a long time that who can stay in such a big Jinyang waiting house for so many years is more stupid than who.


    Tian Shi knows mother Qu well enough. Doesn''t Mother Qu know her young lady well enough?


    Mother Qu knelt down and said the reason for the affair again, without adding oil and vinegar, saying that her daughter Biyuan was ordered to be slapped by Mrs. Sishao because she got a bowl of soup rewarded by the young master.


    Mother Qu didn''t complain at all. She just described the facts, and then blamed Biyuan for her shallow eyelids. When the young master rewarded her, she took it with joy. Therefore, she offended Mrs. Sishao. It was small to be knocked down. She was afraid that she would be disliked by Mrs. Sishao in the future. And asked Tian Shi to withdraw Biyuan from the fourth young master, so as not to hurt the harmony between the fourth young master and the fourth young lady. Then he also reviewed his goddaughter''s hopelessness and lost someone to his wife.


    At the beginning, the Tian family put Bi Yuan next to Ruan Siyi, the fourth young master. This time, she was beaten because of something wrong. It was really a disgrace to her wife.


    Mother Qu''s words were in place. She didn''t mention complaining or anything else. She played a servant who shared her worries for her master and didn''t hesitate to wrong her daughter.


    But Tian Shi couldn''t help thinking, how big is this? As for Qiao''s beating Biyuan so loudly? If the master rewards them from above, can the slaves and maidservants below not accept them? Qiao was complaining that Yi''er ignored her, or was he beating him in the face, or even her face. After all, Biyuan was the one Tian put away.


    The heart immediately became dissatisfied with Qiao.


    For Qiao''s daughter-in-law, Tian can''t say she likes it or doesn''t like it. When she asked Ruan Siyi to marry Qiao, she took a fancy to her family background. In addition to her poor appearance, the daughter of the official Shangshu is worthy of her righteousness in terms of family background.


    After all, her righteous son is a young son, and she can''t assume the rank in the future. Even if she is favored at home, she can''t avoid a poor identity. In the future, she can only live on a leisure job. Therefore, from the perspective of identity, Tian Shi is still very satisfied with Qiao''s daughter-in-law.


    But at the thought of the fourth young master''s disapproval of Qiao, Tian had a headache.

 Chapter 22

    Yi''er is good at everything and studies well. If the imperial court had not stipulated that the children of the family were not allowed to take the scientific examination, his Yi''er would have no problem getting the top three.


    The only bad thing is the love of beauty. It doesn''t mean that Ruan Siyi is good at lust. Tian''s own son has a clear door. Yi''er''s child just likes beautiful things, so Qiao''s appearance is extremely hindering his eyes.


    But when people have married, they have to admit their fate.


    I often hear my son complaining under his ears that she married him a salt free woman. Mrs. Jinyang Hou also regrets that she didn''t come to see him in person. But who could have thought that the portrait could be forged?


    What Tian Shi didn''t know was that Qiao''s parents spent a lot of effort to let their daughter marry into Hou''s house. They didn''t say that the portrait was hands-on. In fact, it wasn''t hands-on. It was just abstract and entrusted many people to talk about it. Tian Shi looked at the portrait and listened to what people said, so he settled on Qiao Shi. Who knows that after marriage, it will be such a ugly person.


    Tian Shi, who had seen the portrait at the beginning, still felt that the girl looked good.


    But even if you know that others have tampered with the portrait, you can''t help it. If you marry a wife and a concubine, can you return people because other girls are not beautiful? This is certainly impossible, so Tian can only comfort his son and promise that you will take a good-looking concubine in the future, and his mother will never hold you back.


    Then there was the news that the lady was going to release people to the young master''s room. In fact, it was wrong. Tian Shi had this plan, but he didn''t decide whether to intervene in his son''s room for the moment.


    Turning back to the point, Tian heard that Qiao had made such a fuss, and he didn''t want to see Qiao. He felt that Qiao was really small and useless.


    "All right, all right, get up quickly. What a big thing." Tian Shi waved to the servant girl around her to help mother Qu up. It was hard to say whether her daughter-in-law was wrong. She could only comfort mother Qu: "Biyuan will stay in Siyi yard. Qiao Shi, she wants to have an opinion and let her tell me."


    Tian is also going to beat Qiao through this matter to let her know that it doesn''t matter if you hit me in the face, but you can''t hit your husband in the face. Husband and wife are one and hit your husband in the face. How can you be a wife?


    So she thought and said, "tomorrow I''ll let xiu''e send some wound medicine to the girl Biyuan. This time, even if she is wronged."


    "Thank you, madam!"


    Mother Qu climbed back to the ground and thanked her with tears.


    This is her main purpose this time!


    Qu''s mother Xie wanen left and went out of the gate of the main hospital. She spit on the ground.


    Bah, although you are a young lady! There is no lady with a man behind her, and she is no better than a servant. This time I''ll let you have a long memory. In the future, remember not to move casually until your heels are firm!


    Therefore, there is no good stubble in the gate of the big house. Even mother Qu puts on little shoes for her master without any trace.

 Chapter 23

    When the fourth young master came back in the evening, he heard that Biyuan had been beaten. The reason was that he gave Biyuan a bowl of soup.


    Qiao certainly couldn''t have told Biyuan that it was because you and my man were fooling around in the house all day that I made an example of you. I can only find youtou to say that Biyuan cheated and cheated and stole the soup stewed by the fourth young lady to make up for the fourth young master.


    Of course, this excuse can only be used by people who don''t know. The soup was made a few days ago. No one in Jinxiu courtyard knows why Biyuan was beaten.


    Biyuan''s eyes were red with tears. When she saw the fourth young master coming back, she was even more miserable and wronged, as if she had died.


    Several girls nearby talked about the cause, process and result to the fourth young master, as if they were the protagonist of the matter. During this period, he also added some oil and vinegar, describing Qiao as a very evil shape.


    I don''t blame them for their hospitality. If the fourth young master let the fourth young lady be so rampant, they won''t be able to live in this yard in the future.


    Biyuan lowered her head and wiped her tears. She was very satisfied. Someone said it for her, and she didn''t have to complain in the fourth young master''s ear.


    Xiaohua stood far away and looked at the four young masters surrounded by a group of girls, with green and red faces.


    The development direction is similar to that of her previous life, but the protagonist is not her, but Biyuan.


    "Young master, you have to decide for sister Biyuan. Even Mrs. Shao can''t trample on people for no reason." Cuilan said in a charming voice.


    "Even the young master, the young lady can''t beat someone for a bowl of soup. What''s more --" Liu Ye hesitated and said later, "what''s more, you gave this soup to sister Biyuan. Beating sister Biyuan is beating your face..."


    The words behind the willow leaves did not finish, but they attracted people''s infinite reverie. This willow leaf is not a good stubble, and it''s not worse than anyone.


    Qiao''s move to make an example of others is indeed a stupid move, and he chose the wrong object. If he chooses a little servant girl or has no background, everyone will not react too much although he is afraid. The mistake is that she is too anxious and takes Biyuan as a raft. Biyuan is the servant girl in charge of the Jinxiu courtyard. The most important servants have been beaten. Others must share the same hatred, not to mention that Biyuan is still the person around the fourth young master.


    As the saying goes, the dog comes to the master, that''s it.


    Sure enough, when the fourth Young Master heard this, his face turned black immediately.


    Without saying a word, he raised his feet and went to the main room. It seems that when it comes to Qiao, the gentleman demeanor of the fourth young master is forgotten, which is enough to see how much he doesn''t want to see the positive wife in his heart.


    When the fourth young master entered the main room, Qiao was having dinner.


    The fourth young master always had a handsome and gentle face, which was rarely full of anger. Without saying a word, he lifted the dinner in front of Qiao on the ground and kicked Chuntao, who was preparing to give her a blessing.


    The house crackled, and Qiao''s clothes were stained by the meal.


    Seeing that the fourth young master was so angry, she was a little confused, but the thought of him treating her like this immediately made her red eyes.


    Chuntao was kicked to the ground and couldn''t get up. Mother Chen didn''t have time to manage Chuntao at this time. She quickly pulled Qiao aside to wipe the stains on her body. In fact, mother Chen saw that the fourth young master was so angry that she was afraid that he would start with Qiao, so she pulled her away by cleaning Qiao''s clothes.

 Chapter 24

    The fourth young master kicked the servant girl and lifted the table. At this time, he was not as angry as he was just now. He stood there calmly watching mother Chen busy cleaning Qiao''s clothes.


    Qiao''s reaction came over and screamed immediately.


    "What do you mean? If you don''t come to me at ordinary times, you will hit the girl and lift the table!"


    If Qiao knew the fourth young master, she should not scream at him at this time, but should go up and admit her mistake. When the fourth young master is pacified, he will realize that he is angry and will self-examine his misconduct. Even if you can''t see anything on the surface, you will at least feel a little guilty about Qiao''s heart. Qiao''s complaint of grievances may ease the relationship between the husband and wife.


    Generally speaking, the fourth young master is a good man. He never beats or scolds women, because this behavior makes him think that it is not done by big men. The reason why he is so angry is that he has been inappropriate recently. Secondly, he feels that Qiao didn''t give him a face. Of course, he also has some pity for jade. After all, Biyuan has been waiting on him since childhood.


    Unfortunately, Qiao didn''t know the fourth young master and even screamed at him.


    The fourth young master''s anger had not yet subsided. Qiao''s hysteria not only made him feel that his ears were stabbed, but also saw Qiao''s indecent and embarrassed appearance¡ª¡ª


    The face on the round basin was a pair of small eyes. At this time, the eyes stared as if the boss was about to fall out. The bulge of his neck reminded him of toad.


    The fourth young master immediately turned away in disgust.


    My heart began to complain about why my family wanted to marry him. I was as stupid and fat as a pig. I was also mean.


    In fact, Qiao''s family is not as unbearable as the fourth young master thought. Qiao''s body is just a little round and can''t reach the point of being like a pig. Then his neck is short and thick, showing some strength. Only the fourth young master liked beautiful things since childhood. The servant girls in the yard were all good colors. They were used to beautiful ones. When he looked at them, Qiao felt particularly ugly.


    Qiao Shi saw that the fourth young master not only ignored her, but also looked disgusted, which made her feel that the string in her head was completely broken.


    "Ruan Siyi, what do you mean?! you despise me all day long and get close to me. Today, you will lift the table and beat the servant girl..." Qiao screamed, grabbed the handkerchief in mother Chen''s hand and threw it on the fourth young master.


    As soon as she saw the disgust in his eyes, she thought of lifting the veil on the wedding night. She looked forward to being shy and timid, but met his stunned but disgusting eyes.


    When the fourth young master saw Qiao''s shrew behavior, he immediately got angry. No matter what disgrace it was to quarrel with the woman, he opened his mouth and accused him: "the tonic soup you gave me was too greasy to drink, so I changed my hand to reward Biyuan. Just for a bowl of soup, you asked someone to slap Biyuan in the face. Do you think your shrew behavior has any dignity to be a young lady?"


    "Decent?" Qiao sneered and wiped two tears with resentment, "When did you leave me a decent face? You quarreled with me on the wedding night, which was known all over the house. You thought my color was bad. Why did you marry me at the beginning? Now you come to beat me in the face for a little girl. It''s just a girl. Don''t say I only slapped her in the face. I asked someone to drag her out and kill her. No one dared to say."


    The fourth young master stood there, Qingjun''s face flushed with anger.

 Chapter 25

    Qiao''s words are correct. All servants who can work in Jinyang Hou''s house have signed a dead deed. The master dragged out disobedient servants and killed them everywhere, and no one from the government came to ask.


    Human life is worthless, especially the slaves who sell themselves.


    The fourth young master didn''t understand this truth, but he always had pity on incense and jade and never beat and scold the servant girls around him. For those who always beat the servant girl''s board, they hate it. They often say that this is a hard move to destroy flowers. But he can''t say that Qiao''s move is wrong. After all, he has always been a very reasonable person, and he won''t have to say it in black.


    At this time, he also realized his indecent behavior. How could he be stupid enough to quarrel with an ugly woman.


    "I don''t care how you treat the servant girls around you, but don''t move the servant girls around me." the fourth young master said and looked at Qiao disdainfully, "what a bitch!"


    With that, he shook his sleeves and walked out of the door.


    Qiao was quiet for a long time before he burst into a sad laugh.


    Seeing that she was in a wrong state, mother Chen came forward to appease her. Qiao broke away from mother Chen''s hand, picked up the furnishings in the house and smashed them on the ground.


    There was a crackling sound, just like her broken heart.


    Which girl doesn''t love beautiful teenagers, so does Qiao. But the worst thing in the world is that you love him, but he hates you ugly!


    There was so much noise in the main room that even the study could hear something.


    After a while, the fourth young master came in with a black face.


    When he came back, he sat there without saying anything. The fourth young master''s face darkened with the sound of cracking and smashing things from the main room.


    The evening meal had already come up, and several servant girls moved lightly on the table. Bi Yuan couldn''t care less about her sadness and hurriedly stood up to serve the fourth young master.


    The fourth young master asked her to go down and rest. Biyuan didn''t do it. She said that no matter how big it was, it was not important to serve the young master.


    The fourth young master was immediately moved. He looked at Biyuan as if he could drop water and was angry. He began to eat under the service of several servant girls.


    Everyone who can be a big servant girl around the master has a hand. At least Xiaohua sees that the fourth young master''s face gradually gets better in the interruption of Biyuan, Cuilan and LiuYe.


    After eating, the fourth young master went to practice calligraphy and read. Several big servant girls surrounded him again, grinding ink and holding lights nearby.


    Xiaohua took a breath and retreated slowly.


    Outside the door, the night is as cool as water, the moonlight is blurred, and behind him are the lights, the voices of warblers and swallows. Xiaohua glanced at the main room not far away, where it was dark.


    Even if she was killed by Qiao''s staff in her previous life, she even suspected that Qiao was the one who gave her the absolute pregnancy medicine in her previous life. But Xiaohua can''t hate Qiao.


    Qiao Shi is also a very poor woman. It''s not her fault that she doesn''t grow well. Her fault is why she married the four young masters who love beauty and are romantic.


    In his last life, even as a housewife, Qiao never had a few comfortable days. There are always people jumping on her head, first Biyuan, then she, and there are many young masters and other women behind her... As the main room, she has no support behind her. She can only watch her husband and Yingyan show their love, and she can''t even give birth to a child alone for several years


    She can''t have children. Even her parents in law don''t want to see her. Finally, she had to change from a charming girl to a deep heart and gradually become cruel.


    But at the end of her last life, before Xiaohua died, she didn''t see Qiao give birth to a child

 Chapter 26

    Many times, Xiaohua doesn''t want to think of her last life''s death, because it''s a funny and frightening memory.


    She made her own death.


    Knowing that she had been drugged with anti pregnancy drugs, she went crazy in an instant. She didn''t ask anything. She just hysterically gave all the women in the fourth young master''s backyard the absolute pregnancy medicine, because at that time she knew she was finished. An aunt who served people with color could not have children, so there was no future


    Xiaohua analyzed her state of mind many times. She felt that she didn''t just make such a crazy move because she knew she was finished. It''s also because she''s tired of fighting with people when she opens her eyes.


    Before the medicine was taken out, Qiao caught it. There were both human and material evidence. Waiting for her was death. The fourth young master also stopped it. Unfortunately, Qiao stabbed the old lady. The old lady directly ordered her to be killed with a staff in front of her.


    Up to now, she can''t forget the feeling when she was killed by the staff, the pain to the bone marrow, the feeling of being broken inch by inch, and the feeling that all her internal organs were beaten into minced meat


    She didn''t really understand until the moment of death that she was a clown from beginning to end. Others didn''t clean you up, but they didn''t find a suitable opportunity. When the opportunity came, others wanted to kill you for every minute, or even didn''t have to pay for their lives.


    How can you forget? When an aunt becomes a master, it''s still a slave and maid. The servant who signed a dead deed was killed when the master''s family said to drag it out and kill it.


    Xiaohua tightened her clothes and walked slowly towards the small side yard. When she passed the small kitchen, Mrs. Wang called her inside.


    Mrs. Wang took out a bowl of rice from the corner and gave it to her. "Haven''t you eaten yet? I saw you haven''t been on duty. I heard them say that there was a lot of trouble ahead, so I''ll leave it for you."


    Xiaohua suddenly felt that the chill immersed in her bones was gone and smiled, "thank you, Grandma Wang."


    Mrs. Wang said angrily, "thank you. Eat quickly. I''ve been heating you up."


    Xiaohua sat on a small stool and talked about the matter while eating, including the cause and result of the matter.


    Mrs. Wang sighed, "if you want to be rich and noble, you have to have that life. If you are a slave, the master said to beat you. You can''t resist if you kill you. Fortunately, you are a girl with a clear heart and don''t mess with those."


    Mrs. Wang continued slowly, "I''ve been a bad worker in this house for decades. I don''t know how many of those aunts have disappeared. This wrist is good -" she pointed to the sky with her fingers. "I still can''t help it. All those who can stay until now are honest. Those dishonest people don''t know where to go long ago."


    Of course Xiaohua knows who Mrs. Wang is talking about. She can''t help shivering. In her last life, she never paid attention to the affairs in the house. It was enough for her to be busy in the splendid courtyard alone. I didn''t expect that everything was so dirty.


    Seeing that she was afraid, Mrs. Wang comforted her: "it''s right that you didn''t join in. There are many shady and private affairs in this big house. As long as you work well, you''ll be released at that time. It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl is so beautiful..."


    Mrs. Wang looked at the little girl in front of her by the light.


    A small face with palm size, delicate facial features and white skin. The brightest eyes are those with thick eyelashes, long eyes and hooked corners. Smiling or not smiling is charming. She has seen such a delicate villain for the first time in her life. Now she hasn''t grown up. In the future, changkai is definitely a top-notch beautiful person.


    The little flower burst into a smile, "Granny Wang, what''s your pity?"


    Mrs. Wang touched her face, "little girl, laugh less and bring trouble."

 Chapter 27

    Xiaohua was stunned, touched the corners of her eyes and nodded silently.


    She knew she had beautiful eyes. After all, the fourth young master touched her face more than once in her last life and said that she had eyes that could hook his soul away. As long as she looked at her eyes so pitifully, he was willing to promise her everything.


    The reason why she has been favored for a long time in her last life depends on this pair of skin bags and these eyes.


    When she came back from her life, she always kept this in mind. Outsiders always hung their heads slightly and covered their eyes. She rarely smiled sincerely. Even when she smiled, she always stretched the corners of her eyes. Only in front of Grandma Wang could she really smile.


    When Mrs. Wang saw that she had finished her meal, she hurried her back to rest. "Go and have a rest. You won''t be comfortable these days. You have to tighten your nerves."


    "I see. Thank you, mother-in-law. You should have a rest earlier."


    Xiaohua went back to the house and didn''t even light the light, so she took off her coat and lay down.


    There are too many things happening today, which makes her heart messy. She always has a strange feeling of coincidence with her previous life, but it is very chaotic.


    Since she came back, she always had an unrealistic feeling that everything in front of her was like a dream.


    After all, she didn''t know how she came back. She just knew that she was killed by the staff and didn''t realize it. Waking up again happened to be the first night she was brought up and arranged in Biyuan''s room. That night, Biyuan was on duty. There was no one in the room. She pinched her arms blue. She couldn''t believe that she had come back from death. Until the next morning, when Biyuan came back from the shift, she saw her eyes flushed, looked in a trance, and ridiculed her shallow eyelids. She was not on duty yet, so she was so excited.


    When she saw the living Biyuan, she really believed that she had come back.


    Because in her previous life, Biyuan died a few years after she became the fourth young master. She died a few years earlier than her.


    Xiaohua was thinking in her heart. She fell asleep in a daze. It seemed that she didn''t sleep. She couldn''t settle down in her sleep. All kinds of pictures appeared in her mind, including Biyuan, Cuilan, every woman who fought with her in her previous life, and Qiao


    Qiao came towards her in blood and tears, laughing and crying, and kept talking. Xiaohua was in a hurry. She wanted to listen closely. She felt that she was running hard. She was almost broken and couldn''t get close to Qiao. It was not easy to get close, but only one word was heard¡ª¡ª


    You and I will not let go of any... None... None


    Xiaohua suddenly woke up. The room was dark and quiet. She only heard her own heavy breathing.


    The door opened with a squeak, and Xiaohua was startled, "who?"


    "Biyuan, what''s the matter with you? You had a nightmare?"


    Biyuan lit the oil lamp. The light of the oil lamp was only as big as peas. It was dark and green. It looked gloomy on her face.


    Xiaohua was terrified and wanted to scream. She only heard Biyuan say, "Hey, why is the wick so short?" she turned around and picked up the wick, and the room gradually lit up.


    Biyuan saw Xiaohua sweating and pale. "Are you really having a nightmare?"


    "Yes." Xiaohua smiled with a lingering fear. She looked at Biyuan and fell back to bed.

 Chapter 28

    Biyuan took the oil lamp to the head of the bed. When she learned that Suo took off his clothes and lay down, she blew out the lamp.


    The room fell into darkness again, but Xiaohua couldn''t close her eyes.


    Biyuan died in a well in her last life. When she picked it up, her body was soaked and deformed. Xiaohua saw it with her own eyes. Everyone said she committed suicide, but Xiaohua didn''t believe it. After fighting with Biyuan for so many years, she still doesn''t understand her temperament.


    She may be sad or desperate, but she will never die, because she can''t bear the young master.


    Biyuan is deeply in love with the fourth young master, and Xiaohua learned slowly after fighting for a long time.


    Yes, who can not love the young master.


    Strangers are like jade, and the childe is unparalleled in the world.


    He is handsome, gentle and learned. The most important thing is his tenderness and consideration. His tenderness can always make people think that they are held in the palm of his hand.


    I still remember that at the beginning, she also loved him very much. The reason why she was so unscrupulous was not only because she wanted to be a man, but also because she was fascinated by his tenderness.


    But later, he gradually lightened his mind in the gentleness and amorousness of the fourth young master, because he was too tired.


    Such a man is naturally suitable to be among the flowers. He is good to every woman but not good. Good because he is gentle and considerate by nature, bad because he is gentle but affectionate. He never focuses his eyes on a woman.


    Even Xiaohua, who was the favorite aunt around him in his last life, never got all his attention. He is always easily distracted by flowers of other colors, even if this flower is not the most beautiful, but as long as it is fresh.


    Xiaohua''s last life was to see clearly the nature of his nature, so she gently took back the love in her heart. Later, I often make a false deal with him, but I just want his support and protection.


    If she really falls in love with such an affectionate man, Xiaohua thinks she may be more embarrassed in her last life. Like Biyuan, he attacked all the women around him with red eyes like a cockfight.


    So she never believed that Biyuan would throw into the well. How could a woman who jumped at her like a cockfight the day before go into the well that day.


    Her woman''s intuition told her it was Qiao. Even if Qiao seldom showed his face in front of people at that time, she thought it was Qiao.


    Including the fact that she was drugged later. When she was dying, she had a moment of clarity. She thought of the fact that the fourth young master had no children so far. The fourth young master has no physical problems, but no woman has ever been able to conceive the fourth young master''s child, even if she is pregnant with an abortion.


    Then she thought of Joe.


    Is it because Qiao can''t have children, so no woman in the backyard of the fourth young master''s last life can have children Or in fact, she was not the only one who was drugged. Every woman in the backyard was drugged, and she just accidentally knew that she was drugged


    Many times Xiaohua can''t help thinking like this, but just thinking about it makes her shudder.

 Chapter 29

    The result of not sleeping all night, feeling guilty and confused, is that his eyes are swollen and sleepy when he is on duty the next day.


    It''s a pity that Xiaohua was soon so frightened that she didn''t feel sleepy.


    The plot of the last life is that the fourth young master rewarded her with the soup. She was beaten by Qiao. The fourth young master had a big quarrel with Qiao. Qiao went to his wife to decide. In order to appease her daughter-in-law, the lady rewarded her with some boards.


    This time, the protagonist changed Biyuan, but Qiao went to the main hospital to ask for his wife. The wife coughed and didn''t see her. Then she turned her head. Xiue, the big servant girl in the main hospital, came to the Jinxiu hospital and sent a bottle of wound medicine to Biyuan.


    During this period, Xiue didn''t say anything, but the whole Jinxiu hospital and even the whole Jinyang waiting house understood what his wife meant.


    What does that mean. You hit someone in the face in front of you, and Mrs. Jinyang Hou sent someone to send you the wound medicine. What do you mean? Think about it yourself.


    After xiu''e left, Biyuan''s face was proud, but Qiao''s side of the main room closed the door, as if there was no one.


    The splendid courtyard is more boiling.


    I have to say that Mrs. Jinyang Hou made a mistake this time. She wanted to beat Qiao and appease mother Qu, but she gave the servant girls in the yard a wrong signal.


    Other little girls said better, but Cuilan and LiuYe couldn''t sit still.


    It has been rumored in the house that the madam wants to release people to the fourth young master''s house. As for who to release, I haven''t believed.


    Now the fourth young lady beat Biyuan for an excuse. The lady immediately sent someone to deliver the wound medicine. In addition, Biyuan''s mother has always been very decent in front of the wife. It is almost certain that Biyuan will become a person in the fourth young master''s room.


    Biyuan became a member of the fourth young master''s room. What should they do?


    The four first-class servant girls are not young except Xiaohua. The rule in the house is that the servant girls should be released at the age of 18, not more than 19 at most. Cuilan and LiuYe are now seventeen years old. Do they really want to go with a boy or get married?


    The life in Jinyang Hou''s residence has always been superior. Being a big servant girl is almost no worse than the masters. There are not only one or two silver a month, but also several clothes all year round, and rewards from the masters at different times. No one wants to be released to match others, especially after being used to such a rich and superior life.


    Cuilan and LiuYe are worried. They may think they cover up well, but Xiaohua sees it. Because their mood at this time is almost the same as that of her previous life, but Xiaohua sees everything, but they can''t see through.


    Wealth and honor are charming eyes. Wealth and honor can kill people!


    The fourth young master didn''t go to the front yard to study these days. Biyuan asked curiously. The fourth young master said that his job would come down these days, and his father let him relax at home for a few days.


    This day, when the fourth young master went out to meet friends, several servant girls in the study quarreled again.


    The cause was speechless, that is, Cuilan couldn''t stop laughing at Biyuan. Biyuan retorted, and the two quarreled. Liu Ye seems to be trying to persuade them, but in fact, she is helping Cuilan both inside and outside.


    Biyuan was not a fool. Of course, she saw it, but her thoughts were different from others, and her eyes became cold.


    Later, the quarrel came to an end. Liu Ye pulled Cuilan out by pulling a frame, while Biyuan sat there thinking for a long time.


    When it was almost evening, Biyuan said that she was a servant girl in charge and couldn''t always let Cuilan work hard at night. Let''s change later. We also included Xiaohua.

 Chapter 30

    The little flower who was affected by the fish pond was very speechless, but she also knew that the big servant girl was supposed to keep a vigil. Biyuan is a servant girl in charge. She doesn''t have to. She can see whether her mood is worth the night. However, no one has arranged for her, so she pretends to be stupid and doesn''t understand.


    Later, Biyuan said the night watch arrangement, and she understood what it meant.


    Biyuan and LiuYe are in class one, Cuilan and her are in class one, coming in turn.


    After hearing Biyuan''s arrangement, Cuilan and LiuYe''s faces turned black on the spot, and Xiaohua smiled bitterly. She was put inside as a nail.


    But can she resist? Definitely not. Floret has no objection on the surface. In my heart, I smiled and smiled bitterly


    Tonight, Biyuan and LiuYe keep a vigil, so it''s time for Xiaohua to leave.


    After dinner, she washed and prepared to go to bed. Cuilan knocked on the door and came in.


    "Sister Cuilan, what''s up?"


    Cuilan also didn''t be polite to her and said bluntly, "in the future, we''ll watch the night. I''m worth the first half of the night and you''re worth the second half of the night."


    Floret held her eyes for a moment and nodded.


    Cuilan knows what she means. She can spend more time with the young master in the first half of the night. When the young master goes to sleep in the second half of the night, the one who guards the next half of the night is sitting dead.


    Cuilan saw that Xiaohua was really good at talking, gritted her teeth and said, "if I did something, you''d think I didn''t see it, okay?"


    Xiaohua looked at Cuilan in amazement. Sure enough, she couldn''t sit still?


    She doesn''t care, but she doesn''t want to offend Biyuan.


    Biyuan''s meaning is obvious. She just wants her to stare at Cuilan. It is estimated that she will come to her about it before the vigil tomorrow. She is still thinking about how to keep herself out of the matter.


    Cuilan certainly understood Xiaohua''s concerns, otherwise she wouldn''t have come to talk to Xiaohua in advance. For the girl Xiaohua, she can see these days that she is a pimple head. Of course, it may also be that she is still young and doesn''t have that kind of mind. She won''t be sure in the future.


    Never mind that if she knows that she is so fond of her, she will definitely make complaints about it, which is not related to her age. She was not young in her last life, but fourteen climbed the bed of the young master. I can only say that she doesn''t have that mind now.


    It''s a long story. Turn back.


    Cuilan comforted Xiaohua and said, "even if something really happened, I did it. It has nothing to do with you."


    Seeing Cuilan say so, Xiaohua can only nod numbly, but her heart is very restless. She doesn''t want to offend Biyuan or Cuilan. If she offends Cuilan, LiuYe may also offend Cuilan. How can she stay out of it?


    Because she had to watch the night the next night, Xiaohua was on vacation in the daytime. Anyway, no one said why she didn''t go on duty in the daytime and didn''t get up until noon.


    She looked at Biyuan''s bed and saw no signs of movement. She thought that Biyuan had really worked hard. She stayed overnight yesterday and continued to be on duty today. It is estimated that Liu Ye and Cuilan are afraid of working together to keep an eye on it. Is it just something like this that can be stared at? Xiaohua feels worried.


    After lunch, she looked at the side yard in the afternoon and went to the small kitchen.


    Mrs. Wang still sat in her old position in front of the stove. Seeing that Xiaohua was very thoughtful, she pulled her into the small kitchen.


    The small kitchen is divided into two rooms inside and outside. The outer room is the small kitchen, and there is a small room inside, which is the room where Grandma Wang usually sleeps.

 Chapter 31

    Mrs. Wang is old and sleepless. Although it is idle to burn hot water, she can''t live without people. People come to fetch hot water all day. Mrs. Wang used the inner room as a firewood room, cleaned up a wooden bed, and rested here at ordinary times.


    This is Xiaohua''s first time to see the room inside. Two-thirds of the room is covered with neat firewood. A wooden bed is placed near the corner, surrounded by a gray cloth tent. At the foot of the bed, there is a cabinet for things and two large boxes.


    "There''s no one here. It''s convenient to talk here." Mrs. Wang said, pulling Xiaohua and they came to the bed and sat down.


    Seeing the poor conditions around, there was not even a window, and the room was very dark. Xiaohua felt very uncomfortable and said, "Grandma Wang, you''re too hard."


    Mrs. Wang waved her hand carelessly, "it''s good for a lonely old woman and no relatives to enjoy a meal in the house. I think it''s good here, and there''s nothing bad about it. When I''m old and can''t climb, someone will reward me with a thin coffin."


    Listening to what Mrs. Wang said, Xiaohua was inexplicably oppressed in her heart.


    Mrs. Wang smiled and patted the flower head, "what are you silly girl sad for her mother-in-law? It''s not easy for her mother-in-law to live now..."


    This is the first time Xiaohua heard Mrs. Wang talk about herself. Mrs. Wang was an old woman when she was very old, so others always thought she was an old woman on duty in the government. In fact, she was not.


    This is a very common story. Granny Wang was not called Granny Wang before. When she was young, she was now the personal servant girl of Hou Ye''s father. However, she bought Jinyang Hou house when she was a few years old. She worked in the house for many years before she was assigned to the old Hou Ye.


    At the beginning of the routine, in the process of the routine, Mrs. Wang became the housemaid of the old Marquis. Unfortunately, what is not conventional is that the old lady of the old Marquis, that is, the old lady now is not a good stubble. Her means are much harder than the current marquis.


    The old Marquis is romantic and has many women around him. He is usually a master who likes the new and hates the old. When a woman sleeps too much, she puts it in the yard. She doesn''t care. He goes to the house to get new people in front, and the old Marquis and his wife deal with it secretly behind him. According to Mrs. Wang, there is no fate without an old friend. Some died, others disappeared for no reason.


    Mrs. Wang is similar to Xiaohua in her last life. She is also a person who has suffered enough and doesn''t want to suffer. But her color is not very good. Although she is not very popular around the Lord, she has been in love for many years and has some face in front of the Lord.


    In this way, after a few years, I was pregnant during the period, but somehow I shed, shed several times, and my bones were broken. Seeing that she has fallen out of favor, the old Marquis has not come to her house for a long time. Mrs. Wang knows that she is likely to disappear soon. She bit her teeth and cut her face ruthlessly. Then she knelt down and begged the old Marquis and his wife to give her a way to live. She would not hesitate to be a slave or a maid. Seeing that she was knowledgeable, her bones were broken and her face was ruined, the old Marquis''s wife arranged for her to be a rough envoy in a remote place, and was not allowed to appear in front of the old Marquis in the future.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wang used to hide from people and always shrink in one place, which has been for decades. Later, seeing that she was too old to do heavy work, she arranged for her to cook water. She only had to look at the stove. There were little girls to carry water on weekdays.

 Chapter 32

    After listening to Mrs. Wang''s story, Xiaohua can''t imagine what kind of situation she has come to, so that people can force themselves to destroy their appearance. She doesn''t go out on weekdays as if it doesn''t exist. After decades, no wonder she sees that Mrs. Wang always sits in front of the stove and doesn''t go anywhere. It is estimated that she formed a habit when she was young.


    The little flower lives by itself, and the heart is desolate.


    Come back, sometimes she doesn''t know where her future is. Now she''s a little younger. After two years, she doesn''t know whether she can be released, so she tries not to think about the future, because she doesn''t know where she will be in the future.


    How can a servant say after himself.


    Seeing that Xiaohua looked gloomy, Mrs. Wang smiled and comforted her and said: "Life is a lot of suffering, hard or bitter. In the end, it is necessary to live. As long as you stick to your heart and know what you want, you will be happy. My mother-in-law wants to live, and I live now. I''m not afraid of suffering, but contentment can be happy... She enjoys prosperity in peace, but she didn''t see how comfortable she was when the old Marquis didn''t die, not fighting all day Like a chicken... "


    "Well, well, just talking about your mother-in-law makes you unhappy. I wanted to comfort you. Who knows it has the opposite effect." Mrs. Wang smiled and waved her hand, "tell me about you. I think you are worried."


    Xiaohua didn''t hide it, so she said something about it.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wang sighed, "the manpower is not enough. Just continue to be deaf and dumb. It doesn''t matter to you what they do. As long as they don''t get involved in it, they are at best incompetent and complain. If something really happens at that time, I guess they don''t have time to complain about you."


    Xiaohua is depressed for a moment. Yes, she''s really stunned. It''s better than too much. Since she''s here, she can''t completely stay away. What if she doesn''t join in and complain.


    In fact, Xiaohua also knows that she is used to nervous tension after she comes back, so she will drill the tip of an ox horn for a while.


    When the knot was over, Xiaohua and Mrs. Wang talked again and left before it was too late.


    In her heart, she waited until the people in xiaopian hospital sent her dinner and ate it before she went to her study.


    Biyuan stared at her and found an excuse to call her out. She didn''t complain that she didn''t come to work so late, but told her about staring at Cuilan.


    Xiaohua''s face was confused. When Biyuan saw that the girl seemed to understand, it was hard to say clearly, but she told her again.


    Then she hurried to the study. The young master ate immediately. She can''t let the two Sao hoofs and the young master alone.


    The fourth young master went to the study to practice calligraphy with food, and the three servant girls crowded over again.


    Xiaohua stood outside and didn''t go in.


    It was late at night when the young master was ready to rest. LiuYe and Biyuan didn''t step down. Before leaving, Biyuan winked at Xiaohua.


    Serve the young master personally. Xiaohua has never done it in her life. She is not going to compete this time. Anyway, Cuilan is in front.


    The fourth young master loves Jie. As long as it''s not cold winter and the twelfth lunar month, she must take a bath every night. Xiaohua led several second-class servant girls to pour water into the bath bucket, so she let them go down. She also withdrew from the outside, and the rest Cuilan must be willing to do it for them.


    The fourth young master washed inside for a long time. During this period, Xiaohua heard the sound of water and the sweet whine of Cuilan.


    The night is tantalizing and dirty.

 Chapter 33

    I remember in her last life, she also climbed the bed during the night watch, but she didn''t have Cuilan''s means, and because of her timidity and shyness, she gave laxative to the willow leaves together. At that time, the situation was not as tense as it is now, and there was no one guarding against anyone, so she succeeded. Later, when she got out of bed, the others took precautions against each other.


    Cuilan came out with a red face and asked Xiaohua to ask someone to clean up the bathroom. She didn''t notice, but Xiaohua saw the belly pocket in her half open collar.


    After cleaning up the bathroom, several second-class servant girls went down. Xiaohua and Cuilan uncovered the lamp shade and blew it out, leaving only two in the bedroom. Xiaohua didn''t let Cuilan say, so she took her bed and bedding and went to a soft couch over the study to have a rest.


    Cuilan smiled and twisted her waist to go inside.


    The night is very quiet. Although Xiaohua is a little away from the inside, she can also hear some sounds there.


    Xiaohua put the quilt over her head and couldn''t hear it. She fell asleep vaguely.


    The sleep was surprisingly sweet. Xiaohua didn''t know how she slept so heavily until Biyuan came to pat her in the morning.


    Bi Yuan''s eyes are like a poisonous hook, full of thin anger.


    "Why do you sleep so heavily?" it seemed that the young master didn''t wake up, and Biyuan''s voice was very low.


    Xiaohua said wrongfully: "sister Cuilan said I was in the way. She said she kept the night and I kept the night... I don''t know how I fell asleep, and she didn''t call me..."


    "It''s useless."


    Biyuan glared at her and turned away.


    Xiaohua knew that the situation was bad. She cleaned up her bedding and hid out to wash. It took a long time to come to the study again.


    When I went in, the fourth young master was gone, and the three big servant girls drew their bows. Xiaohua didn''t dare to go in. She stood outside the door and looked in.


    Biyuan''s face was green and red. She couldn''t help but go up and slap Cuilan in the face.


    Seeing the sticky sweetness of the young master and Cuilan in the morning, and after the young master left, Cuilan hurriedly pulled the bedding on the bed. What else does Biyuan don''t know.


    Cuilan, this bitch climbed into the young master''s bed!


    This cognition really made Biyuan dizzy and furious. Just when she was satisfied that her wife would soon speak to make herself a man in the young master''s room, Liu Ye''s behavior really poured cold water on her head.


    "You cheap hoof!" Biyuan rushed up to beat Cuilan. Liu Ye hugged her from the side and said, "sister Biyuan, don''t use it, don''t use it!"


    Cuilan covered her face and jumped up. Maybe he felt confident and glared at Biyuan angrily.


    "Why did you hit me?!"


    "Just rely, just rely -" Biyuan didn''t know what to say for a moment, so she had to gasp and gasp: "just rely on your shameless face!"


    Yes, it''s shameless. Biyuan didn''t calculate that Cuilan moved so fast. She climbed into the fourth young master''s bed in such a hurry. She couldn''t resist it.


    Cuilan sneered and raised her head.


    "It''s none of your business if I''m shameless!"


    I have to say, Cuilan''s answer is excellent.


    Yes, it''s none of your business for Biyuan whether others want to face or not. People don''t want their own face, not your Biyuan''s face.


    When Xiaohua heard this, she shook her shoulders and smiled stiffly, but she didn''t dare to laugh.


    Biyuan was probably confused by her anger and screamed to jump up. Unfortunately, she was hugged by willow leaves from behind.


    "You don''t have the face to climb the young master''s bed. Of course I have to take care of it..."


    What else do you want to scold? Cuilan''s words interrupted her. Cuilan looked at Biyuan up and down with her hands around her chest, smiling but sour.

 Chapter 34

    "Sister Biyuan, you have to worry too much. You take care of the young master''s food and drink. Can you still take care of the young master''s bed? Who are you? You are the young master''s servant girl, not the fourth young lady!" Cuilan pinched her throat and said delicately, with a really irritating tone and words.


    At once, Biyuan was irritated. Biyuan opened the willow leaves and rushed up to pull Cuilan''s hair.


    Cuilan saw that Biyuan rushed up, and without saying a word, she pulled up the sleeve of her clothes and pinched Biyuan.


    Cuilan was so angry with Biyuan that there was a sign of shame before the snow. He was also very cunning and tried to greet Biyuan on his face.


    You think you can do better than me. I Cuilan don''t have a good mother like you. I came up from the rough envoy girl. Cuilan spat in her heart.


    Xiaohua is tongue tied when she looks at it. Is this a fight?


    Xiaohua didn''t fight with the women in the young master''s room in her last life, but there were little girls around her at that time. She didn''t suffer a loss. The big deal was who pushed who down. At this time, looking at this scene as a bystander, there is a sense of absurdity.


    Willow leaves stood by and looked at it with a smile. At this time, they didn''t go up to fight.


    After a while, Cuilan winked at her. She pretended to be worried and pulled them apart.


    Biyuan''s physical strength is not enough. She is tired and keeps panting. Cuilan also intends to stop. They are separated to one side.


    After the two separated, Xiaohua saw their situation at this time. Cuilan''s hair was caught in a mess, and her clothes were pulled crooked, but Biyuan was embarrassed. Not only her hair was in a chicken nest, but her clothes were also pulled rotten, revealing her belly pocket, and there were several nail scratches on her face.


    Cuilan scolded on one side: "we are not as good as you, but we are sincere and do what we want. Unlike some people who are hypocritical, we have to be reserved on our face."


    Biyuan''s eyes turned red with anger, "you --"


    The willow leaf lit a fire nearby and cried in surprise, "Oh, sister Biyuan, your belly is exposed. Oh, and your face --"


    Biyuan hurriedly couldn''t take care of her luck and looked for a bronze mirror.


    After watching, he burst into tears, covered his face and pulled his skirt out.


    Xiaohua didn''t react, so she heard the willow leaf over there say to Cuilan, "you scratch her face. Be careful that mother Qu is in trouble with you."


    Cuilan was also very tired. She found a place to sit there and said with a proud smile: "don''t worry, I have a heavy hand. It will only make her unable to see people for a few days and won''t leave scars. What''s more, with her arrogant temperament, she was kind enough to report that she was beaten by me? What''s more, now I''m not afraid of her mother."


    Liu Ye thought about it, and they smiled proudly.


    After laughing, I remembered there was a little flower. Their eyes shifted to Xiaohua. Xiaohua smiled and said, "when I don''t exist, I don''t know anything."


    Liu Ye thought that Xiaohua was really honest. Except that the means used when she was promoted to a servant girl was a little dark, she was very low-key at other times. She didn''t compete with them at ordinary times, so she put her heart down, but her mouth still warned: "control your mouth."


    Xiaohua nodded and didn''t look here. She found a rag and pretended to be busy.


    At noon, when the young master came back, he didn''t see Biyuan and asked two questions. Cuilan prevaricated with Biyuan because she was a little uncomfortable. In addition, Liu Ye is interrupting and flirting, and the fourth young master doesn''t have time to care where Biyuan is going.


    Xiaohua is very clear, but can she say Cuilan lies in the daytime? Certainly not, so she kept silent.

 Chapter 35

    In the evening, she supervised the servant girls to put the dinner in, and Xiaohua retreated.


    If she''s not on duty tonight, she doesn''t care about the rest. Thinking that Biyuan was supposed to be in the house, she went to the small kitchen to talk to Mrs. Wang. She lingered very late before returning to the house.


    Back to the house, she saw Biyuan lying in bed with her face inward without talking. Xiaohua kept silent and climbed into bed after washing.


    When she got up the next morning, Biyuan was still strangely quiet, and Xiaohua didn''t want to be with her to avoid trouble, so she went on duty. She is going to be on duty during the day and give it to Cuilan and LiuYe at night. They must be very happy.


    When I entered the study, I saw Liu Ye changing clothes for the fourth young master. From time to time, they smiled a few times. Cuilan''s face was also shy and sweet.


    Then Cuilan came in from the outside.


    Cuilan smiled and said nothing else, so she went with Xiaohua to bring hot water and a handkerchief to wait on the fourth young master to wash.


    After seeing off the fourth young master, Liu Ye turned to deal with the bedding on the bed.


    Until this time, Xiaohua understood why Cuilan and LiuYe made such a play yesterday. It turned out that they not only joined hands, but even planned the details later. With Cuilan angering Biyuan, they fight each other. Cuilan scratched Biyuan''s face so that she didn''t have the face to appear in front of the fourth young master, and just moved a gap for LiuYe.


    Xiaohua had to admire the two men''s scheming. On second thought, no wonder she died so miserably in her last life. The original means of reaction was not as good as her mind.


    In Xiaohua''s last life, only Cuilan also climbed the fourth young master''s bed, while the willow leaf remained silent. Later, when she was old, she was matched with a young man. Xiaohua has to think, is it difficult because she doesn''t have her own involvement, so she has changed her role in this life, and Lun Cuilan has come out?


    Xiaohua doesn''t know. She just knows to hide far away now.


    The fourth young master and the two servant girls just received are very sweet. It will be the next day when Biyuan hears the letter from the little girl below.


    No one knows the anger and anger in Biyuan''s heart. She can''t help looking for her mother Xiaohua until dark. She just waits for her next shift to come back and sees that Biyuan is not in the house.


    Mother Qu''s house is in a small yard at the back door of the waiting house in Jinyang. As soon as she enters the yard, a family of four lives in a spacious house.


    Seeing that Biyuan covered her face and cried so badly, mother Qu frowned. I wanted to say she was stupid, but I didn''t want to sprinkle salt on my daughter''s wound.


    Mother Qu pondered for a moment and said, "OK, don''t cry. You go back and stay in the house. Don''t go out. Just say you''re ill. I''ll do the rest."


    Biyuan knew her mother''s power and wiped her tears before she touched it back in the dark.


    When Xiaohua sees Biyuan coming back, she doesn''t know what to say to her. She just pretends to sleep and has nothing to say all night.


    Two days later, the story about Cuilan and LiuYe climbing the fourth young master''s bed spread in the yard.


    That day, the fight between Biyuan and Cuilan didn''t hide from other little girls, especially Biyuan hid in the house for several days.


    So Cuilan and LiuYe climbed the fourth young master''s bed successively, and quickly spread the news that Biyuan, the servant girl in charge, was ill in Jinxiu hospital, and even spread to the house


    Jinyang Houfu main hospital.


    When Mrs. Tian, who was checking accounts, heard the reply from the people below, she immediately threw away the account book in her hand.


    The servant girl saw that the lady was angry and knelt on the ground.


    Tian Shi took a deep breath and vomited out again. He waved and let everyone go down, leaving only the big servant girl xiu''e and her wet nurse Rong''s mother.

 Chapter 36

    The big servant girl xiu''e waited on Tian Shi and tilted her feet on the lotus couch. Then she took another foot and gently put her feet on it. Mother Rong took the tea and put it at her hand.


    Tian leaned for a while and sipped two mouthfuls of tea before he smoothed the air in his heart.


    "Yi''er, that child is really inconvenient..."


    She stroked her eyebrows with a sad face. Only in front of his own people will Tian show a trace of weakness. Xiue walked over and gently rubbed her temples.


    Mother Rong stood aside and gently advised, "madam, don''t be too angry. Fourth young master, he''s still young..."


    Tian smiled bitterly. "It''s almost eighteen and still young? I thought he was greedy for good color, so I didn''t say anything to him that the yard was full of good color servant girls. But now..." Tian paused, "you see, it''s making a lot of noise. It''s --"


    Even Mrs. Jinyang Hou couldn''t say the rest.


    The lady in the main room is not close and doesn''t worry about having a legitimate son. She used to be polite and didn''t touch the servant girls in the room. Now she has begun to hang out with the girls.


    First, Qiao beat her servant girl, and he went to make a scene with Qiao. After a few days, several big servant girls climbed into bed... This, this is ridiculous!


    Tian Shi now knows that she didn''t think about what happened the other day. She wanted to beat Qiao Shi and appease Qu''s mother. After all, Biyuan was really wronged when she was beaten. Who knows that the two big servant girls who waited on Yi''er were so depressed that they even climbed into the master''s bed.


    "I know that Yier''s child is angry. He is making trouble with us and deliberately shows it to us, but -"


    Tian sighed and couldn''t speak any more. Besides, Rong''s mother didn''t dare to interrupt. After all, it involves some privacy in the house.


    After a long time, Tian Shi said, "forget it, it''s just a matter of two girls. Since he likes it, let''s do it. He likes it and can disperse his mind. I can feel better as a mother..."


    The setting sun in the afternoon is projected through the window screen, and you can see the dust swirling in the light column.


    Rong''s mother sighed and still didn''t say anything. It''s a pity that the fourth young master is such a good child


    Just thinking, a little girl ran in in panic. Rong''s mother just wanted to drink and scold, and then she was pressed back by the little girl''s words.


    "Madam, the fourth young lady hung the beam -"


    The tea bowl at Mrs. Jinyang Hou''s hand fell to the ground and made a crisp noise.


    The main room is not far from the study. As soon as it started shouting, several servant girls in the study knew it. Then a little girl ran to report.


    Hearing that Mrs. Sishao hung a beam, Cuilan and Liu Ye looked at each other in horror. They didn''t know what to say for a moment. Xiaohua was also surprised to hear the news. After all, Qiao didn''t want to die even if it was difficult in his last life.


    Can''t you stand it at the beginning of your life? After that, there are more difficult things to live?


    In the main room, servant girls and women went in and out, shouting heaven and earth.


    Xia Tong and her second-class servant girls were so frightened that they kept asking Cuilan if they wanted to go and have a look.

 Chapter 37

    It''s reasonable to go and have a look. The fourth young master is not here now. Someone in the study should always care on behalf of the young master. What''s more, madam Sishao is the master of the splendid courtyard. Even if you don''t regard her as the master in your heart, it''s disrespectful not to go and have a look at such a big thing.


    Xiaohua followed Cuilan and walked towards the main room. She always had a bad feeling in her heart.


    But for a moment, she couldn''t think of anything bad. It didn''t happen in her last life. She had to go into the main room according to her heart.


    The main room was a mess. Qiao had been taken down and put on the bed. Chuntao crawled by the bed and cried bitterly. Mother Chen stood aside and cried with tears and sadness. But there was no one in Qiao''s room at this time. She could only press the sadness in her heart and force the little girl under the command to report to his wife, young master and quickly invite a doctor.


    Cuilan can''t help them standing nearby. Xiaohua just wanted to go up and give a hand, she was angrily stared by the little girl in Qiao''s room and blocked back with a Pooh.


    Xiaohua was a little cold in her heart. It was for them.


    Not to mention how Qiao hung the beam under the eyes of a large group of servant girls and how he was found hanging up. Just looking at Chuntao and mother Chen, one was crying like the whole family was dead. Although his face was full of tears, he still knew that he would command the people below to invite his wife and young master. He knew that Qiao must be fine.


    This is acting for people!


    Xiaohua thought more and more cold, as if she fell into an ice hole.


    Chuntao was crying in a cadence over there, "... Wuwuwuwu, my good lady... How can you be short-sighted? What should Chuntao do when you leave... Chuntao waited on you when you grew up, and you don''t want to live when you leave..."


    Chuntao seems to be scared hard, one miss at a time. It''s just that it''s too chaotic now, and this situation has not been corrected. She should call Mrs. Shao.


    "... miss, you are so stupid... How can you think of it because two girls climbed the bed... What is a little girl... That is, a slave seedling. You can''t bear to lift your feet and sell it... Why can''t you think of it..."


    Come on, come on. Xiaohua thought madly.


    Cuilan heard Chuntao''s accusations, and the locust wanted to go up and break with her. The willow leaf grabbed her and motioned her to look behind her.


    Cuilan turned her head and saw that Tian Shi, the wife of Jinyang Hou, had been standing at the door. The servant girl behind her followed a lot, and even Xiao Shi, the wife of Shizi, came.


    The two masters came in, and the servant girls in the room knelt down. Only Chuntao was still crying.


    It was not until mother Chen pulled her that she seemed to react, paralyzed on the ground and looked devastated.


    Tian''s face was very serious. He first asked Chen''s mother what was going on. Hearing that Qiao was still angry, he immediately put his heart back in place and waved to the doctor who followed him to go up for treatment.


    At this time, the old doctor turned over Qiao''s eyelids, took his pulse, and then asked mother Chen to pinch Qiao''s people.


    As Chen''s mother came forward to pinch people, Qiao woke up with a cry. Seeing mother Chen with tears on her face, she burst into tears. Chen''s mother couldn''t care about anyone nearby. She also cried with Qiao in her arms.

 Chapter 38

    After the doctor''s diagnosis and treatment, Tian asked about the situation.


    Hearing that the doctor said that Qiao''s depression didn''t matter much. Just prescribe two pills. He wanted to take the medicine for the injury on his neck, so he motioned the servant girl around him to take the medicine with the old doctor and sent the doctor out by the way.


    After giving orders, she went to the bed and mother Chen stepped aside.


    As soon as Qiao saw his mother-in-law coming, he didn''t speak, but cried louder.


    Qiao''s face was full of tears, his face was pale, his hair was messy, and there was a circle of purplish red bruises on his neck.


    Tian''s face is not calm. Anyway, it''s also their family''s fault. It''s her son''s fault. It''s her mother who didn''t teach well


    I think so, but Tian''s heart is inevitably bent.


    As for you, it''s just two girls. As for one who wants to die and find a living, the young master of a family in Beijing is not a large number of people in the room. How to change to Yi''er, which makes Zheng''s wife want to commit suicide.


    However, these voices could not be publicized to the public. She had to appease Qiao first, and the dignity of Jinyang waiting house would be over. Outsiders won''t say how Qiao is. They will only say that Jinyang Houfu bullied others to kill his wife.


    "Good boy, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s Yier who is sorry for you!" Tian sat by the bed and sighed, stroking Qiao''s hand, his eyes full of pain.


    Mrs. Chen leaned Qiao''s arm against the big pillow. Qiao cried heartbroken and muttered: "... Mom, I really don''t want to live... I have no face to live... Husband, if she doesn''t get close to me..."


    As soon as Qiao Shi said this, the lady of the aristocratic son on one side motioned to Rong''s mother to clear the scene.


    Mother Rong''s eyes flashed, and the irrelevant servant girls and women nearby retreated one after another.


    Cuilan and LiuYe also want to quit. Before their feet are lifted, Xiue kicks their legs. They are pale and kneeling on the ground. Xiaohua wanted to pretend to be a transparent person. Before she moved, she was pressed down by Xiue''s eyes, so she had to kneel next to her.


    "... sobbing... He quarreled with me for a servant girl... Now he slept with two girls in the room... Where did he put my face... I really have no face to live me..."


    Tian held Qiao and kept comforting her. After soothing for a long time, Qiao stopped crying and wiped his tears by sitting on the bed with a handkerchief.


    "Mom, I said I''m not afraid of losing face. Up to now, my husband hasn''t even had a room with me." speaking of this, Qiao began to cry again.


    Tian sighed and touched her head. "I know, good boy, my mother will decide for you."


    Qiao stopped crying again, but he still kept sobbing.


    Tian Shi let go of Qiao Shi, and his eyes moved to several people kneeling on the ground. Cuilan and Liu Ye immediately trembled with fear. Xiaohua didn''t say a word, just lying on the ground and hanging her head.


    Among them, Cuilan finally couldn''t help it. She climbed on the ground and cried, "madam, I can''t blame the maid. Young master, he forced the maid to the couch..."


    The willow leaves nearby also shook their voice and echoed, "madam, please spare us."


    Before Cuilan finished her words, xiu''e next to her slapped her and directly put her words into her mouth. Xiue usually looks gentle. When she hits someone, her hand is not vague. She slaps Cuilan''s face directly.


    Xiue scolded while playing, "Sao hoof, it''s clear that you want to climb the young master''s bed, but you actually climb on the young master. Can you climb on the young master?"


    Xiaohua saw Xiue''s style, and her heart fell to the bottom.


    Cuilan was beaten. Ouch, ouch, screamed and slapped again. Tian waved. Xiue stopped. Cuilan was also directly hit and spread on the ground.

 Chapter 39

    The willow leaves next to him were even more frightened. His body on the ground was shaking all the time. He couldn''t stop it. It is estimated that she also sees something wrong. Madam, this is to use them to appease Qiao''s resentment.


    Xiaohua didn''t know what to do at this time. Although she was plagued by the fish pond, in Qiao''s eyes and his wife''s eyes, they were all together. But Biyuan didn''t dare to go out these days because she was caught and broke her face.


    If she had known this, Xiaohua would rather be caught and disgraced. Why didn''t she think of hiding away when she knew there were so many things in the past two days. But she also knows that it''s no use for her to hide in the sky after filling in this position. In particular, the "four" big servant girl has been making so much trouble recently and has put the young lady on the beam. As long as she is still one of the four, she can''t run away.


    At this time, she couldn''t help but think of Biyuan. There was a powerful mother behind her. Otherwise, Biyuan wouldn''t go out if she let it boil outside these two days. If there was no mother Tian inside, she really didn''t believe it.


    "Did these girls climb the master bed?" Tian asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, ma''am," said xiu''e, with a low eyebrow. "One is Cuilan and the other is LiuYe --" she paused and said, "this little flower has never been."


    The little flower lying on the ground wanted to knock her head off immediately.


    Don''t look at this sentence, it may be able to save her life.


    Xiaohua is full of cattle in her heart. Who is she looking for to annoy? She was dishonest in her last life. Later, she died with a stick. In this life, she has been very honest and calm. Why should she encounter such a thing.


    Xiaohua was worried. A servant girl dressed like a first-class servant girl next to Xiue said, "madam, it is said that Xiaohua is also restless. She was only a sweeping girl in the yard at the beginning, but later she got the young master''s eye and was promoted to a big servant girl."


    Xiaohua couldn''t believe looking at the servant girl. She didn''t know the man. Why did she hurt her so much?


    Her face was as gray as death and she fell to the ground. The muffled sound of "bang" and "bang" playing the board before death, as well as the cold feeling immersed in the bones


    Still can''t hide or can''t hide, is it difficult to have the same ending in this life?


    Tian frowned and considered how to deal with the girls. Qiao began to cry again.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and decided the fate of several people.


    "These are sold in Beijing. If there are family members on duty in the house, they will be sold at once."


    "Yes, madam."


    Xiu''e opened the door and called some rough women in. These women were all big and round, very strong, like pulling chickens, and dragged them up and left.


    As soon as Xiaohua heard that it was selling, not killing with a stick, she stopped struggling. She stood up and followed her without waiting for the women to drag her.


    Cuilan and LiuYe were paralyzed to death on the ground, struggling hard, and kept shouting for madam to spare their lives. The women were also skilled. They took out a piece of rags from their arms and stuffed them into their mouths, so they took their hands and dragged them down.

 Chapter 40

    Xiaohua knows why they are so excited, because Cuilan and LiuYe are the children of Jinyang waiting house, and the whole family are on duty in Jinyang waiting house. The punishment for selling by the whole family is very cruel.


    It''s not like her. One person is full and the whole family is not hungry. She can sell wherever she goes.


    I thought I could spend some time in the waiting house of Jinyang and go out to match people. Who knew that such a move came.


    At this time, Xiaohua was completely at a loss. Where should she go in the future. On second thought, at least she wasn''t killed by the staff. At that time, Xiaohua thought that his wife would kill them to calm Qiao.


    Tian comforted a few more words before Qiao took people away. Not long after he left, he asked xiu''e to send a lot of tonics and wound medicine.


    The servant girls and women under the splendid courtyard watched this scene after scene. They were frightened and began to shrink their necks. They knew that the wind direction in the yard had changed again.


    Qiao Shi was lying in bed. At this time, she showed a proud smile. Mother Chen looked at her neck again and complained bitterly: "young lady''s neck is blue."


    Qiao smiled, patted her hand and said, "I can exchange this injury for my mother''s sympathy. By the way, I can clean up those annoying girls. I''m worth it!" after a pause, she hated the tunnel: "it''s the cheap Biyuan!"


    When a young lady in the main room picks up a few girls, she has to act on her own. This has to be said to be Qiao''s sorrow. But now she has been forced to a dead end, not at all.


    The husband didn''t want to see her. Her mother-in-law beat her and didn''t give her a face. She followed several big servant girls to climb the bed with each other. The servant girls and women below looked at her differently. She knew that if she went on like this, she would be low in the mud and everyone could trample on it. Qiao closed the door and thought for a few days before he decided to break the boat. Anyway, he had no face and simply threw it out once.


    At least let the people in the house know that she is not a fake. By the way, tell her mother-in-law and husband not to force her. It''s not good for everyone to be in a hurry.


    She was very satisfied with the current situation. She thought that her husband would come to the main house and round the house with her in a few days


    Mother Chen sighed and didn''t speak.


    Wisdom comes from constant battles and setbacks in life. Qiao was originally a charming girl in his family. After marrying, he suffered all kinds of humiliations and setbacks one after another. At this time, he also learned to use means to get what he wanted.


    No one can tell whether it is luck or misfortune.


    Biyuan heard the little girl below say that the other three were ordered to sell by his wife. After waving to let the little girl go, she covered her mouth and smiled in the room.


    OK, that''s good. Now it''s all solved. Let those two cheap hooves trick her! I didn''t expect the end to be like this. Hahaha, I just caught it all!


    You know, in this house, it''s no use just to have a plan. At least you have to be patient and have an eye. So impatient, he even climbed into bed. Even if the lady didn''t punish them, the fourth young lady couldn''t spare them!


    Several families rejoice and several families worry, the winner rejoices and the loser worries. In this big house, the world has always been like this.

 Chapter 41

    Tian Shi sent the servant girl over to give Qiao Shi tonics, and then slowly sat down at the table.


    After sitting there and meditating for a while, he ordered someone to invite the fourth young master.


    It turned out that the reason why the fourth young master didn''t appear was not that he never heard of Qiao''s hanging beam and didn''t go to see her, but that Tian sent someone to stop the servant who went to report.


    After seeing Qiao''s situation, Tian found that his daughter-in-law was acting.


    However, no matter how she acted, she also took her own life as a note. In addition to her anger, she also had some pity for Qiao''s, so she took her to play the play.


    After all, she was afraid to make things big and invite Qiao''s mother''s family to the door. Although the Minister of the Ministry of officials was not afraid of the Jinyang waiting house, he didn''t want to make a feud between the two in laws just for a small matter. Qiao just wanted to earn some face in the house, that is, a few girls were not. When they sold, they sold. What''s more, she has to worry about the dignity of Jinyang waiting house outside.


    Tian Shi thought about it and ordered Rong''s mother to knock it to make the people below close their mouths. When Rong''s mother went out, the fourth young master lifted the curtain and came in.


    Looking at the unknowingly young son on his face, Tian began to have a headache again. She was thinking about how to tell him about it, and selling all the servant girls in his room at once. Yier is expected to make trouble again.


    Sure enough, after Tian told his son what had happened, the fourth young master jumped up immediately and couldn''t care to maintain his elegant demeanor.


    "Niang, you said Qiao''s hanging beam?" he couldn''t help frowning at the thought of Qiao''s appearance. "Is that dead? And Niang, why did you sell Cuilan and them? It''s none of their business. You should release them quickly."


    It has to be said that Qiao seems to be the fishbone that Ruan Siyi stuck in his throat, which makes him stuck in his throat all the time. He can be gentle and considerate to any woman, with the exception of Qiao.


    Tian heard his son say that Qiao was so ruthless, and he didn''t know whether to condemn him or what to say. Hearing that his son was still concerned about the servant girls, he felt even worse. His anger burned his heart and coughed uncontrollably.


    This coughing can''t stop. Tian had a cough and would get sick at the turn of the season. I had been recuperating these days and coughed again.


    The servant girls nearby took both water and pills. At this time, Rong''s mother came in from the outside. Hurriedly ran over to comfort Tian, sighed and complained to the helpless fourth young master: "fourth young master, don''t make trouble with your wife. Your wife has mastered your business."


    Rong''s mother is Mrs. Jinyang Hou''s nanny. She has always been very respectable in front of several young masters and has been highly respected by them. Therefore, Rong''s mother has never been taboo in front of the son of God and the fourth young master.


    The fourth young master Qingjun''s face turned red, and he didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t get a hand in helping, so he had to stand aside bitterly.


    When Tian swallowed the pill and drank a few mouthfuls, he finally stopped coughing. The fourth young master sat down in the chair again. Half hung his head and looked like he had done something wrong.


    A group of little girls came up with copper basin handkerchiefs to wait on Tian''s clean face. Tian''s face was tilted on one side of the hibiscus couch under Xiue''s service.


    After a while, she slowly opened her mouth: "Yi''er, you''re not young, you''re a pro and an adult. But why don''t you think about doing things again?"


    "Niang -" the fourth young master sat there and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 42

    After all, he is still young. Although he is outstanding and polite, he is still not stable after all. Seeing the young son in front of him and thinking of his eldest son, Tian Shi felt some comfort.


    Tian sighed and said, "after all, Qiao is your main room. You don''t even leave her a face. I heard that she hung a beam. Did you ask her if she was dead? How did I give birth to such an ungrateful thing like you!" she felt that her chest was stuffy again, and Tian quickly calmed down her breath.


    "Mom, I''m not... I didn''t mean that..." the fourth young master didn''t know how to explain. Although he didn''t have that idea in his heart, he did say it.


    Tian raised her hand. "Well, well, I know you don''t mean that. But --" she paused and said again: "But whether you mean it or not, such words can''t be exported. I know you don''t want to see Qiao. I also said that no matter you take concubines in the future, you can''t beat Qiao''s face so clearly. In this way, how can you make her live in the house."


    The fourth young master reddened his fair and handsome face and bowed his head.


    Tian sighed again. Her son has been favored since childhood. He is kind and pure. The only two bad problems are that he is greedy for beauty and has no intention.


    I only blame her for spoiling him and protecting him too much. When she was almost eighteen, she never knew how to speak, and what to do was up to her own temperament.


    She knew that her son was oppressed, and she was also oppressed. But she couldn''t. It has always been the case in families with titles. The first line chief supported the door, and other sons don''t need to be too promising. Even if the family is willing, the holy master won''t give important tasks to a government door.


    "Qiao''s father is the Minister of the Ministry of officials. If Qiao really killed himself in our Marquis house, it doesn''t force us to be enemies with Qiao''s family. Although our family is not afraid of them, nor is it afraid of our in laws becoming enemies, what will people outside talk about our Jinyang Marquis house? Bullying others and forcing his wife to death?"


    The fourth young master just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Tian''s words, "I know you dislike Qiao''s bad looks, but since ancient times, we have married a wife, a virtuous concubine and a beautiful woman. It''s impossible for everyone to marry his favorite object. As the male master of your backyard, the most important thing is to have a bowl of water. Even if you don''t like her, you can spoil anyone you want, but you can''t make her lose face. You let her If she has no face, can she not make trouble? And when you make her lose face, you also throw your face on the ground. After all, husband and wife are one. "


    The fourth young master sat there with a thoughtful face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Tian Shi didn''t expect to accomplish it overnight. He sighed, "well, don''t be too depressed. Remember what your mother said. As for those servant girls -"


    As soon as the fourth Young Master heard that the servant girl wanted to plead, his words were stared back by Mrs. Jinyang Hou.


    "Those servant girls must sell, or they will be killed. Choose one of these two."


    The fourth young master hesitated for a long time before he said, "it''s better to sell."


    Tian nodded with satisfaction. "It''s not that my mother wants to sell your servant girls. Qiao''s trouble today. If you don''t sell those servant girls, it''s hard to calm down. You should also understand my mother''s embarrassment."


    "Niang, I know. It''s the son who embarrassed Niang."

 Chapter 43

    Tian sat up straight, patted him on the shoulder and said lovingly; "Silly child, you are the son of your mother, and it''s right for your mother to worry about you. In the future, you should remember that even if you don''t like Qiao, you should take into account her face when you do anything. In this way, even if you really take a few servant girls or take some nice concubines back, she can''t say anything about you."


    Soon after his son got married, Tian''s mother could only teach him some ways of balance in the backyard.


    "Well, go back. I''m tired and want to have a rest.


    The fourth young master nodded and went out.


    Growth always has to face some disappointments in reality. In his last life, Ruan Siyi gradually drifted away and became a romantic. I don''t know whether it can be changed because of Qiao''s trouble in this life.


    Of course, that''s a long way to go.


    Cuilan willow leaves and flowers were pushed by the women into an abandoned house near the side yard, and the door was locked from the outside.


    This room is very simple and empty. The ground is full of dust. The corner of the room is also hung with spider webs. It seems that people are afraid to escape. The window is nailed to death by wooden strips from the outside, but there are several big gaps left, so there is still light coming in.


    Cuilan willow leaves fell to the ground. As soon as they slowed down, they pulled down the cloth in their mouth, rushed to the door and slapped hard.


    Xiaohua knows that there is no way to save it. She is too lazy to waste her energy and curls up in a corner.


    "Open the door, open the door, I want to see the young master..." Cuilan cried, patting the door with her hand, and willow leaves patted the door next to her.


    But no matter how they slapped, no one answered. It was quiet outside.


    They were dragged all the way, and they had no image for a long time. Their clothes were dirty, their hair was messy, and their nose and tears burned their face. Where did they still look like the big servant girl in the splendid courtyard in the past.


    The two people were not tired of shooting, and Xiaohua was tired. It was rare to take the initiative to open Zun''s mouth and say, "don''t shoot, don''t waste your energy, no one will release us..." after a pause, she said again: "the young master won''t come either."


    Cuilan turned and glared at the flower angrily. Her eyes were full of red silk, like madness.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re just a servant girl, but I''m different from Liu Ye. The young master will come to save us."


    Floret secretly sneered. What''s the difference?


    Qiao''s place was so noisy that the fourth young master didn''t come back.


    It''s not that he''s heartless. Qiao''s hanging beam doesn''t even come to have a look. Xiaohua still knows the only man in his previous life. He''s not a cruel man. The only possibility that he didn''t come is that Mrs. Jinyang Hou sent someone to stop the person who reported the news.


    Well, in that case, madam must know that the young master will be noisy when he cleans them up in front of him. She simply won''t tell him until he finishes cleaning up. Since madam has spent so much effort, how can she let the young master save them.


    What''s more, Qiao''s trouble is hanging on the beam. If you want to calm down this matter, you must need a scapegoat. If it''s not the fourth young master, it can only be them.


    Thinking, Xiaohua spat.


    She was really unlucky for eight lifetimes. Unexpectedly, she was affected by the fish pond like this. Obviously, she was honest and low-key. She couldn''t be low-key anymore. Finally, she was involved.


    But Xiaohua also knows that it''s no use thinking about it now. She can only accept her life. Anyway, she has been sold many times and gets used to it when she has more times.


    But it''s really hard to get used to it. After I entered Jinyang waiting house in my last life, I didn''t live a hard life no matter how difficult it was.


    Now I come back and try my best to protect myself. Finally, I ended up being sold.

 Chapter 44

    Xiaohua is not a blessed child, even sad.


    At the age of 5 in my last life, my father sold it for two liang silver and sold it into the house of a merchant master.


    The steward of the house saw that she was small, thin and small, so he arranged for her to burn a fire in the kitchen. If he didn''t have to work at a young age, the rich man''s family was actually very good. He never went hungry or beaten. What''s more, the children of the poor family had to help their families very early, and she didn''t feel any trouble.


    Unfortunately, later, the merchant moved his family. She only worked as a fire girl in his house for three years and was sold.


    Three more houses were sold in the back, but the back owner was not as good as the first one. It was common to be beaten and starved... The owner''s unkindness and criticism made the young Xiaohua know that not all the owners could be as lenient as the first one... She even couldn''t stand running away, However, in the world outside, a little girl under the age of 10 was unable to move at all. She didn''t eat or drink. No one took her in. She had to beg along the street. Once she was almost abducted to the brothel and sold. She was completely frightened. She went back to Renya and was beaten, and Renya sold her again.


    It was the fifth time in her last life that she was resold when she came to Jinyang Hou house.


    When she first came here, she felt that it was like a fairyland. Everything was so beautiful and magnificent. All the girls were as beautiful as flowers, and the ladies and young masters were as high as gods.


    The life in Jinyang waiting house is good. Being a girl is not only delicious, but also monthly money. Although he was scolded by his mother in charge for not doing a good job, he was rarely beaten or hungry.


    At that time, it was still sweeping the yard in the house, so that the happiness value of the girl''s flowers was really low. She even thought that she would like to be a rough girl here all her life.


    But people will change, especially if a person who has been hungry for a long time is thrown into a pile of delicious dishes, her eating will often be very ugly and urgent.


    It''s easy for people to get longwangshu. Just like farmers in that kind of land, they want two mu for one mu of land, and ten mu for two mu. When they become landlords, they think it''s best to be an official. When they become an official, they think it''s better to be too small and bigger


    The same is true of Xiaohua in her previous life.


    At first she thought it would be nice to be a rough girl. She was very satisfied and happy. But later, I slowly saw that the dignity of some big servant girls in the house was not worse than that of the master, and some who were originally girls were favored by the master and became aunts in the house. It''s easier to be an aunt. I wear gold and silver and wait on little girls. If I''m lucky to have another son and a half, I''ll have to rely on it for the rest of my life even if I fall out of favor.


    It is almost the ultimate dream of all servant girls to be able to jump from a servant girl to an aunt in the house.


    Xiaohua''s thought gradually began to change.


    In addition, the life in Jinyang Hou''s house has always been good. After raising flowers for more than a year, they are so thin that they turn the poor bones into a bud.


    Xiaohua had secretly compared herself with those big servant girls and aunts in the house. She felt that she was not worse than them, and even better. Although it is still green and has not grown, it is also a small beauty.


    When people have desire, they will have ambition, and their own capital will expand their ambition rapidly.


    When did ambition come into being?

 Chapter 45

    Xiaohua doesn''t know. She only knows that she began to learn to save her monthly money like other little girls, and then stuffed it into their steward girl or mother. She also learned to laugh at people and learn to flatter and flatter.


    The flower has a good foundation. After raising for a year, the color comes out. Not only people get fat, but also their skin becomes white and delicate. It stands out among a group of rough girls.


    It happened that there was a good-looking sweep girl in the fourth young master''s yard. Her mother, who was flattered by Xiaohua, appointed her.


    Xiaohua still remembers her mood when she was assigned to Jinxiu courtyard.


    The fourth young master is young and handsome. He has just got married. There are no Tongfang girls and aunts in the room. The fourth young lady is not liked by the fourth young master. If she can get the love of the fourth young master, she can become a master.


    Xiaohua in her last life came to the splendid courtyard with such a restless mood and took action


    Every time I think of myself in my last life, Xiaohua has an impulse to laugh. People are stupid, don''t say, they will do it, and finally kill themselves.


    I haven''t done anything in my life, but I still can''t settle down.


    Cuilan over there seemed to be too excited and crazy. She kept patting the door and said to herself: "the young master will come to save us, the young master will come..."


    Liu Ye''s psychological quality is much better than Cuilan. She doesn''t clap the door. She finds a position against the wall and sits down silently.


    Cuilan patted for a while and saw that both Xiaohua and LiuYe seemed to give up hope. She ran over and grabbed them to shake, shook LiuYe and ran over to shake Xiaohua.


    "Isn''t it? The young master will come and save us, won''t he?"


    It seems that Cuilan''s heart can be more stable if she gets the answer she wants from others.


    Xiaohua was shaken a little dizzy by her. She tried to break away from Cuilan and said loudly, "OK, don''t shake me. If you shake me to death, the young master won''t come to save us!"


    Cuilan was there.


    Regardless of Cuilan''s frustrated face, Xiaohua continued: "I''m implicated by you two. I didn''t say anything. What are you crazy about!" as soon as she mentioned this, Xiaohua was full of anger. Who did she provoke. "The fourth young lady committed suicide. Someone will always be the scapegoat to calm this matter. It can''t be the fourth young master, so it can only be us! It''s good not to drag us out and stick us to death. Save your strength."


    Xiaohua said, changed a corner and continued to nest. She is also angry. Why is it so difficult for her to think of a stable life!


    The willow leaves cried sadly beside them.


    No wonder I cried. I wanted to make a fortune. Who knows that wealth did not win, but implicated the whole family to be sold.


    Cuilan didn''t go crazy and squatted there crying with her face covered.


    Just for a while, the situation is very different. One moment she was a decent servant girl of the Duke of the Marquis, and the next moment she was sold. No wonder they couldn''t stand it.


    Xiaohua also feels flustered, but her performance is not as obvious as Cuilan.

 Chapter 46

    She is not a family child, nor is she a daughter. She is just a little girl who has been sold since childhood.


    She killed herself in her last life. She didn''t want to be honest in this life. She just wanted to live a smooth life. But such a simple wish has been broken now. Cuilan may not know, but Xiaohua knows. Once sold, it all depends on luck. If you are lucky, you can sell a good family to be a slave, not beaten or hungry. If you have poor luck, you will be sold directly into the bars. Life is better than death.


    At the thought of this, Xiaohua couldn''t help shivering.


    She touched her face, looked at her body, and slowly relaxed.


    Fortunately, she hasn''t grown yet. Although she is fourteen, she doesn''t develop well.


    But Xiaohua was still a little worried. She touched the ash on the ground and painted it on her face.


    She painted very skillfully. Instead of making her face black and dirty, she touched her hands with dust, rubbed them in her hands, and then pressed them on her face.


    Pressed again and again, making the face, neck and arms all gray. In this way, from the appearance, Xiaohua is a thin, dry and gray little girl, and some sloppy. She touched the ground again and made two black marks at the corners of her eyes and one on her face. After doing this, he rubbed his hair into a fluffy mess.


    These are Xiaohua''s slowly summed up on the way of being sold.


    Xiaohua has seen some older women who want to hide their colors and make their faces black. Sometimes they are too dirty. In fact, they are also conspicuous. Just like her, she doesn''t look too dirty, but she looks embarrassed, so she won''t attract too much attention.


    As for the others, I still have to count on Cuilan and LiuYe. I hope my wife can look at the noodles used by the young master and don''t sell them to the pickled place, but sell them as slaves and maidservants.


    Cuilan both held her head and cried there. She didn''t pay attention to Xiaohua''s action.


    When they stopped crying, they found a place to sit. Seeing Xiaohua''s embarrassed appearance, they just thought she was so disheartened at Qiao''s in the main room just now, and they were not in the mood to pay attention to others at this time.


    The light in the room gradually went from bright to slightly dark to completely dark.


    During this period, no woman came to deliver food to them. Cuilan and LiuYe were uneasy, but Xiaohua was no stranger to this situation.


    It''s going to be sold. Who else can remember to get you food? It''s good not to starve you here!


    Xiaohua doesn''t want anything else. She tries to empty her brain and feel burning in her stomach. She leaned against the wall, closed her eyes and slowly hypnotized herself to sleep.


    This "specialty" is also what Xiaohua learned when she was a child, because once people fall asleep, they won''t feel hungry.


    But after not using it for a long time, Xiaohua felt that her specialty didn''t work. In particular, Cuilan willow leaves began to cry on one side, which made her upset.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She forbeared and didn''t speak. Constantly imagine in my heart that I have fallen asleep, and gradually I really fell asleep.

 Chapter 47

    At midnight, Xiaohua suddenly woke up.


    She seemed to hear someone calling her, and she looked around.


    The moonlight outside seemed to be very good. It shone in through the window nailed by wooden strips, and you could see clearly around the house. LiuYe and Cuilan seem to be asleep. They hold each other and curl up in the corner.


    Xiaohua heard someone calling her softly again, and she slowly found it by the window.


    Looking out through the gap, I knew that Grandma Wang had come.


    "Granny Wang, why are you here?"


    Mrs. Wang''s old face was very tight. She seemed very sad and was afraid to cause Xiaohua to be sad.


    "You silly girl, I''m worried about you when I hear the wind."


    Xiaohua wanted to cry a little, but she was afraid to make the old woman sad, so she smiled, "mother-in-law, you don''t have to worry about me, I''m fine."


    Mrs. Wang finally couldn''t help crying. She was afraid of being heard and covered her mouth. "You silly girl has been sold. How can it be good? Unfortunately, I can''t speak, so I can only watch."


    Xiaohua looked up, held back her tears, took a deep breath and said with a strong smile, "grandma, you despise me too much. How can I say that Xiaohua has been sold many times? This idea can''t pass, and she won''t live so long."


    Mrs. Wang was teased to cry and laugh, "it''s good to think so. My mother-in-law is afraid you can''t hold it."


    Even if Mrs. Wang couldn''t see it outside, Xiaohua raised her small fist and waved, "mother-in-law, don''t underestimate me. I''m a small wild flower in the field. The wind can''t die and the rain can''t die. Even if it falls now, it can still bloom next year." she blinked hard and wanted to blink back her tears, "by the way, mother-in-law, how do you know we''re locked here?"


    Mrs. Wang wiped away her old tears. "I''ve been in this house for so many years. I don''t know where in this house. Most sellers are locked in this yard. It''s a pity that the house is heavily guarded and there are several doors outside the yard. Otherwise, my mother-in-law really wants to let you out secretly."


    The little flower tugged at her mouth and made a relaxed gesture: "mother-in-law, you are silly. If you let me out, I will have no shelter. This world, where can I go to live with a little girl? There is no household register. The body deed is still in the hands of the people, and it is even worse to be caught by the escaped slaves."


    Mrs. Wang muttered to herself, "yes, alas -"


    She stuffed a small cloth bag through the window. "Take this. There''s some food and some silver in it."


    Xiaohua refused, "mother-in-law, why do you give me silver? I don''t want it."


    Mrs. Wang hurriedly said, "you silly girl, you were sold in a hurry. You must have no silver on you. You really can defend yourself from anything."


    Xiaohua thought it was the same, so she took it down and squeezed the small cloth bag tightly with her fingers.


    "Thank you, mother-in-law."


    "Thank you. It''s no use asking for silver, but it''s not much. I''ll defend you." seeing the stagnant atmosphere, Mrs. Wang said again: "I didn''t find out where you were sold, but madam shouldn''t sell you to the pickled place. After all, those two were used by the fourth young master."


    This idea coincided with Xiaohua. Hearing this, Xiaohua''s heart hung all the time.


    After they said a few words, Mrs. Wang was ready to leave. When he left, he said with a strong smile: "the old woman is afraid that you can''t think of it. If you can have the strength you just had, you can live anywhere."


    "Take care, mother-in-law." Xiaohua murmured.


    "Take care, little girl."


    After Mrs. Wang left, the little flower nest back to the corner. She looked at the Cuilan and willow leaves on the ground. They didn''t wake up.


    She opened the cloth bag. There were two pieces of broken silver and two cakes in it. The cake is very small. It''s only as big as a palm. It''s estimated that Granny Wang knew that the window gap was not big, so she handed it so small.


    The tears that had been held for a long time came out at once.


    She took a cake and broke it into her mouth. He chewed the cake in his mouth and burst into tears.

 Chapter 48

    Keep telling yourself that it''s all right. Isn''t it just sold? It''s not that it hasn''t been sold. She is a small wild flower that can''t die. She can live wherever the wind blows.


    Think so, tears still can''t stop.


    He ate a cake and put the other in his arms. Xiaohua looked at the pieces of silver and thought about wrapping it with the cloth. He pulled a cloth from his clothes and tied it to his thigh.


    Fortunately, I don''t have any jewelry, otherwise I don''t know where to hide.


    She closed her eyes and went to sleep, forcing herself not to think about anything.


    When I woke up, it was already daybreak. As for when Xiaohua didn''t know, Cuilan began to clap the door there again. Not to see the young master this time, but to eat.


    But no one came. Cuilan saw that there was no one outside, and the place was remote. She couldn''t hear anything outside. She turned her head and looked at them in horror, "won''t they starve us here?"


    The willow leaves didn''t speak, but their breathing became heavy.


    Xiaohua couldn''t bear to see her embarrassed appearance. She glanced at her and said, "that won''t happen. They''ll sell us before we starve to death. Therefore, you''d better save your energy so as not to wait until that time."


    Cuilan wanted to cry again. When she thought of Xiaohua, she quickly stopped crying.


    Each of the three found a place to nest, and no one spoke to anyone. LiuYe and Cuilan sometimes sob faintly, and Xiaohua curls up in the corner and doesn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    The room was bright and dark and bright. During this period, another small cake was stolen and eaten by Xiaohua at night.


    It was not until the third day that there was a voice outside. At this time, Xiaohua three people had collapsed and exhausted with hunger.


    Xiaohua, in particular, ate two small cakes in two days when she was growing up. Had it not been for the past experience of starvation, Xiaohua would have been too hungry to carry it.


    Two strong women came in, looking serious, with a plate of steamed bread and a pot of water in their hands.


    When they came in, they kicked Cuilan lying on the ground and told them to get up and eat.


    Xiaohua''s eyes were shining and she staggered up and walked over.


    I poured myself some water to drink before I went to get the steamed bread.


    Although Cuilan and LiuYe are very hungry, they haven''t adapted from their identity. A man took a steamed bread and sat on the ground eating it. Xiaohua saw that they were so gentle and polite. She copied three steamed buns from the plate. Huailise two, one in his hand, also sat on the ground and chewed slowly.


    One of them, a pudgy woman, said rudely, "eat quickly and go on the road after eating."


    The woman spoke frighteningly, but Xiaohua understood what she meant, that is, they were about to be sold.


    Xiaohua had expected this, otherwise she wouldn''t have put two steamed buns in her arms. When you get to people''s teeth, you have a meal without a meal.


    Cuilan ate a steamed bread in one breath. Feeling that she was not hungry, she began to beg the woman to see the young master.


    The short and fat woman looked at her disdainfully and said, "the young master won''t see you. Don''t think about it. Honestly, don''t make trouble for me, and I won''t give you any pain."

 Chapter 49

    Cuilan wanted to cry again. She was pushed by a tall woman next to her, and immediately shut up.


    Seeing that the three ate almost the same, the two women glanced at Cuilan and willow leaves, passed with their eyes, and pulled down the silver hairpins inserted in their heads.


    Willow leaf screamed, "what are you doing? This is my thing."


    The tall and strong woman bah, "what you have returned has been sold, and nothing is yours." she said and pushed Cuilan on the ground together with the short and fat woman, and pulled all those who were worth some money down.


    Cuilan and LiuYe had never seen such a strong hand and collapsed on the ground sobbing.


    After searching Cuilan, the two women saw Xiaohua again. Seeing the little girl, she was dry and thin, with a gray face, no jewelry on her head and hands, and her small body seemed too thin to hide anything.


    Xiaohua saw the eyes of the two women and immediately took out the steamed bread in her arms with a dry smile. He pretended to be wronged and said, "two steward moms, I just got promoted to a big servant girl. I used to be a rough servant girl. I was implicated just after two good days." then he sobbed.


    The two women also knew the situation, so they didn''t say anything else. They drank and scolded Cuilan and asked the three to follow them.


    All the way out of this desolate yard, through several doors, came to a small house.


    At this time, a fat old woman stood in the small house. As soon as she saw the two women, she nodded and bowed up. Her originally ferocious face was full of flattering laughter.


    When Xiaohua saw the familiar toothed woman, she suddenly felt in a trance.


    Qian yapo, it''s her.


    I think she was sold to the capital through the hand of Qian yapo. The wife was cruel and cruel. She was rude and mean. Of course, she was a slave in her hand. When he was in charge of the rich and noble people, he completely changed his face.


    "Two old sisters in charge are coming. Just these three girls?"


    The pudgy steward said, "Qian yapo, these three people will be given to you. Our wife told us to sell them in Beijing and sell them far away." thinking of the above explanation, she said, "just sell them to people as slaves. You know the rest."


    Qian yapo licked her face and said with a smile, "that''s for sure, that''s for sure. My family can rest assured."


    She is engaged in the business of dental executioner, but she is not only a servant in business, but also responsible for helping some rich families deal with some shady affairs. If you offend the owner, the above will specifically explain that you will sell it to the next three indiscriminate places. The other is used by the young masters of the house, so they will be scrupulous.


    Sometimes she really can''t figure out what those people think. People have decided to deal with it and pay so much attention to it. Where to sell is not to sell. In any case, seeing is clean. However, she works for others. Why she can deal with so many rich people is because she knows her duty. As long as it is explained by the above, she can do it well.


    Looking at the two servant girls who were embarrassed but obviously "good seedlings", Qian yapo thought with regret while suffering from meat pain. It''s a pity to have two good seedlings.


    After negotiating with the steward, Qian yapo commanded her mother-in-law to come in and drag people.


    Xiaohua had dealt with Qian yapo and heard that the steward''s mother said she was selling to people as slaves, so she didn''t struggle and went out.


    Cuilan LiuYe still wanted to struggle. She was slapped by her mother-in-law under Qian yapo, and she was honest.

 Chapter 50

    Xiaohua has been here for three days.


    Here she separated from Cuilan willow leaf and was arranged in this room.


    The house is very big and simple. There are a lot of big shops without even a bed and quilt. There were more than a dozen people, big and small, all girls over the age of 10 and under the age of 18.


    Most of the people here have dull expressions, or they cry with their heads in their arms. There is a stagnant atmosphere in the room that is so depressed that people can''t breathe.


    As soon as Xiaohua came here, she found a place to lay down against the wall. She is no stranger to this environment. If she doesn''t occupy a place early, she will nest on the ground in the back.


    Sure enough, there were more and more people in the room, and the last person to come was only to nest on the ground.


    This room is usually locked. It can only be opened when Qian yapo''s men deliver food. It''s said to give food. It''s just one meal a day. Each person has a hard cake. If you are still hungry, bear it and want to eat again. There will be food and water tomorrow.


    There is a barrel in the corner of the room, where everyone is convenient. It was crowded, there were no windows, and the convenience was in the room. Within two days, the room was filled with a disgusting smell.


    But even if the living environment is so difficult, you should bear it, because you can''t resist, because you are a slave.


    Living in this dense space for a long time, many people with dull faces slowly collapsed when they first came in.


    Cry, make trouble, eat, drink and go out. What we welcome is just a few strong women. If we catch them, we will fight. I won''t kill or hurt you. If something goes wrong, they''ll be in trouble. I will only use that kind of slender willow to beat you and make you jump in pain, but I won''t leave scars and dark wounds.


    Of course, if you keep making noise, what you''re waiting for is a whip. At that time, no one would pity you. It was not a "good seedling" and pointed at you to make a lot of money? As long as you don''t hurt your face, Qian yapo won''t care about your life and death.


    Then everyone stopped making trouble. Everyone would be afraid, including Xiaohua.


    She was afraid, so she didn''t make trouble at the beginning. Moreover, she didn''t stay in the hands of Qian yapo for the first time. She knew how to make herself suffer less.


    She was hungry and thirsty. Fortunately, she hid two steamed buns and secretly broke a little to fill her mouth in the middle of the night. She didn''t feel that she would be hungry and crazy.


    When people are depressed to a certain extent and can''t resist the strong, the only thing left is to bully people who are weaker than themselves. Sometimes, human nature is so distorted.


    There are not many Datong shops in the house. There are about 20 full shops. There is no room left, so we can only nest on the ground. The people on the ground are unconvinced. They are already bent in their hearts. When they come here, they are beaten, honed and have to sleep on the ground. Some tough people can''t help it.


    "You, come down." people who can''t help but will find weak soft persimmons to pinch, there is no doubt.


    If the soft persimmon is pinched honestly, the following situation will continue to happen.


    Sure enough, seeing that the first person who couldn''t help bullying the weak went to Datong shop, several people who couldn''t sit down below followed suit one after another. Some soft persimmons were pinched honestly, while others resisted, perhaps because they didn''t want to be wronged, or they were angry in their heart, and then pinched them.


    Women fight is very ugly, nothing more than pulling their hair and scratching their face. I dare not move my face. Now everyone in the room can see that Qian yapo''s group are doing things. What''s more, they are afraid of scratching their face and being sued. At that time, there will be both human and material evidence, and they may be overwhelmed.

 Chapter 51

    As soon as Xiaohua arrived here, she shrank in the corner of Datong shop, so some storms outside can''t affect her for the time being.


    She just looked, silently looked at all this, without saying anything.


    Suddenly felt that the scene in front of her was strange and familiar. The strangeness was because she had been separated for too long. The familiarity was because she had experienced too many such situations when she was a child in her previous life.


    When she came back from heavy work, she was in the Jinyang waiting house where she died in her previous life. She was surrounded by familiar people and familiar things. Many times, she felt in a trance. She always felt that she was not realistic and was dreaming. Occasionally, she felt that she was not dreaming and was afraid of repeating the end of her previous life.


    Until she was sold here, Xiaohua didn''t have a sense of reality, and she was finally relieved.


    This life is finally out of the track of her previous life. Anyway, at least she will never be killed in Jinyang Hou''s house like her previous life.


    I don''t know if what I''m talking about is the current situation? The tenacity concealed by vanity, which had been buried in her bones since she was sold into the Marquis house in her last life, did not know when it would return to her.


    Scenes blurred in her memory for a long time appeared in her mind¡ª¡ª


    It was when she was a few years old. I can''t seem to remember it clearly. I just remember that before I arrived at the waiting house in Jinyang, there were so many owners. There were always so many people who would bully her when she was still young. The big bully the small, the hard bully the soft. It seems that those people can vent their anger at others¡ª¡ª


    "You are really a little flower that can''t be trampled to death. You can''t die if you are so abused..."


    Why did she die? Living is her instinct!


    "Why don''t you cry? You''re such a bitch if you don''t cry!"


    Why cry? Don''t you laugh very hard and feel more comfortable when you cry?


    She received all kinds of scolding and bullying until she grew up.


    Also because she suffered so many hardships in her last life, she summoned up her strength to become a master and want to stop suffering. It''s a pity that people are too stupid and not enough, so they come to such an end.


    But the experience of two lives combined, also taught Xiaohua a lot of ways to survive. She knows when she can resist, when she can''t, when she shouldn''t, she''s always submissive. When she can resist, she will never let herself be wronged.


    For example, at this time¡ª¡ª


    Xiaohua raised her head and looked at the man who let her down. It seems that if you are too small, you will be pinched as a soft persimmon.


    Xiaohua always knows how to deal with such tough people. She didn''t speak, just looked at her, saw that she was nervous, and then said, "get out!"


    The man rolled away immediately.


    Floret buried her head again.


    Yes, she hasn''t died after so many experiences. She must live well in this life.


    After staying in this depressed room for a few more days, Xiaohua was tied up and driven out of the carriage.


    The carriage is very big and contains about ten people. Everyone found their place and settled down.


    Seeing the open space, Xiaohua was a little confused. There is an open space like Qian yapo, which never makes the best use of everything and will never be wasted. One can take one. But she didn''t doubt immediately, because another person was arranged in the car, a comatose girl.


    The remaining space is just enough to lay down one more person.


    After Qian yapo ordered people to put people in, her eyes moved and finally settled on Xiaohua.


    "You are responsible for watching her until she wakes up."


    Xiaohua didn''t make a sound, just nodded.

 Chapter 52

    The carriage door was closed again. Xiaohua carefully put the comatose girl''s head on her knee. Because her hands were tied, she moved very hard. The reason why she did this was that she saw the girl''s head wrapped in white cloth. She looked hurt. Put some cushion on it, so it won''t hurt more.


    The carriage began to stagger forward. Xiaohua looked down at the unconscious man leaning on her leg.


    The girl is about 15 or 6 years old. She looks very smart. Her skin is white and delicate. There is a touch of weakness in her eyebrows. She is wearing coarse cloth clothes. She doesn''t fit very well. It seems that she was picked off someone and put it on.


    She looked at her fingers again, and sure enough, there was no delicate cocoon at all.


    Xiaohua jumped in her heart and laughed a little. What does it have to do with her? She likes to worry blindly.


    It was a hard time in the carriage. The place was too small and the legs stretched out. Even if you''re hungry, size is trouble. Because it''s convenient for the carriage to stop once during the day, if you want to be convenient, you can bear to get off at night.


    Qian yapo''s motorcade this time is very long. There are about ten carriages and several cage cars. I don''t know where these people are sold.


    On the third day, the unconscious girl woke up.


    When Xiaohua saw that she knew she was sold, she looked shocked and sad, and couldn''t help comforting her.


    She can only help her. The rest depends on what she thinks. After all, people live not by other people''s words, but by whether their heart is strong enough, or whether they have that tenacity.


    If not, she doubted that the girl who used to be a pampered girl could hold on.


    Xiaohua thought she would see her heartbroken cry, collapse and hysteria. After all, her appearance is so weak that she looks like she grew up in a privileged way. But she didn''t expect that her heart was completely inconsistent with her appearance. She not only recovered her composure soon, but also had the courage to find money for the tooth woman to eat.


    Surprisingly, Qian yapo made an exception and Xiaohua confirmed her idea again.


    People''s vitality is very exuberant. They can bite their teeth and stick to it even in a desperate situation.


    Day by day, Xiaohua saw that the girl''s eyes were from dark to bright, and finally filled with an unspeakable light.

 Chapter 53

    She liked those things because she saw a glimmer of hope in the dead carriage. Even if she knew in her heart that even without these, her flowers could hold on, but seeing this, she couldn''t help feeling tears in her eyes.


    That feeling is strange. What is it? Xiaohua doesn''t understand.


    The girl told her her her name. It was very nice. Her name was Qingwan.


    Every time someone introduces herself to her, Xiaohua always laments the beauty of other people''s names and the vulgarity of her own names, but she never wants to change her name.


    In the past, every time she was resold, even if the owner gave her a very elegant and delicate name last time, she would abandon her next time she was resold, and still tell others that her name is Xiaohua, a small wild flower that will not die.


    She never told anyone about this last sentence.


    Qingwan is a very special girl, which is not consistent with her weak appearance.


    She was very alert and cautious. Xiaohua smiled bitterly and felt that she seemed to see her intention.


    She wants to run away!?


    After watching for a few days, Xiaohua confirmed her guess. She couldn''t help thinking, do you want to order her?


    After hesitating for two days, Xiaohua finally couldn''t help but speak to Qingwan about her own experience and the world outside.


    She didn''t mean to persuade her. She just wanted to tell her the real side of the outside world and let her choose.


    Escape? If it was really easy to escape, she would have run away. She would let people sell it again and again. She has sold it five times?


    Not to mention that Qian yapo''s motorcade is closely guarded. Not only the wild mountains, but also the world outside can not survive. The better ones live on the streets, but the worse ones are abducted and sold into the pickled place. Especially the kind of good-looking girl who can''t walk outside.


    Not to mention that she was used to slavery, but she knew in her heart that even being a slave and a maid was better than wandering outside. Maybe it was better to be a slave and a maid in the last place.


    And Qingwan, who was born in a good family, did not know that the young lady of the family in Beijing had fallen into such a situation.


    But Qingwan didn''t say, and Xiaohua didn''t ask. Everyone has their own secrets, and so does she.


    The carriage went on, taking away the respective sadness taken away by suffering, but people always had to live anyway.

 Chapter 54

    Seeing that Qingwan gave up her idea of running away, Xiaohua was a little confused. She didn''t know whether what she did was right or wrong.


    Maybe running away is really good?


    She doesn''t know. Her heart tells her she doesn''t want to die. Just stay safe.


    Qingwan seemed to have made up her mind and stayed quietly. She didn''t want to run away anymore. It''s time to eat, drink, and continue to bend. It seems that after the experience of making a living in the hands of people''s teeth these days, she also began to know how to make herself more comfortable.


    But after all, the living environment is too poor. In order to save trouble during driving, the toothed woman provides very little food. Each person has only one cake a day and only two mouthfuls of water, which makes people feel hungry and thirsty.


    The people in the car are getting thinner, especially Xiaohua himself. He was originally a thin board, but now he feels a little skinny. But the thinner her body, the brighter her eyes.


    Lin Qingwan looked at the skinny little girl in front of her and had a shocking feeling.


    The smell in the carriage was very bad, mixed with sweat, which formed a strange smell.


    Lin Qingwan and xiaohuawo are in the innermost corner of the carriage. They both close their eyes and conserve their physical strength. Sometimes they don''t say a word a day. Most of them are just eye contact. It''s not that they don''t want to say, but the more they go to the back, the more dry their mouth is. There is too little water to supply. Everyone''s mouth is dry and will crack when they move.


    Yuziman nests in a corner of the carriage and looks at all the absurd things in front of him. He often can''t calm down.


    She actually crossed and crossed to such a place. What''s more embarrassing is that the body she crossed was a lady of an aristocratic family, but she gave her to Renya and sold her to Beijing because of her legitimate sister''s resentment. When she woke up, it was in the convoy from the capital to the northern yapo, full of dull looking slaves.


    She, a woman in the new era of the 21st century, has been reduced to such a place.


    After all kinds of struggles, Yu Ziman should now call Lin Qingwan and decide to give up his escape plan. That little flower is right. In such a feudal society, where can a lonely and weak woman escape. The final result is nothing more than living on the streets or being abducted by traffickers and sold to brothels.


    You can''t go back home.


    I have to say that the means of the legitimate sister is really poisonous. If a young lady of an aristocratic family, even if she is a concubine, goes missing and goes back, she will be ruined, and "die of illness" at home. Not to mention that her first mother has always been unhappy with her, ''she'' is just a little transparent in her father''s eyes. If she really went back to work hard, she must be more happy to see this situation.


    But in such a strange world, although there is the memory of the original owner, the original owner doesn''t step out of the door. The only time she went out was when her first sister cheated her to go out for incense, knocked her unconscious and threw her to people''s teeth. How can she survive?


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the toothed woman doesn''t seem to be going to sell her to a pickled place. Instead, she sells her to a slave as a maidservant, or, as she heard in her coma, she sells her to mud legs as a mother-in-law.


    But no matter what, she can only bite her teeth and stick to it, and then move according to the machine. I just hope God can have mercy on her and don''t force her into a desperate situation.


    He was so hungry that he didn''t even cry, leaving only a burning pain in his stomach. A pair of small hands stretched out next to her and secretly stuffed something into her palm.

 Chapter 55

    Lin Qingwan turns to look at Xiaohua. Xiaohua winks at her. She didn''t speak, just silently put the small corner of the hard noodle cake into her mouth and chewed it slowly. As soon as the mouth moved, there was bleeding on the lips. She ignored this and swallowed the blood as a seasoning with a cake.


    She is still not as tough as this little girl. She gives so little food every time. Generally, normal people will wolf down after they get it. Only Xiaohua, like a hamster, always saves a little, and then takes it out to appease her stomach when she is too hungry.


    After eating the cake, Lin Qingwan pinched Xiaohua''s hand with her fingers, silently thanked her, and made up her mind to learn from Xiaohua in the future.


    In the case of extreme hunger, it is really necessary to eat less and more meals so that the stomach will not be injured. It''s just that she''s still not used to this situation. She didn''t expect to come here.


    Qian yapo''s team doesn''t have the opportunity to play top every night, and often has the experience of sleeping in the wild.


    At this time, all carriages with people will form a circle, and then send people to watch closely, and even thugs take turns to watch the night.


    I thought this night would be quiet as usual. Unexpectedly, someone ran away in the middle of the night. And Xiaohua they were awakened to watch what kind of punishment the escaped man was subjected to.


    It was a girl in a car in front of the convoy who escaped. It was said that the car was loaded with "good seedlings" in the hands of Qian yapo. She was usually well raised by Qian yapo and would not be subject to any competition. I hope to sell it to the brothel at a good price at that time.


    I didn''t expect that Qian yapo would be so cruel. She could handle the "good seedlings" with such a cruel hand. After ten lashes in public, she didn''t say anything. She also said that one person ran away, the whole car sat together, and didn''t eat for three days.


    This is a typical example of killing the birds and the birds.


    There are more than ten people in a carriage. Everyone has different thoughts. Even if you want to escape, you have to hide from the people around you. After all, no one wants to be seated for several days without eating or drinking. It will kill people. For a moment, everyone is silent. Some are scared to cry, and some, such as Lin Qingwan, are still unwilling to let go of the idea of running away, Is to put down the last point of reluctance in the bottom of my heart, and Xiaohua is determined to look at it. It''s never unusual for people to beat slaves with their teeth. Seeing more, I don''t have much compassion, because I''m too busy.


    The motorcade walked for more than ten days and finally stopped in Yangcheng, the capital of Yunzhou.


    Xiaohua, they were taken to a big yard and locked in a room. There were still a lot of big shops in it, but the rope tied to everyone''s wrists for a long time could finally be untied.


    Xiaohua guessed that this should be Qian yapo''s destination this time.


    Sure enough, from the next day, the people in this room began to be led out. Some didn''t come back, others went back to the house.


    It''s about yourself. Someone asked the girl who was taken out and came back. Then everyone knew that those who didn''t come back were picked away.


    There were many kinds of business in the Daxi Dynasty, such as house, land, commodity and so on. The Chinese who played an intermediary role in it all belonged to the business. Qian yapo is the top toother in the toother industry. Of course, her work is the most disgraceful one among the toothers, which is commonly known as human teeth.

 Chapter 56

    Human teeth, that is, the teeth of human trafficking.


    But whether she is respectable or not, at least Qian yapo does a lot of business, and the rich people in Beijing are also somewhat respectable. She is not only responsible for transporting slaves to rich families, but also responsible for helping some rich families deal with disobedient servants and private affairs. During these years, both sides have a tacit understanding with each other. Therefore, under the same conditions, many rich and noble families like to change money to buy people. It''s better to be cooked than raw. People''s general character.


    After Qian yapo''s business became bigger, she was not limited to Beijing, because helping to deal with some people who sold as far away as possible would inevitably leave Beijing. Qian yapo''s people are very smart and never empty. Up to now, they have developed a series of offline people''s teeth. We exchange what we need together.


    For example, the tooth executioners here in Yunzhou will give some good seedlings to Qian yapo to sell in Beijing at a good price. Similarly, Qian yapo will give some good seedlings to these people. Servant girls from rich and noble families are very good servants in remote areas such as Yunzhou.


    Of course, Qian yapo''s taboos are well understood by those who deal with her, that is, where she says these people are suitable, they can only go. Being a tooth executioner only wants money, but no one wants to offend the noble man who works for Qian tooth woman. Since Qian yapo said this, it means that noble people have noble taboos.


    Therefore, the killers who have cooperated with Qian yapo for many times know very well that even if they see the best "seedlings", if they are labeled as servants, they can only be sold to people as slaves.


    Xiaohua, the courtyard they stay in is actually a transit station. Qian yapo brings people here, and then some of the Philistines around who have dealt with her will come to choose their own goods.


    There are many kinds of people in the hands of human teeth, such as male coolies, which can be sold at will; For example, the little servant girls wanted by rich families can be bought and sold as long as they are old enough, without any training; Another example is the servant girls needed by some officials. This level needs to be higher. The most basic etiquette should be understood. If you are a novice, you have to worry about going back to training.


    Everyone wants to save trouble. Other big families also pay attention to dignity. Even the servant girls around them should be good. In this way, a girl who can grow out of a rich family, who is not bad and has good rules, is very popular. It doesn''t take much effort to get her, so she can be picked directly.


    Xiaohua, as a servant girl from a large family in Beijing, has also been taken out many times. I don''t know if I dislike her skinny appearance at this time, and the person is dirty. I haven''t been picked out several times.


    During this period, Qingwan was also taken away by Qian yapo and never came back.


    However, Xiaohua is not worried, because Qingwan once leaked words with her, saying that she is likely to be sold to mud legs as a mother-in-law. As for why it was such a strange arrangement, Qingwan didn''t say and Xiaohua didn''t ask. She thought there must be a lot of fishiness in the middle.


    There were fewer and fewer people in this room. Most of them were picked away, and only a few people were left. They were not very picky.


    Finally one day, Qian yapo gathered them together and gave them to a man. Xiaohua and they were caught up in the carriage and taken to other places.

 Chapter 57

    Before dawn, I could smell the moist smell of the morning mist in the air.


    It''s not may yet. It shouldn''t be so cold. I don''t know whether it''s the local environmental problem or whether it''s too early. Xiaohua in a jacket feels chilly.


    She didn''t know how Xiaohua came to this place, and she didn''t know where she was. All I know is that she was handed over by Qian yapo and stayed in the carriage for three or four days. After a night in a completely strange place, he was taken away again by people''s teeth and brought here seven to eight times.


    It was very late when I arrived here yesterday. More than 20 little girls crowded together on a chase shop for a night''s rest. Before dawn, he was called up and stood in the yard.


    She looked around through the dim sky. Because it was too dark, the visibility was only around. She couldn''t see anything further away. She could only see the dark wall, which seemed very high.


    Xiaohua guesses that they are now in a courtyard.


    As soon as their group had lined up to stand, another group was led over and looked like teenage girls standing with them.


    After standing, the person who commanded them to stand disappeared.


    Because no one spoke, these little girls didn''t dare to move at first. They all stood honestly and didn''t dare to say anything.


    But as time passed, no one came. Gradually, the crowd began to be less quiet.


    Xiaohua always knows to do as the Romans do when entering the country. She is a newcomer and hasn''t figured out the situation yet. Since no one speaks, she stands honestly. Restraining the shivering chill, she gathered her eyes.


    I was a servant girl in my last life. There are still some Taoist ideas.


    Xiaohua can be so calm, but some little girls nearby can''t help standing. Not only because of the cold in the morning, but also because I feel a little inexplicable.


    A round faced little girl said in a crisp voice, "it''s not light yet. Let''s all stand in this yard. What are we doing?"


    There was a little girl nearby, and others were silent.


    Gradually, the discussion began. Some whispered with the people standing next to them, some looked around, and others shouted for someone. It was silent to answer her.


    Seeing that there was no one, the original neat formation was chaotic, and several little girls gathered together in twos and threes to discuss.


    Standing next to Xiaohua, a little girl in a bun leaned slightly close to her and whispered, "what are we doing? Why is there no one? Just asked us to stand there?"


    The little flower keeps her eyes closed and doesn''t know whether to speak or not. I''m not familiar with it. I still haven''t opened my mouth.


    What else did the little girl want to say? There was a sneer nearby.


    She is a tall and beautiful little girl. She looks thirteen or fourteen years old. She has the eye shape on her melon seed face. She looks quite outstanding. Just the disdain and arrogance between her eyebrows made her look a little difficult to get close.


    "You think others are as stupid as you. If you don''t know what''s going on, you ask questions and make a loud noise. Maybe someone is watching in the dark."


    The little girl''s voice was very low, and just a few girls nearby could hear it. After that, she disdained to move her eyes and stood with her head down. It seems that the little girl also knows the rules. She knows that this is not the time to jump off.


    The little girl with a double bun suddenly blushed. She didn''t say anything, so she had to drop her eyes wrongly.


    The sky slowly lit up, and the yard became more and more noisy. All the buzzing voices were whispering.

 Chapter 58

    Suddenly there was a light cough. The little girls standing below found that they didn''t know when a middle-aged woman who was in charge of her mother and several servant girls had stood on the steps, staring at the bottom with sharp eyes, looking very serious.


    It''s quiet now.


    The middle-aged woman in charge didn''t say anything, just ordered a dozen little girls to stand up. At the beginning, everyone was still a little confused. Later, it was gradually found that the names were all the little girls who jumped out of their behavior and talked a lot.


    Such a situation made the little girls below silent, for fear that the woman in charge would point herself out.


    When a dozen or so people were selected, the original team of more than 40 people suddenly lost a quarter.


    The woman in charge waved her hand, and several servant girls who didn''t know where they came from led these selected people away. The whole process was silent.


    Xiaohua found that the few people she met here were quite dignified, which made people keep silent and dare not speak.


    Where the hell is this? Xiaohua began to feel a little uneasy.


    This is not like a big family. Ordinary servants of a big family will not be so solemn.


    Xiaohua was thinking like this. The woman in charge scanned the circle below and spoke.


    "My surname is Qi. I''m your managing aunt. You can call me aunt Qi. The most important thing to be on duty here is to be cautious. Those just now are unqualified. I hope the rest of you can always be qualified."


    Aunt Qi paused and said, "I''ll teach you this time. I hope your future performance will impress me. Now let''s have breakfast first. Cui''er, you take them."


    Next to her, a 16-year-old or 7-year-old servant girl in a bright red short Ru and a green green skirt blessed her aunt, so she took Xiaohua and they went to the side through a small door.


    To a very spacious room, there are more than ten tables, and there are stools under each square table.


    At this time, several little servant girls came in dressed up, carrying a bucket of porridge and a basket of white flour steamed bread, and a servant girl began to give everyone a bowl of chopsticks.


    Cui''er said in a crisp voice, "these are the tableware you will use for dinner in the future. Wash and put them away every time after dinner. There is a cabinet over there for you to put dishes and chopsticks. This is the canteen, which provides one meal at Mao hour, noon hour and unitary hour every day."


    Before the voice fell, several little girls who were estimated to be too hungry went there to eat with their newly acquired rice bowls. The servant girl in charge of rice didn''t move and ignored them.


    Cui''er glanced at the little girls and continued, "the upper level palace man hasn''t finished his words. The following people can''t act without authorization. You''re the first offender. This time there''s no punishment. If you commit it again, there''ll be no food on the same day. You have to queue up when you fight for food. Don''t huddle together."


    Cui''er said this for a while without making a sound. Seeing that the little girls below were standing still, she nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, let''s go to dinner."


    This time, no one else has to explain. Everyone is in a long line honestly.


    Xiaohua secretly smacks her tongue. What rich family is this? The rules are so strict!


    Finally, it''s Xiaohua''s turn to cook. The food is very good. Fragrant rice porridge, white and fat steamed bread, and each person has a small plate of pickles.


    Seeing these, Xiaohua has a feeling of tears in her eyes. She hasn''t eaten such a good thing for a long time. Sold from the capital, it''s dry noodles and cakes with white water every day. You don''t have enough to eat and starve all day.

 Chapter 59

    She carefully took her food, found a place to sit down, drank a mouthful of porridge and bit a mouthful of steamed bread. Suddenly, she felt that her happy pores were stretched.


    Xiaohua''s habit is to eat slowly when she gets the food, even if she is hungry again. She can''t remember who taught her such a move. She only knows that it''s not easy to hurt her stomach, especially when she can have a full meal after she is very hungry.


    "You sit here. Let''s sit together."


    Hearing the sound, Xiaohua raised her head and found that it was the little girl who spoke to her secretly just now.


    "My name is Xi''er, and you?"


    Xi''er put down her food and sat down next to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua is not used to the feeling that someone suddenly comes to be close to her, but she still opens her mouth and says her name.


    Before Xi''er spoke, a familiar voice hissed, "such a vulgar name."


    Xiaohua looked along the voice. It was another familiar face, the melon seed face that just laughed at Xier.


    Xi''er blushed. "You --" scruples always stood by and stared at their cui''er. She closed her mouth angrily and said when she lowered her head, "what a nuisance." her voice was very low.


    Xi''er is very cute, with big eyes and a delicate nose. At this time, her little face is red with anger, which makes people feel an impulse to smile for no reason.


    "Don''t pay attention to her." Xiaohua whispered, and then focused on her food.


    It can be seen that Xi''er is a little girl who likes talking very much. What''s worse is noise. I''ve been listening to her whispering all the way to dinner. But Xiaohua feels that she doesn''t reject the little girl. How to say, it makes her feel a breath of vitality.


    After dinner, cui''er told them where to wash their bowls. When everything was ready, she took them to a strange yard nearby.


    After they went in, they gave everyone a suit of clothes and asked them to take a bath and wash themselves.

 Chapter 60

    The bath was washed together in a large pool, with two old women staring at them. After washing, they checked carefully before they put on their clothes and went outside.


    Xiaohua hasn''t taken a bath for more than a month. Before coming here, the toothed woman said that she was smelly and dirty and was afraid of people. She also got her some water and wiped it. But how can wiping be compared with washing? Xiaohua feels refreshed after taking a bath.


    Their old clothes have been taken away, and Xiaohua is wearing new clothes that have just been distributed.


    Indigo short Ru with ginger long skirt is made of fine cotton. Although the color doesn''t look good, it''s very comfortable to wear.


    Xiaohua is very satisfied that she can take off her dirty and worn clothes and change into clean and brand-new clothes, but some people are disgusted.


    "The color is so ugly." the melon seed face said disgustingly, pulling his clothes.


    When everyone was washed and changed into new clothes, cui''er led them out.


    At this time, it was already daybreak outside. Cui''er led them through many doors and yards before they reached their destination. Xiaohua guesses which big house door she should be in, because there are tall green gray walls all the way.


    Aunt Qi has been waiting for them there. She glanced at the group of little girls in front of her before she showed a satisfied smile. The smile flashed away, and soon the face became motionless again. Aunt Qi looks like she can''t be found in the crowd, but she''s not ugly. If you want to describe it, it''s ordinary. But the whole body momentum is not vulgar. Just standing there makes people stand in silence.


    "Since I want to teach you, the first step is to learn the rules first." after that, aunt Qi looked aside and came a team of little servant girls with two wooden pots in each hand.


    These wooden pots were handed over to Xiaohua.


    "The first lesson today is to raise the basin. I hope you can master this item soon."


    Lift the basin?


    There was an uproar.

 Chapter 61

    After coming here for a few days, Xiaohua knew where she was now.


    This is Jingzhou. They are in King Jing''s residence at this time. They are a group of new servants in King Jing''s residence.


    Jingzhou is the fief of King Jing. King Jing is the fifth son of the Holy Lord and King Jing. The Royal Palace could have recruited palace people from the people, but king Jing was compassionate to the people under his rule, so he abolished this imperial edict and bought it from the people instead.


    For Jingzhou, the in Xiaohua''s mind has little influence, and it is not clear in which direction. It''s just that when I was a little girl, I heard others say that it seems to be far away from the capital. It can be regarded as a bitter and cold place.


    Even if it comes, it''s safe. At present, Xiaohua can only think so.


    The rules of King Jing''s residence are very strict. These young girls who have just come in have not been able to step out of the discipline division so far.


    The discipline secretary is the courtyard where Xiaohua is currently active. It is said that this is specially used to train the little girls who have just entered the house. Only after they are qualified can they leave the discipline secretary and work in the house.


    It was very hard when the discipline division was trained, but the houses and meals of the people here were very good. Even the changed clothes have been changed, from the inside to the outside, and the bedding is new.


    Four little girls live in one room. The room is very small. There are four Board beds and a cabinet for each person. But I don''t know where it''s better than sleeping in a big bunk.


    It is worth mentioning that Xiaohua happens to be in the same room with Xi''er, and there are two little girls of their age in the room. One of them is Xiuyun, and the other is the little girl with melon face who always sniffs at others. Her name is Qiao Lian.


    There are four people in the room. Except Xiuyun 15, the other three are 14 years old.


    Four people have four personalities. Xiaohua and Xiuyun are the kind of people who don''t talk much. Xiaohua is lazy to say, while Xiuyun is quiet by nature. However, she is usually very hard-working. Unlike Xi''er and Qiao Lian, she cries bitterly every night when she comes back from training.


    Qiao Lian is still proud and always likes to laugh at others. Xi''er is naturally talkative and doesn''t bear revenge. She is always blocked by Qiao Lian and her eyes are red, but turning her head will look like nothing happened and continue to talk to Qiao Lian.


    After being chirped around for a long time, Xiaohua thinks she still likes Xi''er. Without him, I just feel that this man is very simple. He can''t hide his expression on his face and his words in his belly.


    It''s very hard to learn rules. Even if Xiaohua has been a servant girl all her life, she hasn''t been trained so strictly.


    The first step is to lift an empty wooden basin with both hands.


    It''s simple, but it''s actually difficult. Because you can''t put it down with one lift, but you have to hold it for half an hour.


    This is just the beginning. After two days of practice, I lifted the empty basin, and then filled the basin with water. At first, it was only a small half of the basin, and then half of the basin. Many people can''t hold it up, and then splash all over with water.


    You are not allowed to change your clothes when they are wet. Keep lifting and you can''t put them down until the specified time.


    In a few days, everyone began to cry bitterly, especially after training. Originally, the arm had been sore on the first day, and it was torture to lift a basin if you couldn''t rest the next day.


    The largest of these little girls is no more than 16, and the youngest is only 13. Where can they stand such strict training? Many people will cry secretly when they go back to the house at night.


    But crying couldn''t stop training. So many little girls who didn''t listen were taken away.

 Chapter 62

    It is said that they were sent back to people''s teeth. They all came out of people''s teeth. It''s not easy to spread such a good place. Good food and accommodation means hard training. Everyone gritted their teeth and insisted.


    Train the rules every morning and be responsible for the rules of the University in the afternoon. After learning, you can move freely. At this time, when everyone is tired and paralyzed, they will go back to their room to have a rest.


    Xiaohua rubbed her arms and walked into the room with three other people in the same room.


    The four of them were lying on their beds, and they didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Xiaohua gently presses her big arm with her hand and finds that the muscles inside are stiff. It hurts when she pinches it with her hand. However, Xiaohua still gently kneads it with her hand. Her past experience tells her that if she doesn''t care about it at this time, it will be more painful when she trains tomorrow.


    Biting her teeth and kneading her stiff arm, Xiaohua was relieved and lay on her bed.


    After resting for almost half an hour, everyone in the room got up again and again. They are trained regularly every day. Now they know it''s time to have dinner without looking at the outside weather.


    Several people went to dinner and came back. They washed casually and went to bed, because they had to get up early tomorrow for training.


    Qi Gu, who was in charge of training them, seemed to feel that the training was too strict these days, and the new girls were a little depressed. After this day''s training, they didn''t leave, but left to say something.


    "I''m sure you know where this place is these days. Although there are strict rules and many taboos when you work in King''s residence, there are also many benefits. Not only monthly silver payment, but also clothes for four seasons are necessary to be qualified. In addition, you don''t need to worry about redeeming yourself in the future when you work in King''s residence. The rules of our palace The moment is, when the palace man reaches the age of twenty-five, he will release the mansion. At that time, he will not only sell his lease, but also help the palace man who has no household registration to settle down in Jingzhou, and the most important thing is to eliminate slavery.


    Aunt Qi paused and said, "maybe you don''t understand what I''m saying now, but I''m sure you will understand it in the future. Now, you can have a rest."


    The following people dispersed. Aunt Qi said too deeply. These little girls didn''t take it to heart, but Xiaohua was shocked.


    What aunt Qi said is even better. After all, the welfare of some rich families is almost the same. The last two that moved her most were the settlement arrangement and the elimination of slavery.


    There were two kinds of slaves in the Daxi Dynasty. One was an official slave and the other was a private slave. Xiaohua was a private slave. Private slaves are closely related to the registered residence, and are not classified as household names.


    According to Da Xi''s royal law, if a slave or maidservant escapes, according to the law, the staff for one day is sixty, and the sin for three days is one; When the slave and maidservant beat their master, they were all beheaded, whether injured or not; The maidservant killed his master and was put to death by lingchi; If he kills his master by mistake, he shall be hanged. If a base nationality beats a good nationality, he will be sentenced to hanging if the injury is serious. If he is beaten to death, he will be beheaded. And good Ji beat cheap Ji, commutation first class. And base nationality belongs to the hereditary system. Once you become a base nationality, unless powerful people help you get rid of it, future generations will be base nationality


    It is enough to see how inhumane those who belonged to base nationality in the Daxi Dynasty, and slaves were still the lowest among them.

 Chapter 63

    Good and cheap people can''t marry each other. This alone has strangled the future of slaves and maidservants. Even if you work in the house and are released at your age, you can only find a man who is also a base nationality to marry. Later, if you have children and grandchildren, they are also a base nationality.


    Even if Xiaohua became an aunt in her last life, she was still ignorant and didn''t understand these at all until Qiao spit on her once and said she couldn''t get rid of the Cheap slave Yangzi all her life. She began to pay attention to such things and was shocked when she knew it. Her father only wanted a few liang of silver, but he didn''t expect it. This sale pushed her into a bottomless abyss.


    After knowing the details, Xiaohua tries to please the fourth young master several times and wants him to help eliminate the book. She doesn''t know why she hasn''t succeeded until she was killed by the staff in her last life.


    When Xiaohua comes back from heavy work, the biggest reason why Xiaohua has been at a loss is her cheap book.


    What can''t do anything about what she never wanted to do was to escape. A servant or a registered residence was not a registered residence. She said, "let''s not talk about the fate of the escaped slaves. What''s the basis for survival? No household registration is hard to get out of the country."


    Under the management of the Daxi Dynasty, the people were very strict. All personnel who were hundreds of miles away from their place of residence must need a road guide as their identity certificate. A person who has no registered residence will go anywhere to make a road guide. If you are caught without a guide, if you find that it is a runaway slave, you are dead.


    However, King Jing''s house''s kindness to the slaves and maidservants in the house makes Xiaohua see hope. Maybe in the near future, she can be released from the house when she is old, and even get married


    Of course, this is all in the future. What Xiaohua has to do now is to be qualified and stay.


    Come to the discipline department these days, Xiaohua also secretly observed the situation here.


    The same group of little girls wear the same clothes and eat the same meal, but one or two will always be taken away for various reasons. Up to now, there are only about 20 little girls in the same group of more than 40 people.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know what kind of situation she is qualified. She can only stick to it until the end.


    So from then on, she always studied the rules carefully, didn''t complain, didn''t complain, and was honest and seldom told the truth. She was afraid that she would be kicked out if she failed. The other three people in the same room, Xiuyun, like her, rarely talk or recruit trouble, but Qiao Lian and Xi''er seem to jump off so much. However, although they jumped off, they studied the rules very carefully.


    After lifting the basin, you train to walk.


    Maybe others will say that who can''t walk? It will happen when he is one or two years old. Including Xiaohua''s two lives, the most wealthy family in the owner''s family, Jinyang Houfu, has not been so strict with the servants. But aunt Qi, the steward, said to learn, so everyone must learn.


    Not only does she have a graceful posture to walk, but she is not anxious or impatient. In order to train everyone to walk, aunt Qi also ordered people to prepare a special iron plate. The size is larger than the head. The plate body is very shallow. It is filled with water. Let everyone practice on the head every day until the plate body is not inclined and the water does not spill.


    So after holding up the basin, the pain in both arms was unbearable, and everyone''s neck and waist were also rubbed.


    It was not until a long time later that Xiaohua knew that several steward aunts in King Jing''s house came out of the palace. The way to train the palace maids is also used to train the palace maids. That''s why they are so strict.

 Chapter 64

    After many days of hard training, several people were eliminated during this period. Xiaohua, they were officially qualified to become Xiaogong people and stepped out of the Discipline Department.


    The servants of King Jing''s residence are not called servant girls, but palace people. There are people in the big palace, people in the small palace and people in charge of the big palace. People in the small palace are similar to little servant girls and second-class servant girls, people in charge of the big palace are similar to big servant girls, and the steward aunt is the same as the steward mother. Here is not the steward mother, but aunt.


    This group of small palace people were taken to a place called sasou and settled down.


    It is worth mentioning that the four people in the same room of the Discipline Department came to the cleaning place and also lived in the same room, which must be said to be a kind of fate.


    After a few days at the sweeping place, Xiaohua, a group of newcomers to the palace, knows how magnificent and vast King Jing''s house is.


    King Jing''s mansion is very big. How big is it? At least these small palace people who are on duty at the cleaning office can''t see the whole picture.


    In particular, the small palace people in the sweeping place have no freedom. On weekdays, when the errands go out to sweep, they are led by the big palace people and watched. When you are not on duty, you can only stay in the houses of the people in the small palace at the cleaning place. You are not allowed to go out of the cleaning place at other times.


    Get up before dawn every day, go out to clean all the courtyards and lanes after breakfast, and come back near noon. If you have work in the afternoon, you will still be taken out to work. If you don''t have work, you will be taught all kinds of rules in the government.


    However, this does not hinder some active little palace people from exploring. After their own summary, we can also understand the overall structure of King Jing.


    King''s mansion is similar to the Imperial Palace in terms of specifications and layout, regulating the first class of the emperor. The center of the mansion is a mansion with gates and walls on all sides, and there is a moat 15 feet wide outside. In fact, a mansion of this scale can be called a King City, but it is generally called a mansion in order to avoid.


    The main gate of King Jing''s residence is Duanli gate, the east gate is Tiren gate, the west gate is Zunyi gate, and the north gate is Guangzhi gate. There is a carrier door in the crossing ceremony door, including carrier hall, Yuan hall and Cunxin hall. The first three halls are the office of King Jing. After Cunxin hall is king Jing''s bedroom Jingtai hall. In addition to the middle road palace, there are also three eastern and Western courtyards, book halls, retreat halls, as well as dianpantry, Dianbao office, Chengfeng department, six bureaus, NEISHI rest room and other buildings in the king''s city, covering an extremely large area.


    The front and back of King Jing''s house are bounded by the roadway behind the intentional hall. The front yard is the office where King Jing handles the affairs of the house, and the backyard is the residence of King Jing and his wives and concubines.


    Today''s work of Xiaohua''s group is to clean the West Third courtyard.


    It is said to be a courtyard. In fact, it is more upscale than the courtyard. I don''t know how many times. At least Xiaohua sees that there is no such high-rise building in Jinyang Hou''s house. Today, Xiaohua they cleaned the second place. You are not allowed to enter the house. You can only clean it outside.


    The third west courtyard is one of the residences of King Jing''s wives and concubines. However, King Jing''s residence is too large. For the time being, there are people living in the third east courtyard, while the third west courtyard is vacant. Because there is no one to live in, people will be sent to clean the courtyard and roadway with fallen leaves every once in a while.


    Xiaohua silently sweeps the floor with a big broom. Xi''er''s nature is lively. She sweeps for a while, runs to talk to several other small palace people, looks around, and then sweeps again.


    "Xiaohua, Xiaohua, you see how beautiful it is. I just glanced at it from the window. It''s really luxurious." Xi''er grabbed Xiaohua''s arm and excitedly pointed to the building in the middle of the yard.

 Chapter 65

    "It''s strange to see less!" Qiao Lian sniffed with her white eyes. "It''s really a steamed stuffed bun! Do you know what the specification of the palace is? It''s called the yard. In fact, the specification is built according to the palace. There are only a few masters in the palace, so the master can live in such a house."


    After staying with the Discipline Department for more than half a month, they were divided into one room at the cleaning place. Several little girls of the same age go in and out together, eat, drink and live together. It is inevitable that they will have some friendship.


    After Xiaohua, Xi''er and Xiuyun are familiar, sometimes they can sit together and talk. Only that Qiao Lian, because of her choking temperament, several of her roommates are reluctant to talk to Qiao Lian.


    However, Qiao Lian is familiar with several other small palace people. Those small palace people are good at drilling camp. They have a lot of gossip. Qiao Lian knows more than others when he mixes with them. Including Xiaohua, they sometimes know something from Qiao Lian.


    Xi''er usually doesn''t like Qiao Lian very much, but she still likes to listen to some gossip in Qiao Lian''s mouth. This time is no exception. She comes to Qiao Lian with a smile.


    "Qiao Lian, you know a lot. Tell me how many masters there are in our palace."


    Qiao Lian glanced sideways at Xi''er, as if she wanted to show off her "erudition". It was rare to open her mouth and say, "of course, the master of our house is his highness, as well as the princess, the side imperial concubine, and two ladies."


    "Does he live in the East Third courtyard?"


    Qiao Lian sniffed angrily, "you''re really a pig head. Your highness certainly doesn''t live in the East Third courtyard. The East Third courtyard is for your Highness''s wives and concubines. Your highness lives in Jingtai hall."


    Xi''er said again, "Your Highness doesn''t have many wives and concubines. They add up to only four. The rich man I used to serve has a lot of aunts and concubines in the house."


    "Your Highness, it''s none of your business whether there are many wives and concubines. We are just small palace people in the sweeping place. Don''t think about what we have." Qiao Lian sniffed again and walked away angrily with her broom.


    Qiao Lian is a little irritable today and her speech is particularly choking, but when did she talk without choking?


    Xiuyun took a look at Qiao Lian''s back, lowered his head and kept moving in his hand.


    "What''s wrong with her today? She has such a big temper?" Xiuyun asked in a low voice.


    Xiuyun is a thin girl with beautiful features and quiet taste.


    Xiaohua itself is thin. She was very thin when she was waiting for the house in Jinyang. After more than a month of grinding in the hands of people''s teeth, she was skinny. However, after coming to King Jing''s residence, although it was hard to learn rules here, the food was good. Gradually, some meat was raised and its color was restored.


    Only because she came back from heavy work and was used to hiding herself, few people could notice. Xiuyun is a girl with few words. She looks more with less words. She also slowly finds that this little flower, which doesn''t grow very well at the beginning, gradually reveals some colors. But she didn''t take it to heart. All the people who came out to sweep the small palace every day were not bad, and a small flower was not very conspicuous in it.


    "Who knows." Xiaohua also looked at Qiao Lian''s back and lowered her head.


    Xi''er knew one or two of them, and her small mouth kept saying, "I heard zhi''er say that Qiao Lian flattered sister Sulan and wanted to change her job. It doesn''t seem to be going well."


    Zhi''er is one of those little palace people Qiao Lian is familiar with. Xi''er is lively by nature. She is very familiar with the same group of small palace people. She has a good relationship with zhi''er on weekdays.


    Xiaohua and Xiuyun looked at each other and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 66

    During the time when they were on duty at the cleaning office, these new palace people also saw what royal style is. It is different from their environment in the past. It is worthy of being called the palace of the King City.


    At the beginning of the year, these small palace people were full of joy when they were qualified to enter King Jing''s residence, but after working as an errand in the cleaning office for some days, they lost their initial joy.


    The outside world is broad and magnificent.


    King Jing''s residence is very big and has many errands. The job of cleaning office, which originally made them feel good, is actually the lowest and hardest job in the palace, so many people think carefully about changing jobs.


    With the passage of time, some small palace people who are good at drilling camp will go to flatter some big palace people after they know the situation, hoping to help them change their jobs early.


    It seems that Qiao Lian can''t sit still.


    Xiaohua found that Qiao Lian also has other faces recently.


    When facing them, there are few good faces, either nostrils or sarcasm, but when facing other people who are "useful" to her or some palace people in charge of them, they are full of laughter and flattery, which is very sharp.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know what to say about it. People have a profit seeking nature, which is the same everywhere and can not be avoided. They are just a few honest little palace people who are not good at drilling camp. They can''t let Qiao Lian please them.


    It can be seen from her daily relationship that Qiao Lian doesn''t care much about her and honest Xiuyun. The roommate can talk to Xi''er. Xiaohua can see the reason why she can talk to Xi''er, but it''s just that Xi''er occasionally has his own gossip, so we can communicate with each other.


    So Xiaohua still believes in Xi''er''s words.


    "Xiaohua, don''t you want to change your job?" Xi''er swept a few times and suddenly asked.


    Xiaohua silently shakes her head. Xi''er asks Xiuyun again. Xiuyun''s actions are the same as Xiaohua''s.


    Xi''er seems to hate iron but not steel: "how can you be so discouraged? You don''t have any freedom and work hard here on weekdays. You''re so strict on weekdays that you''re not allowed to go in and out freely. I see that small palace people elsewhere can go in and out freely."

 Chapter 67

    I know about this little flower. Maybe it''s because they just entered the house.


    Of course, she also knows that Xi''er is not so upset just for the so-called "freedom". After all, Qiao Lian is not the only one who is impetuous and can''t sit still these days. I know that there are several small palace people who have this sign. It seems that Xi''er can''t sit still.


    But it''s true that the job of cleaning is not very easy. Especially in June, although the weather here in Jingzhou is not hot, it is all manual work. It is inevitable that you will sweat profusely and get flushed by the sun. Little girls love beauty at this age. No one wants to be roughened by wind and sun all day.


    In contrast, for the same people, some small palace people have easy jobs, but they need to work hard. People will be mentally unbalanced. No wonder Xi''er will be so "hate iron but not steel".


    But these impetuous hearts do not include Xiaohua. She thinks it''s good to sweep. The work is very simple and has nothing to do with other places. Although the days are boring, the victory lies in the absence of disputes.


    King Jing''s residence has strict rules, but Xiaohua doesn''t believe there is no dispute. After all, there are more rights and wrongs where there are more women. She had stayed in so many places before, and the closer she was to the central area, the more serious the dispute was.


    The sweeping place here is a marginal area. Xiaohua thinks it''s good to get out of the house for 25 years.


    In these days when she came to the cleaning office, although the work was hard, Xiaohua felt an unprecedented peace of mind. She even felt that it was good to stay here all her life.


    Of course, few people can agree with her, and she won''t shout it out by herself.


    Seeing Xi''er jumping unceasingly, Xiaohua opened her mouth and advised, "it''s no use thinking about it ourselves. It''s no use trying to change jobs. Your aunt in charge has the right to deal with it. It''s no use worrying."


    Xi''er also understood this, but she was inevitably impetuous. She was so angry that she stamped her feet and ran away. But Xiaohua knows that she will run back in a while. Xi''er''s character has always been like this.


    Sure enough, after a while, Xi''er came back, picked up the broom and began to sweep the floor. After sweeping twice, his mouth began to chatter again. Even if Xiaohua and Xiuyun didn''t talk much, they still kept talking.


    Xiaohua and Xiuyun had no choice but to smile.

 Chapter 68

    At noon, Suyan takes the finished palace people back to the cleaning place.


    When she reached the roadway, Suyan, who was walking in front of her, suddenly whispered, "Your Highness is coming, kneel down." she took the lead in kneeling down in front.


    The rules of the government once said this. When you meet the master in the government, especially the rough imperial servants like them, you are not qualified to look directly at his face. You must kneel down and lower your head. You must not peep rashly.


    A group of about ten little palace men quickly knelt down and bowed their heads. There are several small palace people who don''t seem to react and still stand there foolishly.


    Xiaohua bowed her head and didn''t know what had happened. Just from the corner of her eyes, she saw a pair of black boots embroidered with dragon patterns and purple corners passing by, followed by another pair of black soap boots.


    After a while, the kneeling people stood up.


    When Suyan stood up, she looked very angry, but she didn''t speak. She just stared at the silly little palace people standing.


    Among them are Xi''er and Qiaolian. Xiaohua pulled Xi''er twice when she knelt down. Xi''er didn''t know what to be stunned and didn''t feel it.


    A group of people walked silently to the sweeping place. Xi''er looked uncertain and didn''t know what he was thinking. Because Suyan''s face was very ugly, the little palace people who had forgotten to kneel down just now also realized their mistakes, and they were all a little uneasy.


    As soon as she got back to the cleaning place, Suyan went inside and asked these little palace people to stand outside. Don''t move in the yard.


    Seeing this situation, everyone hesitated even more.


    The faces of several little palace people who had just forgotten to kneel down were a little ugly. Xi''er suddenly became conscious and red eyed, "no, we won''t have dinner today."


    If you don''t give food, you''re afraid¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, things are not so simple. Aunt Chen, the steward of the cleaning office, came out with Suyan.


    Aunt Chen is about 40. She has a long face, slightly convex cheekbones and a grim complexion. She is wearing a short Ru with a sauce Purple Cross collar and a snow-green horse face skirt. As soon as he came out, he scanned the following circle with sharp eyes.


    "Who just broke the rules, stand up by yourself."


    There was a moment of silence, and then a small palace man went out by himself. Then one after another, a small palace man couldn''t bear Aunt Chen''s pressure and came out.


    Xi''er''s eyes became more red. She anxiously looked at Xiaohua and Xiuyun Qiaolian, but she knew she couldn''t hide, so she lingered and went out. Qiao Lian had already turned pale. Seeing that everyone had gone out, she also followed out.


    No one dared to take a chance, because so Yan was present at that time. Who broke the rules, so Yan must have reported to Aunt Chen.


    Aunt Chen sneered, "well, it seems that you know you''re wrong. If you break the rules, you''ll be punished. This is the rule of our house. If you break the rules for the first time, you''ll have ten boards each."


    As soon as the voice fell, two strong palace men came in, holding a punishment battle that was one foot long, three feet wide and one foot thick. One of them also dragged a long bench.


    At the sight of this, all Xiaogong people were stunned, including Xiaohua.


    She died of death with a stick in her last life, but the board in Jinyang Hou''s house is not only longer than that, but also surprisingly thick.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know that this kind of punishment battle is the usual size in the palace.


    These two palace men seem to be old hands in playing board. When they see that no one takes the initiative to come forward. Without saying a word, he pulled a small palace man who made a mistake and pressed him on the bench. One of them lifted his skirt and his pants half faded, and then "Pa Pa Pa" began to fight.


    For a moment, the little palace people standing next to them could not help embracing themselves with their arms, as if they were suffering. Several other small palace people who broke the rules were all scared to cry.

 Chapter 69

    Even if you cry, the board will suffer.


    When the ten boards came down, the tortured Little Palace men could not stand steadily.


    But Xiaohua knew that the two palace men who executed were merciful and didn''t do it hard. She suffered this in her last life. If she was cruel, she would definitely beat people down, let alone stand.


    Of course, being stripped of their pants and beaten on the board is not only physical injury, but also extremely embarrassing psychologically. After all, they are teenage girls.


    Xiaohua sighed, and her heart was very complicated.


    When she was in the waiting house of Jinyang, she didn''t see the little girl who made mistakes being beaten, but it was the first time she saw the girl who had to pick her pants. What Xiaohua doesn''t know is that this rule has always been used in the palace, including that the government will pick their pants when playing the board. This is not only a physical punishment, but also a psychological torture. Let your heart know the shame and dare not do it again next time.


    Seeing that Xi''er and Qiao Lian are unstable, Xiaohua and Xiuyun help one back to the palace man''s room. As soon as she entered the door, Xi''er began to cry. Xiaohua and Xiuyun comforted her, but they didn''t seem to be able to comfort her.


    Just then, a little palace man sent two bottles of wound medicine to the beaten little palace man.


    Xiaohua and Xiuyun took a bottle and began to apply medicine to them.


    Qiao Lian is usually arrogant. At this time, she is also full of tears, not to mention Xi''er. The cry never stops from beginning to end.


    "Well, don''t cry. Although Aunt Chen beat your board, she was also teaching you the rules. The palace people who executed it didn''t do it hard. Otherwise, if ten boards went down, don''t say they couldn''t stand stably, they would beat you down." Xiaohua wiped the medicine for Xi''er, sighed and said.


    "You don''t hurt your back when you stand and talk. You''re not the one who was beaten!" Qiao Lian said angrily.


    Xiaohua''s face was stiff and didn''t refute it. After helping Xi''er wipe the medicine, he put down the medicine bottle in his hand and said faintly, "I''ll have lunch."


    Xiuyun also helped Xi''er wipe the medicine and hurriedly stood up. "Xiaohua, I''ll go with you." she felt really embarrassed and said, "Xiaohua and I will eat it first and bring it back when we come back."


    They went to lunch and brought it to the other two when they came back.


    Because she was really afraid of Qiao Lian''s mouth, Xiaohua put the bowl on the table and went to her bed. Xiuyun didn''t speak and put his food on the table.


    Xi''er, no matter how silly, saw that the atmosphere was wrong. She slowly stood up and went to the table for dinner. Tired all morning and beaten again, I''m really hungry.


    Qiao Lian stared at Xi''er, who was heartless and heartless. She looked at Xiaohua and said sarcastically, "don''t you like to pretend to be a good man? Why don''t you feed people? You two are really cruel. You''ve lived in the same house for so long and don''t know how to take care of others when you see them injured."


    "Qiao Lian, it''s not that she can''t move, so she can''t feed others. You don''t come to eat soon. Be careful that the meal is cold." Xi''er doesn''t want to talk to Qiao Lian, but when she sees her ridicule Xiaohua and Xiuyun, she can''t help but open her mouth and persuade her.


    Qiao Lian''s muzzle moved, "I want you to talk more!"

 Chapter 70

    For a moment, everyone in the room was silent. Xi''er blushed and closed her mouth angrily, but her men''s eating behavior showed a bit of ferocity.


    Xiaogong people belong to the lowest servants in King Jing''s residence. Even if they get a board, they can''t be avoided when they should be on duty.


    When I went out to sweep again, there were several small palace people in the team who walked very stiff. It was clear that they were the people who had been hit by the board the day before.


    After this event, all the Xiaogong people couldn''t help tightening their nerves for fear of being beaten again because of something.


    When Xiaohua saw Xi''er trembling for several days, she couldn''t help opening her mouth and said to her, "as long as you remember the house rules and follow them, you don''t have to be afraid all day."


    Xi''er didn''t believe it at first, but later she thought it was a little credible. Because Aunt Chen said that they had violated the rules of the house that day, she beat them.


    She also knows that there are many rules and regulations. Even when there are no errands every afternoon, people from the Grand Palace will lead them to study the rules together. A total of 40 articles and 120 small articles. The rules and regulations are very trivial.


    What these little palace people don''t know is that these palace rules are actually deleted versions of palace rules. If they are complete palace rules, there are more rules.


    Even so, Xi''er was a little anxious. She had a bad memory. How could she remember so many. Qiao Lian laughed at Xiaohua, "you know more," but she was obviously more positive when she studied the government regulations.


    Xiaohua is noncommittal.


    Wherever you mix, you should be familiar with the rules of the game. She used to be a girl in other places. Although she didn''t have any government rules, her mother in charge taught many rules. If you can''t remember or abide by them, you''ll be criticized. A good meal doesn''t have to eat, and a bad one will be beaten.


    Therefore, since the beginning of the big palace people began to teach the house rules, Xiaohua has been very diligent and can almost recite the house rules of King Jing''s house.


    Xi''er later explained the reason why those little palace people forgot to kneel down under Suyan''s reminder that day. According to her, she was stunned by Her Highness. She didn''t know whether others were the same.


    Under Qiao Lian''s angry "just your mouth", Xiaohua knows that Qiao Lian is also for this reason.


    Are you stunned?


    How beautiful a man can be!


    Xiaohua thought funny and put the idea behind her in the blink of an eye.


    However, in a few days, the beauty of your highness spread among the small palace people in Sasan. Xiaohua can see that when many palace people talk secretly, their eyes bloom with longing and admiration.


    There is no girl who is not in spring, especially this handsome man has a noble identity. A symbol of wealth, a symbol of people, a symbol of flying to the branches, is an individual can not be free from vulgarity.


    In her last life, Xiaohua just came to Jinyang Hou house and stayed in the rough envoy girl. She also met a similar situation, but the object at that time was not his highness, but the fourth young master. The fourth young master was young and handsome. He was clean and had no access to a house. It can be regarded as the dream of many rough little girls.


    Rebirth, Xiaohua sees this similar scene again. She has nothing else but a bitter smile.

 Chapter 71

    Because it was only skin and flesh wounds, plus the medicine sent by Aunt Chen, the beaten people in the small palace healed in a few days.


    After some quiet days, everyone jumped off again.


    After that beating, it seems that Qiao Lian and Xi''er''s heart are more anxious and try their best to get out of the cleaning place.


    But after all, they are all new small palace people. In addition to the small palace people in the same batch, there are only a few big palace people or aunts in charge of them. Aunt Chen, the steward of the cleaning office, is so cold that they only dare to curry favor with those palace people.


    Xiaohua and Xiuyun in the same room have never moved. Xiaohua doesn''t have that mind. As for Xiuyun, he seems too dull and doesn''t realize these.


    However, Xiaohua thought that it was not enough to believe that she could be qualified to become a palace man from so many little girls who came in together.


    Maybe Xiuyun also has this idea, but hide it deeper?


    Xiaohua just thought about this idea in her heart and didn''t say it.


    But soon she had no time to think of others, because Xiaohua''s sunflower water came.


    This is the first time Xiaohua came to Guishui in her life. Xiaohua kuishui also came very late in her last life. She didn''t come until 15. It was earlier in her life.


    Every time Xiaohua came to sunflower water in her last life, it was a torture. It was not very easy for the first time in her life.


    The whole body was cold, the hands and feet were cold, and the feelings of the whole body gathered on the lower abdomen. The pain made his face pale and his legs and feet soft, as if he had been seriously ill.


    There are four people in this room, and the other three have been to kuishui. King Jing''s residence was well treated and even sent out monthly affairs. Xiuyun saw that Xiaohua looked so uncomfortable, so she went to help her get some monthly affairs and a bag of plant ash.


    The person in charge of the palace asked about the situation. Knowing that Xiaohua was the first time to come to the moon and was very uncomfortable, he gave her a few days off and said to let her rest for a few days. When the moon left, he would go on duty.


    Xiaohua was very uncomfortable, so she didn''t take it to heart. She just lay down in bed.


    Finally, after four or five days, the moon left. Xiaohua seemed to be alive. She was relaxed and went on duty without delay.


    All the people in the palaces and palaces of the royal residence eat from the classical food houses.


    At o''clock every day, there will be big palace people everywhere leading several small palace people to carry them back. Generally, Suyan leads people to go. The people in the small palace below have no fixed number. They call who they meet.


    This is the only time for the little palace people in the sweeping office to go out for a breeze except when they are on duty. Therefore, the people in these small palaces are scrambling to see the time and hang around in front of Suyan.


    On weekdays, only Xi''er and Qiao Lian in the same room like to do this. Today, there is something strange. When it is getting closer, Xiuyun also seems to be in a state of anxiety.


    Xiuyun seemed to have made a great determination before he came to Xiaohua and whispered, "Xiaohua, please do me a favor. I want to go to the Dian restaurant. Will you come with me?"


    Xiaohua is very confused. Go if you want. Why drag her with her.


    Xiuyun seemed to see her doubts and opened his mouth to answer them: "I have a sister who is also working in King Jing''s residence. I haven''t seen her for a long time. She is working in the Dianshan restaurant now. I want to try if I can meet her. If I really meet her at that time and want to talk, I need someone to help cover it."


    What others say is like this. If you don''t promise again, it seems to be inhuman. Xiaohua didn''t think too much. She promised to go out with Xiuyun.


    Fortunately, Suyan happened to go to carry lunch. She saw Xiaohua and Xiuyun again. Knowing that they were very honest on weekdays, she ordered two people and asked the other two to go to the restaurant together.

 Chapter 73

    Ru''er half hugged her and patted her placidly. After a while, Xiuyun returned to calm.


    If the son looked around and saw no one, he whispered, "how are these small palace people? Have you paid attention to whether you are top-notch in it?"


    Xiuyun wiped away her tears and listened to her sister''s question. Her face was a little red, but she also knew that she didn''t have much time to talk.


    "There are so many top-notch ones. I''m not very top-notch in them."


    Ru''er''s face flashed a trace of disappointment for a moment, thought deeply, and asked, "did you observe whether there is such a room in other rooms? Several people are all good-looking."


    Although Xiuyun didn''t understand the truth, she said honestly, "some are OK, some are not eye-catching, and they are uneven, but the other few of our roommates have their own characteristics."


    After that, Xiuyun showed a puzzled look, but ruer ignored her and continued to ask, "those of your roommates didn''t live in the same room from the beginning, and so did they when they came to the cleaning place."


    Xiuyun nodded.


    "Is there anything else like this?"


    Xiuyun thought again and shook his head.


    Ru''er was relieved, relieved, looked at Xiuyun at the top and bottom, and sighed, "my sister is getting better and better now. Remember to be cautious. Maybe great luck will come to you."


    Xiuyun looked puzzled. "Sister, what do you mean by this? And you asked me to follow your instructions. I still don''t understand why."


    Ruer knew that she was going to tell her sister the truth now. She hesitated for a moment before she said: "It''s almost two years since my sister came in on the 15th day. She also went from the Discipline Department to the cleaning office like you, but during this period, my sister was assigned to serve in Jingtai hall for several days. Because the rules were not good enough and she was not calm enough, she was swept out and changed to other jobs... My sister was popular and knew a lot. Later, I found that some small palace people would enter the house every year and a half, and then I would learn from them every time Send a few good ones to your highness. "


    "But what does this have to do with us?"


    Ru''er said in a low voice, "you know, the whole age palace of King Jing''s residence is eager to wait on your highness. But Duke Fu usually manages Jingtai hall. He never selects people to wait in the house. Every time, he selects them from new palace people..."


    "I didn''t know the situation when I first came in, or I wouldn''t have been swept out. You have to work hard to get your Highness''s eyes. That''s flying up the branches... I spent a lot of energy and money to find out when to enter the house and who to buy people from. I saved so much monthly money and all of it fell into the house at once. You can''t help me You have to cheer me up. "


    What my sister said was so incredible that Xiuyun couldn''t digest it for a moment.


    Listen to the little flower over there calling her and saying she''s going back. She can only nod to ru''er in a hurry.


    Ru''er patted her hand, "remember what I said."


    Xiuyun nodded again and then walked back to the team that had already received food and was ready to go.

 Chapter 74

    After Xiuyun returned, she was haunted all day, which was completely different from her usual silence.


    It took Xiuyun a whole day to digest ruer''s words.


    Xiuyun and ruer are both Jingzhou people. Their families are poor jingling farmers. There is a father at home. Unfortunately, my mother died early. She married a stepmother and gave birth to two younger brothers, so the two sisters became an eyesore at home.


    When ruer was about to get engaged, her stepmother didn''t give her an engagement, but sold her. The excuse is that the two sons will go to a private school to honor their ancestors at home.


    There is no mistake in saying that a stepmother has a stepfather. Originally, the girl was losing money, so her father listened to her stepmother''s instigation and sold her.


    Needless to say, ru''er was lucky. The tooth seller was the tooth executioner who was responsible for bringing servants to King''s house. It happened that ru''er entered King''s house at that time.


    After coming here, heaven and earth are different.


    It''s a pity that ruer, although she looks good, is a country girl after all. She doesn''t have enough rules and looks, and misses the opportunity. She is also a kind-hearted person and has good popularity in the house. She has seen a lot in King Jing''s house in the past two years and moved her sister''s mind.


    The servants on duty in King Jing''s residence can go home once a year if they live in Jingzhou. Ru''er takes time to go home. Sister Xiuyun''s situation can be guessed without looking. It is estimated that she is also sold, or she will get a few liang of silver as a dowry if she marries a person casually.


    As soon as the two compartments were compared, ru''er decided to encourage his father to "sell" his sister into King Jing''s house.


    Of course, the management during this period is also indispensable, but also depends on luck. However, ru''er also wanted to. It was better than at home. She saw that her stepmother was going to marry her sister to the silly son of the small landlord in the village, but she didn''t sell her bride price for more money, so she changed her mind.


    Now Xiuyun smoothly enters the house and is lucky to enter the Jingtai hall. Ru''er thinks everything is ready. It just depends on whether his sister has the good fortune.


    Of course, ten thousand steps back, even without that fortune, it''s good to stay here. At least you don''t have to worry about being married to a fool.


    Xiuyun is a smart girl. Of course, she knows the truth. Before she came in, she always followed her sister''s instructions, talked less, observed more and learned more rules.


    But it was so amazing that Xiuyun couldn''t sleep all night and tossed and turned.


    Xiuyun also thought of a mistake she made today. She didn''t know the situation at that time. She was afraid it would be inconvenient to find her sister, so she asked Xiaohua to help cover it up. Who knows that her sister is better than she thought, so she directly told Suyan to take her away.


    The only thing she didn''t know was that she was talking about her sister, while ruer was talking about her hometown at that time. Just behind Xiuyun saw that Xiaohua didn''t show a strange look, so she thought it was because there were so many people at that time that Xiaohua didn''t hear.


    The night was deep and everyone in the room was asleep.


    Xiaohua is close to Xiuyun. Of course, she hears her turning over.


    Thinking of the noon, and the strangeness, and seeing Xiuyun, who has always been calm, having trouble sleeping and eating, Xiaohua thought there must be something in it.


    Is it also about changing jobs?


    But after all, she is not a prophet, and she doesn''t want to care about others too much. She can only think about it in her mind, and then put it behind her.


    Everything is the same as before. Xiuyun is no different from the past.

 Chapter 75

    Originally, Xiaohua was still thinking about whether it would be difficult for the two sisters to discuss changing jobs for Xiuyun. She just saw that Xiuyun had not been moving behind, so she didn''t think about anything else.


    During this period, several of the Xiaogong people in the Sasan office have left. It is said that they have been on duty in other places, and the rest have been quiet.


    Some people who could not hold their breath were more worried, but there was no way, so they had to suffer secretly.


    During this period, Xiuyun has a fellow countryman who works as a palace man in the Dian restaurant. I don''t know how others know. Qiao Lian immediately gets better at Xiuyun''s face. Xi''er is heartless and takes Xiuyun to the bottom.


    Xiuyun said that she was just a fellow townsman and didn''t have a deep friendship, let alone help change jobs. If she could change jobs, she wouldn''t continue to pestle here.


    Hearing this, Qiao Lian and Xi''er both looked unhappy. Xi''er was no longer bothered by Xiuyun, but turned to find someone else to play with. Qiao Lian''s face returned to her usual sour face and sneered.


    Seeing this dramatic scene, Xiaohua is very helpless, but some of her heart is not very comfortable. Such a scene made her think of many past experiences, and slowly began to alienate Xi''er. Even Lian Xiuyun gradually alienated Xiaohua because of her strangeness.


    The gear of fate turns slowly and suddenly comes on a windy afternoon.


    This day, aunt Qi suddenly came to the cleaning place.


    Aunt Chen, who always had a cold face, appeared with her in front of the small palace people.


    After working in the government for this period of time, we have known some of aunt Qi''s deeds.


    It is said that Aunt Qi is one of several steward aunts in King Jing''s house. The most powerful thing is that she doesn''t enter the house from the people like ordinary palace people in the house, but comes out of the house. She is very old. It is said that when King Jing became a vassal of Jingzhou, she followed.


    People in these small palaces have the same experience. They are not servant girls from rich families, or civilians who sell themselves as slaves for various reasons. My vision is limited. I think those who can come out of the palace are extremely tall.


    Including Xiaohua, it''s the richest person who has stayed here, but I haven''t seen much in my two lives. The best one is the aunt of the young master of the Hou house, or the aunt who can never go out and can only stay in the backyard. What kind of things in the palace can only look up to her.


    Therefore, these people in the small palace felt a sense of awe at the sight of aunt Qi. They all tightened their little faces and looked up at Aunt Qi standing on the steps.


    Aunt Qi''s appearance is not different from what they have seen before. There is still no expression fluctuation on her face. Her eyes are very peaceful. She looks like she can''t be found in the street. I don''t know if it''s psychological. Even such an ordinary person has an unspeakable sense of dignity out of thin air.


    "Aunt Qi, those people in the small palace are here." you can hear from the address that although Aunt Chen is also an aunt, she is obviously much lower than aunt Qi.


    Aunt Qi nodded and stood beside her. A palace man dressed in an apricot red short Ru with lotus root color skirt, holding a piece of paper, came to Xiaohua and them.

 Chapter 76

    "All the people I called next stood up."


    The palace man paused and began to call his name.


    Among them, Xiaohua, Xiuyun, Xi''er and Qiao Lian are among them, and there are several other small palace people. A total of 12 came out and stood in one place.


    "Well, you go with me." aunt Qi said, and took the man in charge of the palace to go ahead, followed by Xiaohua.


    The head droops slightly and the small step moves gently. The speed is adjusted according to the speed of the palace man in front. The middle distance remains three steps away, but the hair does not move and the skirt does not shake. This is the walking posture of the palace people stipulated by the government. In terms of form, these little palace people learned to walk well at the beginning.


    But the half drooping eyes exchanged colors with each other, but most of them were surprises. Because they all know that this is going to change jobs for them.


    Only Xiaohua is worried. She doesn''t know whether this change is good or bad.


    After walking for a long time, Xiaohua said she had a good memory and was confused at this time.


    When they entered a yard, aunt Qi led them to stop. After a while, a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties came out, wearing a black sand small top hat and a dark cyan embroidered Regiment Collar.


    "Father-in-law Fu, I brought you here. Have a look?" aunt Qi''s rare smile made her look very familiar.


    The man named father-in-law Fu, with a helpless smile, came forward and looked at them all.


    Everyone has to take a fancy to them for a while. These little palace people are young, and they are bound to be cramped after being seen for a long time. Especially when he looked at father Fu''s eyes, he couldn''t help but hang his head in a panic.


    Father-in-law Fu shook his head when he saw one, and shook his head when he saw another. Aunt Qi''s heart became more and more heavy. The atmosphere at the scene was very strange. Everyone seemed to hear their own heartbeat.


    The floret half drooped her eyelids until she was shrouded in a dark shadow.


    She could feel that father-in-law Fu was looking at her. His eyes were extremely uncomfortable. It seemed that he was going to cut open the seemingly inch by inch. Xiaohua couldn''t help raising her eyes and just hit each other''s eyes.


    She wanted to lower her head. After thinking about it, she still kept this position. She just moved her eyes down and half hung her eyes and face respectfully.


    After a while, covered with her dark shadow, it moved to the next place.


    Twelve people have read it. It''s time for a meal.


    "How?" I don''t know why, aunt Qi, who has always been calm, even took a trace of uneasiness in her tone.


    Father-in-law Fu shook his head in a perfunctory way. When he saw the disappointment in aunt Qi''s eyes, he smiled and said, "forget it, choose some to serve first. I happen to have someone sent there."


    Then he made a few empty points with his fingers and chose four, including Xiaohua, Xi''er, Qiao Lian, and a small palace man named zhi''er.


    Xiuyun, who is standing below, can''t help pinching her hand.


    Father-in-law Fu looked very strange. He hesitated for a while, looked again and again, and raised his hand to order two people. Among them are Xiuyun and a little palace man named mei''er.


    "Just these six."


    Aunt Qi breathed a sigh of relief, and her tone was obviously a little happy. She nodded to father-in-law Fu and rarely comforted the remaining ones in a good mood.


    "Well, don''t be sad if you haven''t been elected. I''ll arrange another job for you." he turned to Xiaohua and said, "go with father-in-law Fu and work hard. Don''t make mistakes and be returned."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 77

    Until father-in-law Fu took them to Jingtai hall, the six little palaces knew what path they had taken.


    It was a blessing from heaven and hit them on the head at once.


    Jingtai hall is the residence of his highness King Jing, and Duke Fu is the flattering Eunuch in the house. This time, he came to pick someone to add people to Jingtai hall. I didn''t expect to pick them.


    The meaning of being able to work in Jingtai palace is that everyone can understand it, so the six little palace people in this line are happy and gossip.


    Fushun took a look at these happy little palace people. His eyes flashed and didn''t say anything. Instead, he called a little eunuch to lead them, and they left.


    Xiaoxiazi led Xiaohua and others to the palace man''s room. After telling them about the general situation in Jingtai hall and the taboo of working here, she asked them to settle down and get familiar with the situation. The job will be arranged almost tomorrow.


    The palace people''s room and Xiaohua used to live in the same place as sasao, but they changed from four to six. The room is a large room with three wooden beds in a row on the left and right. Because the head of the bed is facing the wall, there is no need to divide the position as before. Xiaohua finds the innermost bed on the right and puts down her clothes. Xiuyun chooses the bed in the middle next to Xiaohua.


    Qiao Lian had a strong temper. Seeing that Xiaohua occupied the innermost one, she immediately walked to the innermost bed on the left. The little palace man named zhi''er acted like her. They stood in front of the bed and stared at each other. Zhi''er seemed to be defeated and went to the middle next to her. The remaining two people can only go to the two places near the door. Xi''er chooses Xiuyun, and the other one named mei''er can only choose the remaining bed.


    The little girls'' character is so strange. Just now they were fighting for beds. They blushed and had thick necks. After a while, several people sat together and talked.


    The talk was nothing more than what jobs would be arranged for them, and I didn''t know whether it was difficult for his highness King Jing to wait on them.


    Xiaohua didn''t join the fun, but silently began to make her bed. In addition to a bed, each person in the palace room also has a low cabinet. Xiaohua felt that there was no dust in the cabinet, so she put her only two clothes in it.


    Each person put a set of bedding on his own bed, and Xiaohua was busy making his own bed. After paving, she leaned half against her bed and looked at the obviously excited little palace people, with a sigh in her heart.


    In fact, let her choose. She doesn''t want to come here, but the above decision makes her a rough Little Palace man. She can only look at what she can say step by step.


    Xiuyun didn''t join in to speak, but silently made her bed. Only her trembling fingers could show how excited she was.


    What my sister said finally came to her!


    Jingtai hall is a very large palace.


    The "Jingtai hall" in the middle is the residence of King Jing, covering an extremely large area. There are side halls and ear rooms on the left and right sides. At the corner of the palace yard, there is a small yard where palace people and eunuchs live, and there is a large kitchen.


    Xiaohua and her colleagues were also assigned to sweep the courtyard walkways of the ''Jingtai Hall''.


    The job is no different from that in the past. He is still a small palace man sweeping in the open air. However, cleaning in Jingtai hall is different from cleaning outside, so everyone is happy, but Xiaohua is worried after working for a few days. Things are not so simple.


    Even if King Jing''s residence is rich and noble, it''s impossible to use six small palace people to do such a little work, but she can''t guess the fishiness.

 Chapter 78

    A few days later, although the six little palace men had been on duty in Jingtai hall, they had never seen King Jing. Until zhi''er brought back the news, he didn''t know that King Jing was not in the house these days.


    Zhi''er is a person who can drill camp very well. He has a small face with a big palm, apricot eyes and cherry lips. He talks with a smile on his face and a sweet mouth. She got familiar with several small eunuchs in Jingtai palace within two days. She also asked about King Jing''s absence.


    The little flower knows the thoughts of the people in the small palace in this room.


    There''s nothing you can''t understand. Whether it''s a palace man or a little servant girl, you have the same mind. Everyone knows the meaning of near water and tower.


    But her heart was full of worry. Father Fu and aunt Qi had a strange attitude. The Jingtai hall was very solemn. Several people who came and went to serve were eunuchs, and only a few female palace people were those who looked normally in their thirties. In the past few days she stayed, the only bright people in the temple were their just little palace people, and the others were solemn and lifeless.


    Abnormal things are demons. Xiaohua''s biggest wish now is to stay up until she is old and let go. She doesn''t want anything else. But most of the time, when you want to be quiet, the tree wants to be quiet and the wind doesn''t stop.


    King Jing went out to return to his house. As soon as he stepped into the gate of Jingtai hall, he found something unusual.


    With a slight pause, he passed the people kneeling on the ground and walked directly into the hall. Fushun followed.


    After King Jing passed by, Xi''er, who knelt on the ground, excitedly pulled the people around him, "that''s our highness."


    Xi''er''s voice was very low, that is, several small palace people kneeling next to her heard what she was saying. Xiaohua kept her head down and didn''t see what people looked like. It was still a few pairs of men''s feet that printed into her eyes.


    King Jing entered the hall and sat down. A little eunuch offered tea and withdrew.


    Only king Jing and Fushun were left in the hall, and the atmosphere was extremely dull for a moment.


    Fu Shun always knew his Highness''s temperament. He smiled twice in his heart and stood on his side without speaking.


    Both of them were extremely calm and could completely ignore the silence in the hall until King Jing drank tea, went down to the inner hall under the service of the little eunuch, changed their regular clothes, and continued to sit in the hall.


    This sitting is so long that people forget the passage of time, and King Jing didn''t do anything. He just sat there quietly, which makes people really feel very strange.


    Fushun looked at the master who had been sitting there like a monk, and his mind was confused.


    He entered the palace at the age of eight. At the age of eighteen, he was assigned to serve King Jing''s biological mother, Jing bin. Later, when Jing bin died, he followed King Jing, who was still the fifth prince at that time, until the fifth prince was granted the title of Prince and came to Jingzhou. Now it is the duty of flattery in the Department of King Jing''s residence. The jurisdiction includes not only king Jing''s daily food, but also miscellaneous things in the backyard of the king''s residence.


    It is reasonable to say that his life is no worse than that of some eunuchs in charge of the palace, but Fushun is unhappy.


    Without him, it is because of King Jing''s strange temperament.


    He has a strange temper and behaves strangely.


    He was able to speak, but he never said it. He was comfortable with the title of "mute" hanging on his head. Even if this causes the disgust of the Holy Lord today, he has no intention of correction.


    When he first came to Jingzhou, Fu Shun was shocked to know that his highness could speak.


    Well, that''s OK. After all, his highness can''t be a slave.


    But not close to women, what''s the matter?

 Chapter 79

    At first, Fushun was not in a hurry. When Princess Jing just married and went out, his highness and she were estranged. As a result, King Jing seldom went to Princess Jing for the night. Fushun is understandable.


    The next year, Princess Qiao entered the door.


    King Jing is still like a round table. Except for the new entrants who have been going frequently for two days at the beginning, they rarely go back. I often don''t go to the backyard once in a few months for half a year. The number of times in London is even less pitiful, not to mention the two ladies rewarded by your majesty before leaving for Jingzhou, and I haven''t touched them.


    I can''t blame Fushun for being so obscene and loving to study the human relations affairs of King Jing. But he followed King Jing twelve hours a day and knew many things that others didn''t know.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are near or not, but the king of the scene is now twenty to five. So far, no children have been born, so it can''t be said that it''s not a big deal. Among the princes and nobles, which twenty-four or five is not the father of several children, but there are no seedlings here.


    Fushun grew up as a king of underestimation. After a long time, his feelings are different. It is inevitable that he will be worried about this matter.


    Worry about it. I''m sure I can''t tell your highness about it. Fushun is very anxious, but he can''t find some "old guys" who have served King Jing for a long time to discuss it.


    After various discussions, the obscure conclusion is that no man does not love beauty. Your highness is so indifferent. It must be the dissatisfaction of his wife and concubine. The solution is to add new colors.


    But the slave sent a woman to the master?


    Don''t be kidding. In the dark, they can negotiate behind King Jing''s back. It''s definitely an act of death to dare to mention it in the open. They all came out of the palace. There are still some taboos and seeing children.


    Then we can only rely on external forces.


    There are three sources for people to enter after discussion. First, Princess Jing, as the imperial concubine, offered it on her own initiative. This is impossible. First remove it.


    Source 2: Officials'' doglegs are presented to the United States. King Jing has always been indifferent to the fief, and it is not that no one has collected the beauty to send it. The key is that every time King Jing''s performance is extremely embarrassing. Over time, no one doesn''t want to offend the boss.


    Source 3, it is bestowed by the Holy Lord today. King Jing has always been unpopular with the Holy Lord. Since he became a vassal, the Holy Lord has never given any reward. It is estimated that he has forgotten his son to the horizon. Where can I remember the human relations events that care about his son.


    After racking their brains, they couldn''t think of a proper way. Several loyal slaves had no choice but to compromise. That is, when people enter the house, they choose a few young palace people with fresh and tender colors to wait on them to see if they can let their noble highness speak.


    Of course, all this is obscure and can''t be taken out and said on the face.


    This is also the reason why these new palace people are so trained and have undergone various tests and observations. Including the selection of these small palace people, they not only want to look Shuiling and have good rules, but also come to kuishui. It is enough to see how these "loyal" slaves are interested in King Jing''s private life.


    If King Jing is willing to speak, he will certainly say, pro, you think too much.


    Not to mention these, in a word, it is not the first time to select some beautiful palace people to serve King Jing. They are often expelled for various reasons. Fushun and others, like undead cockroaches, have fought and failed repeatedly and made persistent efforts. Now these little palace people are the fifth batch of them in more than two years.


    Suddenly, a slightly hoarse voice sounded, interrupting Fushun''s sad thoughts.


    "Say."

 Chapter 80

    This word almost didn''t make Fushun burst into tears.


    The master is too silent. At present, it is very difficult for people to be slaves. Fortunately, he has served his highness since he was a child, otherwise he really can''t stand this dull atmosphere.


    Fushun smiled silently and said something less serious in a serious tone, "Your Highness, there have been no bright colors in the temple for a long time, and they are all dead. The old slave thought it was so boring every day. Your highness was tired of looking at it, so he wanted to choose some small palace people with water spirit to serve and add some colors."


    King Jing felt a little helpless. His face was still calm, and he didn''t even open his mouth. He continued to sit there and began to "meditate".


    Fushun stared at the back of King Jing''s head, and his face became sad.


    Your highness must have done it on purpose, absolutely on purpose.


    I think so, but I still pestle there quietly.


    It was a long time before Fushun got the answer he wanted.


    "Whatever you want."


    After being hanged by people for a long time, Fushun even had a rare emotion called joy in his heart. Since he entered the palace, this emotion rarely appeared in his heart.


    "The old slave went to arrange it." then he hurriedly rubbed out of the hall, enough to see how happy he was.


    After Fushun walked for a long time, King Jing''s always calm face showed a touch of fluctuation¡ª¡ª


    Lightly hooked the lower lip corner and quickly put it down, so that people can hardly feel this subtle fluctuation.


    This old thing!


    Forget it, let him.


    How could he not understand what Fushun thought? But Fushun followed him for two lives. He was so loyal for two lives. Finally, he died in front of him.


    He is willing to accommodate some of his as far as he can allow.


    When he took them to the Jingtai hall, father-in-law Fu, who had hardly seen anyone for a long time, announced to them that they would serve in the hall instead. All the little palace people couldn''t believe it and were very surprised.


    What''s their luck path? What do they think and what do they come from? All kinds of excitement and joy are unspoken.


    Of course, this does not include florets.


    Father Fu not only let them serve in the temple, but even gave them two beautiful clothes. The materials are all excellent, and there are several kinds of headwear and earrings.


    Several little palace people were surprised to get these. Is this the treatment you can serve in the hall?


    Among them, there is no need to elaborate on the feelings of various complex surprises. After handing out the things, father-in-law Fu even considerately asked them to rest this afternoon and go on duty tomorrow.


    In the palace man''s room, Xi''er touched the material of her clothes and couldn''t put it down. She opened it and looked again and again.


    "Is this for us? That''s nice!" she said after being happy for a while, "then we won''t be punished if we don''t wear the clothes of the little palace man?"


    "Earth buns." Qiao Lian sniffed.


    Now people in this room can well ignore Qiao Lian''s disharmony. After all, if you fight with her all day, you don''t have to live.


    Zhi''er smiled like flowers. "I''m sure not. Father Fu is the eunuch in charge. Since he said so, no one will punish us."


    King Jing''s residence has strict rules, and palace people at all levels have corresponding costumes.


    The people in the palace are bright red short Ru with green onion skirt, the people in charge of the palace are apricot red short Ru with lotus root skirt, and the aunts in charge are sauce Purple Cross collar short Ru with snow blue horse face skirt, with a white collar. There is a brown hat on the head of the steward aunt, but so far, Xiaohua has only seen it on the head of aunt Qi.

 Chapter 81

    The clothes of the people in the small palace are especially ugly. They are indigo short Ru with ginger long skirts. The color is very dark. It looks dirty from a distance. However, because the little palace people do some rough work, the color is dark and can''t see the dirt.


    After wearing the dark color for nearly two months, I suddenly saw these bright clothes, and someone told them they could wear them. Even Xiuyun, who has always been silent and dull, had a few more joy on his face.


    After all, it''s a little girl. There''s no one who doesn''t love beauty. They all take their clothes and start trying them on.


    "Do you think it looks good?" Xi''er changed her clothes and asked excitedly.


    Xi''er wore a short Ru in the color of a Xiang imperial concubine and a long bean green dress. The color was very fresh and tender. Xi''er''s skin was white and her eyes were big, which made her look bright at once.


    Several little palace people who had not had time to try them on saw Xi''er brightening up all of a sudden, their eyes flashed with admiration, and their hands moved a little faster.


    The clothes as like as two peas are similar, but because of their different temperament, they are different in their tastes.


    Xi''er is innocent and lively, Qiao Lian is gorgeous and aggressive, Xiuyun is quiet and gentle, zhi''er is playful and lovely, mei''er is fresh and soft, and each has its own flavor.


    This father-in-law is really good at picking people. He has the same style.


    "Xiaohua, why don''t you try your new clothes?"


    Xiaohua''s face stiffened and said softly, "forget it. I want to wear it tomorrow after bathing in the evening."


    When father-in-law Fu left, he said that he would prepare a place for them to bathe in the evening, and then he would go on duty when he was washed in vain.


    If it is Fushun''s original words, it must be washed in vain and dressed in beauty. Let my widowed highness have a good mouth at that time.


    Several little palace people were annoyed when they heard this.


    Xiaohua is smart and knows how to cherish clothes. It''s very difficult for them to bathe as little palace people. They can bathe once every ten days in a place specially for palace people to bathe. I usually feel dirty. I always wipe it with water.


    If you wear new clothes with a dirty body, you will always feel uncomfortable for fear of soiling your clothes. Several people quickly took off their clothes, folded them and put them away.


    After a quiet moment, they tried to wear headwear and earrings. The headdress is a silver plum blossom hairpin, and the eardrop is a small white pearl eardrop. Everyone is the same. These jewels are very exquisite, which makes Xi''er yell.


    The next day, everyone dressed up and went out on duty.


    After an afternoon and an evening, we almost figured out the future situation. Everyone''s mind is different. Although it seems nothing on the surface, they are still young after all. You can still see some clues from their eyes.


    "Xiaohua, I didn''t expect you to look so good." Xi''er exclaimed.


    For a moment, everyone in the room focused on Xiaohua.


    At this time, just before dawn, the morning light came in from the window and sprinkled on the little flower wearing a short Ru in Xiangfei color and a long bean green skirt.


    The figure is very slender, with some newly developed radians. The skin color is white, and the small face like an awl makes the outline extremely exquisite. The brightest eyes are the two eyes. The eyes are long, the upper eyelids are curved, the inner corners are sharp and sunken, and the eye tail is slender and slightly curved, like peach petals. Thick eyelashes flashed, inadvertently emitting a charming charm.


    Yes, peach eye. It was only when the fourth young master touched her eyes in his last life that Xiaohua knew this.


    In order not to be conspicuous, in order not to attract people''s attention, florets usually hang their heads slightly and half close their eyelids. But Xi''er''s sudden exclamation made her look at the past reflexively, and her form was exposed in the eyes of outsiders for a moment.

 Chapter 82

    The eyes of several people in the room began to get complicated. Xiaohua knew what it was.


    Xiuyun opened his mouth and said, "well, go out quickly. Be careful. It''s too late." just a dark and inexplicable look flashed in his half drooping eyes.


    Qiao Lian snorted and took the lead in going out. Everyone rushed out after her.


    Looking at the six little palace men with different looks in front of him, Fu Shun was satisfied and wanted to touch his imaginary beard.


    He has this feeling every time. As for the result, I don''t know.


    Xiaohua first saw King Jing when he came back from the front yard at noon.


    She stood as a pillar in the temple, and King Jing came in from the outside.


    She looked at her reflexively, and a word that Xi''er had said not long ago suddenly rang out in her mind¡ª¡ª


    I was stunned.


    Xiaohua looked dull, but soon she lowered her eyelids and didn''t dare to peep at it.


    King Jing wears a white jade crown facing the sky. His white and exquisite face is indisputable between male and female. He has a straight nose, thin lips, slender eyes, dark but deep pupils. He wore a raven blue embroidered auspicious cloud pattern uniform, which made his skin as white as jade. The body is not strong, but it is not thin. It is tall and straight. It is thin but contains tension. It is full of a very indifferent breath.


    King Jing entered the temple and sat down. A small palace man came forward and offered tea.


    Fushun half hung his head and said with a smile, "Your Highness, these are the six people that the old slave has just arranged to enter the hall." it is estimated that he is explaining why the people serving tea have changed all of a sudden. There are two more small palace people standing at the stake to serve in the hall.


    King Jing didn''t look at it or speak. He just took a sip of tea.


    Xiaohua six people were arranged into the hall, with different division of labor. Two were responsible for catering, two were responsible for making tea and serving tea, and two were responsible for close service. The close attendant said that he was standing at the stake. Someone called the person in charge to give a hand and stood still at other times.


    As for the real personal service, the eunuch around King Jing is still responsible. Fushun still knows his Highness''s bottom line and doesn''t dare to touch it at will.


    Xiaohua is assigned to stand on the stake, and Xiuyun is with her. Qiao Lian and zhi''er are responsible for serving tea, while mei''er and Xi''er are responsible for serving meals.


    Before going on duty in the temple, father-in-law Fu repeatedly told them to be careful with their words and deeds, so even if Qiao Lian and zhi''er were very excited at this time, there was nothing wrong with serving tea.


    After serving tea, the palace servant had to go down. Before Qiao Lian and zhi''er left, their eyes wandered around Xiaohua and Xiuyun intentionally or unintentionally.


    King Jing drank tea and sat for a while. Then he went to the inner hall to change his clothes. After coming out, the lunch had been arranged.


    The waiters are mei''er and Xi''er.


    After seeing King Jing for a while, Xiaohua felt strange.


    She didn''t figure out what to blame. After King Jing ate, she sat on the chair in the hall. She knew that the original strangeness was king Jing.


    For a while, she didn''t hear King Jing speak, and she didn''t see King Jing change his face from beginning to end. That is, father-in-law Fu''s voice sounded occasionally. Most of them were either telling the eunuchs what to do or talking to King Jing. King Jing did not respond to Fushun''s words, or he nodded or shook his head.


    King Jing had been sitting in the hall for a while after eating. He didn''t do anything during that time. He just sat there. The hall has always been very quiet, which makes people palpitating.

 Chapter 83

    Now there are two pillars in the hall, Xiaohua Xiuyun and King Jing and Fushun. Xiaohua secretly raises her eyelids. The position where she stands is very convenient. As soon as she raises her eyes, she can see King Jing sitting there.


    At this time, King Dama Jindao sat there, sitting upright and motionless, his eyes were still so indifferent, like there was a focal length or no, there was no expression fluctuation on his face, and the indifferent breath emitted by his whole body seemed to be non cannibal, just like a God above. For a long time, people even think that there is not a person sitting there, but a beautiful white jade Bodhisattva.


    Xiaohua knows that people inevitably have quirks, but it''s the first time she''s seen such a strange person.


    I don''t know how long has passed, King Jing suddenly stood up and walked to the study in the hall.


    After they entered Jingtai hall in the morning, Xiaohua was led by eunuch xiaoxiazi to get familiar with the situation.


    Jingtai hall is divided into front and back parts. The front hall is five rooms wide, three bright and two dark. The open doors are open in the open, and the ice crack sill windows are in the secondary and tip. The front hall is for living and study, and the back hall is for sleeping. No one is allowed to enter. The scope of their activities is also limited to the front.


    Father Fu gave her and Xiuyun the separate task of standing within the sight of King Jing, so when he saw King Jing, he stood up and Fushun followed him three steps later. Xiaohua and Xiuyun kept a distance and followed Fushun silently.


    After entering the study, they each found a corner and stood silently.


    Xiaohua''s first day in the hall was very smooth. Everything was normal except that her legs were affected.


    From beginning to end, King Jing didn''t tell them anything. What they did most was when Fushun motioned them to change tea and ask someone to serve tea in the tea room.


    On this day, Xiaohua didn''t hear King Jing speak.


    Changchun courtyard is the residence of Princess Jing. It is the most gorgeous courtyard in the East Third courtyard. The carved beams and painted buildings are beautiful, which is unusual.


    Because I know that King Jing will come today, everything in and out of Changchun hospital is very clean, and the furnishings are changed. It seems nothing like before, but it took a lot of effort inside.


    King Jing will come to Changchun hospital every ten days to visit Princess Jing. It''s uncertain whether he will come sooner or later, but he will come. This is a common practice known by the people in the house. So every day, the palace people serving in the yard are very excited.


    And Princess Jing, Princess Jing, was already dressed up and waiting in the house.


    Princess Jing looks like she is in her twenties. She is dignified and beautiful. She is wearing a silver red dress today, which is a little more bright and moving. At this time, it was difficult to sit and stand in the hall. After a while, the palace people waiting on one side went outside to see if King Jing came.


    Next to her stood an old woman dressed in a brown jacket and skirt, with a bun and a round face. She said, "there are two small palace people at the gate of the hospital to watch. When you see your highness, someone will report. The princess has just recovered from her serious illness and can''t sit for a long time. Do you want to go to the imperial concubine''s bed for a while?"


    The old woman''s surname is Li. Everyone calls her mammy Li. She is Princess Jing''s nanny. When Princess Jing got married, she came with her dowry. She has a lot of face in front of Princess Jing. She is the most trusted person of Princess Jing.


    Princess Jing tightened her handkerchief and shook her head. "Forget it, Mammy, so as not to toss back and forth." Princess Jing dressed up very bright and moving today, but she could still see a morbid look on her face. The ruddy face was also covered with rouge powder.


    Mother Li did not speak, but sighed in her heart.


    After a while, a little palace man dressed up outside the door, "Your Highness has come this way."

 Chapter 84

    Princess Jing quickly stood up and asked Chunxiang and mammy Li to help her see what was wrong. They didn''t let go until they both said they were good.


    He led them outside the hall and stood waiting at the door.


    Princess Jing didn''t smile until she saw the figure wearing purple clothes walking into the courtyard door.


    King Jing is wearing a purple dark auspicious cloud pattern uniform today. He is tall and tall, and wears a jade purple gold crown embedded in his hair. The skin is white and looks like jade carving. The bridge of the nose is tall with thin lips. On it are a pair of Danfeng eyes that are indifferent to almost no emotion.


    Princess Jing''s face flushed slightly. When she saw King Jing walking in front of her, she quickly gave a blessing.


    "Yes, your highness."


    The white jade like hand was lifted slightly. During this period, King Jing didn''t even look at Princess Jing, so he brushed himself past and entered the hall.


    Princess Jing followed with a smile on her face and ordered the palace men to make tea and snacks.


    After a while, he sat down on the chair beside King Jing.


    Princess Jing''s eyes turned again and again on King Jing. Seeing that the man didn''t look at himself at all, she forced her smiling face and began to ask Fushun some routine questions. Nothing more than some non nutritious words such as "Your Highness is in good health", "does it smell good to eat", "is it very busy".


    The situation of getting along is extremely strange. As Princess Jing, who is Princess Jing, it is clear that King Jing is on her side. Instead of asking the Buddha, she asks the eunuch who is waiting beside her. It is puzzling.


    However, those who know the inside know what the reason is. King Jing used to be a mute. He has always been nicknamed the mute five prince in Beijing.


    Although he was cured by a folk doctor after he came to the vassal area, King Jing was indifferent and silent all the year round because he was determined. Even to Princess Jing, he seldom spoke, which led to the current situation.


    Princess Jing also understood that her past actions had created a rift between husband and wife, and King Jing would be so cold to her.


    For her own face and to make king Jing understand her concern, she asked Fushun from herself. It seemed that she was asking Fushun, but it was actually said to King Jing.


    Fushun has served King Jing personally for many years. He knows a lot about Princess Jing and King Jing. With a smile on his face, he answered Princess Jing''s words respectfully. It seems to say a lot, but in fact, the answers are those without nutrition.


    Mammy Chen looked very worried. She wanted to interrupt, but she didn''t know where to start. What''s more, she was a slave and maid. She couldn''t say anything.


    Princess Jing racked her brains and finally asked all she wanted to ask. Looking at the expressionless King beside her, she was very depressed and anxious. She didn''t know what to say. She was even more afraid that she would go straight away.


    After holding for a long time, he said, "Your Highness hasn''t used lunch at noon. I asked the small kitchen to prepare some meals. Do you want to use some here?"


    The room was very quiet. The people serving Princess Jing held their breath and hoped that King Jing would stay for dinner. Fushun still smiled on his face, but sighed in his heart.


    King Jing didn''t even look at it. He glanced at Princess Jing with a smiling face, stood up and walked outside. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    Fushun left an explanation of "Your Highness still has official business" and hurried to follow him.

 Chapter 85

    Princess Jing opened her mouth to say something and gave up bitterly. She could only watch King Jing and Fushun''s back disappear in front of her eyes, and she knew that the next time King Jing came, it would only be ten days later.


    The main hall of Changchun hospital was quiet and frightening. Princess Jing didn''t move, and everyone dared not move.


    After a long time, Princess Jing dropped the tea lamp beside her hand and sobbed, "what''s the meaning of this day!"


    Mammy Li gestured to one side, and all the people who served her went down, leaving only Chunxiang, Xiaxiang, Qiuxiang and Dongxiang who served Princess Jing closely.


    When the door closed from the outside, mother Li comforted and said, "don''t cry, princess. Your highness is just like this. You don''t know."


    "Sobbing..." the tears on Princess Jing''s face fell down one by one. "I''ve been low spirited. I''ve changed. Why don''t you forgive me? Why is he so cruel!"


    Mother Li didn''t know what to say. She wanted to say, "what have you done long ago", but can you say it? So she only sighed.


    The four incense on one side made a color, and they began to comfort one after another.


    "Don''t cry, princess. It won''t look good when your eyes are swollen."


    "You''re just in shape. Don''t cry."


    After a few close palace people talked and comforted, they hugged Princess Jing and went inside to wash the makeup on their faces.


    The East Third courtyard is three separate courtyards, not far away, in a parallel line shape.


    It''s not unusual for King Jing to visit the princess in Changchun courtyard every ten days. In other courtyards, King Jing''s other concubines are clear. Even on this day, there are palace people serving in Rongxi courtyard and Hanxiang courtyard.


    No, just after King Jing left Changchun hospital, he ran into Princess Qiao on the roadway.


    Concubine Qiao is about 20 years old. She has bright eyes and bright teeth and is very beautiful. Wearing a butterfly love Huahang silk dress, it looks even more graceful and enchanting.


    Seeing King Jing coming, he immediately bowed, "I''ve seen your highness."


    The posture of concubine Qiao''s salute was very beautiful, and the eyes from bottom to top were also very beautiful. But Qiao Mei''s eyes were thrown to the blind man. King Jing didn''t even stop, so he bypassed her and left.


    After King Jing left, concubine Qiao stood up straight, looked at King Jing''s far away back and stamped her feet angrily.


    Behind him came a faint smile. It was king Jing''s other two concubines, Mrs. Jiao and Mrs. Rong.


    "Elder sister is really attentive, but it''s a pity that our highness doesn''t seem to see it." said Mrs. Jiao Yujiao. While talking, she covered her mouth and smiled, for fear that people didn''t know she was laughing at Princess Qiao.


    Concubine Qiao is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She pulls her mouth with a smile and doesn''t laugh. "It''s always better than some people. Just hanging a name, your highness hasn''t even been lucky."


    Dieer, the close Imperial Palace man beside her, naturally smiled twice with her main audience''s Wu mouth, and immediately turned Yujiao and Yurong black.


    I don''t blame Princess Qiao for saying so.


    Yujiao and Yurong were originally palace people with beautiful looks. Before King Jing went to the fiefdom, he was rewarded by Emperor Xi to be his son''s concubine. I guess he knew what he had done was a little too obvious. The son in front had just been crowned king Jing, and then he ordered him to leave Beijing quickly to go to the fiefdom, which is also a kind of compensation.


    However, Wang has always been honest. Since he was rewarded by his father, he naturally gave a wife the title and put it in the backyard.

 Chapter 86

    Generally speaking, King Jing is a very good servant.


    He was a rough envoy and had no experience of serving the master. At the beginning, he was in a hurry, but king Jing never said it. Father Fu had privately trained them several times.


    But Xiaohua also determined that King Jing was a very strange person, because she had served him for so many days and had never heard him speak or told them to do anything.


    After returning to the temple, he always sat there motionless. Once he sat down, he was settled. There was almost no expression on his face. Anyway, Xiaohua didn''t see that there were other expressions on his face except expressionless.


    Xiaohua even suspected that the man was mute. Of course, the suspicion was only in her heart, and she didn''t dare to reveal it on the surface.


    After serving in the hall for several days, Xiaohua also learned something about King Jing''s habits.


    These understandings came from their own observation when they were on duty, as well as the guidance of serving two small eunuchs in the front hall. One of the two little eunuchs is Xiao Xiazi and the other is Xiao Qinzi. Both Xiao Xiazi and Xiao Changzi are factotum eunuchs in Jingtai hall, which are higher than the factotum eunuchs serving outside the hall. After all, there are still some differences between outside and inside the hall. Even doing some miscellaneous work is divided into three, six, nine and so on.


    There are several other eunuchs in Jingtai hall, but they are very serious. They are only responsible for King Jing''s personal service and never talk to Xiaohua, so they are not familiar with them.


    According to Xiao Xiazi, his highness King Jing is such an indifferent character and seldom speaks, so you must pay attention to his eyes when serving his highness.


    The wink is ethereal. Whether you can understand it depends on your personal practice. Xiaoxiazi can only give them some tips so that they can serve your highness in the future. As for others, I can''t say much.


    No one dares to ask or say why King Jing is such a strange temperament.


    You can''t say anything about the master unless you are a slave. Just be a good job. The more you serve the master, the greater the opportunities and the more dangers. This is what Xi''er said when she just wanted to ask her highness xiaoxiazi why she has such a character.


    Some people don''t think so, but others think so. For example, Xiaohua knows that this is true.


    Looking at nothing else, just seeing that the people who have served for a long time in Jingtai hall are kind of solemn and respectful, we can understand the truth. Xiao Xiazi, who looks very cautious in his words and deeds on weekdays, didn''t expect to be very enthusiastic to their little palace people.


    Xiaohua hasn''t learned anything else in her two lives. She can see something from people. At least she can see the pride hidden in xiaoxiazi''s smiling face. She thought someone must have told him to do so, or others will come and talk to you little palace people when they are full.


    After serving in the temple for a few days, Xiaohua almost saw it. They were just temporary ones.


    It seems to serve in the temple, but in fact, competent work has long been divided. The person in charge of serving tea is only responsible for serving tea. The waiter is waiting on the side when his highness King Jing is eating. Those in charge of standing posts like her and Xiuyun are just standing there.


    If someone wants to do more, someone will come out to stop it. How to say, it gives Xiaohua a feeling that she can''t integrate into it at all. It''s like an outsider. People come in, but in fact, they don''t come in.

 Chapter 87

    This worry Xiaohua didn''t tell anyone. She just put it in her heart to raise her vigilance. Of course, she may think too much.


    People are divided into several grades. There are good or bad errands, and the definition of good or bad depends on what individuals think.


    After serving in the hall for several days, these little palace people can almost feel something.


    At least some people understand that they are all people, but those two have better jobs than others. These two people are Xiaohua and Xiuyun.


    The embodiment is that Xiaohua and Xiuyun seem to be virtually isolated by their roommates.


    These days, several people in the same room, intentionally or unintentionally, rarely talk to them. Even Xier, who has always liked to pester people, has become less. Fortunately, Xiaohua and Xiuyun are not that kind of uninteresting character, otherwise they really have some maladjustment.


    Of course, this is also the beginning. With the passage of a few days, gradually several other people began to say sour words.


    That''s why Xiaohua knows why she and Xiuyun are treated so special. Unexpectedly, their errands are the longest among the six people who have stayed with King Jing.


    After Xiaohua understood, she could only smile bitterly in addition to smiling bitterly.


    Among them, Qiao Lian is the most prominent, followed by zhi''er. Mei''er and Xi''er seldom say sour words, but Xi''er is hardly willing to talk to Xiaohua Xiuyun now. They often see their eyes very complex.


    It''s often to wait and starve around the master. The master sits and you stand, and the master eats and you watch. If King Jing doesn''t take a nap in the back hall or go to the front yard after eating in the daytime, Xiaohua and Xiuyun will be hungry until King Jing leaves.


    So the seemingly good job is not as good as expected. These things Xiaohua understand, but it''s a pity that others don''t understand.


    King Jing took Fushun to the front yard until he was hungry. Xiaohua and Xiuyun were relieved and went back to the palace man''s room. Their lunch had already been delivered, and everyone else in the same room had eaten it, but they hadn''t eaten yet.


    There were two bowls of food on the table. The food was cold and seemed like leftovers.


    This has happened several times. Sometimes when Xiaohua and her husband are on duty and can''t catch up with lunch, they are brought back with the help of the little palace man in the same room.


    It was good at first, but then it gradually became like this. There were fewer and fewer meals. Up to now, there were some rice in a bowl, and there were few vegetable leaves in soup.


    The food in King Jing''s residence is not bad. After arriving at Jingtai hall, it''s better than before. If it''s not intentional by several other people, Xiaohua really doesn''t believe it.


    She didn''t speak, just looked at her bowl.


    When Xiaohua and Xiuyun came back, the others were talking in the room. When they saw that they came back, their voice became lower. At this time, when Xiaohua looked at lunch, the room was silent.


    "Who helped me cook today?" Xiaohua tried to make her voice sound gentle. Her voice was gentle, but her face couldn''t be gentle. In fact, the appearance of Xiaohua is no different from that in the past, but people with a guilty heart will eventually feel guilty because of their own fantasies.


    "It''s me." zhier smiled awkwardly and pretended to have no intention of aiming at their jobs. "Oh, you know that. You can''t catch up with the meal. There are too many people to eat. When I go to play, there''s only these left."


    One side also came a ''witness'', "yes, I was with zhier at that time."


    Qiao Lian will appear much more domineering, "ah, you won''t complain about this strange man. People are picky when they do good deeds and help you get food."

 Chapter 88

    Xiuyun kept silent, lowered his head and squeezed his hand slowly.


    Xiaohua smiled and said, "Qiao Lian, your imagination is really rich. Did I say a strange word?"


    There were no stools in palace room. She took a bowl and sat by her bed.


    "It''s a common practice to help the housemates cook, but I still want to thank you for your help. But I also want to say that everyone''s meals are regular and quantitative?" before others respond, Xiaohua said: "I know you''re all busy. Xiuyun and I have bothered you a lot. If it''s inconvenient, you can say it directly. I''ll explain to Grandpa Fu and find someone else to help."


    At present, the contradictions in the palace are still invisible. At most, some of the roommates don''t want to pay attention to them, or they talk a little sarcastic on weekdays. No matter how the dark tide is surging below, no one wants to make trouble with father-in-law Fu.


    "Look at what you said, Xiaohua. I can only blame my slow action today. I''ll pay more attention next time. There''s no need to find father-in-law Fu." zhi''er smiled and promised.


    Several other people also said so one after another. Qiao Lian didn''t say a word and stared at Xiaohua.


    "I really want to thank all sisters and sisters." Xiaohua smiled in a big arc, but did not enter the bottom of her eyes.


    With that, she ate silently with a bowl.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the two people to wash the dishes, zhi''er said, "I said it wouldn''t work. You have to."


    Qiao Lian was also full of anger. "Am I alone?"


    What she said is also true. Qiao Lian did it at the beginning, but the others clearly saw it and didn''t say anything. They also looked like they wanted to see a good play. Seeing that Xiaohua and Xiuyun didn''t say anything for the first time, and knowing that they were muggy, the others had the idea of being dumb.


    Dumb people ate and ate for a few days, but they didn''t continue to eat.


    "Come on, don''t go too far. It will be ugly when it comes to father-in-law Fu." mei''er rounded up the scene. They are new palace guests who have just come to Jingtai hall. They still need to be harmonious on the surface.


    Qiao Lian snorted and didn''t speak.


    The days were complicated and busy, because as long as king Jing was there, they had to serve on the side. After all, they waited under the eyelids of the biggest master in the mansion. Even if they were intriguing, they were nervous when they were on duty.


    King Jing seldom stays in the Jingtai hall. He spends most of his time in the front yard. He leaves in the morning and doesn''t come back until lunch. Sometimes he doesn''t come back. Occasionally in the afternoon, he reads in the study or sits in the hall. Of course, sometimes he doesn''t see anyone.


    Xiaohua is not allowed to enter the temple when King Jing is away. They can work after the unitary hour every day. Calculate the time and the gap between them, and eliminate the nervous tension when serving. In fact, it is also a very idle job.


    In their spare time, several small palace people who are good at drilling camp did not give up communicating with others. In this regard, Xi''er zhier has contributed a lot to the broad masses of the people. Xiaohua doesn''t like this, but it doesn''t prevent her from hearing a few words from them.


    Although the Jingtai hall is large, it is a palace after all. There is not much scope for Xiaohua and others to move. Xiaohua is calm and doesn''t feel bored to stay in the palace room after going on duty, but someone feels bored after staying for a few days.


    Therefore, Xiaohua also knows that if something happens, she can go out of Jingtai hall.

 Chapter 89

    The good news was brought back by Xi''er. She asked after she got familiar with the little eunuch guarding the door. It''s not difficult to think of Jingtai hall. As long as she reported to father-in-law Chang and explained the reason, she can go out. Duke Chang is the deputy manager of Jingtai hall. Fushun has to wait with his highness all day. If Fushun is absent, Duke Chang is in charge of the whole Jingtai hall.


    After learning the good news, Xi''er went out and said to find her old good friends. Seeing Xi''er go out is very smooth. Zhi''er and Qiao Lian go out one after another. They don''t know what excuses they use.


    Xiaohua saw these go out and didn''t move. First, she has no "good friends" and second, she is too lazy to move. If she was unlucky and had to stand on duty for a day, she might as well have a rest in her room.


    Xiuyun has always wanted to go out and find her sister again. Due to caution, she hasn''t moved. It was not until I saw some of them go out, that I went to father-in-law Chang to report for going out. The excuse was to find my hometown.


    Xiuyun went all the way to the Dian restaurant and found ruer without any obstacles.


    Ruer is doing well. Now he is in charge of a kitchen.


    However, there are many kitchen divisions in the dianpantry, which is nothing, but on the whole, it is not bad. He works in the kitchen again and is responsible for the meals of palace people everywhere. Even though King''s residence has strict management and there is no pickling matter of withholding the meals of palace people, he can''t help being flattered by other palace people.


    As soon as ruer saw that the clothes she wore were different from those served by the palace people, she was immediately happy and smiled. He took Xiuyun to the palace man''s room where he lived and asked a lot of questions, such as where the errand was, what he was responsible for, and whether he could go into the hall to serve a lot of miscellaneous things.


    After hearing Xiuyun''s description, ru''er knew that her sister''s starting point was good.


    "Xiuyun, you have a good starting point and are arranged to serve in the hall. When you are on duty, you must be careful and don''t make mistakes. According to your sister''s past experience, once you make mistakes, you will be expelled from the hall."


    "Probably not. No one of us has made some small mistakes these days. I don''t think your Highness has shown anything."


    Seeing her sister''s indifference, ruer couldn''t help frowning and said sternly, "that''s because your highness doesn''t want to care about it, or there are other reasons. Remember to be careful, be careful, and don''t be driven out."


    Xiuyun is only 15 this year. She seems calm on weekdays, but that''s what she learned slowly after entering King Jing''s house. Of course, ruer''s "teaching" forced her to keep her words and deeds in mind. At this time, seeing her sister''s solemn appearance, she nodded, who had always been honest and obedient.

 Chapter 90

    Ruer didn''t want to put too much pressure on her sister, and Wen Yan said, "sister, it''s also for your good. You should know how difficult it is for us to grow up so big. If our lives are bad, we can only rely on ourselves."


    "Sister, I understand."


    "We don''t have a mother. Having a father is similar to not having a father. I got to King Jing''s residence because of good luck. I can''t imagine what will happen if I''m not lucky. I won''t say that the woman sold you and will marry you to the fool. To put it bluntly, it''s just because we can''t resist. Now, I finally have a good opportunity to change the fate of our sisters, Xiu Yun, you must work hard. My sister will count on you in the future. "


    In this case, ruer and Xiuyun have said it many times.


    Xiuyun also knows that what her sister said is true. They are just too weak to be abused by the woman who is the stepmother. Now an opportunity to make people stronger is in front of us. As long as she can insist and stay with her highness safely, she will fly to the branches one day.


    The two sisters talked for a while. Most of them, such as Xiuyun, said nothing more than words of encouragement or beating.


    After that, ru''er asked about the other little palace people who went into the hall with Xiuyun.


    Xiuyun told several people in the same room next to each other. Ru''er heard her sister mention a girl named Xiaohua and asked some details.


    Ru''er said after a long silence, "listen to your description, that is, the little flower is calm. My sister doesn''t have much experience in serving people. You can observe the little flower and learn from her. And you should remember that you must be calm at first. If you don''t stay calm for a long time."


    Xiuyun nodded and put her sister''s words in her heart.


    Ru''er looked at the sky outside and knew that it was time to speak for a while, so he explained Xiuyun a few words carefully before letting her go back.


    Xiuyun returned to Jingtai hall all the way. After entering the palace man''s room, Xiaohua was half lying on the bed.


    She thought about her sister''s words and looked at Xiaohua quietly.


    Xiaohua has always been a very calm person in her mind. She is younger than her, but her behavior is obviously in a dilemma.


    It was not obvious when he was in the Discipline Department. He could see some changes when he was sweeping. Now he enters the hall to serve. They are doing the same job. Xiuyun can really feel the gap between them.


    This gap she can''t describe is to give her an illusion of standing tall.


    This is also why Xiuyun mentioned Xiaohua alone when talking to ruer today. With such a person around her, she felt so stressed.


    Xiuyun thought about her sister''s words to let herself and Xiaohua learn well. She felt a little uncomfortable. Seeing that it was getting late outside, she still whispered to Xiaohua, "it''s getting late. Let''s go on the job."


    "Oh."

 Chapter 91

    In a flash, more than half a month has passed. Fushun has been in a good mood recently. He hummed a little song in his mouth early in the morning.


    "Master, apprentice, I''ve seen you in a good mood these days."


    An Cheng is a 17-year-old eunuch, waiting at the back of Jingtai hall. He has a beautiful face and a smile on his face. He is very popular. Of course, this is only for his highness or his master. When facing others, an Cheng is very proud.


    Fushun smiled and kicked him, "your boy will laugh at the master."


    An Cheng stumbled when he was kicked, and then turned over to Fushun with a smile on his face.


    "Apprentice, you''re happy to see Master. You''re all humming a tune." an Cheng pretended to be wronged and made Fu Shun laugh even more.


    Fu Shun glanced sideways at an and said, "Why are we happy? Don''t you know? Your highness?"


    "Your Highness is having breakfast in the front hall." an Cheng smiled and whispered close to Fushun, "Your Highness, there has been no movement. It''s a good thing."


    When it comes to this, Fushun''s mouth can''t stop rising.


    "How are those little palace men? You can have someone keep an eye on me when we are away."


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll be watched."


    "These little palace people are not old. They often let Xiao Xiazi teach them by insinuation."


    "Don''t worry about it, master." an Cheng knew what Fushun liked to listen to, picked up what he liked and said, "it must be done this time. How long can you stay in the past? It''s more than half a month this time, which means it must suit your highness. Master has a good eye and can really pick people."


    Fushun smiled, touched his smooth chin and said, "it''s best so that we don''t break our heart!"


    An Cheng didn''t answer this sentence. Although he doesn''t feel comfortable talking to his master on weekdays. But he still understood what he could say and what he couldn''t say. He couldn''t take it.


    As Fushun''s apprentice, the whole King''s residence gave him a high look.


    But an Cheng knew that he was a dispensable slave in King Jing''s heart, which was different from his master Fushun. His master was brought up by his highness king Jingwang. Otherwise, the slaves of any family would dare to arrange women for the master.


    Of course, your highness, whether you accept or not, there is only Fushun who can have the courage or let King Jing give some face.


    King Jing''s indifferent temperament is understood by the whole family, but who dares to put forward any opinions during this period? Don''t you see that Princess Jing, as the imperial concubine of his highness King Jing, keeps an empty room all day, and dare not say a word.


    In the end, the royal family is different from others. The majesty of the royal family is inviolable. What the master wants is the master''s business. If a slave says one more word, it is death.


    At that time, there is no need for others to speak. His master Fushun can''t spare him.


    "We''ve gone to the front hall. If we can succeed this time, it''s your boy''s benefit." after that, Fushun Shi ran left.


    With a smiling face, he kept seeing Fu Shun off. An Chengcai straightened up.


    The little plum who had been standing aside as an invisible man approached and said, "brother an, don''t you have to tell Grandpa Fu about those little palace people?"


    Fushun arranged for people in the temple. Everyone who has served in it for a long time knows it. On the surface, Xiaohua, they see that in the hall, except xiaoxiazi and xiaoqinzi are willing to take care of them, the other eunuchs are solemn. In fact, I don''t know how many people stare at them secretly. Everyone knows the secret intelligence of several small palace people.

 Chapter 92

    "The little girls are secretly intriguing. There''s nothing to tell the master. I''ll tell you about it, and the master will say I''ll make a mountain out of a molehill." an Cheng put on a look of teaching and pointed out, "don''t bother the master for such a small thing. She''s an old man. He can''t fight anywhere. We just have to watch."


    "Yes, brother an has a point."


    An Cheng glanced sideways at the little plum. He is still too young. I don''t know that Shifu wants to do so. Fighting is good. Fighting shows that you have a desire to make progress. Only with a desire to make progress can you succeed. It''s good to be able to do things. People above always only look at the results, not the process and means.


    King Jing saw Fushun''s good mood, but he didn''t show anything on the surface.


    After breakfast, King Jing went to the martial arts training ground.


    King Jing didn''t know martial arts in the past. No one asked or taught him in the palace. However, after coming to Jingzhou, he found several martial arts masters to teach himself martial arts.


    Martial arts should be practiced from an early age, so as to polish the muscles and bones. King Jing started too late. It took a lot more effort than others, and the effect was not great.


    Master Yan specializes in teaching King Jing Kung Fu. He used to be a military general and was later hired by King Jing to be his own master. Master Yan has told King Jing many times that it''s no use for him to learn kung fu at this time, but king Jing still learns it from him, and it doesn''t fall day by day.


    King Jing first practiced arrows, and then practiced the boxing taught by master Yan.


    After practicing for an hour, he was already sweating. His expression remained unchanged. He went to take a bath and change clothes, and then went to the deliberate hall in the front yard.


    Cunxin hall is king Jing''s office. Generally, it is not the time to summon officials under his rule. He works here.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal to say it''s office. After all, there is a long history department in the vassal Prince''s house. General public affairs are handled by the long history department. Only slightly important things will be reported to King Jing. Of course, the public affairs handled by the long history Department also need to be reported to King Jing, especially other people who are very serious.


    It is because of the seriousness and the expressionless and silent appearance that some officials of the long history department who often deal with King Jing are under great pressure.


    The immediate boss has too much personality, and many subordinate officials have to run in with him.


    The result of running in is that if you run in, continue to serve. If you can''t run in, change your position or place. King Jing became a fan of Jingzhou after the crown ceremony in his twenties. It has been five years since then. Up to now, none of the subordinate officials he has been dealing with all year round have not been run in.


    Of course, these are only the people of the long history department. As for the officials under the rule, they all escaped this disaster because they had little or no face.


    Of course, there are also people who can''t run in, but king Jing can''t kick him away, that is Zuo Changshi Guanzheng of the long history department.


    As the highest official of the long history department, Zuo Changshi was appointed by the imperial court instead of the vassal. Its function is not only to assist the vassal to govern the fief, but also to form a role of supervision.

 Chapter 93

    The long history department has several administrative units under its jurisdiction and has a detailed division of labor. The trial office is responsible for the administration of justice and imprisonment; The Dian pantry is responsible for the sacrifice of the Royal Palace, the catering of guests and the Royal and imperial concubines; Dianbao office, responsible for the printing of books and symbols in the palace; Jishan Institute is responsible for teaching the prince''s children etiquette and law, as well as national kindness and justice, and ordering Wang Congshan to worship the ancestral temple; Responsible for sacrificial music and dance, ceremony and ceremony, and royal palace etiquette; Gongzheng office, responsible for the repair of the palace; Good doctors, responsible for medical and health care; The ceremony and Instrument office is responsible for the driving of cars and luans and the instruments of honor; A herd house, responsible for raising livestock; The guard department and the instrument guard department are responsible for the security guards and honor guards of the royal palace; Storehouse and storehouse are responsible for receiving, distributing and storing grain; There are also permanent staff of the Royal Palace, such as accompanying readers, professors, leading rites, etc.


    It can be said that the long history department is the largest government organization of the vassal fief.


    Among them, Chang Shi''s duty is to "take charge of the government orders of the king''s house, supplement the rules and ridicule, so as to eliminate the loss of the king, lead the officials of the government to provide their services, and total their common affairs. All requests for name, seal, marriage, grace and Chen Xie, offer tables and open books, and Chang Shi plays for the king".


    It can be seen that long history has a great power.


    Indeed, the vassal kings knew the role of the long history nail. But he had to get in the way of the imperial court. There are many contradictions between the vassal and Zuo Changshi, but they can''t do anything about each other, and even have to suppress their pride and maintain superficial harmony.


    Of course, Zuo Changshi is not as beautiful as it seems. To put it bluntly, Zuo Changshi is constrained by the imperial court and the vassal kings. On the one hand, he should serve under the vassal, and on the other hand, he should obey the instructions of the imperial court to monitor the vassal.


    Guan Zheng has known his future situation since he was appointed as Zuo Changshi, the chief historian of King Jing''s residence. He was also prepared, but he didn''t expect that the master at the top was such a disposition.


    It''s hard to be embarrassed. Respect doesn''t need to be mentioned. What do people respect you? Do others dare to respect you? Do you dare to accept it? There''s some respect... Other things are not mentioned. What bothers Guan Zheng most is how to deal with King Jing.


    King Jing didn''t make it difficult for him. He didn''t wear small shoes, just didn''t talk.


    It''s true that Guan Zheng hasn''t spoken to King Jing for more than four months. So far, King Jing hasn''t spoken to him for more than five words.


    The key is that Guan Zheng, a Zuo Changshi, can''t say anything. Wang Jing is such a character. When he was in Beijing, he was known as the "mute five Princes". Although he will prove that others can speak in the future, his character is like that. Whether he is willing to speak or not is also someone else''s business.

 Chapter 94

    This made Guan Zheng especially angry. He had a feeling that "I have made all kinds of preparations, but others are lazy to pay attention to me".


    But think of the "colleague" in Qizhou. He thinks that even if the king of scenery is eccentric, he is still good. At least he won''t whip him.


    Guan Zheng is nearly 40 this year. It''s not too late to be admitted to the Jinshi examination. At a time when he was in his prime, he was filled in the post of Zuo Changshi, the chief historian of King''s residence, because he was born in a poor family.


    As an official, it is the five grades. It is not low. It is also an official official of the imperial court. It is reasonable to say that it is extremely good, at least better than those small sesame officials who release the seven or eight grades in Beijing.


    However, those who know a little better avoid the position of vassal king and feudal long history as a fierce tiger and beast.


    Not for anything else, just to be restrained, or you won''t be able to turn to Guan Zheng, a cold Ding with no background. King Jing is already very good here. How many Zuo Changshi can change in a year.


    The king of Qi had a bad temper and often whipped the officials under his rule. Even Zuo Changshi, who was sent by the imperial court, did so. Who let others be the favored Prince of the holy Emperor today, you can accept it as a subordinate official, and you don''t even dare to sue because of the power of the king of Qi.


    It''s a common problem for people to compare the top with the bottom. Therefore, Guan Zheng feels that he is still happy, at least happier than Zuo Changshi, who was sent by the king of Qi.


    Guan Zheng finished what he should report as a routine. After a long time, King Jing waved him down, and he withdrew like an amnesty.


    Because King Jing ignored him for a long time just now, he was angry, and he even smiled when he thought of the colleague in Qizhou.


    It''s all right. I''m a cold Ding and I don''t have any background. King Jing is not easy to deal with, but it''s not difficult to live here. Let''s continue to mix. Zuo Changshi is appointed once every three years. He only needs to endure for more than two years before he can leave.


    Soon after Guan Zheng left, another man came in from outside the hall.


    "Your Highness has disclosed the situation in Qizhou to Lord Zuo Changshi according to your instructions. I don''t know whether it needs to continue next."


    King Jing''s eyes didn''t move. "Continue."


    "Yes."


    Waving to let the man down, King Jing continued to bet his eyes on the mansion newspaper in his hand.


    Although the king of Qi is cruel, he is still useful. At least he can be used as a model to beat others.


    King Jing was a simple character in his last life and never did that. When he came back from this life, he looked and learned slowly. He thought he would not be weaker than others.


    Stupid birds fly first. Even if he can''t fly first, he can add more weight to himself.


    Take your time. Don''t worry. There''s still a long time to go before that day.

 Chapter 95

    After King Jing returned from the front yard, he first went to the inner hall to change his clothes, and then returned to the hall to sit.


    Those who are familiar with King Jing''s temperament should serve tea at this time.


    During these days in Jingtai hall, several small palace people almost changed.


    Not to mention anything else, at least there are winks. The purpose behind the wink is not mentioned for the time being. At least having a wink can do your job well.


    Qiao Lian and zhi''er, who are in charge of serving tea, seem to be competing fiercely recently. It is clear that serving tea alone is enough. However, they are almost inseparable these two days and go in and out together.


    Qiao Lian holds a carved lacquer tea tray, and Zhi Er is responsible for carrying tea lanterns and placing the table. They both have something to do, both show their faces, and have a clear division of labor.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know how the two of them negotiated the current situation, but she can still see the opportunity of the two secretly competing.


    No, Xiaohua standing not far away obviously saw that when zhier picked up the tea, Qiao Lian accidentally touched her when she took back the tea tray.


    As a result, it was obvious that an unstable tea lamp in zhier''s hand fell to the ground.


    The hall is very quiet with clear crisp sound.


    Xiaohua is speechless. She doesn''t know what Qiao Lian is thinking.


    Zhi''er immediately knelt down after being flustered. Qiao Lian stood beside her and flashed a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    King Jing hasn''t looked here, but Fushun, who pestles King Jing as the background board, can see it very clearly. He also saw the reason of the matter.


    I wanted to drag these two ignorant Little Palace men out and kill them. Suddenly, my good mood was bad. However, thinking about King Jing''s connivance in the past half a month, he put down his heart a little, but he was still a little uneasy.


    "Why are you so careless and don''t you clean up the ground?" Fu Shun scolded in a low voice. He wanted to smooth it out by interrupting.


    Unfortunately, God seems to be joking with him.


    "These two go out."


    King Jing finally spoke, but his words were endless.


    King Jing''s attitude was very calm and his tone was also very calm. Zhi Er, who was still a little depressed and afraid, immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Fushun''s attitude is very puzzling. It seems that he gets angry all of a sudden. He ordered Xiaohua and Xiuyun to clean up, and let Qiao Lian and zhi''er go down. His face was very bad.


    Seems to have a look of mourning approval?


    Xiaohua thought she was wrong and didn''t take it to heart.


    When he exclaimed, "Your Highness can speak," he also felt that his highness seemed good. Although he was a little silent and indifferent on weekdays, he was not harsh to people. In the past, she had seen many people who accidentally knocked over the tea lamp like this. The rules were stricter, so she directly asked people to kneel outside as a punishment. King Jing said nothing, that is, let people out.


    It was not until she went back to the palace in the evening that Xiaohua knew it was not so simple and understood why father Fu looked so strange at that time.


    It turns out that the so-called "these two go out" is not just that, but that they can''t go out and wait in the temple again.


    Before Xiaohua and Xiuyun came back, xiaoxiazi came and spread his Highness''s words. Later, Qiao Lian and zhi''er were responsible for sweeping the courtyard outside.


    Overnight, from heaven to earth. After working hard for so long and fighting for so long, everything has returned to the starting point.


    Qiao Lian and zhi''er climbed on the bed and cried badly. It is estimated that they can''t stand such a big gap for a moment.


    Mei''er and Xi''er were comforting on one side, but they couldn''t hide their gloating.

 Chapter 96

    The longer we spend together, the more Xiaohua finds that Xi''er is not so simple. At least simple people can''t do those things, and there won''t be such schadenfreude on their faces.


    Those good feelings in my heart have now become ridiculous.


    Sure enough, in rich and noble families, none of them is simple. Even if they are simple at the beginning, they will change because of all kinds of things later. Especially when we are together and violate our own interests, that kind of change is particularly chilling.


    Xiaohua has never met such a when she was on duty elsewhere in the past. It''s not obvious in other places. After all, those are small families, especially after arriving at the waiting house in Jinyang.


    When she first entered Jinyang waiting house, she was less than twelve. At first, she was a rough servant girl.


    Rough makes the girls have a heavy job and will be bullied by other girls. Everyone has hollowed out their minds and changed jobs. Anyone who shows up in front of the Steward will be besieged by others openly and secretly. Later, she entered the splendid courtyard and made Ji become a big servant girl. In the past, she got along well with each other and could even be called "good sisters". All the little girls'' faces changed.


    In the face of such diametrically opposite changes, she secretly cried, wronged and complained.


    When I came back from death, I realized that there was no so-called friendship and good sisters in front of personal interests.


    Understand is understand, understand is understand, but every time I see Xi''er and think of the noisy Xi''er I just met, Xiaohua always feels uncomfortable.


    "Can you not be so hypocritical? I know you want to laugh. Laugh if you want to laugh. Don''t be so uncomfortable." Qiao Lian opened Xi''er''s hand, sat up and shouted.


    Her face was so twisted that she was not a calm temperament. At this time, she was even more hysterical.


    Xi''er was shocked. She didn''t seem to believe Qiao Lian would say that. She immediately blushed, "Qiao Lian, how can you say that? I didn''t..."


    Qiao Lian pushed her away. "Go, go far, don''t pretend to be so naive and pure every day, I don''t eat you." after that, she shouted to the others in the room, "who doesn''t understand who, what to pretend, and it''s comfortable to see others down, right? Do you have to come and show your existence?"


    Qiao Lian not only turned Xi''er back to her bed, but also mei''er''s face changed.


    The room was quiet for a while. After a while, Xi''er, standing there, muttered angrily, "the dog bites LV Dongbin and doesn''t know the good people!"


    Xiaohua didn''t speak, but went to her bed, carefully took off her coat and lay on the bed.


    The room was quiet and scary. Only a few sobs could be heard occasionally. After such a fuss, it is virtually filled with a low pressure, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Originally, I wanted to wash and sleep, but Xiaohua was too lazy to move. Lying on her bed, she felt an unspeakable fatigue from the bottom of her heart.


    The same quiet Xiuyun is holding her hand tightly. She finally knows what her sister means by being calm, and finally understands the end of being unstable.


    Although everyone in the room kept quiet, their minds were different.


    Afterwards, Fu SHUNQI called the remaining four people together and beat them together.


    Xiaohua knew that father-in-law Fu, who had always been smiling, had such a face.


    The face was still that face, but the look and tone were a little scary. They didn''t scold them, but let them work hard and don''t make mistakes.


    But I can''t help feeling scared.


    Of course, after beating, it will still give a sweet jujube mouth, that is, it will add a set of clothes to the four little palace people in the temple.

 Chapter 97

    This is a set of very exquisite clothes. The peach short Ru is matched with the moon white long skirt. The material is very good. The size is just suitable for everyone''s figure. I don''t know how lucky father-in-law is. He knows the size of several small palace people in Dalian.


    Of course, the meaning of this is also very obvious. It''s good to tell others to work well and make no mistakes. Of course, it''s unusual to go further.


    The latter words were imagined by the people who moved their minds, but on the whole, they are the same. Xiaohua also saw that father-in-law Fu expressed almost this meaning.


    There are six people in the same room, four people, and the other two can only watch. Xiaoxiazi sent things in front, and the atmosphere in the back room was stagnant.


    Xiaohua is holding the clothes in her hand. I really don''t know whether this father-in-law doesn''t know or deliberately.


    This is not creating contradictions. It is already contradictory enough!


    "The people who serve in the temple are different from those of us outside. The treatment is different." zhi''er''s tone is sour. As soon as she finished speaking, she gathered around Xi''er. "Sister Xi''er flew to the branch in the future, but don''t forget to carry her sister one or two."


    Xi''er was originally smiling. She was very excited. She was stabbed by zhi''er''s words and immediately put away the smile on her face. In the past, she had a good relationship with zhi''er. She always scruples about one or two. At this time, she is not easy to lose her temper. She can only lower her head and say, "sister zhi''er, don''t say that. Where do you say it?"


    Qiao Lian sneered, "pretend!"


    Xi''er stared, but she didn''t go back.


    "The meaning of father-in-law Fu is so obvious. It''s unusual who can take the lead. None of you know what it means. What kind of clothes to install? It''s disgusting to have to install there."


    Qiao Lian''s words were a little ugly. Everyone knew that it was one thing, and it was another thing to be said, and this was suspected of knocking down a boat of people.


    Xi''er couldn''t sit still. She stood up and stared at Qiao Lian. "You''re disgusting. You don''t look at your face. It''s twisted and disgusting."


    Mei''er interrupted unintentionally: "Gee, her eyes are red with jealousy. If she had known today, she would have liked to fight inside. Her family hurt her own people. As a result, those who hurt others did not fall well, and she was involved."


    It''s no secret that zhier was knocked over by Qiao Lian. Zhi''er knew in his heart and the roommates knew that usually everyone didn''t want to cause trouble. When Qiao Lian said something hard to obey, he always ignored her or let her, but people always had a temper. Mei''er was probably angry by Qiao Lian''s hard to obey these days, so she poked it out directly.


    "You --" Qiao Lian glared at mei''er, as if she wanted to eat her.


    Mei''er was unwilling to be outdone. "What are you? Others are too lazy to pay attention to you. Who should be afraid of you?" she turned to Xi''er and said, "Xi''er, when we are on duty, we can''t learn from some people. We are grasshoppers on the same line. Only those fools will harm our own people."


    Zhi''er''s face was also ugly. It was estimated that mei''er''s words had stabbed her in the heart.


    Xi''er nodded vigorously and raised her voice, "of course, I''m not so stupid."


    With that, they also looked at each other and smiled.


    Zhi''er sat silently on her bed and didn''t speak again. Qiao Lian went to bed angrily and covered her head with a quilt.


    Xiaohua shook her head secretly and didn''t want to look over there. Xiuyun''s eyes flashed and took it back.

 Chapter 98

    After that, Qiao Lian and the other four were more cautious.


    Xi''er was a jumping man. When she came to serve in the temple, she converged a lot. In recent days, his behavior has become more stable, and people seem to mature a lot at once.


    On this day, King Jing dined, and Xi''er and mei''er served.


    King Jing is wearing a royal blue robe with dark patterns and a red gold crown inlaid with treasure. He looks like a crown of jade and is very handsome. But there was no expression on his face and no word.


    Seriously speaking, these little palace people have served King Jing for some time and have some understanding of King Jing''s temperament. I''m afraid, but I''m afraid I can''t stop the kind of heart that wants to fly to the branches. In particular, King Jing''s identity is there and gave birth to a beautiful skin bag, which is very destructive to some little girls.


    Xi''er stood by and waited on the meal. She was absent-minded. She secretly looked at King Jing from time to time, with an obsessed look on her face.


    The hall is very quiet. Xiaohua is standing far away. Looking at the situation here, she always wants to frown.


    King Jing''s dining etiquette is very good. He eats slowly and chews every bite carefully. King Jing has the habit of drinking soup after eating. When he puts down his chopsticks and looks at the soup, it means that he needs soup.


    King Jing''s habits are known not only to Xi''er and mei''er, but also to Xiaohua these days. But today, he doesn''t know what''s going on. After King Jing put down his chopsticks, Xi''er, who is responsible for scooping soup, hasn''t moved.


    Mei''er winked at her, but she didn''t see it. Mei''er had no choice but to walk next to her and hold an empty bowl of soup.


    What the hell is Xi''er doing! Your highness didn''t see such an obvious move!

 Chapter 99

    Mei''er''s action awakened Xi''er. When she saw mei''er''s action of holding a bowl of soup, she remembered what she should be responsible for in serving meals. He grabbed the bowl in mei''er''s hand, didn''t see how much it contained, scooped two spoons, and then shook his hand to King Jing.


    "Your Highness."


    Xi''er''s voice shook badly. She was too lazy to look at the little flowers here and heard the difference. She raised her eyes and just saw Xi''er''s expression of excitement, joy and obsession and her trembling hands.


    King Jing raised his hand to pick it up and didn''t see the little palace man next to him. He didn''t know whether Xi''er was too excited or the bowl was too slow. The soup in his hand shook and spilled some on King Jing''s slender hand.


    Before the spilled person spoke, Xi''er was flustered. She was so frightened that her bowl fell to the ground, and the soup in the bowl spilled. Xi''er didn''t say anything, but also splashed on the corner of King Jing''s robe and vamp.


    "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it. Sobbing, your highness, I''ll wipe it for you..."


    Xi''er hurriedly took out her handkerchief and wanted to wipe it for King Jing. Before she got close, she was blocked by Fushun''s hand.


    "Get out."


    Fushun''s face was stiff and didn''t say anything. He quickly waved to Xiaohua to clean up the ground.


    "Your Highness, I really didn''t mean to..." Xi''er cried with red eyes and knelt on the ground to ask for forgiveness. She walked forward on her knees as if she wanted to hold King Jing''s legs.


    King Jing frowned and stood up.


    "Fushun, these two are going out." then the man went back to change his clothes.


    This time, Fushun could no longer maintain his good face, frowned and waved impatiently. Two eunuchs dragged Xi''er out crying and trying to struggle. Mei''er''s face was full of chagrin and followed him out.


    Xiuyun and Xiaohua are cleaning up the messy ground. When Xi''er is dragged out, Xiuyun raises her eyes and takes a look at Xiaohua. I thought my action was very hidden. Unexpectedly, I just bumped into Xiaohua''s eyes.


    Xiaohua sighed slightly and didn''t want to bother to analyze what was in Xiuyun''s eyes.

 Chapter 100

    Four little palace men were kicked away in a row. Fushun was in an indescribable bad mood.


    He beat those little palace men secretly more than once, but he couldn''t. your Highness''s aura was too high. These little palace men had just entered the house, and they were not like those who served your highness and your side for many years. Even those who habitually serve your highness will inevitably make mistakes occasionally.


    Generally harmless, your highness will ignore it.


    But I don''t know why. It''s just that he competed with the people in the small palace he arranged, and kicked them out with a little mistake. He could not say that his highness King Jing did not tolerate others, but he was depressed and almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Seeing that the remaining two are also in danger, Fushun feels that his heart can''t stand it. He wants to talk to the ''old guys''.


    After a turn, the old guys had their own jobs, so he had to find his old partner aunt Qi.


    On weekdays, he looks full of Fushun in front of the small palace people and small eunuchs. At this time, he wears an old face and sits there dejected. The whole person is like a funeral examination.


    Seeing his appearance, aunt Qi couldn''t help smiling and said, "it''s not so exaggerated. Can you use this appearance?"


    Aunt Qi and Fushun used to serve King Jing''s mother and his concubines together. They almost grew up watching King Jing grow up and went to the fiefdom with him. It''s an old qualification. The two have worked together for decades and have an excellent relationship, so they usually don''t need to pay much attention to their image in front of each other. Aunt Qi is used to Fushun''s appearance different from others, and she is not surprised.


    Hearing aunt Qi''s ridicule, Fushun nodded and focused on strengthening his tone.


    "It''s so exaggerated!"


    Aunt Qi''s usual indifferent face looked like King Jing. At this time, her expression was vivid and said with a smile: "all right, all old men of Grandpa''s generation. Are you so childish?"


    This generation of grandfathers refers to the years when Fushun entered the palace. If he is still in the palace and does well, many small eunuchs will call him Grandpa Fu, which is what several small eunuchs in Jingtai hall call him.


    Fushun coughed twice. Then he took up his serious expression. Before he maintained it for a while, he sighed and collapsed down his waist.


    "I''m getting more and more confused about the master''s character now. Every time it makes me think the sky is falling with great joy, he suddenly comes out. The six little palace men -" Fu Shun draws six words with a sad face, "I''ve added two this year, and now four have been kicked out."


    Aunt Qi also had a headache when she mentioned it.


    After the "practice" of previous years, if all six are kicked out, Fushun can no longer arrange people for at least half a year.


    Yes, the master will not agree.


    This delay is more than half a year.


    Wait two more times to turn over the new year. The master is twenty-six. The children of princes and nobles did not get married a long time ago and hold children in the new year. Some Ji concubines can hold several in a year, but king Jing has not seen any news so far.


    They didn''t hint at this, but your highness ignored you or didn''t understand. They can''t say it plainly. However, several old guys who have served for a long time will discuss this method together.


    For this reason, aunt Qi also spent a lot of effort. Otherwise, as her aunt in charge of King Jing''s residence at this time, she could watch and train those little girls in person.


    "Your Highness, how long hasn''t he spent the night in the East Third courtyard?"


    Mentioning this, Fushun looked bad again. It took a long time to make a sound, "there are half a year."

 Chapter 101

    Aunt Qi wanted to complain that you didn''t mention anything, but considering Fushun''s eagerness, she knew he hadn''t mentioned it, and thought of his Highness''s character, she could only turn her words into a sigh.


    After a long time, aunt Qi said with a sigh, "if the empress knew that your highness would be such a temperament, I don''t know if she would regret her original decision."


    Speaking of this goes a long way.


    When King Jing was not born, his mother was not a concubine, but Li Cairen.


    At that time, imperial concubine Xu and the queen fought against each other, which made the situation in the harem tense and frightened.


    There are always pregnant concubines in the palace who miscarry for no reason or die of dystocia. In a few years, no one can give birth to an heir except the imperial concubine and the queen.


    Li Cai was timid in nature. After he was accidentally found pregnant, he was worried all day. Fear of miscarriage, fear of dystocia, in short, is all kinds of fear, so he made an absurd decision to hide his pregnancy.


    It''s impossible to change other people, but Li Cairen lives in a remote place. He is timid and doesn''t like to communicate with others. He doesn''t have any contacts in the palace. He is also a talented man who is lucky to his majesty once a year.


    Therefore, transparency also has the advantages of transparency. It''s also very easy to hide from people.


    In this way, hidden Tibet gave birth to the five princes. There is no need to say the difficulties and hardships during this period.


    After knowing that he had given birth to a prince, Li Cairen was very happy and wanted to say it several times. But at that time, the struggle between the imperial concubine and the queen had become white hot. Among them, Xu imperial concubine had a miscarriage, and the third prince born to the queen died at the age of two. Li Cairen was even more afraid to say when he saw this situation.


    Afraid that the fifth prince would cry and be heard, he tied his mouth with a cloth, leaving only his nose to breathe. On weekdays, he hid the fifth prince in the dark room where he lived, and never took him outside.


    Li Cai is timid by nature, and the situation in the harem is grim. Hiding, hiding, I''m a little nervous. When I started to feed, I went to the darkroom every day. Later, when the fifth prince could eat, he almost didn''t go. He asked his confidant eunuch to feed him.


    And I was watching outside for fear that someone would come in suddenly. She can''t trust others. She can''t rest assured until she looks at it. At that time, aunt Fu Shun and aunt Qi had felt that Li Cairen''s nerves were abnormal, but they were just slaves. They didn''t dare to say anything. They were denounced by Li Cairen when they mentioned it a little.


    In fact, by this time, Li Cairen has been completely forgotten. He has no favor and low status. He doesn''t have to greet the queen. When I was pregnant with the fifth prince, I kept my door closed every day, and only two confidants, the palace maid and the eunuch, waited on me.


    Originally, there were two rough eunuchs and maids in the residence, but later they all left. After all, people go up and water flows down. Li Cairen is either bedridden or neurotic all day, and has no pet. Who will waste time around her.


    The only people who will come here are some palace maids and eunuchs who are often sent to Japan. Only these people still remember that there is a Li Cairen in the corner of the palace.


    The two confidants around Li Cairen are now Fu Shun and aunt Qi.


    For Li Cairen, who is getting more and more neurotic day by day, these two people also have a headache, and there is no way to stop it. Moreover, they both understand the situation in the palace, and the master is determined to do so. They can''t say anything when they are slaves. They can only rest and do their best to help hide.


    One Tibet is six years.

 Chapter 102

    When the fifth prince was very young, he stayed alone in the dark room for a long time. Li Cairen was afraid that his son would speak and attract people''s attention. He didn''t even teach him to speak.


    During this period, looking at the five prince who can''t even speak like a wooden man day by day, Fu Shun and aunt Qi are also very distressed. But Li Cairen seemed crazy later. He was bent on hiding his son. No one was allowed to go into the dark room except when he wanted to eat.


    Until King Jing was found at the age of six, he still couldn''t speak. He is even very indifferent, as if he were a wooden man.


    Today, the emperor found that he suddenly had a six-year-old son. After interrogation, he found out the reason. Although he was a little angry, he couldn''t bear to blame Li Cairen''s mother and son.


    Li Cairen was even granted a concubine. Only after gradually entering the sight of others did everyone find that the concubine seemed crazy, and the fifth prince was a mute who couldn''t speak.


    Emperor Xi also recruited many imperial doctors to see the hidden diseases of the fifth prince. They say that everything is sound, which may be caused by psychological shadow and not talking since they grew up.


    Later, Emperor Xi also took pains to be taught, but the matter has become a foregone conclusion. The fifth Prince has been unable to speak.


    A crazy concubine, a mute wooden man and five princes, these two people have completely poked into the heart of today''s holy man. At first, I may feel guilty that my son has become like this, but over time, it has become disgust.


    Jing''s concubine died soon. It began to be said that the fifth prince was a mute in and out of the palace.


    Hearing this rumor, Emperor Xi was disgusted with the five princes and felt that he had disgraced himself. At ordinary times, he threw it behind without asking.


    Until the fifth prince grew up slowly, he was granted King Jing as an adult, and was sent far away to Jingzhou.


    For the entanglement between them, there was no Fushun more clear, so when he heard aunt Qi''s words, he just sighed deeply.


    Now it''s too late to say whether to regret or not. Empress Jing bin has died. Your Highness''s temperament has not changed since childhood. What''s more, King Jing, who was originally the son of the fifth prince, was able to grow up slowly because of the "mute".


    Although King Jing can speak without medicine after he came to Jingzhou, his temperament has not changed at all, even more indifferent than when he was in the capital.


    Neither time nor life can be explained clearly.


    Aunt Qi didn''t understand the truth, so she had to sigh.


    After a long time, aunt Qi cheered up and said, "forget it, don''t think too much. Aren''t there still two?"


    Fushun glanced at Aunt Qi. Yes, there are two more, so he shouldn''t despair, should he?

 Chapter 103

    Thinking that he was full of spirit, Fushun stood up, patted his clothes behind him and said, "I''m leaving and continue to struggle."


    This sentence made aunt Qi laugh. She waved impatiently.


    "Hurry up and fight for your life."


    Fushun smiled and turned away.


    Fushun summoned up his spirits and returned to Jingtai hall. Thinking that King Jing had not spent the night in the East Third courtyard for a long time, he decided to go both ways without leaving either side.


    In the evening, after eating, King Jing went to the study in the front hall to read.


    Fushun attends on the side, wondering how to open his mouth.


    At this time, there were only two people in the study, as if time had solidified.


    Fushun couldn''t think of any good excuse, so he simply broke the jar and came straight to the point. He''s old. He''s worried more and his mouth is wordy. He deserves it, right?


    "Your Highness, you haven''t been to the East Third courtyard for a long time. Do you want to go to which lady''s side imperial concubine tonight?"


    The room is still very quiet, as quiet as no one.


    Fushun sighed in his heart, waiting for the arrival of fate. According to the Convention, after a while, the master will act. If there is no action and no opening, he won''t go.


    After a long time, King Jing suddenly stood up and walked out.


    Fushun immediately smiled with an old face and followed.


    When you get to the roadway, turn left in front of you is the East Third courtyard, but king Jing stopped.


    Fushun knows that the master doesn''t know where to go. Princess Jing is in poor health and has always been unhappy with King Jing. There''s no need to consider it. To be a slave is to be considerate in everything, think ahead of the master and solve problems for the master. In particular, your Highness has given him so much face today. Fushun must not let his hope fall.


    "Your Highness, do you want to go to Princess Qiao?"


    King Jing didn''t speak and turned to Rongxi courtyard.


    Fushun immediately burst into tears and even gave birth to the idea that the master was still as obedient and painful as when he was a child.


    No one in King Jing''s mansion doesn''t know that King Jing is cold and speechless and doesn''t love women. He often comes to the backyard for a long time. Over time, the East Third Hospital didn''t have the habit of keeping the door. Because Princess Qiao didn''t sleep well last night, she closed the door and rested early today.


    So it was the closed gate that greeted King Jing and Fushun.


    Fushun screamed. He was going to beat the gate twice regardless of his identity. He saw King Jing''s footsteps, turned and left. Fushun followed, tears running in his heart.


    Do you want to be so difficult? It''s hard to persuade your highness once. He mentioned it several times on weekdays. If he could answer it once, even if he burned Gao Xiang, he met such a problem.


    Fushun said in his heart that concubine Qiao was not lucky, while licking his face and said, "master, why don''t you go to the two ladies?"


    He knew that his highness would not pay attention to him this time.


    Not surprisingly, King Jing still didn''t respond to him until he returned to Jingtai hall, read the letter and rested again.

 Chapter 104

    No one can understand King Jing''s mind, but father Fu''s mind makes Xiaohua feel more and more funny.


    Looking at the clothes in her hand, Xiaohua rubbed her eyebrows in distress when she thought about what father-in-law Fu said when he gave them away not long ago.


    Up to now, four of the six palace people have been said "you go out" by King Jing, leaving her and Xiuyun.


    Let''s not mention the reactions of those who were "sent out". With the passage of time, Xiaohua feels more and more stressed.


    She even wanted to make a mistake and was kicked out.


    But grandpa Fu''s calm and superficial irritability made her dare not do so. She clearly knew that his idea was to let them stay if he deliberately made mistakes. Father Yifu''s old eyes who once stayed in the palace and stared at King Jing''s house for so long can certainly see the signs.


    Xiaohua doesn''t dare to take this risk. She''s just a little palace man. Even if father-in-law Fu drags her out and kills her, she can only be next to her.


    You can''t guess the thoughts of the above people. They are all powerful people who have the power to kill themselves. They should work honestly. Don''t think about anything else. They are resigned to fate.


    Xiuyun next to him still didn''t speak. I don''t know if he thinks the same as her.


    However, Xiaohua can''t see through Xiuyun more and more now. It''s the experience of her two lives that can keep her safe until this time.


    This Xiuyun is so calm at the age of 15. Xiaohua admires her. She can''t help but be a little surprised. In addition, the strange thing of Xiuyun''s hometown and the recent days, she doesn''t know whether it''s an illusion or something. She feels that Xiuyun''s style is more and more like herself.


    Therefore, Xiaohua hardly says anything to Xiuyun now. They almost went in and out together, but they didn''t even say a word all day.


    "It''s really different for the same person. Father Fu is so kind to you. It really makes us jealous."


    This is Qiao Lian''s voice. She always likes to laugh at her people. Seeing that the previous way of laughing can''t touch Xiaohua, she changed her tone these two days, but it''s still sour.


    Xiaohua knows what she means and doesn''t want to provoke the remaining four people to target them together.


    If you are used to ignoring, you really become indifferent. So Xiaohua was indifferent and put her new clothes in her cupboard. Xiuyun didn''t say anything, but her head was lower.


    The other three didn''t speak, but looked at Xiaohua and Xiuyun. Their eyes were very complex.


    The next day, Xiaohua and Xiuyun put on their new clothes and went on duty. They pinched them. After a while, King Jing came back from the front.


    When there were only two left from six to four, Fushun put their errands on Xiaohua and Xiuyun, so now King Jing is served by Xiaohua and Xiuyun.


    King Jing is a very simple person. He is so simple that Xiaohua doesn''t think he is a prince. Even when the young master of the waiting house of Jinyang eats, there are more dishes than him.


    It''s just five simple dishes, but there are meat and vegetables. It''s also well matched and looks exquisite. It should be very delicious. They don''t even need their help to serve meals. They carry bowls and eat by themselves. At most, they help to serve some soup when they drink soup.


    When Xiaohua saw King Jing''s calm eyes move to the eight treasure soup, she immediately took an empty bowl next to him and filled half of the soup. She raised her head and handed it to King Jing.


    The outstretched hand is white, slender and has distinct muscles and bones. It can be seen that it is a very beautiful but powerful hand.


    After King Jing put down the bowl, several small eunuchs came up, brought water cups and mouthwashes to serve him, and two were cleaning up the table.

 Chapter 105

    King Jing went to the inner hall.


    Fushun looked at Xiaohua and Xiuyun with satisfaction, and his eyes were full of praise.


    "You two are good. Do a good job. Our family looks after you."


    These two little palace people are the most persistent small palace people in several groups. Fu Shun sees that they are very stable in both mental state and usual behavior, and is optimistic about them.


    With the passage of time, Fushun has left the four little palace people who were expelled from the temple behind, and put all his heart on Xiaohua and Xiuyun. His attitude towards them is becoming more and more kind, and he will encourage them from time to time.


    Xiaohua smiled, half bowed her head, respectful and modest. Xiuyun was a little nervous. She could only learn the look of a flower and half hung her head.


    Fushun''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t speak again, but his smile was bigger.


    There is a very large study in Jingtai hall, which covers a large area, accounting for half of the front hall. Needless to say, there are a lot of books in it.


    When King Jing doesn''t have official business on weekdays, his biggest leisure hobby is reading. Xiaohua found it after staying aside these days.


    They can watch for hours at a glance, and they can only stand aside for hours.


    Fortunately, there are not many such times, otherwise Xiaohua''s legs will suffer. Even so, Xiaohua will apply some hot water every night, and then press it to activate her meridians.


    What seems to be from Wang Jing today is that he has been reading with his book for more than a hour. He has not seen anything else. He has a very regular posture from first to last. Besides the occasional tea drinking, he hardly ever moves. The little flower knows that today is a good preparation for a protracted war.


    After meeting this situation many times, Xiaohua found that it was not unreasonable for father-in-law Fu to serve King Jing for so many years. It''s an extremely powerful ability to stand as if nothing had happened.


    "Your Highness, it''s bad for your waist and shoulders to sit and read for a long time."


    The silence was broken by Fushun''s voice.


    King Jing raised his eyes and looked at him again. Knowing that the old man was in a hurry and that he had nothing to do today, he wanted to tease him.


    Sometimes King Jing, who has a weak temper, feels that life is really lonely like snow, so teasing Fushun, who is closest to him, is a rare pastime in his daily life.


    But these other people can''t understand it. Fushun always thought that his highness was weak. He often responded to him because he was old and young and served him. He couldn''t bear it. It''s rare to respond to King Jing when you have time. Fushun even has a feeling of gratitude and tears. I think I''m really wrong. Knowing that his highness doesn''t like it because of his personality, he always forces people to be difficult.


    After a while, King Jing''s voice rang out, and his head was not raised.


    "Say."


    There is only one word, but it also represents a response.


    Fushun stepped down from the slope, licked his face and said, "otherwise, go and lean on the soft couch for a while, which can also be more comfortable." in essence, his expression was very bitter and bitter, and he looked like sharing his worries.


    King Jing''s eyes did not understand the sound and color. He took the book and came to the soft couch near the window of the study.


    Fushun immediately followed the waiter, took off his shoes and put his pillow. He was very busy.


    He seemed to be ready to be restless to the end today. After serving King Jing and leaning half on the soft couch, he said, "Your Highness, the old slave heard that it would be more comfortable for someone to pinch when he is tired."


    "Yes."


    Today''s King Jing seems to be very cooperative.

 Chapter 106

    "Hey." Fushun''s baritone can actually "Hey" the crisp feeling, which is enough to show how excited he is. He waved to Xiaohua and Xiuyun standing in the distance, "come on, you two come and relax your highness."


    As if afraid of King Jing''s unwillingness, he hurriedly turned to King Jing and said, "cough, the old slave has old arms and legs and thick hands. Don''t pinch your highness. Let the little girls come."


    Then, without waiting for King Jing''s answer, he hurried the two little flowers who were stunned there.


    The reason why Fushun wanted to get close to him was the idea given to him by his disciple an Cheng.


    Fushun sees that Xiaohua and her husband haven''t made any mistakes recently. It seems that they can stay stable, so he changes another mind.


    He began to worry that King Jing''s had no movement.


    Sometimes it''s hard to think about King Jing. When there''s news, Fushun dislikes him for being intolerant. When there''s no news, Fushun dislikes him for being too calm. Why is there always no news.


    Turn the subject back.


    According to an Cheng, men like to have nothing to do. They find two little girls with good colors to knead their shoulders and legs, so that they can get on the Kang.


    Fushun is not a man, so he doesn''t understand men''s psychology. However, he has also done a lot of homework. He knows that what an Cheng said is true. He also knows that many rich and young men like this set. And he is a little anxious now. As long as he can try, he wants to go one by one.


    Your highness is also a man. Maybe you like this too?


    King Jing likes it or not. Only God knows. Anyway, Xiaohua has a black line all over his face.


    This, this father-in-law is pitching people?! Why did his style give her the illusion of bad intentions.


    Xiuyun''s reaction was faster than Xiaohua''s. she first reached King Jing''s leg and knelt down. It seemed that she was going to loosen King Jing''s legs.


    Xiaohua moves a little slower. At this time, there are no other positions to occupy. The only position is Jingwang''s shoulder, which is still empty.


    Seeing Fushun staring at her with her eyes, Xiaohua had no choice but to get to the position reserved for her by the two people and stood there with her hands half raised, but she was a little stunned.


    Loose?


    How to relax?


    In fact, in her last life, although Xiaohua was not good at learning, she completely relied on beauty to serve people. But there is still a skill in the body, that is massage.


    It was a coincidence that she could learn this, even after she became the fourth young master and aunt.


    When Xiaohua became aunt Ruan Siyi, the fourth young master was very romantic at that time. Not only are there many "confidants" outside, but there are also many Tongfang aunts in the backyard. Xiaohua has been extremely favored. It''s a pity that there are only one man and so many women. It''s inevitable to be left out occasionally.


    Seeing more and more women around the fourth young master, even less than once in half a month, Xiaohua in her last life is a little anxious.

 Chapter 107

    At that time, she lived in the East Cross courtyard. In the courtyard, a rough woman wanted to ask for a reward from her, so she offered her family craft. She was in a hurry to seek medical treatment, and listening to this skill called massage is very rare. In addition, the fourth young master used to study poetry and books all year round, so she inevitably fell ill with the back of her neck. Xiaohua took the idea that it might be useful and learned from the rough woman.


    Only after this study did I know that this vulgar old woman actually had a hand. It is said that her ancestor was a doctor and studied a set of bone setting methods of massage. It''s a pity that she has been extremely depressed in her generation''s family. She is the only daughter left.


    After her father died, she sold herself as a slave and worked as a waiter on weekdays. The reason why I put forward this is that my family is waiting for money. I''m very poor. I''m holding the idea of maybe trying to talk to Aunt Hua. Who knows that Xiaohua has a heart.


    In fact, the old woman said she would, and she would be a little. She learned from her father when she was a child. For a long time, she almost forgot. Seeing Xiaohua''s heart, he dedicated a manuscript at home to Xiaohua.


    At that time, Xiaohua was already literate. When she gave the fourth young master a room at that time, she saw that she could not read. The fourth young master doted on her and taught her. Xiaohua took a look at the manuscript and turned it roughly. She felt that the things in it were very profound and didn''t seem to be a lie, and the old woman didn''t dare to lie to her. He gave the old woman twenty liang of silver, which was both a reward and a purchase.


    The old woman only knows some basics, and the rest is read and studied by Xiaohua herself. Fortunately, there are not only legends to teach people to recognize acupoints, but also experience records. You can understand them slowly.


    Xiaohua''s character is either not to learn, but to learn very seriously.


    In addition, the women in the backyard have nothing to amuse themselves on weekdays except being jealous. It''s possible to do some sewing, but Xiaohua has been a rough envoy since childhood. Where did she learn any sewing? Later, when she came to Jinyang waiting house, she was determined to climb up, and she didn''t have time to learn. Now she has this book for recreation and can please the young master. She is very serious.


    On weekdays, I read books and did some experiments with the two little girls around me. Slowly, I got some fun and learned some essence. Unfortunately, at that time, she was restless and had some plans to learn this. She only learned the method of massage. She didn''t practice medicine. On the other hand, she couldn''t understand it and had no examples, so she threw it away.


    After studying, she pulled four young masters to please him.


    Unexpectedly, the effect is actually good. Therefore, even if the fourth young master has a new lover, he often goes to her every three or five times, which makes her get a lot of favor.


    Xiaohua has a good foundation, and there is another thing hanging. The fourth young master dotes on Xiaohua very much.


    Sometimes I press it to the couch, and the taste is very complex, which is why Xiaohua is a little stunned.

 Chapter 108

    The memory is far away and seems to be in front of her. Xiaohua''s mind is chaotic. At the same time, her hand is also placed on King Jing. Unconsciously, she begins to knead it.


    His shoulders are very strong, completely different from those of the fourth young master. The fourth young master likes poetry and books, and he likes to be romantic. He never takes any exercise. However, the maintenance is good. He has always been a strong and long body, just soft


    Because the memory is really profound, the hand seems to have its own perception. Naturally, it found the acupoints and began to knead slowly.


    Fushun held his breath for fear that his highness would turn over when he reacted, but there was still no movement after a long time. Fushun''s heart, which had been raised for a long time, could finally be put down.


    King Jing originally wanted to tease Fushun. Who knows that his small hands seem very comfortable. Separated by two layers of clothes, he could clearly feel how small his hands were, but they were strong and pressed comfortably. What king Jing doesn''t know is that Xiaohua grew up doing rough work. She still has a good strength, which is not comparable to men, but not to women of the same age.


    The shoulder and back were very comfortable. King Jing obviously felt that the action on his legs was a little annoying. He lifted his legs and kicked them.


    Seeing this, Fushun immediately waved to Xiuyun to stand next to him.


    At this time, the weather was just right, neither cold nor hot. A breeze blew in from the window and brushed head-on. Unknowingly, the king of meso breathed slowly and steadily, and fell asleep.


    It has been more than an hour since I woke up again.


    King Jing was awakened by Fushun. When his eyes opened, he recovered Qingming.


    King Jing will dream every time he falls asleep. He doesn''t say it, and the people around him don''t know it. Unexpectedly, I fell asleep this time, but I didn''t dream of anything. I slept for more than an hour.


    Fushun saw King Jing wake up and said a few words in his ear. He didn''t want to wake King Jing, but there was something very important ahead.


    Xiaohua kept pressing her hand for more than an hour. At this time, when King Jing woke up, Fushun approached and spoke, and immediately took back her hand and walked aside.


    King Jing didn''t give Xiaohua another look. He sat up behind him, put on his boots under Fushun''s service, and got up and went out of the study. Fushun gave Xiaohua an appreciative look, and then followed.


    Xiaohua breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed her tight shoulder for a long time. After relaxing, she found that her arms and shoulders hurt badly. Even in her previous life, she didn''t massage people for so long.


    Xiuyun has been nearby. When the pillar doesn''t say anything, Xiaohua doesn''t say anything at this time. Xiaohua feels Xiuyun''s eyes shaking and shaking on her.


    Xiaoxiazi came in and smiled: "sister Xiaohua, Grandpa Fu said you were tired just now and asked you to have a rest. When your highness comes back, xiaoxiazi will call you."


    When King Jing fell asleep, Xiao Xiazi came in to change tea. Of course, he saw the scene just now, so he should be more polite.


    And sister? Her age and xiaoxiazi are between Bozhong and Bozhong. In the past, he never called his sister, but called her name directly, not to mention calling himself xiaoxiazi, but our family.


    Xiaohua felt the gap between them, and Xiuyun seemed to feel it, and her faint eyes circled her again.


    Xiaohua wanted to refuse, but she was helpless at this time, and she was really tired. Not only her arm was very tired, but also her heart was tired. She nodded and left without going to see Xiuyun''s face again.


    Sometimes people are so strange. Just because of a little difference, people''s hearts will be estranged. Fortunately, she never wanted to make deep friends with Xiuyun. They go in and out together, but they are just facial feelings.

 Chapter 109

    When Xiaohua returned to the room, several other people in the same room were there. In fact, cleaning the little palace was much more leisurely than waiting in the hall. There were not many people working together, so most of the time these people were in the room or playing outside.


    Especially after staying here for a long time, they don''t dare to go out like they did at the beginning. Xi''er always goes out to play with people they used to know. Xiaohua is also clear.


    At this time, Xiaohua came back before the next duty point. Qiao Lian''s eyes flashed and flashed. She was the only one who didn''t see Xiuyun. She couldn''t understand. Xiuyun went in and out with xiaohua on weekdays. But as soon as Xiaohua came back, she fell on the bed and closed her eyes. Everyone knew her character, and no one asked her.


    Xiuyun came in after a while.


    No one in the room saw her coming back, and no one spoke to her.


    Recently, the environment in this palace room is like this. Xiaohua and Xiuyun are badly isolated. From time to time, someone stabs them with words. But both of them are silent. When someone stabs themselves with words, they either ignore it or pretend not to understand it. With more times, everyone won''t ask for trouble.


    Xiuyun fell on his bed and was in a mess.


    No one knows that she is crazy jealous of Xiaohua. She has to spend a lot of effort to suppress the commotion in her heart.


    I''m only fifteen, and I''m a country girl. I don''t have much insight. The reason why she can persist until now is that she has remembered her sister ruer''s words and studied hard.


    When she didn''t enter Jingtai hall in the past, she didn''t feel it. After she came in, especially the small palace people in the same room were driven out of the hall one by one. She was under great pressure beyond imagination. No one knows how much she suffered, no one knows how much effort she made behind her silence to learn the rules and ignore the coming sarcasm.


    At first, she thought simply that she didn''t want to be married by her stepmother to the foolish son of the landlord, so her sister ru''er said to help her enter King Jing''s house, and she came. Who knows, after arriving here, my sister told herself some secrets. From the beginning, she was very confused and slowly had her own ideas.


    And floret¡ª¡ª


    In fact, Xiuyun liked Xiaohua very much at the beginning. At that time, they were still sweeping. She hadn''t seen ru''er yet. At that time, her mind was still very simple.


    But then she knew the ''secret'' and understood the difference. She began to hate florets.


    Why can she be so calm? No matter what she faces, she is very calm. At first, Xiuyun couldn''t understand that Xiaohua turned a deaf ear to Qiao Lian''s occasional sarcasm. Later, she slowly understood.


    This is the best way to deal with people like that!


    The more you get along with Xiaohua, the more complicated Xiuyun''s heart is. Especially when they entered the temple and did the same job, her pressure was even greater.


    She listened to her sister ruer''s words and secretly observed Xiaohua and studied with her. She felt that Xiaohua was really powerful and had deep meaning in every move. After entering Jingtai hall and waiting in the hall, she felt that Xiaohua''s behavior seemed to be a standard, not more or less, but just right.


    She began to unconsciously imitate Xiaohua''s behavior. At first, she didn''t find these. She just didn''t want to be kicked out. She wanted to stay. When he found himself imitating Xiaohua, Xiuyun hated Xiaohua even more. This complex mind tormented her every day. While secretly pleased that she stayed day by day, she hated why Xiaohua wanted her to imitate.

 Chapter 110

    Xiuyun is lying in bed, thinking about some messy things. Her eyes see Xi''er and mei''er say they want to go to the bathroom.


    She waited for a while and then went out.


    "Cut! I thought there was a wonderful person among us. Who knows it''s amorous!"


    Qiao Lian, who was chatting with Xi''er, suddenly said this. All of a sudden, her eyes in the room focused on Xiaohua.


    Because that pinch shoulder event virtually made Xiaohua a little higher.


    Xiaohua doesn''t want to admit this fact, but she can''t admit it.


    Not only did father-in-law Fu treat her kindly and talk to her several times, but several small eunuchs waiting in Jingtai hall also greeted her with a smile. Qiao Lian, who lives in the same room, seems to see signs. In addition, they don''t know where to know the whole story. They always have strange eyes these days, and several people began to target her.


    It''s a pity that everyone thinks too much. Since that time, King Jing has never hired Xiaohua to pinch his shoulder. In recent days, he goes out early and returns home late. It seems that he is very busy. Even if he is here at ordinary times, he doesn''t show any difference.


    Gradually, the strange look in her eyes turned into cynicism. Qiao Lian was the leading one. She would suddenly say one or two sarcastic words.


    Xiaohua thinks she has strong endurance, but she is still bored with so many problems every day.


    Whenever she wants to lose her temper, she always uses the things of her previous life to restrain herself. The idea is good, and the irritability in her heart can be suppressed, but it''s false to say that her heart can be comfortable.


    People always have a temper, don''t they?


    No matter how much temper you have, you can''t resist heart fatigue. You''re really tired. You obviously want to stay in peace. Why is it so difficult to let it out at that time! Why are there so many troubles? I''m tired to death when I''m on duty, but it''s extravagant to have a rest and be quiet!


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything after listening to Qiao Lian, but she was silent at ordinary times. Today, she stood up and went out.


    When she stood up, she looked at Xiuyun. Xiuyun''s eyes flashed away, and Xiaohua couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart.


    Jingtai hall was very big. Xiaohua came out on impulse, but she didn''t know where to go to avoid those troubles. She usually has few places to move. She either works in the palace or rests in the palace room. She hardly goes to other places.


    In a daze, he walked to the west corner of Jingtai hall.


    At the west corner of Jingtai hall is the kitchen. King Jing usually doesn''t eat from the classic restaurant in the house, but from the small kitchen of Jingtai hall.


    At this time, it was the afternoon. The sun in front of the small kitchen was very good. An old lady was choosing dishes at the door. Xiaohua casually found a step to sit down and began to be in a daze.


    In fact, Mammy he had already seen the little palace man. Seeing her face at a loss, she hesitated and didn''t know where to go. Finally, she chose to sit on the steps next to the small kitchen.


    Jingtai hall is very large, but it is very small. The large is the area, and the small is the news.

 Chapter 111

    Especially as an old man in Jingtai hall, Mammy he knew exactly why these new little palace people came in, including their every move. On weekdays, there were small eunuchs staring at them secretly. After all, it''s about your highness. You can''t ignore it. Therefore, Mammy he has heard of the opportunity between these small palace people.


    At this time, seeing the little girl, she was still young, but her face was at a loss. Even though there was tenacity in her eyebrows, she could not hide the fatigue that was inconsistent with her age.


    As an old mother who has been in the palace for decades, how can mother he not know what it is.


    Pity could not help but rise. Ma He, who was picking vegetables, seemed to have no intention of opening her mouth and shouted, "that little girl over there, come and help the old woman choose vegetables for me. I''m tired to death with so many dishes, and my back is sore."


    Xiaohua sees that the old woman''s palace man is more than 50 years old, with gray hair and looks much younger than Grandma Wang, but somehow it reminds her of the old woman who makes her feel warm.


    Grandma Wang, I don''t know if she''s okay now?


    She didn''t say anything, so she came over.


    Mother he brought her a small bench. Xiaohua took it and sat down. She buried her head and focused on choosing vegetables. It seems that a busy hand can calm her mind.


    Xiaohua was quick, and soon a basket of dishes was selected. Mammy he was not polite, so she went to the kitchen and took out a basket and put it in front of her.


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything. She continued to work hard and concentrate on choosing vegetables.


    Mother he suddenly felt a little funny, "you little girl is also boring. You don''t say anything or ask for help to the old woman, and don''t ask who the old woman is."


    Xiaohua lowered her head and said, "anyway, I have nothing to do. I''m also idle. As for who my mother-in-law is, it must be from the small kitchen here."


    There is no superfluous curiosity. Her mouth is not sweet, but she knows how to move forward and backward. She is not like some small palace people who curry favor with others. Mother he has a better impression of Xiaohua.


    "You''re those little palace people who haven''t been here long." mother he bent down, took the dishes in her hand and began to choose the old leaves on them.


    Xiaohua nodded.


    "In Jingtai hall, there are either old palace people or small eunuchs. They are quiet all day. Are you used to it?"


    "I''m not used to being a servant."


    Mother he said, "it''s also true. I can''t see that you are young and calm. You don''t jump like those little palace people all day."


    "Thank you for your praise. I''m just dull and I''m not lively."


    The second basket of dishes was chosen by the two people. Mammy he really couldn''t find the third basket, so she had to say to Xiaohua, "thank you for being a kind little palace man. There''s no place to play in her spare time. You can come and talk to the old woman. This man is old, and no one wants to talk to me."


    Xiaohua didn''t think about anything else. She just felt that her mother-in-law was very much like mother-in-law Wang. Maybe she was also a poor person, so she didn''t refuse to nod. Seeing that it was getting late, he opened his mouth and said, "I''ll go first. I still have a job."


    Mother he didn''t stop, but smiled and asked her to hurry.


    After a while of GAGs, Xiaohua felt much more comfortable.


    It seems that she is still bored and will be in a bad mood, so she decided to deal with others more in the future. Of course, this person does not include those in the same room.

 Chapter 112

    King Jing is a man with a good sense of time. If he is not busy on official business, he usually returns to Jingtai hall around Youshi.


    Not surprisingly, after Xiaohua stood for less than half an hour, King Jing came back with Fushun.


    The first thing to do when I come back is to change my clothes. After that, I will clean my face and wash my hands. Of course, all this is not served by Xiaohua and Xiuyun. They are served by several commonly used eunuchs.


    After cleaning his face and washing his hands, King Jing will sit for a while. The time is uncertain, and then he will pass meals. Meanwhile, Xiaohua and Xiuyun serve tea and meals, and others are Dangdang pillars.


    Xiaohua can almost see something when she comes to Jingtai Hall these days. King Jing doesn''t like them at all, but father-in-law Fu pays special attention to them. Xiaohua even thinks that the reason why they can come in is Fugong public security platoon. However, Xiaohua often can''t figure out why a servant would work so hard with his master and why King Jing would acquiesce.


    But she also knew that her head had never been very clever, so she didn''t think about these things. It can only be attributed to one thing, that is, immortals fight and mortals suffer.


    King Jing will wash his hands and mouth after eating, and then go to the study to read the meeting book.


    Generally, they won''t be needed at this time, because it''s dark at this time, and Xiaohua can be on duty. As usual, at about that time, father-in-law Fu will wave his hand to let them go. I don''t know what''s wrong today. He hasn''t said a word.


    When King Jing went to the study, Xiaohua was forgotten. They didn''t walk or stand. It was safer to stand here. Xiaohua continued to stand. Xiuyun saw that the flower didn''t move, so she didn''t move.


    The hall was very quiet. After a while, Fushun came out and asked Xiaohua to make tea and send it in.


    Xiaohua made tea and brought it into the study. She put it on the desk. She was about to retreat. Suddenly she heard a low voice say, "shoulder."


    For a moment, Xiaohua didn''t know who said this to.


    She glanced at King Jing secretly. King Jing wore a black uniform today. His jade like side face added a touch of crystal luster under the candlelight. The Danfeng eyes and thick eyelashes formed a light shadow at present. His temples were like a knife, his nose was like an axe, and his eyebrows flew obliquely into his temples like an ink painting.


    King Jing is a very handsome person. Xiaohua always knows that she has been waiting for King Jing for so long. She also knows that he has the ultimate temperament of being silent. She never thought King Jing would talk to her. She also saw his side face without waves. She didn''t even give herself a superfluous look, so she thought she heard the voice just now was auditory hallucination.


    Just as she was thinking, when she saw father-in-law Fu making gestures with her, she looked at him in surprise. Father-in-law Fu''s face was very strange, but Xiaohua still understood what he meant.


    So that wasn''t auditory hallucination?!


    Xiaohua half hung her head and didn''t dare to delay walking to King Jing. She rubbed her hands for dozens of times until she got hot, and then put them on her shoulder.


    The second time she massaged King Jing, Xiaohua found that King Jing was much more difficult to press than the fourth young master. There are many bones in the shoulders, and King Jing''s muscles are also very strong. Xiaohua only wanted to give five points. Slowly, she felt that it was not enough, and added it to eight points and ten points.


    Last time, Xiaohua didn''t speak because she was nervous and didn''t dare to speak. No one stopped this time. Xiaohua has pressed it for nearly half an hour. My hands are tired, and I have some worries in my heart.


    After hesitating and hesitating, she whispered, "Your Highness, you can''t press the same place for too long, it will hurt your muscles and bones."

 Chapter 113

    After saying this, her heart beat fiercely. This was the first time she spoke to King Jing, who had always been indifferent and dignified. I wonder if your highness will think she doesn''t want to press him or something else, and I don''t know if she will punish her.


    In fact, Xiaohua regretted it. Secret stomach Fei: tell you what to charge. You continue to press it without opening your mouth. You talk a lot. I don''t see you talk a lot at ordinary times!


    But after all, Xiaohua people are honest and always remember the precautions in that book, that is, one can''t be pressed for a long time, because it contains the manipulation of massage and bone setting, and excessive will hurt muscles and bones.


    Because no one answered, she didn''t dare to stop. The study was quiet and scary. King Jing didn''t move. He didn''t know if he heard her.


    His shoulder suddenly pulled away. Xiaohua thought King Jing was angry and flopped down on her knees.


    In the past, she has never served close. Xiaohua only feels that King Jing is a man of few words. When she gets close, she feels that King Jing has great authority, especially physical contact, which makes her nervous and nervous.


    Xiaohua half hung her head and squeezed her hands, waiting for the coming storm. She even thought King Jing would say "let her out.".


    She imagined it in her mind. In fact, it was very good. That is, she wouldn''t be in a nest of right and wrong if she changed her job. As long as she doesn''t beat her board and drive her out, she thinks everything can be accepted


    Who knows, King Jing went to the soft couch by the window of his study, lay down on his stomach and said two words: "continue."


    Fushun''s old eyes narrowed with laughter, pushed Xiaohua and asked her to go quickly.


    King Jing''s posture is easy to imagine. At this time, Xiaohua really thought King Jing was in good shape.


    Xiaohua suddenly feels jealous and heartbeat, but she doesn''t have time to be in a daze at present. She can only walk over with a red face and half bend down to massage King Jing.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion or something. Xiaohua can obviously feel her nervous breathing.


    She was afraid of King Jing nearby. She secretly raised her eyes and took a look. Seeing that King Jing''s narrow eyes had been closed, she put down her heart a little.


    The texture of his hands is very tactile. Even through a layer of clothes, small flowers can obviously feel the strong muscles under the slightly elastic skin.


    Xiaohua has been in close contact with two men in her two lives. One is the fourth young master and the other is king Jing.


    Fushun smiled and narrowed his eyes, saying that Jiang was still old and spicy. Three smelly cobblers beat one Zhuge Liang. No, your highness never let palace people wait on you after he left Beijing. He only uses small eunuchs. It''s not good now. It seems that our highness is also a man. Men like this set!


    He looked at the little palace man whose face was scarlet and more beautiful at this time. He was so satisfied that he wanted to roll his beard twice.


    Fushun thinks he has a good eye and can pick people.


    Look at the girl''s Crimson little touch. Even he feels itchy. Unfortunately, your highness can''t see it when he lies prone. If he can, Fushun wants to turn King Jing over and let him see it. Maybe his highness will be moved by a glance.


    Fushun stood there with his face as usual, seemingly serious, but actually full of filth.


    When he looked at it, he felt that the little girl was still short. She looked good and her face was exquisite. It just felt like she didn''t grow.


    I don''t know. King Jing and Xiaohua know that the dead eunuch''s face is so dirty. Will they spray old blood on his face.

 Chapter 114

    For more than half an hour, just when Xiaohua felt that her arm was going to break, King Jing suddenly made a noise.


    "Stop."


    Xiaohua immediately stopped her hand and stood aside.


    King Jing sat up, moved his shoulders and felt much more relaxed. Glancing at the little palace man standing aside, he stood up and went out of the study.


    Fushun''s face was full of smiles. "Well, little girl, your craftsmanship is good. You can be worth it." when he said that he was finished, he followed suit and left.


    Xiaohua sighed, moved her shoulders and arms, and rubbed her sore big arm out of the study. When she came out to see Xiuyun still standing in the hall outside, she paused and said, "Grandpa Fu said it was worth it." then she went out of the hall without waiting for Xiuyun.


    Xiuyun looked straight at the figure of Xiaohua, and didn''t move for half a sound. Until xiaoxiazi came and asked her why she was not worth it, she hurriedly blessed her body and walked out of the hall.


    The next day, Fushun went to find mother he without delay.


    Mother he is also one of the old guys. She used to serve in the womb of the five emperors and followed her out of Beijing. Later, seeing that she was old and loyal, she put her in Jingtai palace to take charge of King Jing''s meals. The old woman not only cooked a good meal, but also a good medicinal meal. Otherwise Fushun wouldn''t want to come to her.


    Fushun is usually very serious. In fact, several old guys who have known him for many years know that he is an old and dishonest man in private. So mammy he listened to him and said that little thought in her heart. She didn''t say anything else, but smiled and narrowed her eyes.


    I heard that she wanted to mend the little girl. Thinking about the little girl who made her feel good, mother he also felt that she was a little thin, so she promised to mend her well.


    These little flowers in the dark don''t know. She only knows that suddenly father-in-law Fu opened a small stove for her.


    The palace people in Jingtai palace usually eat from the dianpantry. This small kitchen provides meals for only a few people on weekdays. It''s mainly King Jing. Of course, he also has a Fushun. Xiaohua doesn''t know whether other people eat there or not.


    This sudden gap makes Xi''er Qiaolian and others in the same room even more jealous. They also get father-in-law Fu''s eyes for taboo Xiaohua. These people no longer dare to ridicule Xiaohua. Only Qiao Lian still couldn''t control her mouth and would say a few words. Of course, the atmosphere in the palace man''s room was even worse when she came back to rest on weekdays.


    Xiaohua is more and more lazy to go back. Because she is eating in the small kitchen now, she and mammy he are gradually familiar with each other. When she doesn''t have to be on duty, she stays in the small kitchen and won''t go back until she has to go to bed at night.


    Mother he made a very powerful medicated meal. On weekdays, Xiaohua didn''t think what she ate was wrong, but it was much richer than before. However, mother he also told her that the food in the small kitchen must be much better than that in the big pot, and Xiaohua didn''t think so much.


    Occasionally, mother he took out a bowl of soup for her to drink, and she was all good to be mother he''s special food for her.


    Xiaohua stayed in the kitchen for a long time before she knew that mother he was the steward in charge of the kitchen. There are not many people here in the small kitchen, just a mother he, several old aunts, and four minor eunuchs.


    As we get more and more familiar with the people in the small kitchen, Xiaohua people are also diligent. They will always help us do some work. Gradually, even those unsmiling aunts will talk to Xiaohua when they see her.


    Xiaohua''s days in Jingtai hall gradually became like a fish in water, and her smile became more and more.

 Chapter 115

    When Princess Jing received the news that Fushun had arranged a small palace man in Jingtai hall, it had happened for a long time.


    The Jingtai hall was made into an iron barrel by Fushun and others. It''s hard to tell the news inside. If those new palace people hadn''t come out several times, no one would know.


    After receiving the news, Xiao smashed a teacup in his hand on the ground and fell ill that night.


    Meanwhile, mother li of Changchun hospital sent someone to the good doctor''s office in the mansion to invite a good doctor for diagnosis and treatment. The good doctor Hu Xiao had been seeing Xiao for a long time. After touching her pulse, she didn''t say anything. She just prescribed a few pairs of medicine and told Princess jing to rest.


    Xiao has always been weak and sick. His body has always been taken care of by doctor Hu Xiaoliang. Seeing that doctor Hu Xiaoliang didn''t show anything else, the people waiting below honestly went to make medicine. They didn''t even report to King Jing, because they knew that King Jing would not come even if they knew that Xiao was ill.


    What''s more, Xiao was ill for half of the year, and the people below had long been used to it.


    Xiao sat on the couch with a pale face and drank the soup under the service of mammy Li, the wet nurse.


    "Nanny, what exactly do you think I''m a princess? Even a dead eunuch dares to run wild on my head!" after saying this, Xiao coughed.


    Xiao has four out of twenty this year, one year younger than King Jing. Oval face, dignified and beautiful. Because the body is weak, he is always ill, and his face feels sick and pale.


    Mammy Chen gave her a long sigh and served her to drink some water. Then she sighed and said, "princess, don''t think too much. It''s better to keep your body well. Don''t think too much about others."


    Of course, Xiao understood the meaning of mother Chen''s words, and he was angry and oppressed. Tears suddenly flowed out, "isn''t my attitude of admitting mistakes obvious? Why don''t you forgive me!"


    Mammy Chen sighed again and did not speak.


    How to say, if she was king Jing, she might not forgive. King Jing is also the dragon''s son. What the princess did in the early years has long lost the relationship between husband and wife.


    It''s also a pity that King Jing has always been a silent person. He doesn''t say anything, and even helps hide. If what Xiao did was poked out. Even if King Jing was not favored by the emperor, Xiao could only die because he violated the majesty of the royal family.


    The story is very old-fashioned. It''s just a matter for two young cousins to guess. It''s just that my cousin didn''t marry my cousin, but married someone else.


    Xiao was born in the Yasukuni Prefecture, the empress''s family. That is to say, in fact, she is a common woman beside the branch.


    It is not enough for Xiao to be the imperial concubine of the five princes. But later, it was first recorded by the Duke of Yasukuni in the name of Di Chu Er Fang. Then empress Xiao pointed to the marriage, and the emperor ordered to marry and become the fifth Prince and concubine.


    Once he flew to the branches, even if the five princes were not favored, Xiao was a serious princess. Unfortunately, when Xiao was young, she had promised to marry her cousin. Suddenly, she came and broke all her dreams.


    If the other princes are all right, what about the "dumb five Princes" that no one in Beijing knows? He has always been a transparent man in the palace. His mother died early in honor of his concubines. He is disgusted by the holy master. He can''t live in the palace as well as other brothers, not to mention the children of an aristocratic family.


    Not to mention a mute!


    How can Xiao be willing!? How can you be willing?!


    But you can''t just say you don''t want to. Xiao can''t resist. He can only honestly marry King Jing, who was still the fifth prince at that time.

 Chapter 116

    At that time, Xiao was only seventeen and was still in the mind of his little daughter. Although he was married, he burst into tears on his wedding night. He looked very wronged. He was unwilling to get along with King Jing on weekdays.


    King Jing, who was still the son of the five princes in those years, still lived in the palace after his wedding. Xiao''s communication in the palace suffered all kinds of cold reception. When she came back, she lost her temper with the fifth prince, scolded him for his incompetence and incompetence, and made her lose her face in front of others.


    King Jing is really unpopular, but he is also the respect of the prince. How can he tolerate this. There was no way to say that he was also silent, but the husband and wife gradually moved away, and even had a heavy estrangement from Xiao in their hearts.


    After seven years of marriage, after a long time, Xiao gradually realized that he had nothing to do but add discord between husband and wife. He changed a lot under the persuasion of people around him, but it was too late.


    Xiao has no time to regret now. As she gets older and older, she and King Jing have been living together so well that she doesn''t even have children. She naturally began to be anxious.


    But king Jing didn''t spend the night with her for a long time. There was no way to be anxious. Only then could there be news about Jingtai hall and Xiao''s Qi illness.


    Xiao still knows about Fushun''s arrangement of beautiful little palace people to Jingtai hall in the past two years.


    I can''t see it once or twice. After a long time, Xiao naturally knows it.


    This is the Jingtai hall, which needs the service of the palace people. It is the dead old eunuch who is sending the woman to King Jing''s mouth.


    But even if he knows what can happen, Fushun is the eunuch in charge of the internal affairs of King Jing''s house. It seems that he is respectful to her, but in fact, he doesn''t sell anyone except King Jing. It is estimated that Wang zaojing''s complaint will only end up being ignored. Xiao has no choice but to make himself ill.


    Xiao was ill again, and King Jing got the news.


    But as the following people thought, he didn''t go to see her.


    Every ten days, she went to Changchun hospital to sit for a while. It was just that he gave her some due dignity. As for others, she didn''t have to think about it, and he wouldn''t give it.


    Several old people waiting around knew that there was a gap between him and her, but king Jing knew it was not just for this.


    After all, these estrangements are small things. In his last life, Xiao corrected and showed kindness to him, and he also forgave her.


    It''s always just your own wife, isn''t it?


    But the result was the last straw that killed the camel!


    King Jing didn''t believe it when he was afraid of death in his last life. He lived in a muddle and carefully protected his wife and children. In order to seek perfection from the emperor of Jin, Xiao and his legitimate son heng''er exposed their intention to rebel and added unnecessary charges to themselves. Finally, they ended up dead with dove wine.


    Yes, King Jing has lived two lives.


    Luo Jing in her last life was actually a very simple person. He knew that he was not sound and could not speak. Everyone in the palace looked down on him. He was usually low-key and very careful. Don''t fight for favor, don''t cause trouble, and even be afraid of the father''s disgust. They rarely show their face in front of people.


    My mother died early, and my father didn''t want to see it. There''s no need to say the hardships during this period. With the title of mute five princes, Luo Jing lived to adulthood, rather than died inexplicably like some princes in the palace.


    The 18th National Congress married Xiao as the imperial concubine. Xiao was the niece of the Queen''s family. Luo Jing knew that this was the Queen''s means to guard against her mute. He didn''t say anything else. At that time, he didn''t have the ability to resist.

 Chapter 117

    After the wedding, Luo Jing also saw Xiao''s reluctance.


    It must be impossible to say that you don''t feel bad. But the days always have to pass, not to mention this contempt for Luo Jing from small to large. He also knows how to deal with it and how to adjust his mood.


    In the Daxi Dynasty, there was a enfeoffment system. As an adult, the prince had to go to the vassal area, leaving only the prince in Beijing. This is also the rule set by the emperor Taizu of the Daxi Dynasty, in order to ensure the inheritance of the throne and prevent the Luo family from killing each other for the throne.


    Luo Jing, as the fifth son of the holy God, naturally follows the old calendar. What''s more, he was not favored by Emperor Xi since he came. As soon as he received the crown ceremony in the 20th century, he was ordered to go to Jingzhou.


    The bright eyed people in Beijing knew how unpopular the fifth prince was, and Luo Jing knew it. As a dragon son, I have a hidden disease. I can''t blame my father for not wanting to see him.


    Luo Jing is dumb, but he is not stupid. My father hated himself since he was a child. It''s extremely rare to get a prince''s title and a fief as an adult. He also knew that he could not compare with other brothers. He dared not even have dissatisfaction in his heart. He honestly went to the barren fiefdom.


    In the Daxi Dynasty, the prince was a hereditary * * * *, never degraded, and enjoyed a lifetime salary, which was very generous. Sui Ludan is a meter, that is, 10000 stones. In addition, there are canonization, palace, marriage, funeral and other expenses, and they are given to Kitchen Attendants, zhailang, puchen palace people and other miscellaneous servants, and are rewarded from time to time.


    And the fief of the vassal King belongs to the feudal state. The vassal king can list knights to rule the people and divide tin soil.


    The white point is that the fief belongs to the vassal''s own boundary. The tax silver paid under the territory is not handed over to the court, but handed over to the vassal. It also has great judicial and personnel power, which is superior to all government offices. Except that the long history, guard command and guard command are appointed by the imperial court, all other officials can be appointed by the vassal himself.


    Luo Jing was extremely satisfied with this. After all, it is your own territory. Life will certainly not be as restrained and depressed as when you were in the palace. He didn''t ask for much, but just wanted to be clean and peaceful and free from struggle with the world.


    Even if the fief is very barren, even if the patriarchal government never remembers that he always drags his salary, even if the tax of the fief is not enough for the expenditure of the fief, and he can''t do anything to exploit the people under his rule, which makes him extremely embarrassed, he still bears it.


    Because he knows that he has no capital and is not qualified to compete with other brothers, he is just an imperfect person. Why should he argue?


    He lived in Jingzhou, thousands of miles away from the capital, and ignored some things that happened in Beijing


    Even though the later King of Jin, who was his brother, rebelled against the prince who was about to become the emperor and ascended the throne after his father''s death, he still didn''t pay attention.


    Because he knew that no one would be in the way of a prince who could not fight for anything like him.


    Luo Jing is not a fool. He knows that the status of a vassal is sensitive. Therefore, since he became a vassal, he has been a low-key man, respectful to the imperial court, and has never paid attention to the government affairs under his rule. Instead, he has completely handed over to the long history department dealing with government affairs, and has never dared to interfere with military power.


    He doesn''t want to be conspicuous. He wants to be an idle king. He asks for nothing but peace.


    His estimation was also correct, but it was a pity that he misjudged the heart of a man who started as an emperor from a vassal and the wariness of the king of Jin.


    King Jin himself was founded by the rebellion of the vassal king. Although it was his own brother''s rebellion, he could not be unaware of the potential threat of the vassal king to the imperial power.

 Chapter 118

    As soon as the position was stable, he began to pick up all kinds of vassal kings. The first thing to bear the brunt was to help him raise troops with his compatriots to support the king of Qi, who was the emperor, not to mention Luo Jing, who was not favored by the first emperor and was extremely mediocre and low-key.


    But the king of Jin, oh, he was already the emperor of Jin at that time. He had just ascended the throne. He still cared about his own image. Knowing that the king of Qi''s means of cleaning up his compatriots and brothers was too ugly, the remaining two vassal brothers, King Yun and King Jing, were very mediocre, stupid and even incomplete people, so they put down the butcher''s knife for the time being and even sent gifts repeatedly to show their kindness.


    Luo Jing did live in peace for two years, but his heart was unstable. Because he had understood that things were not that simple.


    Sure enough, when the situation in the court was stable, the emperor of Jin began to move constantly, found out all kinds of reasons and excuses, took all the rights in the hands of the vassal king, left only the hereditary iron hat and the annual salary, and even restricted the vassal king to only allow activities in his palace, which was like imprisonment.


    In order to eliminate the wariness of the Jin emperor, Luo Jing even converted to Buddhism in his house. His conversion to Buddhism was not a fraud, but really began to eat fast and chant Buddhism. Except for not shaving and not becoming a monk, he was almost like a monk.


    In that case, the Jin emperor did not let him go, but still pressed step by step.


    At that time, Luo Jing was already loveless. The reason why she survived was just to preserve her blood and wife.


    Luo Jing in her previous life was also a person who did not love women. She may have something to do with her deformity and lack of temperament. There are only four women in the backyard, just like in this life.


    But at that time, he finally had the idea of continuing incense, not as light as in his life. Luo Jing had a son and two daughters in her last life. One of them was born by Princess Xiao, and the other daughter was born in Princess Qiao''s stomach.


    Luo Jing, who lived in his last life, died at the age of 30. He died of Jiujiu, which was rewarded by the emperor of Jin.


    When Luo Jing came back in his life, it was just the day before he left for Jingzhou.


    Luo Jing was seriously ill on this day in his last life. Even if he was ill, he still endured the pain and ordered him to leave, so as not to annoy his father and Emperor more.


    In this life, he was seriously ill, but he returned from his previous life. At that time, he still ordered to start, but many things changed after all.


    After eating the small stove made by mother he for a few days, Xiaohua found that her body was a little different.


    With the experience of a previous life, Xiaohua knows that she is developing.


    This private place was uncomfortable, which was very embarrassing. At that time, Xiaohua was already familiar with mother he, so she told her this very uncomfortable feeling. She thought mother he was older and more knowledgeable than her. She always knew what to do.


    At that time, mother he just smiled and said nothing. She gave her a strange cloth strip every other day.


    It''s said that the cloth strip is a bit like clothes. It''s a piece of cloth with lotus twigs on a red background, with several strange cloth belts sewn on it.


    Looking at the red face of Xiaohua, Mammy he smiled and said, "what''s wrong with the little girl film? This is a small dress worn inside the main waist. Mammy came to give you a hand because she''s afraid you won''t wear it."


    "Well, I won''t feel uncomfortable like this," said mammy he with a smile.


    Xiaohua moved and took two steps. She really felt much better.


    "Mammy, it''s much better. This little dress is really magical." she said, and Xiaohua secretly opened her skirt and looked at it.

 Chapter 119

    Mother he smiled, waved her hand and said, "what''s amazing? It was designed by the people below for the sake of good figure by the concubines in the palace. Almost all the women in the palace wear like this inside, but they don''t flow outside the palace, so they don''t know. But the main waist is really good, and they wear tall and straight."


    Xiaohua''s face turned red. Mammy he was so old that she said this. Even if she wants to droop, she has nothing to fall. Of course, this little flower won''t say it.


    "Well, it''s OK to wear it comfortably. This place is different from other places, but it should be well protected. If it''s uncomfortable, apply it with hot water before going to bed every night. It''s good after this time."


    Feeding is too far away from Xiaohua. She doesn''t have much thought about what looks good, but she feels very comfortable. The key is that she won''t hurt when walking.


    After thanking mammy he, they went out of the room. During this period, mother he told Xiaohua that gaiming had free time to teach her to do this, saying that the practice was very simple.


    Her face turned red again when she mentioned this little flower. She only stopped sewing because she could sew clothes. As for more advanced points, she had more heart than strength.


    She has been a slave since she was a child, and she has been sold. Usually no one teaches her, and she hasn''t learned. When she arrived at the Jinyang waiting house, she was determined to climb up, and she didn''t want to learn this. Especially after she became an aunt, the needlework was handed over to the little girls, so she was really not proficient in it all her two lives.


    The little flower man was sincere and did not hide it, but honestly said the reason.


    Mother he was not surprised. She smiled and said, "it didn''t matter before. Now it''s too late to learn. If your daughter doesn''t know how to sew, she''ll teach you later."


    Xiaohua was very moved. "Mammy, thank you so much for just giving you trouble."


    "What trouble is not trouble? Mammy is also free all day. It should be regarded as passing the time."


    Mother he is also a refreshing person. She said it in the morning. When she saw Xiaohua coming to the kitchen in the afternoon, she gave her a small needle and thread basket. There were two needles, some silk thread and a cloth head, so that Xiaohua could learn from the most basic stitches.


    Xiaohua has long wanted to learn sewing, because it''s really troublesome for her daughter''s family not to know how to sew. At this time, seeing mother he, she wanted to teach her, and she studied very seriously.


    Because she was not in harmony with several small palace people in the palace people''s room, she didn''t take things back to practice. Instead, she sat in the small kitchen to learn. She walked clumsily with her hands and feet while talking to mammy he.


    In this way, Xiaohua''s life is more fulfilling, and some unhappiness in the palace is not in her heart.


    Xiaohua''s life is happy, but others are not happy.


    Especially these days, there are many more smiles on the little flower''s face, which makes Qiao Lian feel dazzling. I always feel that this little flower is usually silent. It seems honest, but it is actually a flatterer.


    People are afraid of comparison. They clean the courtyard outside. Others serve their highness in the palace. They eat big pot rice and others eat small stoves. They are also small palace people. If she wants to curry favor with those small eunuchs, people will give her a good face, while others don''t do anything. The small eunuchs cry one by one, smiling and respectful.

 Chapter 120

    All this made Qiao Lian jealous and resentful, but she was afraid to show her father-in-law Fu''s special view of Xiaohua.


    In a tangled mood, she did a stupid thing.


    Xiaohua has several clothes. Except for the clothes issued by Xiaogong people just entering Jingtai hall, others are issued by Fushun after entering Jingtai hall.


    Among these clothes, Xiaohua''s favorite is the peach short Ru with the moon white long skirt. Xiaohua liked pink clothes in her last life, and her habits haven''t changed in this life.


    That day she opened her wardrobe and was ready to put on the peach dress she had just washed. Who knows, when I took it out and was about to put it on, I found two holes cut in my coat and skirt respectively.


    The hole in the clothes was obviously cut by scissors. Xiaohua''s face was overcast at that time.


    At this time, it was still early, and the little palace men in the palace man''s room had not gone out to work.


    When Xiaohua opened the cabinet and took her clothes, Qiao Lian''s eyes flashed and flashed. Seeing that Xiaohua took out the clothes as expected, she smiled with schadenfreude. Just about to continue to watch Xiaohua jump, something suddenly covered her head.


    Qiao Lian pulled down the thing that covered her face. At a glance, it was Xiaohua''s dress that she had cut.


    Raised her eyes and looked again. Xiaohua stood in front of her with a cold face.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Xiaohua pulled a sneer and said, "do you think it''s fun?"


    Qiao Lian''s face could not hide her guilt. "What do you say, I, how can I not understand."


    Xiaohua''s eyes flashed. She''s still a little girl. She can''t even play. Originally, there was some anger burning in my heart, but at this time, it was inexplicably extinguished a lot.


    But she will never tolerate this kind of behavior. It''s just fighting spirit to say sour words on weekdays. First, she doesn''t care about them. Second, she doesn''t think it''s anything. She''s heard all the ugly words. As for going to quarrel with a few little girls?


    But the behavior is different this time. If you dare to cut her clothes this time, do you dare to scratch her face directly next time?


    Xiaohua didn''t speak, but her men slapped Qiao Lian''s face. The slapping sound stunned everyone in the room.


    "I tell you, you talk nonsense on weekdays. I''m too lazy to argue with you. Everyone has a temper. Now I''ll tell you what my temper is." looking at Qiao Lian who was stunned by her, Xiaohua continued: "it''s worth a slap for a dress. You dare to cut the clothes sent by father-in-law Fu. You''re very brave."


    Pull the tiger skin to make a big flag. This little flower will always do it. After fighting with people for so many years in her last life, what means can''t? It just depends on whether she wants to use it or not.


    Qiao Lian, who has always been unforgiving, couldn''t react at all. She could only argue unconsciously, "why do you say I cut it? It''s not me..."


    Xiaohua sneered. After a while, she said, "come back and don''t think everyone so stupid. That''s all you do..."


    At this point, Xiaohua turned and left the palace room.


    In the eyes of everyone in the whole palace, Xiaohua has always been a silent and even weak person. Sometimes she meets some sarcasm and bears it silently without saying a word or humming. This sudden scene was shocking. They knew that Xiaohua also had other faces, and this face made people feel inexplicably cold.


    Xiuyun was the most shocked in the whole room. She was flustered and afraid. She thought that Xiaohua was really not a simple girl

 Chapter 121

    Xiaohua''s sudden rage is not only that she doesn''t want to be tolerated, but also that she wants to find some purity for herself.


    Now only two of the six little palace people are still in the hall. Because Fushun and others have looked at her differently, the eyes of her roommates have become more and more complex in recent days. She can see that she wants to take a posture to calm down.


    Sure enough, Xiaohua came back from work at night, and the palace was unprecedentedly quiet.


    Those complicated eyes, Xiaohua didn''t look at them, all when they didn''t exist, as long as they were quiet and didn''t quarrel with her.


    Life goes on day by day. These days are the cleanest period of time for Xiaohua recently. But at this time, a person who has always been very low-key did something not low-key.


    On that day, it was sunny and sunny. Jingtai hall was always quiet.


    Xiaohua stood in an inconspicuous corner of the hall. After being a pillar for so long, she was used to this quiet environment. Including this long-standing job, she has gradually become used to how to make herself safe.


    King Jing sat in the hall thinking about something.


    His sitting posture was straight and upright, like a green bamboo, handsome rather than elegant, and his face was always indifferent and cold.


    Xiaohua can often see King Jing''s daze, but king Jing''s daze is much higher than she looks. She stands in a daze when she stands at the column, with her head half hanging, which makes people can''t see clearly. King Jing is staring straight ahead (in the distance) in a daze, so that people can clearly see his calm expression and focal length diffused pupils, but people never dare to doubt that his highness King Jing is in a daze, not thinking.


    This is what Xiaohua has observed when she has been a pillar for a long time. The reason why she has this experience is also a secret and boring guess according to her state of mind. Of course, these can''t be said.


    The hall was almost quiet, but there was a pleasant atmosphere in the air.


    Xiaohua knows that King Jing seems to be in a good mood today. Although he is in a good mood or not, he can never see it from his face, but it can be seen from Fushun''s look.


    When King Jing is in a good mood, Fushun''s behavior is relaxed and comfortable. When King Jing is in a bad mood, Fushun is silent and has sharp eyes. Fushun is the barometer of King Jing. After Xiaohua observed this situation, she was even more confident to work in Jingtai hall.


    Everyone will be in a good or bad mood. When the master is in a bad mood, the slave and maid naturally want to hide away. This is the way to deal with the world.


    Fushun made a gesture here. Xiaohua knew it was time to change tea for King Jing. When she saw Xiuyun go first, she stood still and lowered her eyelids again.


    After being quiet for a while, Xiaohua suddenly heard a ''Oh''.


    That''s Xiuyun''s voice. The empty cavity is so out of tune that people can''t hear it. But in the hall, except for Xiaohua, Xiuyun is female, so it''s only Xiuyun. In fact, the voice is very gentle and feminine. Unfortunately, it is ridiculous and absurd to cooperate with the scene at this time on this silent occasion.


    Floret reflexively raised her eyes and saw a scene that made people speechless.


    Xiuyun was half askew on King Jing''s leg, with a shy face. This was just a scene for a moment, and Xiuyun was waved out the next moment. It was really waved out. Xiaohua saw King Jing lift his arm and Xiuyun fell a foot away and fell to the ground.


    Xiaohua first bares her teeth and feels so painful. Then she thinks Xiuyun is intentional!

 Chapter 122

    This is Xiaohua''s idea for a moment. She has to suspect that Xiuyun is intentional, because her voice ''Oh'' makes people think of bad places.


    Xiuyun reacted quickly and couldn''t care about the pain. She knelt there immediately.


    "Please make atonement, your highness. The maidservant is just unstable at the foot. Please make atonement..." he said, kowtowing his head.


    The ground of Jingtai hall is paved with gold bricks, which is very hard. It still makes a knock. Xiaohua felt her head hurt when she heard the sound. She saw Xiuyun knock twice and her forehead became red and swollen.


    She stole an eye to see King Jing. Seeing that he was indifferent, she turned a deaf ear to the poor palace man who knelt on the ground and kowtowed. She didn''t look at him and was still in a trance.


    Half a ring, a voice sounded faintly.


    "Get out."


    Fushun has been staring at Xiuyun for a long time. He wants to stare her to death. Hearing this command, he waved impatiently to show Yun to hurry down. If you spit in your heart at the same time, you can''t save snacks? If this old-fashioned model is really useful, Grandpa Fu doesn''t have to rack his brains! It''s still Xiaohua. She''s a worry free girl. People know how to make progress.


    Thinking so, he looked at the little flower pestling as a ''pillar'' and was more satisfied.


    Xiuyun''s face was pale, her legs were too soft to stand up, and she wanted to beg for mercy. Xiaoxiazi didn''t know when she came out, and her face was piled with a smile, but her men dragged Xiuyun out of the hall without mercy.


    After Xiuyun returned to the palace man''s room, the reactions of others and Xiuyun''s own response were not mentioned. When she was nervous but had a chance, Xiao Xiazi came to inform Xiuyun that night and worked in the courtyard.


    Xiuyun''s face was pale and could no longer maintain the surface calm. He climbed into bed and cried hysterically.


    It''s over. It''s all because she doesn''t listen to her sister. She''s too anxious. It''s over. How could she be so impulsive? How could she be so impulsive


    Several other people went to comfort her, but Xiaohua was sad.


    However, she has also recently made it clear that she has no mind or "self-motivated". Even if she violates any taboos of Her Highness one day, she will honestly sweep outside the temple.


    With this thought, there was no pressure in my heart. I covered my head and began to sleep.


    Xiaoxiazi went to report to Fushun after finishing his errand.


    After a few words, he asked in a low voice, "Grandpa Fu, what about those little palace people? Don''t you transfer them out?"


    Fushun touched his chin and glanced at Xiao Xiazi.


    "No."


    Xiao Xiazi paused, but he didn''t make a sound again.


    How could Fushun not know what xiaoxiazi thought? He was just wondering why those little palace people were useless and why they stayed in Jingtai hall.


    That''s why he can be a grandfather, but he''s just a rough eunuch. He''s still too young.


    Fushun was in a good and bad mood at this time. It was not good because Xiuyun, who seemed calm and promising, made a fool. It was good because the more he looked at the little palace man named Xiaohua, the more satisfied he was. To sum up, he was in a good mood and decided to mention this silly boy.


    "Do you understand grandpa''s purpose?"


    Xiaoxiazi couldn''t react for a moment. He jumped too fast.


    Seeing xiaoxiazi''s silly appearance, Fushun said again, "do you know what it means to cast a net in an all-round way and focus on fishing?"


    Xiaoxiazi couldn''t keep up with Fushun''s thinking. He shook his head blankly, as if he was still thinking about what Fushun had just said.


    Fushun shook his head with a sigh and left with a word.


    "There will be power only if there is a run. I think who didn''t come to the palace like this."


    After Fushun left, xiaoxiazi thought for a long time before he patted his head to understand what he meant.


    When I understood it, I looked depressed.

 Chapter 123

    It seems that he has the life to be a worker eunuch! In the past, I still felt that there was no gap between myself and an Cheng. At this time, I knew where the gap was. Compared with an Cheng, he couldn''t even understand what grandpa Fu said. He had to think for a long time to understand.


    Maybe it''s because the state of mind has completely adjusted. Xiaohua is more and more relaxed now.


    There are not many people serving in Jingtai hall, and the environment is also simple. There is almost no right or wrong except those in the same room. The waiting master is easy.


    Xiaohua is not very clear about the situation in King Jing''s house, but she also heard that King Jing has wives and concubines. Only after he came to Jingtai hall did he find that King Jing had hardly been to the legendary East Third courtyard. He was like an ascetic monk. His life was boring and dull. He didn''t look like a man at all.


    In the memory of Xiaohua''s two lives, almost no man doesn''t love beauty. Which powerful man doesn''t embrace spring and night.


    Only king Jing is very strange.


    But the master''s business has nothing to do with Xiaohua. She just thinks that there are few women. Comparing her past environment in the waiting house of Jinyang with that here, Xiaohua feels that it is almost a fairyland now. She even gradually feels that it is good to stay here.


    When people feel relaxed, they will have more smiles on their faces. Xiaohua used to cover her face with a half drooping head for fear of causing unnecessary trouble. Now this place is either a female or a eunuch, so she gradually put down her guard.


    As for King Jing, Xiaohua thinks he is almost a eunuch. It is said that he has no children in his twenties. Men in the Daxi Dynasty usually married at the age of 17 or 8. It''s amazing that adult men in their twenties had wives and concubines but no children.


    In addition, King Jing is not close to women. If her highness is not said to be the son of the holy emperor, she would still think King Jing is a eunuch. Even so, Xiaohua is always in a strange mood when she sees King Jing. She always feels that there must be something wrong with the master. Even vaguely lamented that such a beautiful person is actually a wrong person.


    As for King Jing''s lack of children, Xiaohua overheard it from Fushun.


    Fushun''s intention was to give Xiaohua some motivation to "make progress". After all, if she could climb into bed and give birth to a son and a half, she would become a man.


    I didn''t know Xiaohua would think so. It can only be said that their thoughts are not on the same channel. If Fushun knew that Xiaohua thought her highness had a "problem", he would drag her out and kill her again.


    Subconscious hypnosis is a very terrible thing. With this idea of "great transgression" in mind, Xiaohua will serve in the temple on weekdays. Even if there is nothing on the surface, it will also show one or two on weekdays.


    It''s not elsewhere, but every time Xiaohua helps King Jing massage.


    After that massage, King Jing would invite her to do it again every few days.


    Because Xiaohua has the idea that "King Jing is not a man", his actions are gradually less formal, but as soon as his mood changes, his actions will be different.


    King Jing found this difference.


    It was king Jing who asked Fushun to arrange some small palace people. He was considerate of the old man who served him since childhood. He kicked people out because he was bored. Seeing Fushun jumping unceasingly was the only fun in King Jing''s boring life.

 Chapter 124

    King Jing wanted to kick everyone away one by one so that he wouldn''t get in his eyes. Who knows, Fushun, an old man, doesn''t know where to get a good craftsman to come in. She pressed him several times. He thought it was very good.


    What king Jing doesn''t know is that he likes to sit dry all year round. If he can sit, he will never lie down. He also has the habit of sitting and reading all year round. It will be uncomfortable for him to keep a posture for a long time. In modern terms, there is some fatigue of cervical spine. It is young and can''t be seen for the time being, but it will be more and more serious. Xiaohua''s craft can just alleviate those fatigue. No wonder Jingwang will feel good and comfortable.


    From that day on, after the little palace man pressed himself to sleep, King Jing paid a little attention to the little palace man.


    She gave him the feeling that she was very cautious, very careful and regular, but he obviously felt that she had changed in recent days.


    He didn''t know where to change, but felt that the actions of her men were not so formal and nervous, and the position was not limited to those positions as before, but expanded a little.


    At first he felt that the scope had been expanded. King Jing thought he was an illusion, but next time he felt that the scope had been expanded.


    King Jing guessed that it might be unconscious. After all, she didn''t touch the place she shouldn''t touch.


    Man is a very strange animal. For example, you are afraid of a tiger. You are afraid that it will eat you. But when the tiger appears in front of you all day, he often asks you to give him smooth hair. With more smooth hair, it seems that there is no such fear.


    You even have a feeling that a tiger is not a tiger, but a big cat.


    Although the analogy is not good, Xiaohua feels like this now.


    Now Xiaohua is not nervous about contacting King Jing closely. Fushun sees that she keeps the same half bent posture for more than an hour. He is afraid that she is tired or can''t hold on. He also changes the soft couch in the study to a high point, and even prepares a small embroidered pier next to the couch.


    In this way, Xiaohua can sit and press, which is more comfortable.


    So King Jing could obviously feel that the little palace man pressed more comfortably. Because he was comfortable, he would press Xiaohua for a while every day.


    So often to King Songfan, let Xiaohua hesitate in her heart.


    Because as I said earlier, the manuscript said that you can''t massage for a long time or greatly and frequently, which will hurt your muscles and bones. This technique is not only for relaxing your collaterals, but also contains some techniques of massage and bone setting.


    But seeing King Jing''s comfortable posture and body language, Xiaohua is really afraid that King Jing will tear her up, and Fushun can''t spare her.


    So she began to steal the gag. Of course, Xiaohua''s technique of stealing the gag is still good. Press it carefully for a while, and then there will be only action without strength. The hand only pushes and brushes on the surface. It looks very hard, but in fact, the strength floats on the surface and falls on the real place.


    She achieved her goal, but king Jing felt it particularly obvious.


    Without him, because he was pressed by the little palace man, King Jing obviously felt a crisp feeling rising from his back. After a while, it became normal, and after a while, it began to feel crisp again.


    Finally, the result of this massage was that when the flowers were pressed, King Jing climbed there and "rested" for a long time before he got up.


    That night, King Jing had a rare dream.


    King Jing is no stranger to this situation.

 Chapter 125

    He didn''t love women in his last life, but he also met women many times. In his last life, he felt that women were very light because he had a clear mind and few desires after eating fast and chanting Buddha. Later, it was even lighter. When he came back in his life, he hardly touched a woman. After he came to the fief, he only went to the backyard for the night a few times, still to perfunctory Fushun, the old eunuch who likes to worry about, but after he went, he did nothing and just slept.


    King Jing didn''t understand Fushun''s mind, but after all, after what happened in his previous life, his heart for his children has been much lighter in this life. After all, such an outcome, his own life and death are uncertain. If possible, he doesn''t want to implicate his descendants.


    King Jing didn''t reveal anything on the surface, but he couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart. When he thought of it in his heart, his eyes would study it involuntarily.


    King Jing was slow-moving and straightforward. He couldn''t find out after studying for several days. Then he did something according to his heart¡ª¡ª


    When Xiaohua was serving tea, she was about to withdraw her hand. Suddenly, King Jing caught her hand.


    At that moment, Xiaohua''s brain turned white.


    Really white, a blank. Then a few big words appeared in his mind. What did he want to do?


    She pulled it reflexively, with a slight movement. At this time, she knew she couldn''t disobey, but she didn''t take it back. Then she found that King Jing grabbed her hand, not the kind of wiping, picking and teasing touch, but the kind of study meant a lot of scrutiny.


    He looked very serious. From her direction, we can see that his narrow and long eyes drooped, and his eyes looking at her hands were very serious. Looked at the front, turned over to look at the palm, and even rubbed Xiaohua''s palm with his fingers, and then rubbed again.


    Just as xiaohuaxin was about to jump out of his chest, he released his hand, passed his face as if nothing had happened, and took a sip of tea.


    After King Jing''s careful observation, he found that there was nothing special about the little palace man''s hand, the palm was not very delicate, and there were some thin cocoons.


    Since there is nothing unusual, it is his personal problem. It must be the reason why he has been a vegetarian for a long time. Another possibility is that he has thoughts every day and dreams every night.


    King Jing is a man with uncomplicated mind. He doesn''t pay attention to the little palace man with both hands after finding out the reason. For the time being, he hasn''t paid attention to the little palace man with both hands.


    Xiaohua wants to ask King Jing what he wants to do. Unfortunately, Mu has the courage and can only pretend to have nothing wrong and retreat with the tea tray. She thought she was calm, but she wanted to laugh with her hands and feet at this time.


    Fushun smiled and narrowed his eyes. On the surface, he had to pretend that he didn''t see it, but it was really difficult, so the expression on his face was distorted badly.


    At this time, father-in-law Chang Shun came in. He was in his forties, with a black face and a medium build. He came in and saluted. He approached and handed a small cylinder in his hand to King Jing respectfully.


    After King Jing took over, he waved and Chang Shun withdrew silently.


    He skillfully took apart the small cylinder and took out a small white paper ring from it. After opening, you can find the dense small characters written on the note. There are many words and a large area. If you take a serious picture of it, it doesn''t make sense. The preface doesn''t match the following language. It''s completely a piece of paper with some messy words.


    But after King Jing saw it, he quickly got the information he wanted in his heart.


    Looking at the time above, King Jing frowned rarely.


    It was more than ten days before the news arrived.


    He threw the note into the water, and the handwriting on it was soon blurred by the water.


    King Jing began to think again.

 Chapter 126

    Xiaohua has done countless heart building for herself. She invented various ideas. Finally, she decided to treat it as nothing happened.


    Maybe King Jing is just curious about the difference between men''s hands and women''s hands?


    This statement can''t even fool, but Xiaohua decided to use this statement to perfunctory herself.


    With this thought, nothing really happened.


    Of course, Xiaohua also strained her nerves for several days. When she saw that it was really no different from the past, she put down her heart.


    Nothing really happened, and King Jing hasn''t asked her for massage for several days. It seems that she is very busy these days. However, this experience was not without in the past, and Xiaohua didn''t think of anything else.


    During this period, father-in-law Fu encouraged her again. He didn''t say it in private, but watched King Jing''s absence. After praising her calmness and ability, she said something like ''well, it''s good, and she''ll certainly have a good future in the future''.


    Xiaohua is quite speechless in the face of Fushun, an old eunuch, but she can''t ignore the fact that she is the chief manager talking to her. She can only smile with her head down and eyes down, all kinds of respect and humility.


    Ha ha, everyone can, so can Xiaohua. As for how Xiaohua despises Fushun in her heart, only God knows.


    After Princess Jing was ill that time, she lay on her couch for more than ten days and didn''t get well.


    She doesn''t have any serious disease, that is, she is weak, and she is prone to small problems such as wind cold and cough. King Jing didn''t like her very much, but she was the princess after all. Everything in the house was important to her. Therefore, not only the servants and maidservants in Changchun hospital were nervous, but also the good doctors in the house were tossed and choked.


    There were good hospitals in the vassal mansions of the Daxi Dynasty, which were in charge of the medical inquiry of the Royal mansions. The good doctor''s office has one good doctor and one good doctor, and there are several doctors without official affiliation.


    Doctor Hu Liangyi was the imperial doctor in the palace. King Jing came to Jingzhou when he was a fan.


    Since the past dynasties, few imperial doctors have been able to die. When dealing with the royal family, you can''t avoid being contaminated with all kinds of private affairs. When an ordinary doctor is not optimistic about his illness, he is unable to return to heaven. To see the royal family, you have to drag it out and cut your head.


    Dr. Hu has been in Taiji hospital for dozens of years, and he knows what''s going on. In his later years, he didn''t want to live that kind of trembling day. Knowing that the prince would be granted a vassal land, he would call people from the imperial hospital, so he volunteered.


    After coming here, life was really comfortable. King Jing has always been considerate of his servants and respects him very much. He allocated a yard for him in the house. Without saying anything, the whole family took it over.


    Life is a happy life. Although life is not as beautiful as when I was in Taiyuan hospital, it is better than peace.


    Now, Hu Taiyi''s son also works as a good doctor. He holds the post of good doctor. He is called Hu Xiaoliang, which is also regarded as a son inheriting his father''s career.


    Doctor Hu Liang visited Princess Jing several times and knew that she had no serious problems. He handed over the matter to doctor Hu Xiaoliang in the future.


    Hu Xiaoliang brought a little doctor in his address. In fact, he is in his thirties. Princess Jing''s illness really made him jump up and down.


    According to the good doctor Hu, Princess Jing has no serious illness. She is depressed and coughing. Generally, poor people will leave it there. If they are lenient, they will be fine. But in rich and noble families, this is a big event, especially in Princess Jing, that is a big event.

 Chapter 127

    The nanny in charge around Princess Jing asked him to examine carefully again and again. She directly said what valuable medicinal materials she needed, so that doctor Hu Xiaoliang didn''t know how to deal with it. However, he has not never encountered this situation. Whenever Princess Jing is ill once, he will experience it once.


    More times, he was calm. But this time it''s not just these, but Princess Jing''s words are very suspicious of her medical skills. What''s more, if Princess Jing''s health is getting worse day by day, the good doctor Hu really wants to shout injustice.


    You say this Qi deficiency cough can be treated. What can he do if he is born with deficiency of body and depression of heart!


    Finally, helpless, doctor Hu Liang went to battle in person and suppressed the complaints of Changchun hospital.


    Doctor Hu Liang didn''t say anything. He took his son doctor Hu Xiaoliang to see him several times. Princess Jing immediately had nothing to say. What they don''t know is that the prescription prescribed by doctor Hu Liang is the same as that of doctor Hu Xiaoliang.


    One sentence explanation, psychological function!


    Today, doctor Hu took doctor Hu Xiaoliang back to the clinic.


    "Dad, it''s strange that Princess Jing doesn''t have any serious problems. Why is her body always easy to get sick?"


    Doctor Hu Liang, holding a tea cup, smiled unfathomably, "this man likes to toss about poverty. Sometimes he can toss about illness if he is not ill, not to mention -"


    Doctor Hu didn''t say the rest.


    Hu Xiaoliang''s son inherits his father''s career. In fact, his medical skills are still very good, but doctor Hu Liangyi, who was still doctor Hu, never mentioned asking him to work in Taiyi hospital. After I came to King Jing''s residence, I saw that there was no dispute here, so I let my son work under my own hands.


    Good doctor Hu Xiao knows his father''s mind. No one is more worrying than his family when he is a doctor. When he was young, his mother would look worried every time his father worked in the palace. A little older, even he could feel that he was afraid that his father would go out in front of him and someone would come back to report the funeral.


    So even if he could graduate as early as his twenties, his father wouldn''t let him go to the hospital, he didn''t say anything. He also understood his father''s temperament. It was useless for him to ask what he didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask, let alone what was behind.


    Doctor Hu Liangyi put down the tea cup in his hand. "In the future, you will continue to look at the princess. Take what medicine you prescribe. I''ll see it and take it again. If it''s still noisy, Dad, I''ll go out. Although the princess has some trouble, there''s nothing. Your noble body should be careful and proper."


    The good doctor Hu nodded and didn''t speak again.


    Changchun hospital.


    Mother Li took a bowl of medicine and served Princess Jing. After taking it, she took a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    "The old slave said that she had no hair on her mouth and could not handle affairs well. Although she was a son, how could she compare with Dr. Shang Hu who had been on duty in the Taiyuan hospital for so many years." seeing that Princess Jing''s face was much better than a few days ago, Mammy Li smiled all over her face.


    Princess Jing''s sick face pulled out a smile, "Mammy, you too. In fact, doctor Hu Xiaoliang''s medical skills are also very good. I''m only blamed for my poor bones."


    Mother Li also knew the truth, but caring was chaotic.


    "Alas -" she sighed and said, "in the past, when she was in Beijing, the princess was always in good health. I don''t know what happened in recent years. She was always seriously ill without minor illness."


    Princess Jing said, "I guess it''s acclimatized. Doctor Hu is right. He''s also depressed."


    Mother Li didn''t dare to answer the depressed voice. She was afraid to make the princess sad again. She could only interrupt and say, "yes, Jingzhou can''t compare with the capital. It''s too cold."

 Chapter 128

    "No, it''s very comfortable in summer. It''s neither cold nor hot. Even in winter, it''s too long." Chunxiang interrupted and said with a smile: "princess, the sun is good outside today. The big Kang under the window can just shine in the sun. Why don''t you go there?"


    Princess Jing was ill this time. She hadn''t been out of bed for more than ten days. Now she felt comfortable in the sun. She asked mammy Li and Chunxiang to help her to the place by the window.


    Princess Jing basked in the sun for a while, drank a bowl of tonic soup brought by mammy Li, and then said, "Chunxiang, let people stare over there."


    As soon as Chunxiang heard this, she knew that the princess was still thinking about the other end, but she still answered with a crisp voice.


    These two days, Xiaohua found one thing, that is, her development... Very good.


    Xiaohua even gave birth to a little careful thinking. Is it difficult that this life will surpass the previous life? The joy in her heart can''t be avoided, but what''s more embarrassing is that her clothes are a little tight these days.


    This morning Xiaohua got up on duty and tried all her clothes next to each other. She felt a little tight.


    Xiaohua is not used to this, but she has no other clothes to wear. It can only be said that father-in-law Fu''s clothes are too "fit". When she went on duty, she pulled her clothes and loosened her belt. Only then did she feel better.


    This day is no different from the past. King Jing is still silent. Xiaohua should hold hands and stand honestly.


    In the afternoon, King Jing rarely called and said a word, "back."


    And go to the old position, lie prone and pose.


    Xiaohua doesn''t think about anything else. After spending a long time with the master, she can feel some of his routines.


    She walked over, sat on the embroidered pier, rubbed her hands hard, warmed her hands, and then pressed them slowly.

 Chapter 129

    At the beginning, every time she pressed King Jing, Xiaohua found that she had to exert a lot of force, because his muscles and bones were very tight, which was obviously the result of a long time of tension. She needs to push and knead the tight muscles and bones first, and then she can knead the acupoints slowly.


    This time is no different from the past. Xiaohua buried her head and pressed it very seriously.


    After pressing it for half an hour, I felt almost right, and Xiaohua began to fish and mix up. No longer press acupoints, no longer massage muscles, but slowly knead them.


    King Jing felt the numbness from his spine and tailbone again, and couldn''t help trembling a little. Xiaohua thought it hurt to press people, and put her hands a lot more gently, and then her muscles trembled again.


    Xiaohua is about to be gentle again. King Jing suddenly half rises on the soft couch. Because he is not prepared for his action, Xiaohua is frightened and falls back.


    People didn''t hurt, but they heard a "Zi La". Xiaohua''s tight upper shirt could no longer withstand her such a big action and burst.


    Xiaohua quickly looks down at herself. Fortunately, it''s just a crack. There''s nothing exposed. She can''t see it if she doesn''t look carefully. Then he looked up at King Jing and saw his eyes staring at himself.


    Xiaohua thinks it''s the movement of clothes. King Jing hears it. Her hand is wrapped around her chest and her face is red.


    "Er, I''ve been getting fatter recently, and my clothes and clothes are a little smaller..." before she finished, she covered her face in embarrassment and wanted to find a way to sew it in.


    Fushun has been standing nearby. He didn''t mention that so many things happened in this moment. He was speechless to see this scene. He thought his highness was angry, but it didn''t look like it.


    But his reaction was also fast. He hurried forward and pulled the flower from the ground and pushed it.


    "Don''t go down and change your clothes."


    Xiaohua stood up with her waist hooked and her chest covered. She blessed her body, lowered her head and rushed out. She completely forgot the posture of walking in the house.


    Fushun was afraid of King Jing''s anger and interrupted with a smile: "Hey, life in our house is so good. When the girl first came here, she was as thin as a bean sprout. She must have gained weight these days."


    King Jing sat up and asked Fushun to serve him. He put on his shoes and didn''t speak.


    It''s really fat.


    He took a silent look at Fushun and went to the front yard in silence.

 Chapter 130

    In the evening, xiaoxiazi brought two clothes.


    Xiaohua tried it. It fits well this time. The most important thing is to be loose. It doesn''t fit like those clothes in the past.


    The torn clothes were hidden in the cabinet by her, but the embarrassment could not be erased. Fortunately, King Jing had no other reaction, otherwise Xiaohua would die of embarrassment.


    She wanted to plunge her head into a crack in the ground after working for several days.


    What I wanted in my last life has developed in this life, but I didn''t expect to make such a joke.


    What a shame!


    Xiaohua was embarrassed. She didn''t find the look of her roommate. Especially on that day, she ran in with her chest covered. No one saw it.


    So the palace people''s room became more quiet, and their eyes were strange.


    Two days later, Xiaohua was ill.


    Suddenly he became ill. He was very ill. He began to get hot at night and didn''t get rid of it until the next day.


    Xiaohua woke up uncomfortable at night. She was cold and hot all over and her brain was drowsy. She knew she was hot. Until the next day, the others in the room got up, she slightly propped up her weak body and asked them if they could help her bring a message to father-in-law Fu that she was ill and couldn''t be a bad person today.


    She said this to see if father-in-law Fu could help her find a doctor. After all, generally, when you are a slave, you carry it yourself when you are ill. Which owner will hire you a doctor to waste money.


    But she thought this was king Jing''s residence. She always treated servants well. Father Fu also looked at her differently. Maybe he could help her get a doctor.


    I don''t know whether her voice is too low or something. No one heard it and no one paid attention to her. Everyone seemed to ignore her, as if it was no wonder why she didn''t get up and go on duty.


    Until everyone in the room finished walking, Xiaohua collapsed powerlessly on the bed.


    There is an unspeakable feeling in my heart. Some snacks are cold and a little sad, but I am full of uncontrollable grievances.


    I don''t understand why God always treats her like this, why can''t he treat her better, always so harsh


    Xiaohua is burning in bed. She even has a feeling that it''s good to die like this. It won''t be so difficult all day after she dies


    When Xiaohua woke up, she was still lying in her bed.


    She was awakened and a strange face appeared in front of her.


    "Sister Xiaohua, come and have some medicine."


    The speaker was a little girl of more than ten years old. She looked very small, dressed in a double bun and looked very white. She was dressed in the clothes of a little palace man.


    Xiaohua had no time to ask who she was, so she was propped up and the medicine bowl came into her mouth.


    After drinking the medicine, my mouth was full of bitterness.


    Xiaohua has been in good health for two years. I didn''t expect to be so ill this time. She was sore and sore all over. She knew it was a symptom of fever.


    "Are you?"


    The little palace man smiled, "my name is Chuncao. Manager Fu arranged me to come in and take care of you. Sister Xiaohua, you can have a good sleep. You can get better after a sleep."


    Xiaohua is not feeling well, she is not in good spirits, and she doesn''t talk anymore. She lies back in bed and closes her eyes.


    It seems that she can''t die this time, and I don''t know how others found her sick.


    What she didn''t know was that she didn''t show up at the time today. Fushun asked xiaoxiazi to call her. She thought the little girl was sleepy late. Who knows, when she came, she saw Xiaohua lying alone in bed, burning all over, and there was no one in the room.


    Fushun was very interested in the little palace man. He couldn''t let her burn like this. He ordered someone to invite the doctor in the house to show her.

 Chapter 131

    Of course, at this point, he also knew Xiaohua''s situation at this time. Such a living man is ill in bed and can''t get up. Five people in the same room didn''t find it. Who believes it.


    Although Fushun is a little informal at ordinary times, he is not blind. He can protect the five princes of that year, but it is not as simple as it seems. But he didn''t say anything, not even scold. He just took an honest and diligent Little Palace man from the house to look after him for a few days.


    Disease comes like a mountain and goes like a thread.


    Xiaohua has been ill for several days. Of course, she hasn''t been on duty these days.


    King Jing came back these two days and found that there was a man missing from the hall. The little palace man who always stood in the corner without saying a word or humming was gone.


    But he just thought silently and didn''t ask. It''s not his nature, but his eyes always go around where the little palace man stands every time.


    He thought he must have been relaxed, and he thought that Fushun''s careful consideration should see his doubts. Unfortunately, Fushun''s careful consideration didn''t know where to go this time.


    After two more days, he asked, "Little Palace man?"


    Just three simple words, the tone is very stable, but it is mixed with the meaning of doubt.


    Fushun was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled and said, "Your Highness is talking about Xiaohua. That Xiaogong is ill. It is estimated that she will be almost well. I''ll let her work tomorrow."


    The answer was his usual silence, but Fushun''s heart was full of joy.


    It''s rare. It''s rare for your highness to ask someone. It''s not unusual to ask a man, but it''s the first bad to ask a woman. As a considerate and considerate eunuch, he will certainly do his best to meet his Highness''s needs.


    He can see these days that his highness is a little different from the little palace man. But the progress was too slow, which made Fushun anxious, but he didn''t dare to move rashly, for fear that if he wanted to be quick, he wouldn''t reach it.


    When he was free in the afternoon, Fushun asked xiaoxiazi to go and see the situation of the little palace man named Xiaohua. If she could do it, she would come on duty tomorrow.


    Xiaohua has been quite comfortable these days. There is a spring grass taking care of her.


    Carrying rice, medicine and water is spring grass. People are also diligent and smiling. They have made Xiaohua very embarrassed several times.


    Xiaohua is recuperating in her room. These days, several of her roommates don''t know whether they are guilty or what. They rarely stay in the room. Even if they come back, they are silent.


    It is worth mentioning that xiaoxiazi moved a small wooden bed and put it next to Xiaohua''s bed. On weekdays, spring grass sleeps next to Xiaohua. Someone helps him drink water or do something at night.


    These make Xiaohua feel a little frightened and don''t know how to say. She is a palace man herself and has a small palace man to take care of her. If the servants of King Jing''s house are treated like this, she absolutely doesn''t believe it.


    However, she doesn''t believe that father-in-law Fu has any purpose for her now. At first, she thought that father-in-law Fu may be selecting a room girl for King Jing. Now, seeing King Jing''s appearance of ignoring everyone, this statement is quite contradictory.


    I couldn''t figure it out, so Xiaohua decided not to.


    Maybe others just like her craft and give her some convenience?


    It makes sense to think so, so Xiaohua secretly made up her mind and must work harder to serve her highness in the future. So when Fushun sent xiaoxiazi to ask if she could go on duty, Xiaohua nodded that she could go on duty even though she still felt soft and weak.

 Chapter 132

    If you can''t understand this, you don''t have to mix it up. Others provide delicious food and drink. If you are sick, you can treat her. When you see that she is seriously ill, you also send a little girl to take care of her. Isn''t it her intention to serve her wholeheartedly? Maybe your highness is uncomfortable and needs her to be relaxed?


    The next day, Xiaohua got out of bed and put on her clothes with the help of Chuncao.


    The clothes are a little empty. Xiaohua knows that she is thin again. Although she has been ill for a few days, she can''t eat anything these days and is thin quickly. When she thought of her constitution, she was a little speechless. It was difficult to get fat, but it was very fast to get thin. She lost weight after a few meals. Fortunately, there is no thin place. Is it lucky in misfortune?


    "Sister Xiaohua, you''re not all right. Can you go on duty?"


    Chuncao is wholehearted and considerate to her these days. She knows that Xiaohua''s body is still very empty. But when a man is a slave, he can hardly wait until he is in good health.


    In the past few days with Chuncao, Xiaohua still likes the little palace man. She is sensitive to man and machine and doesn''t talk much. Even if she sees several other people in the room who never come to talk to her, Xiaohua ignores them and she hasn''t asked.


    But Xiaohua knows that Chuncao may be leaving when she recovers from her illness. Chuncao also knows that she tossed and turned all night last night.


    Xiaohua didn''t ask where spring grass came from, because she knew that spring grass didn''t stay long, so she didn''t ask. Such a saying seems a little fickle, but it''s not a means to protect yourself.


    "How can you be a slave? It''s almost OK." Xiaohua kneaded Chuncao''s hand and went out.


    Xiaohua enters the hall, and King Jing is preparing to have breakfast.


    King Jing''s breakfast is very simple, that is, a bowl of red bean porridge with several noodles and three side dishes.


    Xiaohua began to serve King Jing as usual. What she didn''t notice was that a glance swept over her.


    After breakfast, King Jing left Jingtai hall.


    Xiaohua has nothing to do and doesn''t want to go back to the palace room, so she goes to the tea room and sits.


    At noon, King Jing returned to the hall for lunch. After lunch, he went to the study to read.


    The weather is not good today. It began to rain outside after noon. It''s chilly and windy.


    Xiaohua thought to King Jing that she would not go out this afternoon. There was nothing in the past, but Xiaohua recovered from her serious illness and didn''t fully recover after all. After standing for a while, she felt that she couldn''t stand and her legs were very soft.


    The time you could spend idly in the past is particularly difficult today. But she is a slave, and she can only support her with a white face.


    Fushun knew that King Jing wanted to loosen his muscles and bones yesterday. Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask the little palace man. Seeing that it rained outside today and nothing happened in the afternoon, he said, "Your Highness, do you want Xiaohua to help you loosen your muscles and bones?"


    King Jing looked at the book in his hand and raised it around without making a sound.


    After a while, he suddenly stood up and walked out.


    Fushun thought his highness was going to have a rest in the back hall. Who knows, he followed him and saw King Jing walking out. It was raining outside. He could only ask the little eunuch to take an umbrella and a coir raincoat while following up.


    "Master, it''s no business. It''s raining so hard. Where are you going?"


    The rain was loud. King Jing''s didn''t speak, or what he said. Fushun didn''t hear it. He could only hold an umbrella and follow suit.


    Xiaohua didn''t want to go out to do anything under such a heavy rain. She just breathed a sigh of relief.


    She felt that she couldn''t hold on. She said to xiaoxiazi, ''your highness, if you come back, go to the palace man''s room and call me'', and then she returned to the palace man''s room.

 Chapter 133

    After returning to the room, sure enough, the little bed was gone and the spring grass was gone.


    Xiaohua felt inexplicably uncomfortable. She sat on her bed and didn''t go to see her roommate. She was stunned for a while. She felt thirsty. She poured a glass of water with a small teapot on her cabinet.


    The water is cold, and people have no hot tea to drink.


    In the temple, you can also drink some hot water in the tea room. Usually, you can only go to the small kitchen if you want to drink hot water, but sometimes it''s not so convenient. Therefore, every little palace man will have such a porcelain pot and put boiling water in the room. If you want to drink water, you can pour it directly.


    After drinking the water, Xiaohua lay down and went to sleep. Who knows that she was hot again before evening.


    King Jing didn''t come back until it was dark. Xiao Xiazi still remembered Xiaohua''s words, so he went to call her. Who knows what he saw was a little flower that was burning vaguely.


    Fushun heard xiaoxiazi report that the little palace man was hot again. He was so confused that he couldn''t get up from bed. He would inevitably be a little upset.


    Is this little palace man named Xiaohua too delicate? It''s good to be sick again.


    But his highness Siji asked the little palace man two days ago. Fushun had to press his impatience and ask xiaoxiazi to invite the doctor in the house to show Xiaohua.


    As soon as xiaoxiazi got the order and was ready to go, Fushun stopped him and asked him to ask doctor Hu liang from the good doctor''s office.


    There are two kinds of doctors in the good doctor''s office of King Jing''s residence. One is to see the masters, and the other is to see an ordinary doctor who loves the palace eunuch.


    Last time Xiaohua''s illness was treated by a doctor who specially treated palace people. If Fushun didn''t explain this time, xiaoxiazi must still go to the doctor. Fushun said so and called the name. Xiaoxiazi went to ask Hu Liang for a doctor.

 Chapter 134

    This doctor Hu Liangyi has great skills. He used to be a imperial doctor in the palace. Later, he followed King Jing to Jingzhou. On weekdays, I see doctors for several masters, which is still one of the best in the category of seeing doctors for masters.


    Doctor Hu Liang was invited to Jingtai hall by xiaoxiazi. He thought his highness was uncomfortable, but he was led to the palace man''s room. However, those who can stay in Taiyuan hospital for decades are all human spirits. Without saying anything, they began to feel their pulse.


    Xiaohua was burning sleepy at this time. Of course, I didn''t know that someone came to treat her again.


    Doctor Hu Liang took a pulse, pondered for a moment, and said, "this little palace man is not cold and hot, but poisoned."


    Hearing this, Xiao Xiazi was almost so shocked that his feet softened. He hurriedly left a sentence to find manager Fu and ran away.


    Xiaoxiazi found Fu Shun and said something in his ear. Fu hurried over by the way.


    This poisoning is no small matter.


    Jingtai hall has always been heavily guarded. Although there are no people on the surface, in fact, even a fly can''t fly in without the permission of several big heads. On weekdays, even if Princess Jing has something to report, she has to report it through the small eunuch at the door. Only with permission can she enter, and there are many hurdles for eating.


    The poisoning is nothing more than eating. Xiaohua eats in the small kitchen, which is in charge of King Jing''s diet. This poisoning is not a big deal. No wonder xiaoxiazi and Fushun are so careful.


    When xiaoxiazi led a doctor to come in, he saw Xiuyun sweeping in the courtyard.


    She jumped in her heart, and sighed bitterly that Xiaohua was really different from others.


    Other palace people have no face. They are not dying of disease. No one asked a doctor for treatment. Moreover, palace people who are ill in front of the master are usually moved out.


    But I didn''t expect that the flower was not moved out, and people came to treat it one after another. Xiuyun was in a terrible panic, but she was relieved when she thought about what her sister said.


    It''s all right, my sister said. Generally, doctors who see palace people can''t see what it is. They just think it''s fever.

 Chapter 135

    Doctor Hu''s medical skills were very good, and Xiaohua soon woke up.


    When she woke up, she found that spring grass appeared in front of her again, and then she learned from the mouth of spring grass why she had a fever one after another.


    It was poisoning.


    The term "poisoning" is very strange to Xiaohua, including that she was given the absolute pregnancy medicine in her last life. According to the doctor, it is not a clever means, but she can''t bear after drinking a lot of cold things mixed with safflower.


    And it was Xiuyun who poisoned her!


    Xiaohua can''t imagine why Xiuyun can be so powerful. She is also a small palace man who enters the house together. Where did she get the poison that can make people hot.


    In the meantime, Xiaohua couldn''t think clearly about how the twists and turns were, and Chuncao said very much.


    Chuncao knows whether Xiuyun was poisoned or because Fushun punished Xiuyun. At the same time, several other small palace people were also expelled from Jingtai hall.


    In other words, there are only two people left in this palace room, Xiaohua and Chuncao.


    Xiaohua listens to Chuncao. Later, she takes the job of those little palace people and is responsible for sweeping the courtyard in Jingtai hall. She was very happy to hear the news, so she felt at ease and began to recuperate. Chuncao also told Xiaohua that doctor Hu Liangyi''s medical skills are very good. Her poison is not serious. She can apply the right medicine to the case and recover in a few days.


    As for the other people being kicked out, Xiaohua didn''t feel much, and why Xiuyun poisoned her so ruthlessly, she thought it was nothing more than jealousy.


    But she doesn''t understand. At most, she hasn''t been driven out of the hall. What kind of jealousy can promote Xiuyun''s cruel hand. Where did she get the magic medicine, but Xiaohua almost understood when she thought of Xiuyun''s strange "Hometown".


    The fact is true. Although Xiuyun is unbalanced and jealous of Xiaohua, he is not deep enough to think of poisoning.


    The poisoning was thought out by ru''er for her, and also to make up for the sequelae after Xiuyun''s impulse.


    That time Xiuyun was expelled from the temple, so she secretly went to find her sister.


    Ruer scolded her when she knew that her sister had done such a foolish thing. But the fact has been caused, there is no way. Fortunately, manager Fu hasn''t transferred several people who have been expelled from the temple, which gives the rest a glimmer of hope.


    Ruer thought, there is only one flower left now. If you can get her out of Jingtai hall, can your sister top it? After all, Xiuyun also served in the hall for a long time, and was expelled only because of a mistake.


    The idea of flying to the branches has become ruer''s devil. She can''t do it, so she let her sister go. In order for Xiuyun to catch up with this wave, she spent countless efforts and money, so she failed. She was really unwilling.


    She happened to have this medicine in her hand, so she asked Xiuyun to use it on Xiaohua.


    In fact, this kind of medicine is not a poison. It will make people feel hot and weak for no reason. Even without a doctor, they will heal themselves in ten days.


    This kind of medicine is a private medicine in the palace. It is used to deal with people who are also palace people. Because there are rules in the palace, the slaves will be moved out if they are ill for a few days, so as not to give it to others, especially the masters, who are afraid of being ill, so this medicine was born. It will neither hurt Heaven nor kill people. The result is just to remove the people who are in the way of eyes.


    King Jing was a vassal and brought many palace people to Jingzhou. The medicine was also brought by those palace people.

 Chapter 136

    Ruer has stayed in King Jing''s residence for a long time and has good popularity. Once she inadvertently knew this medicine, she left some of it with her heart and prepared to use it when she met a strong enemy competing for a seat with her. Who knows that she didn''t use it. As a result, Xiaohua was used because of Xiuyun.


    The medicine was put in the kettle where Xiaohua drank water on weekdays. After the first time, Xiuyun saw that Xiaohua had a fever and waited for her to be moved out. Who knows that Fushun asked a doctor to come for treatment.


    Seeing Xiaohua''s recovery and going on duty again, Xiuyun made a quick decision and came again. She thought she was getting hot one after another. Father Fu doesn''t have such good patience to invite a doctor for you. Everyone will think Xiaohua is a delicate and weak patient. Who knows it breaks her hope.


    She didn''t have time to discuss this action with ruer. She made her own decision.


    If ruer knew her sister would be so stupid, she would scold Xiuyun to death. But now it''s too late. Fushun wants to check something in King Jing''s house. It''s very fast. As a result, he pulls out the radish and takes out the mud. Even ru''er is involved.


    The end result was that the two men were directly killed by Fushun''s staff.


    No matter where they are, they are afraid of such secret means, especially those involved in poisoning. The most important thing is that they dare to poison in Jingtai hall.


    Jingtai hall is the residence of King Jing. It has always been built by Fushun and others like an iron bucket. It''s hard to inquire about the news inside. Unexpectedly, someone poisoned it, although it wasn''t under King Jing.


    Fushun can wait on King Jing for so long, and he and aunt Qi have protected King Jing since childhood. Nature does not rely only on past feelings, but on means. Who can survive all kinds of grinding in the palace will have worse means than others. Although Fushun smiles on weekdays, he looks like an old good man, and his means are quite cruel.


    In order to make an example, he directly ordered the Xiuyun sisters to be killed in public in Jingtai hall. Chuncao saw it with her own eyes, but Fushun told Xiaohua not to tell her. She just said she was kicked out.


    But Xiaohua didn''t know all this. After she recovered this time, she began her work life again.


    Xiaohua and Chuncao live in such a large palace room now.


    During this period, several small eunuchs came to carry out the extra beds in the house, rearranged the beds of Xiaohua and Chuncao, and added a round table and several chairs in the house. In this way, the house is more spacious, and it is convenient to eat on weekdays.


    Spring grass was arranged by Fushun to sweep the courtyard, but Xiaohua obviously found that spring grass came to take care of herself after these days. Chuncao is young, but she is diligent and looks good. She does everything well without Xiaohua saying anything.


    Xiaohua is very sorry. She always feels that she is also a small palace man. Why should others take care of her.


    She said it several times, but what should spring grass do on weekdays? Later, she was afraid of small flowers. Spring grass also deliberately revealed her previous situation.


    Chuncao used to work in the Huanyi room of the mansion. It''s very hard to work on weekdays. It can be regarded as getting rid of the sea of suffering to be a little palace sweeper in Jingtai hall. What''s more, Chuncao also knows what father-in-law Fu means. If she doesn''t come to be a companion with xiaohua and take care of her by the way, she doesn''t need to sweep in Jingtai hall at all.

 Chapter 137

    Although Chuncao is young, she has stayed in the house for a long time. She knows that if there is no special need in Jingtai hall, there is no need to send small palace people in. Small eunuchs do all kinds of work on weekdays. If she doesn''t look like this again, it''s estimated that she will be thrown back to the clothes washing room by father-in-law Fu in a few days.


    Xiaohua persuasion is useless, so she has to stop talking about others, but she also tries not to let Chuncao do anything for her on weekdays.


    After living in the same room with Chuncao for some days, Xiaohua finds that Chuncao has the habit of nightmares in the middle of the night.


    Xiaohua is very sleepy. This is her habit when she was a servant girl. She heard the hysteria of spring grass in the middle of the night for several days.


    Spring grass doesn''t say much, just shout don''t shoot me with a stick, don''t shoot me with a stick


    She was killed by a stick in her last life. Xiaohua is very sensitive to this. After a few days, the spring grass had another nightmare day and night, and the flower woke her up.


    "Spring grass, what''s the matter with you? Why do you always shout not to shoot me with a stick?"


    In the past few days with Chuncao, Xiaohua still likes the girl who is younger than her, thinking whether Chuncao has seen someone killed in the Huanyi room in the past.


    Who knows that Chuncao may be hysterical or frightened in his dream. For a moment, he forgot Fushun''s explanation and said that Xiuyun was killed by the stick.


    Xiaohua''s face turned white after listening to it.


    At this time, the spring grass also reacted and cried quickly.


    "Sister Xiaohua, don''t tell father-in-law Fu that I told you about it. He told you not to tell you about it."


    Chuncao is now afraid of Fushun. A person who usually smiles changes his face and orders to kill him. It was bloody and rotten.


    Xiaohua was stunned. "Xiuyun was killed by the staff?"


    Chuncao nodded and carefully looked at the look of Xiaohua. "Father Fu said she was bold and dared to poison Jingtai hall." after a pause, she added, "father Fu said that no matter who it was, this behavior can''t be tolerated."


    "How did you know?"


    Chuncao''s face turned white, a look of lingering fear, and his voice was frightened. "Father Fu called all the attendants in Jingtai hall and killed them in front of people."


    "Oh." Xiaohua nodded and slowly walked back to her bed and sat down.


    Chuncao was afraid that she would think too much and explained, "sister Xiaohua, don''t think too much. It has nothing to do with you. Xiuyun''s poisoning in Jingtai hall itself is a taboo. Father Fu obviously meant to call the people below to make an example and warn them to be vigilant in the future."


    Xiaohua reluctantly smiled and said, "I''m fine, I understand."


    They said a few words casually and went to sleep. This time, Xiaohua was sleepless.


    It''s not that she feels guilty about Xiuyun. Although Bo Ren always feels uncomfortable when she died because of me, especially when she was killed by a stick in her last life, she not only laments that the slave''s life is as cheap as grass, but also thinks that father-in-law Fu''s means are so cruel that people can''t see the surface.


    In my heart, I was a little wary of Fushun, and the ridiculous resentment on weekdays was virtually eliminated.


    The environment in Jingtai hall is harmonious, but it''s not that happy. They talk sour every day. Xiaohua''s life has been very smooth recently. When King Jing was there, she went on duty and stayed in the kitchenette and palace room when she was away.

 Chapter 138

    She could not sew in her last life, but now she has returned to be a servant. No more. It''s very inconvenient to do some sewing and mending on weekdays. Although Chuncao will grab it to help her, she''s embarrassed. She can only learn from Chuncao or mother he.


    Xiaohua has a good understanding and studies hard. Sewing is a job of seeing. Some days, Xiaohua also learns to be like a mold. Embroidery doesn''t need to be mentioned, but it''s good to sew or do something that doesn''t need embroidery.


    The first thing she did was to try to make a main waist for herself. The cloth was bought with the help of mother he. The servants of King Jing''s mansion can''t leave the mansion on weekdays, but they can still buy what they want.


    The money for buying cloth was Xiaohua''s monthly money. This was the first time Xiaohua got the monthly money. She even sent her the monthly money at the cleaning place.


    The amount of money in the office of sprinkling and sweeping is 500 Wen, and the amount of money on duty in the Jingtai hall is up to two liang of silver. Xiaohua doesn''t have a private house. When she came out of Jinyang Hou house, Mrs. Wang gave her nearly five liang of silver. With monthly money, Xiaohua had a total of more than nine liang of silver.


    Xiaohua was very happy after taking the monthly money. She calculated that if she could work here all the time, it would be twenty-two Liang a month or twenty-four Liang a year. She is now fourteen and will stay in the house for eleven years, that is to say, she can also get 264 liang of monthly money.


    Ten years is far away and long, but Xiaohua is already preparing. After calculating her monthly money and the prices outside, she felt that there were more than 200 liang of silver. At that time, she could buy a small yard outside, and then the rest of the money could do some small business or buy a few acres of land tenancy to the race. At that time, she would certainly be able to maintain her livelihood.


    With this in mind, we can look forward to a better life in the future. Xiaohua is more serious when she is on duty, and she has a lot more smiles on her face.


    King Jing felt that the little palace man seemed to have changed. Although he was still standing on duty on weekdays, his temperament was completely different.


    King Jing doesn''t quite understand what''s different, but he thinks the little palace man laughs occasionally.


    Of course, there is only a trace of attention, and there is nothing else left.


    Because King Jing is very busy on weekdays, for him, this little palace man is just one more person who doesn''t feel inconvenient.


    A person who is not in the eye, coupled with her good craftsmanship, King Jing thought of not kicking people out.


    Fushun saw that Xiaohua had stayed in the hall safely for more than two months, and his old face was happy to bloom. It''s good for a person to stay safely. When the time comes, he will see the opportunity and push twice in the back.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know what Fushun thinks.


    She just felt at ease when she was in charge of her work and did her things. She lived a very smooth life. King Jing would call her loose from time to time, and she would do it seriously.


    After getting along with King Jing for so long, she found that the master was a good waiter. She didn''t have any opinions, had few words, had a very weak sense of existence, and couldn''t be guessed. However, she is now a little palace man, so she doesn''t have to think about what the master thinks. As long as she works hard.


    Compared with the silent king, Xiaohua is more afraid of Fushun. Whenever she sees father-in-law Fu''s smiling face, Xiaohua has a shivering feeling.


    In the twinkling of an eye, August 15 is coming.

 Chapter 139

    The Mid Autumn Festival on August 15 came, but king Jing''s house didn''t see any news of the festival.


    Of course, this is only Xiaohua''s view. She never goes out of Jingtai hall. Naturally, she doesn''t know that the palace people outside are actually very busy, because King Jing wants to give a banquet in the carrier hall to entertain the subordinates of feudal officials.


    After removing all the bad factors, it''s actually good to be a vassal in the Daxi Dynasty.


    The imperial court gave the vassal a great deal of freedom. In addition to some necessary precautions, the fief was equivalent to a vassal state of the vassal.


    That is to say, King Jing is in charge of some of the following officials. It is certainly necessary for some of them to make a confession and curry favor with each other during the Spring Festival. After all, people are self-motivated, and King Jing has to hold such activities occasionally even if he is disgusted with them. He always tells the following people, "well, you are very good. King Gu is very satisfied with you. In order to reward everyone, we have a banquet today to show our attention.".


    So this occasion became an occasion for King Jing to exchange "feelings" with his subordinates.


    No one who is an official in Jingzhou knows the character of the head.


    He has no habit. He is not a mute, of course. At the beginning, when King Jing first came to fan, some people heard that the mute Prince five said in Beijing, but after staying down for a long time, they found that King Jing is not a mute, but he doesn''t like to talk.


    At this time, King Jing sat on the seat in the first Hall of the carrier hall and drank his own cup, as if the following celebration occasions had nothing to do with him. King Jing is wearing an orthodox Prince''s crown today. He looks dignified and handsome. Unfortunately, his indifference is so great that people always notice his indifference rather than his handsome face.


    Even if everyone sees such an inharmonious scene, it will be regarded as not seeing it, and even have a good time.


    This is the welfare of the superior. Even if you lack a pair of interests, the people below should try to create a lively atmosphere so as not to annoy the superior.


    What''s the matter? King Gu hosted a banquet for you. How dare you cry? Why don''t you like it?


    So the banquet was lively in this strange atmosphere. Instead of looking at King Jing''s indifferent face, he didn''t say a word from beginning to end. In fact, it was very harmonious.


    Halfway through the banquet, an official of about 40 knelt down to salute.


    "Your Highness King Jing, your highness is Zhu Dajian, a fellow expert in Lucheng. It''s the Mid Autumn Festival. I''d like to present a gift to your highness."


    After talking, a young girl of 15 or 16 years old came from the door of the hall. She was dressed in a green shirt, a long skirt with moon white embroidered twigs and grass, and wearing a green water thin smoke yarn. Her shoulders were cut into a waist, her muscles were like fat, and her eyes were full of spring water. What a beauty!


    Other people at the banquet realized that this is to offer beauty?!


    Everyone looked at Zhu Dajian with strange eyes, which meant watching a good play.


    "This is the little girl Biyan. She knows singing and dancing and knows the rhythm. She is fifteen years old. She is specially presented to his highness King Jing."


    It has to be said that Zhu Dajian is an old official who presented his daughter to others, or in front of so many people. On the surface, it is not ambiguous at all. Don''t say there is no shame, even with a smile, as usual.


    The girl named Biyan knelt beside her father. Although her face could not be seen, her graceful figure was undoubtedly revealed in her lying down movement. In particular, the light from the palace lantern in the hall shines on him, which shows that the skin at his neck is crystal clear, as if it were transparent.


    Unfortunately, Qiao Meiyan was shown to the blind man. King Jing''s eyes were faint, but did not seem to gather on the girl.

 Chapter 140

    In other words, ordinary people will certainly say something. If they accept it, it is "hahaha, King Gu accepted Zhu Tongzhi''s kindness". If you don''t accept it, generally speaking, the beauties sent by people below will accept it. After all, it is not unusual to offer beauty at a banquet. It is generally not rejected on such occasions.


    Unfortunately, I met a freak today. I didn''t say anything and didn''t make any expression. I didn''t even bother to give the following one my eyes.


    The hall was quiet for a moment. Zhu Dajian''s father and daughter, kneeling below, couldn''t help but start to get nervous. The hall has been playing music. I don''t know when it stopped. The nervous Zhu Dajian seems to hear a burst of laughter nearby.


    It is reasonable to say that someone should come out and make a round at this time. The most suitable candidate for this job is Zuo Changshi Guanzheng of the long history department.


    Unfortunately, Guan Zheng didn''t come to Jingzhou long ago and was not familiar with his subordinate officials. King Jing didn''t like to pay attention to him. Out of the pride of scholars, he didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    What''s more, Guan Zheng''s work in the long history department of King Jing''s residence has been poor for some time. He vaguely feels that his colleagues in the long history department seem to crowd him out, but he himself wants to leave when time comes, but he doesn''t take it too seriously. At this time, when he saw the cold scene, there was resentment in his heart, and he would not come forward.


    "Zhu Tongzhi is too formal. Your highness is not a serious person. Please go back to the banquet and sit down." Fushun hurried down, smiling and politely picked him up.


    Another little eunuch was called, "don''t send Miss Zhu down to have a rest soon."


    As soon as the speech was over, the music in the hall began to ring again, and the others at the banquet began to raise their glasses and push the lamps. It seemed that the embarrassing scene just now had not happened.


    Zhu Dajian sat down and was in a panic. An official next to him approached and said, "this is your first time to King Jing''s house. We are not good at this. Moreover, we are reticent. Today is a blessing to flatter you and solve the siege. No one usually solves the siege. You are not the first to die of shame and anger."


    "Didn''t the little girl and the little girl go down to rest?" Zhu Dajian was still thinking about it.


    The official looked strange. "You''ll know later." after that, he went to drink with others.


    After the banquet, Zhu Dajian thought about "you''ll know later" all the way. When he reached the parking place, he heard the servant say that the young lady had rested in the carriage for a long time.


    In King Jing''s mansion, the palace people and eunuchs also had extra dishes tonight. Even the mansion gave each servant two moon cakes.


    The Daxi Dynasty had the custom of the Mid Autumn Festival. Although we couldn''t get together with our family, there was still a festive atmosphere.


    Not to mention in Jingtai hall, your highness went to the front to hold a banquet. In the small kitchen, several tables of banquet noodles were specially made and placed everywhere. The eunuchs and palace people below were all busy together for the festival.


    Xiaohua and Chuncao are used by a group of older palace ladies in the small kitchen. These palace ladies working in the small kitchen have different personalities, but they still like Xiaohua.


    After dinner, mother he saw that Xiaohua liked to eat moon cakes and gave her two more.


    Xiaohua has eaten moon cakes before. It was at the time of Jinyang waiting house, but the moon cakes in King King''s house are obviously much better than that place. Moon cakes are filled with red beans and mung beans. They are sweet but not greasy. Xiaohua likes to eat. Unfortunately, mother he said she couldn''t eat too much. She ate too much food.


    Xiaohua took the moon cake given by mother he back to the house and gave it to Chuncao. It''s true that when you eat, you don''t feel tired after eating moon cakes.

 Chapter 141

    Xiaohua ran to touch the kettle and found that the water in the kettle was cold. She didn''t want to drink cold water. She ate sweet and greasy. It was more comfortable to drink some hot water. Considering that there was no boiled water in the small kitchen at the moment, Xiaohua moved her mind to the tea room in the hall.


    There is a small stove in the tea room. People boil water all day. It is convenient for your highness to drink tea.


    After staying in Jingtai hall for a long time, Xiaohua''s courage has grown a lot. She thinks that her highness will hold a banquet in front in the evening. At this time, she won''t come back. Xiaohua goes to the hall with her little teapot.


    After entering the tea room, the eunuch who usually took care of the tea room was not in. He was probably still eating wine. There was a copper pot burning hot water on the small stove. Xiaohua has burned water on a small stove. Of course, she knows how to beat the drum.


    After a while, the water boiled. Xiaohua poured the boiling water into her pot, and then added some water to the copper pot. He turned down the fire of the small stove, carried his small teapot and went out.


    As soon as he reached the gate, he saw King Jing coming back, followed by Fushun.


    For a moment, the little teapot had nowhere to hide. Xiaohua smiled and knelt down to salute.


    Sure enough, the two men didn''t say anything about her. King Jing went to the hall, but when Fu Shun came to her side, he said, "go and make a cup of tea for your highness."


    "Yes."


    Xiaohua stuffed her little teapot in a random place and went to the tea room to make tea.


    She made tea and brought it up. No one spoke, and she didn''t dare to go. She had to stand aside as a pillar.


    The room was very quiet. King Jing seemed to drink too much and kept askew there, rubbing his hands and eyebrows. King Jing''s clothes today are very different from those in the past. His prince''s crown clothes are very dignified. He was drunk again, and his eyes were not as indifferent as before. They looked hazy. The usual light lip color looks very colorful at this time, adding some enchanting colors.


    Xiaohua knew that King Jing had been growing well. At this time, she was so depressed that she quickly lowered her head.


    Fushun waited attentively, "Your Highness, wake up with a cup of strong tea. Is it a terrible headache?"


    King Jing can''t afford to drink. He gets drunk every time there is a banquet in the house. However, his wine is good. If he is drunk, he will only have a headache and will not lose his temper.


    "Why don''t you take a break?"


    King Jing drank tea and sat for a while before he stood up. From his walk and look, he didn''t look drunk at all.


    Fushun wants to lift his heel and sees the little flower pestling on one side.


    "You follow up and give me a hand."


    On weekdays, the little eunuchs who serve King Jing don''t know where to go. Xiaohua can only follow Fushun to the back bedroom hall.


    This is Xiaohua''s first visit to the back bedroom Hall of Jingtai hall. The decoration in the hall is even luxurious, but it looks very low-key and atmospheric. All the way, she only turns to the inner hall. At first glance, there is a large bed surrounded by many purple curtains embroidered with dragon patterns.


    King Jing stood in front of the bed with his arms flat. Fushun stood aside and took off the crown from King Jing''s head. During this period, he made gestures with his hands and asked Xiaohua to undress King Jing.

 Chapter 142

    This is the first time Xiaohua has served King Jing so closely. She is no stranger to undressing men. She undressed the fourth young master a lot in her last life. But somehow, when she put her hand on King Jing''s belt, she was a little embarrassed. Her mouth and nose were full of strong wine, and there was a faint smell of men. She was nervous for no reason.


    Xiaohua moves carefully until only her clothes are left. King Jing sits by the couch and waits for someone to take off her shoes. Xiaohua carefully comes forward and kneels down to take off King Jing''s boots.


    As soon as he put down his boots, an Cheng came out of nowhere. He took a basin of water in a copper basin and put it at King Jing''s feet, and then the man stood aside.


    What does that mean?


    Xiaohua looks back. Fushun station is far away, with a smile on her face. An Cheng station is not far away, but others have an obvious attitude that they are not ready to intervene.


    Xiaohua''s eyes flickered, so she had to honestly take off King Jing''s socks, put her feet into the copper basin and began to wash his feet.


    King Jing''s feet are very big. Compared with them, Xiaohua''s hands are very small, only half of them. King Jing''s feet are also very white. Xiaohua compares them and is a little whiter than her hands.


    How could a maid not have washed her feet? Xiaohua put her hand into the water and rubbed King Jing''s feet carefully. Anyway, the feet of masters are more fragrant than the hands of slaves and maidservants, and Xiaohua has nothing to respond to at this time. Moreover, King Jing''s feet have no peculiar smell and are very clean.


    After washing, the little eunuch next to him handed over a cotton handkerchief. Xiaohua took the cotton handkerchief and dried the water on her feet.


    After busy, Xiaohua is already panting. She is not tired, but too nervous.


    I thought it was all right. She could retreat back to her room and comfort her frightened heart. Who knew that the drunken man suddenly said, "knead her back."


    A thunderclap hit Xiaohua''s head and made her numb.


    King Jing had already posed on the couch, waiting for the flowers to come.


    Fushun coughed softly, and Xiaohua immediately approached as if she had been electrocuted.


    She also wanted to struggle, turned her head and said to Fushun, "manager Fu, maidservants still need to clean their hands."


    She touched King Jing''s feet just now, and took the one who touched his feet and touched his back. If King Jing doesn''t hammer her to death, Fushun will hammer her to death.


    With a smooth move, two more small eunuchs came out with a basin of water in their hands, and a waiter with a handkerchief was on the side, even with balm.


    Xiaohua smiled bitterly in her heart. She felt driven to the shelf. She washed and dried her hands, smeared balm, took a deep breath and came to the sleeping bed.


    She didn''t dare to see what king Jing looked like at this time. She rubbed her hands hot, stood at the edge of the bed, bent over and began to push and knead.


    Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. It''s not the first time to do this. Don''t be nervous because you change places. There''s nothing to be nervous about.


    After soothing herself for a while, Xiaohua was not nervous and began to massage King Jing seriously.


    Xiaohua will be very focused as soon as she gets serious. When she finishes pressing her back, she is quiet. She twists her head with small movements and finds that Fu Shunhe and the little eunuch around her have disappeared. A layer of curtain outside the sleeping bed is also put down.

 Chapter 143

    The heavy curtain circles the sleeping couch here into an independent space. In this atmosphere, Xiaohua feels flustered for no reason.


    Patronage was so nervous that his actions stopped.


    A low, slightly hoarse voice suddenly sounded, "don''t stop."


    Xiaohua knew that King Jing, who had been dozing off all the time, was not asleep. She could only continue to move in her hand. Because of her confusion, she was not so serious in her hand and only slid, pushed and pinched on the surface.


    The breath is full of an unspeakable taste, not incense, but the flower can smell an unspeakable strong taste. His men have strong backs and thin clothes, as if there were nothing.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Whose heartbeat is this? Is it her? Or King Jing''s?


    At this time, the brain was completely paste.


    Suddenly, the earth turned upside down. When Xiaohua suddenly became aware, the man was already lying in bed.


    What? What? What?


    Even though the bottom of my heart has already understood the meaning of father-in-law Fu, King Jing has always been indifferent to women for a long time. Xiaohua has long forgotten the meaning.


    This sudden scene, but let her immediately confused her mind.


    Refuse, refuse must be afraid, she can''t imagine the end


    She is even afraid of Fushun, not to mention his highness King Jing, the master of Fushun.


    For a moment, Xiaohua thought of a lot. She thought of the meaning of Fushun''s various actions, Xiuyun who was killed by the staff, and


    It''s all right. I''m a slave and maid. I haven''t escaped from this


    Two sneaky figures slowly retreated to the door of the back bedroom hall.


    A voice sounded like a mosquito singing, "master, is this a success?"


    Fushun was almost happy in his heart, but he didn''t know how to vent his joy. He could only rub his fingers vigorously and pretend to be a deep touch on the surface.


    "Smelly boy, you talk a lot." as soon as this sentence was said, Fushun laughed at his throat. With the dark night outside, he really felt very strange.


    "You stay here, master. I''ll go and have a rest. Listen to the movement and quiet inside and report it to our family tomorrow." after that, Fushun smiled mysteriously on his face and patted an Cheng''s shoulder, and the man left.


    An Cheng stood outside the door with a bitter face and shrunk his neck.


    The master is really not human. He ran away and asked him to stand here and listen to the corner. At that time, you must ask him some obscene things, but if you are small, the master has spoken. You''d better stand upright.


    An Cheng thought bitterly in his heart, but his ears were still high, listening to the movement inside. Complaints are complaints. He didn''t forget what the master told him.


    Unfortunately, King Jing is drunk. He is not very clear-minded. In fact, he knows what he is doing in his heart, but he doesn''t want to bear it, and there''s no need to bear it.


    In the past, he didn''t bother to go to the East Third Hospital because he was very indifferent to that, but when he really didn''t want to bear it, fortunately, a palace man was nothing to him


    Xiaohua carefully moved and looked at the king next to her.


    Seeing that he was asleep, he took his clothes and got down carefully. Unfortunately, his legs were weak and his whole body was sore. He fell and sat on the soft blanket on the ground.


    The fall made her sad. She couldn''t help crying with her clothes.


    She had tried to control her movements, but she still ignored the man''s vigilance on the couch.


    In fact, King Jing woke up when Xiaohua stayed. At this time, he saw the little palace man sitting on the ground, his face buried in his arms and sobbing silently on his clothes.


    Xiaohua sat on the ground in a disorderly mood and cried. She raised her head to put on her clothes and left quickly. Who knows that she is facing the dark and indifferent eyes of Shangjing king and his always calm face.


    At this time, she was crying in a mess, her nose and eyes were red, her eyes were wet and looked pathetic.

 Chapter 144

    King Jing''s voice broke the silence, "what are you crying for?"


    Xiaohua couldn''t believe looking at the man. King Jing''s face was always calm, and her eyes didn''t even have any waves.


    He actually asked her what she was crying about. Somehow she couldn''t cry without her innocent body?


    But on second thought, the master sleeping girl was sleeping. Thinking about the identity of King Jing, she was silent.


    "I, I hurt," she could only say.


    "Prepare water."


    King Jing''s voice was not loud, but soon a voice sounded outside the curtain.


    "Yes."


    Xiaohua is very afraid of people. When she comes in and sees her embarrassed appearance, she wants to put on her clothes and shake. She felt so pathetic at the moment. There was no one more tragic than herself.


    Footsteps were heard outside the curtain. After a while, a voice sounded again: "Your Highness, the water is ready. Do you need slaves to serve?"


    "Go down."


    King Jing put on his dirty pants and got down, "keep up."


    Xiaohua looks stunned. This person is still not human. Her flesh hurts all over. Does he still want her to serve him to bathe?


    Think so, or very unpromising stood up, tied the skirt casually to his body, and shook his legs to follow him.


    After entering the bathroom, Xiaohua found that the layout here was very luxurious. Unlike what she had seen before, there was a bath bucket in it, but a pool made of white marble. The pool was about two feet square. There was a copper animal head in one corner, slowly spitting out hot water, and the indoor smoke was swirling.


    Seeing King Jing enter the pool and sit inside, Xiaohua is still standing there with her other clothes in her hand.


    King Jing glanced at her expressionless, "clean."


    Xiaohua looked at herself and looked at her dress. She could only put her clothes aside and went into the pool. She was still wearing a short Ru and a skirt tied around her waist.


    The hot water temperature was just right, but Xiaohua didn''t dare to indulge in it and slowly went to King Jing.


    King Jing leaned against the pool and looked at the busy little palace people around him.


    What''s her name? floret.


    This is what Fushun said last time.


    Maybe King Jing was satisfied and owed a little, so he rarely opened his mouth and said a lot of words.

 Chapter 145

    "King Gu asked Fushun to arrange a yard for you in the back." the third East-West courtyard is behind the Jingtai hall, which means there.


    Xiaohua heard King Jing say so much for the first time, but she said this.


    "No, no," she shook her head reflexively and whispered, "I''m a good servant here."


    Xiaohua has a very poor impression of the word "backyard". When she mentions that there are many wives and concubines, she thinks of her previous life.


    King Jing stood up and walked out of the pool.


    What Xiaohua said before angered him. She shrunk her neck and didn''t dare to look up. Her heart was in a terrible mess.


    I don''t know how long it took, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Sister Xiaohua."


    Xiaohua raised her head and saw Chuncao standing by the pool. She quickly wiped the tears on her face, "Chuncao, why are you here?"


    "Father-in-law an asked me to take a bath for you." then Chuncao squatted down and wiped her body slowly for Xiaohua. There was nothing strange on his face.


    This makes Xiaohua feel much more comfortable, although she also knows it is to cover up.


    After washing, Chuncao brought Xiaohua''s clothes, carefully helped Xiaohua wear them, and then helped her out of Jingtai hall.


    On the way back to the palace man''s room, Xiaohua choked in her heart. She wanted to cry but endured it.


    Back in the house, lying in bed, the night was already very deep.


    The light blew and the room was dark.


    Xiaohua wants to cry, and she is afraid that Chuncao thinks she is hypocritical.


    She knows that many palace people have this idea, but she is really not among them.


    I wanted to stay up until twenty-five and let it go. At this time, it looks a little difficult. I don''t know if the palace man who served the king of scenery has no reputation. Can he let it go when he is old.


    As for King Jing''s proposal to arrange a place for her to live in the third East and West courtyard, she refused without regret. She knew that she didn''t have enough mind. She didn''t win the women in Jinyang waiting house. When she went to the backyard of the king''s house, it was estimated that there was no residue left.


    And most importantly, she is really tired of that kind of life, the day when she opens her eyes and fights with others


    I didn''t sleep all night. My head was full of miscellaneous thoughts. Xiaohua didn''t sleep until the sky was bright outside.

 Chapter 146

    I slept until noon the next day. When Xiaohua woke up, Chuncao sat next to him.


    "Sister Xiaohua, you''re awake."


    Xiaohua felt thirsty. "What time is it now?" her voice was hoarse.


    Chuncao went to pour a glass of water and handed it to her. "It''s time. Don''t worry. Father Fu sent someone to send a message. Sister Xiaohua, you don''t have to be on duty today. You can go again tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Xiaohua breathed a sigh of relief and collapsed back to bed.


    When she thought of father-in-law Fu''s "consideration", she was very upset.


    The spring grass looked at Xiaohua''s expression and said with a smile, "sister Xiaohua, don''t sleep first. I''ll go to the small kitchen to get back the lunch and go to sleep after eating."


    After a while, spring grass came back with lunch.


    Lunch is very rich. There are three dishes and one soup. Looking at the familiar little black sand jar, Xiaohua guessed that it must have been prepared for her by mother he.


    Xiaohua got out of bed and sat down in front of the small round table in the room.


    As Chuncao brought out the lunch, she said, "mother he is very kind. She said that it was just the two of us, together with our lunch. Mother he stewed this pot of soup for you and told you to finish it."


    Xiaohua smiled reluctantly and ate silently with dishes and chopsticks.


    While eating, Chuncao said, "don''t be unhappy, sister Xiaohua. Although Chuncao is small, he knows a lot. If he goes out of Jingtai hall, others can''t envy him. You are good to serve your highness. Your highness will give you a place in the future."


    It turned out that Chuncao thought Xiaohua was unhappy because King Jing didn''t give her a title. Xiaohua didn''t explain. In fact, she gave it, but she didn''t want it. Only king Jing''s wives and concubines can live in the West Third courtyard. Since King Jing said to arrange a residence for her there, he wanted to give her a place.


    Xiaohua''s thought Chuncao doesn''t understand. Chuncao''s thought Xiaohua is clear.


    In such a big mansion, the concubine who can be mixed from a small palace man to your highness can fly to the branches. But Xiaohua is tired and afraid of the life of fighting with people in the backyard in her previous life.


    In fact, what is not happy? Life is not the same, still have to live!


    At least, at least with this layer, you should be more careful, and your life should not be sad. Even if she can''t release the house, it''s estimated that such a big house won''t give her food and drink.


    On this thought, Xiaohua felt much more comfortable.


    People should be good at self comfort. Where is a constant and always smooth life? When you can''t refuse the criticism of fate, you can only face it calmly, and then try to make yourself happier


    Somehow, Xiaohua''s mind suddenly rang out a paragraph that the girl named Qingwan had said to her.


    In fact, she knows all these principles. She has always told herself so, but she still drilled the tip of an ox''s horn after all


    After wanting to open, Xiaohua eats a big meal.


    The rice is very fragrant, the dishes are delicious, and the soup mother he squats in is also very delicious.


    If you don''t go hungry, you won''t be beaten. You don''t have to worry about food and clothing. There''s nothing to worry about. What else can you be unhappy about. At least your highness acquiesced in her staying in Jingtai hall. Is this a little shelter for her?


    Think about it this way, I feel more comfortable.


    After dinner, Chuncao collected the dishes. Xiaohua asked her to help. Instead of letting her, she asked her to rest.


    Xiaohua is still sore, especially there. She doesn''t try to be brave and goes back to bed.


    After a while, Chuncao came back and took a bottle of medicine to Xiaohua.


    "This is from father-in-law Fu. He said it was given by your highness. It''s for your scratch."


    Wipe the medicine, cover the quilt and get ready to sleep,


    She decided to keep her spirit well. Tomorrow, she will work with the best mental outlook. Just be it, just be it. It never happened.

 Chapter 147

    Fu Shun shrunk his neck and thought hard for a long time. He didn''t understand what the situation was.


    Normally, your highness should have something to say, but he didn''t say anything, as if nothing had happened yesterday. If his highness hadn''t given him a bottle of plaster in the morning and asked him to send it to Xiaohua, he really thought that nothing had happened yesterday.


    For Fushun, this good news is really sweet dew from heaven. Of course, it didn''t fall on him, but an analogy. I can see that the little flower is very popular with your highness, but why does your highness still look like nothing?


    If King Jing knows what Fushun is thinking at the moment, he must spray old blood on his face.


    King Gu''s personal relationship matters. What do you care about, a dead eunuch? Not only did you send someone to listen to the corner, but also asked for details. Are you such a eunuch?


    Unfortunately, King Jing didn''t know. Fushun couldn''t figure it out. He could only shrink his neck and aim at the indifferent man after the book case again and again.


    King Jing glanced at Fushun without understanding his voice and color, and did not speak.


    He knew what Fushun was thinking. He probably wondered why he didn''t place the little palace man.


    He King Luo Jing is not such a irresponsible person, but that little flower can''t say that she will continue to be a little palace man in the future. What can he say. Anyway, let her be. If she wants to be a little palace man, he doesn''t mind giving her a place.


    After all, he was very satisfied last night


    Thinking like this and remembering the touch, King Jing''s eyes deepened a little.


    The two pretending criminals just sit and stand there, and the hall is always quiet.


    In the evening, when King Jing had dinner, Fushun found an opportunity to run to Aunt Qi and told her about it.


    After hearing this, aunt Qi said with a smile, "you really like to be idle. What do we slaves want to do so much? Your highness is not that kind of stuffy."


    Fushun''s expression was strange. Aunt Chongqi was angry and distressed and said, "our family is not thinking about the reason."


    "Don''t you think it''s good that you don''t listen to me when you say you''re doing your best? Your highness is a coward. He really gave us the honor to put people into the third East and West courtyard. Let''s not talk about the reaction of the princess. Do you think your Highness has that Kung Fu and that heart to turn to the back? What''s wrong with people around? It''s just convenient." It seems that Aunt Qi is also a spectator.


    This "convenience" made Fushun hehe laugh obscene, and felt that Aunt Qi''s words were very reasonable.


    "Just do it, just do it." he stood up and walked out the door. "We''re still busy. Let''s go."


    Aunt Qi just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Xiaohua began to work again.


    Originally, she was still a little nervous. It can be seen that Fu Shun and King Jing looked like people who were all right. She gradually put down her heart and worked hard.


    The rules of Jingtai hall were very good, and she didn''t hear any gossip. Everyone treated her like before. Xiaohua pretended that nothing had happened.


    Just looking at King Jing''s always indifferent and silent appearance, I don''t know what''s wrong. I''m always a little stuffed in my heart.


    The man really thought that nothing had happened, but thinking about his identity, he understood something.


    Yes, as his highness King Jing, it''s not unusual to be a palace man around you. Others should be careful.


    It''s good to think that nothing happened. Maybe when she gets old, the people in the house will let her out.


    Two days later, King Jing went out to inspect the fief, and Xiaohua was completely free.

 Chapter 148

    Xiaohua saved a few liang of silver. She always took it out to have a look and look forward to her life after leaving the house. After this incident, she was upset and didn''t take it out again.


    In recent days, she returned to her old habits and counted carefully when she had nothing to do.


    The spring grass was stunned when she saw that Xiaohua was there counting silver and counting it.


    "Sister Xiaohua, do you want to buy something?" Chuncao thought Xiaohua wanted to buy something and said: "Although there are rules in our house that people are not allowed to go in and out casually, it is very convenient to buy things. Some people are specially responsible for this. Just give them the money and tell them what you want to buy. It takes a long time, because they have to gather enough to go out to help buy at one time."


    Xiaohua came back and said with a smile, "I don''t have anything to buy. I give everything in the house. Where can I use what I buy?"


    "I think you always count money. I thought you wanted to buy something." Chuncao explained.


    Xiaohua looked embarrassed. "No, no, I just want to take the monthly money, get the age and release it. How much can I save. I don''t have any relatives outside. I won''t lose my livelihood by pointing to the saved money."


    The spring grass was silent.


    Chuncao is also an orphan without relatives outside. She was sold to King Jing''s house early.


    Because she won''t flatter the people in the palace, her errands are very bad. She knows that she has benefited from Xiaohua''s blessing to be transferred to Jingtai hall this time. Moreover, life here is also very good, and no one bullies her. She has lived the best life since she remembered.


    The rule in King Jing''s residence is that the palace people can''t be released until they are twenty-five, but the woman is over the age suitable for marriage when she is twenty-five. It''s hard to say whether she will marry or not, and it''s even more miserable if there are no relatives outside.


    But what objection can slaves raise, especially those who sell human teeth like them. Although they are a little older, they don''t have to redeem themselves. At that time, the government can help arrange the settlement in addition to their nationality, which is a great wedding for any slave.


    Everything is in a dilemma. It''s good to be like this.


    Every palace man with abnormal life experience in the house will be at a loss when he thinks of his own, and so will Chuncao. But she still needs more than ten years to release, so she didn''t think so far.

 Chapter 149

    She also saw Xiaohua''s recent situation. He served his highness with an innocent body. His highness said nothing and didn''t invite her to serve again.


    In Chuncao''s understanding, sister Xiaohua fell out of favor before she was favored. She was innocent, blind and couldn''t fly to the branches. She was still a little palace man.


    But what can they say as maidservants, but Chuncao inevitably feels sympathy in her heart.


    At this time, I feel sad to see Xiaohua planning to live in the future.


    "Sister Xiaohua, you have been wronged," said Chuncao, and her eyes became red.


    Xiaohua was a little stunned. She thought about why Chuncao behaved like this. I was a little moved and funny, "silly girl, what grievances do you say? Isn''t that what we do when we are slaves? It''s good to live without starvation and beating, and live a smooth life."


    Xiaohua half hung her head and rubbed the silver in her hand with her fingers.


    "But, how can you get married in the future?"


    Mentioned this, Xiaohua also has some bad feelings in her heart.


    She could only say with a smile, "you''re stupid again. At 25, you can''t get married easily. It''s just a difficult and nothing. I don''t want to do anything now. I just want to be a good job and save a sum of money. When I leave the house, I can make a living."


    Spring grass thought it was, so she forced a smile and said, "I used to spend two for one. In the future, I will learn from sister Xiaohua and save more money. When I go out of the house, I won''t starve to death in the street."


    Xiaohua also knows Chuncao''s life experience and that she has no relatives outside. Thinking that the little girl was good, he told Chuncao about his plans after leaving the house, such as buying a small yard, pretending to be a widow, doing a small business, or buying a few acres of land tenancy to collect rent.


    Although the Daxi Dynasty was rigorous, it was extremely tolerant of widows, encouraged remarriage, and widows would not attract people''s attention when they went out.


    Xiaohua thinks too much. She even thinks about her future identity. Spring grass listens to Xiaohua and thinks she has a very good plan. Maybe she can do the same in the future.


    So they sat in the room and discussed it carefully. It seems that the future is also full of light.


    After chatting for a while, they were in a much better mood.


    Well, when they are slaves, they don''t want to comfort themselves. They don''t have to live if they pass by themselves every day.

 Chapter 150

    In the days when King Jing is away, Xiaohua often goes to the kitchen to talk with mother he and help her with some work.


    Xiaohua thinks mother he doesn''t know about her. In fact, mother he already knows.


    The old thing Fushun showed off in front of her. She just thought that her highness had nothing to do after that time. Mammy he felt pity for Xiaohua.


    She is an old mother. Her Highness is considerate and can only follow her to Jingzhou as an errand. It is said that being an errand is actually providing for the elderly. She is a servant and can''t help.


    So she can only make soup for Xiaohua every day, hoping to raise the girl more water. Maybe Her Highness will be interested and give the girl a title.


    Every time Xiaohua came to the kitchen, mother he would give her some miscellaneous drinks. She didn''t want to drink. She thought it was too troublesome for others. Mother he said she was too thin and mended it for her.


    But Xiaohua really doesn''t think she''s still thin. She''s fatter than when she became an aunt in her last life. I didn''t see it elsewhere. My chest is much fuller. But Xiaohua didn''t think about anything else. She just wanted to eat from a small stove in King Jing''s house.


    Of course, mother he was kind to her, and she saw it in her eyes and kept it in her heart.


    No, the sewing work was a little better, so she made a pair of foot socks for mother he and sent them.


    Her present craft can only make such small things, and she can''t do anything else.


    "You girl, you are busy on duty every day and make stitches for Mammy."


    The craft is not good, but mother he likes it very much.


    "Mammy has opened so many small stoves for me all day. I have to thank Mammy. It''s just that the craft is not good. Mammy, don''t dislike it."


    When it comes to poor workmanship, Xiaohua is embarrassed because the stitches of the socks are really not good, but they always represent a heart.


    "Who says the craft is not good? I think the craft is good. It''s good to be able to do this for the first time. Mammy also wants to thank Xiaohua." mammy he said while kindly touching Xiaohua''s head, suddenly thought of something, took out a bowl of soup and handed it to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua looked at the soup, dark and smelling of medicine, "Mammy, this is also tonic soup. How does it look like medicine."


    "Didn''t you say that when I was a child, I always had abdominal pain. If I drink more times, I can reduce a lot."


    When it comes to small days, little Hualian turns black.


    Her childhood has been bad. It was like this in her previous life, but it is still like this in this life. During the period when she came to Jingtai hall, she came to another childhood, which was too painful to be on duty. Unexpectedly, Mammy he remembered it.


    "Thank you, Mammy. You are so kind to Xiaohua."


    "Drink quickly. Drink this while it''s hot."


    Although mother he didn''t look like anything, the little flower still wet her eyes, but no one saw it through the smoke of the soup.


    Two days later, the irregular day of Xiaohua came.


    Xiaohua had a bad month in her last life. The dates were always chaotic. Sometimes once a month, sometimes once a few months. I can''t get out of bed when the pain is bad, and I look pale like a ghost when the pain is not bad.


    So this time she was ready to lie in bed for a few days. Unexpectedly, the pain was still painful, but it didn''t hurt very much.


    It seems that mother he''s medicine is still useful?


    During this period, mother he gave her a lot of soup and medicine, and Xiaohua didn''t resist. Knowing that these things were good for herself, she drank them one by one.


    Xiaohua''s little day was surprisingly smooth. In addition to the pain on the first day, it was much easier behind. This made her overjoyed and thanked mother he again and again. She didn''t have any other ideas. As long as she didn''t suffer, she felt it was a great blessing.

 Chapter 151

    What Xiaohua doesn''t know is that in Xun GUI''s family, people like her who have no name or points but are lucky by the master have to take Bizi soup.


    It''s just that in her last life in Jinyang Hou house, Mrs. Jinyang Hou saw that the fourth young master and Qiao''s feelings were not good. Knowing that it was difficult to have a legitimate grandson, she didn''t force the fourth young master to live and raise in his room. It''s a pity that Ruan Siyi didn''t have a son and a half when Xiaohua died in her last life, so Xiaohua didn''t know there was a word of avoiding son Tang.


    In this life, Fushun didn''t know the Tao, but he burned incense and worshipped Buddha every day. He was eager for King Jing to have a descendant, pretending to be deaf and dumb. King Jing never cared about such things and would not give special orders.


    Under the banner of recuperating Xiaohua for a small day, mother he is recuperating her body. Although she hasn''t had a baby, she used to serve many masters in the palace. She knows that Xiaohua is still young and her childhood is not smooth. How can she get pregnant so easily.


    I think so. After learning that Xiaohua''s little days came, mother he was also a little depressed.


    However, he turned his head and left it behind, wholeheartedly conditioning Xiaohua. Even if it wasn''t for that, she liked the little girl very much. She would be happy to take care of her.


    Of course, these are secret things. Xiaohua doesn''t know.


    Jingzhou is worthy of being a bitter cold place. It will be September, and it is already cold.


    Xiaohua felt that she had not felt the breath of summer, and it was cold in the twinkling of an eye. A few days ago, we just changed into autumn clothes. In the twinkling of an eye, some autumn clothes can''t be worn.


    However, the people in the mansion have always been treated well, and winter clothes have been distributed one by one.


    Spring grass''s winter clothes have been sent down, but the flowers are missing.


    Another day later, father-in-law Chang asked Xiao Xiazi to bring her some winter clothes. Not to mention the quality of the cloth, we can know it is specially made by looking at the color and style, and we don''t know who explained it.


    But Xiaohua is not hypocritical. She can''t live with herself. She is frozen. After all, she doesn''t have winter clothes to wear.


    A few days later, King Jing finally finished his inspection of the fief and returned to his house.


    It was one night when King Jing returned. As soon as it was dark, someone came to Jingtai hall in advance to report his Highness''s return.


    I haven''t been on duty these days. I just eat and drink for free and play. Xiaohua is also very self-aware. Seeing that everyone was busy and ready, and it was difficult for him to stay out, he helped several small eunuchs in the hall. Unfortunately, they didn''t let her intervene, so she had to stand in the hall as a pillar.


    After a while, King Jing returned to Jingtai hall.


    King Jing was dressed in a black dress embroidered with gold threads and dark patterns. He wore a cloak of the same color. He looked dusty. His face was always indifferent and calm. Seeing such a king, the little flower standing in the corner felt a little trance for a moment, and then lowered her head.


    King Jing entered the hall. First, he went to the inner hall to take a bath and changed a set of regular clothes. At the same time, the evening meal in the small kitchen was also sent. A small eunuch was setting the meal, and Xiaohua went up to help.


    King Jing sat in the hall for a while and drank tea before he came to the front of the table and sat down.

 Chapter 152

    The current situation is familiar and strange, but Xiaohua hasn''t forgotten her duty, so she lowers her head and begins to serve.


    King Jing''s meal is still very simple, five dishes and one soup.


    After getting familiar with mother he, Xiaohua knew that most of these meals came from mother he. How good mammy he''s cooking is. Xiaohua is experiencing it now. She can handle any simple meal.


    After eating, King Jing sat for a while and went to the back hall. Xiaohua thinks she has nothing to do with herself. She is about to step down, but she is stopped by Fushun.


    First, he was taken to a place to bathe and change clothes, and then he was led to the back bedroom hall and entered the familiar purple curtain.


    During this period, Xiaohua was like a puppet. She was very nervous. At this time, if she didn''t know what was going to happen, she would be blind to her heavy work.


    After Xiaohua came in, King Jing didn''t say anything, so she stood there at a loss.


    This dress was taken by a small eunuch. Xiaohua took it and put it on without saying anything. At this time, I hung my head and stood here, feeling nervous and embarrassed.


    "Come here."


    Hearing this sound, Xiaohua was in a moment of panic.


    Isn''t it nothing? Why now.


    But when the master gave the order, Xiaohua could only come a few steps closer to the man sitting on the couch.


    Before he could stand firm, he was grabbed by his wrist, and then fell into a person''s arms.


    When she woke up, Xiaohua found herself lying in her bed. He was also cleaned and changed his clothes. Chuncao stood by.


    When Xiaohua woke up, Chuncao didn''t say anything, so he went to make arrangements for her to eat.


    Xiaohua hasn''t had dinner yet. She has done physical work again. She took the meal brought by spring grass and began to eat without saying anything.


    In fact, she was a little embarrassed. She made herself dizzy. She didn''t know how she came back. In particular, Chuncao''s considerate behavior made her feel a sense of shame that "Chuncao must think I''m hungry after doing manual work.".


    After Xiaohua finished eating, Chuncao cleaned up the dishes and asked her whether she wanted to drink water. After she was sure she didn''t need anything, she blew the light and went back to bed to have a rest.


    Xiaohua has some ostriches. She''s not embarrassed to ask Chuncao how she came back. But she knew that Chuncao must know. When she saw that Chuncao didn''t ask anything, she didn''t know it at all.


    While Xiaohua is struggling, Fushun is happy with all kinds of joy in her heart.


    Seeing that his highness had no news afterwards, he was still a little discouraged. Unexpectedly, when he went out and returned this time, his highness proposed to let the little palace man Xiaohua come to serve him.


    Although your highness said it implicitly, Fushun is good at giving full play to his brain cells. The event was exactly what he thought. Hey, that''s it.


    This time, Fushun did not command others to listen to the corner, but paid attention to the whole process. Of course, he stood outside and listened "aboveboard". He could not eavesdrop on things.


    The result made him very satisfied. He couldn''t help but give birth to this little palace man named Xiaohua. He still has some promise. He must create more promise for her in the future. It''s better to create a little emperor and grandson.

 Chapter 153

    The next day, Xiaohua hesitated for a long time. She still went on duty.


    Now in this situation, she really doesn''t know what to do. Say she''s just a little palace man. She''s done something that''s not "business", and it''s not a question of whether she wants to or not, but she can''t resist at all.


    After thinking about it, she simply broke the jar and didn''t want anything. Anyway, she never wanted to be favored, let alone out of favor. The worst result is just a lonely life. She has even planned to let go of the idea of being a ''widow''. What else will she fear.


    No fear, no fear, and I don''t know if that''s what I''m talking about.


    In fact, Xiaohua has some ideas now. She can''t figure out why King Jing recruited her to serve again. The first time can be said to be drunk, and the second time can only be said to be fresh.


    Well, there are three days left for xinmaokeng. She can only think of herself like this.


    King Jing''s face was no different from that of the past. He didn''t even give her a straight eye. Every time she sees King Jing''s calm face, Xiaohua feels flustered.


    Fushun smiled when he saw her face. Even in front of King Jing, she could see the silent smile on his face.


    Xiaohua certainly can''t give Fushun a face. Even if she knows that she is in such a dilemma at this moment, more than half of it is the old Wang Ba behind it.


    But she hasn''t forgotten that this old Wang Ba is not a simple old Wang ba. He is the internal affairs manager of King Jing''s house. It is said that he is still an old man in the palace who grew up watching King Jing. The face smiles, the mouth sweetheart is cruel and cruel. This alone makes Xiaohua dare not offend him.


    How could Fushun not see that Xiaohua''s calm face is an angry face, but he can''t figure it out. Ordinary Xiaogong people are happy to climb onto his Highness''s couch. What is the anger of Xiaohua.


    Fushun is not in the mood to analyze Xiaohua''s mentality, because for him, nothing is the key, the key is his Highness''s human relations affairs. As for this little palace man, she can''t be unwilling, or it doesn''t matter to Fushun.


    After Fushun''s observation during this period of time, although the reaction of this little flower is different from that of ordinary people, it is still a very stable and general person on the whole.


    It''s just a little too general!


    Other people are spoiled. They are eager to be spoiled and spoiled. Various means of inviting favors occur frequently, but she seems to have nothing to say.


    Fushun looked at the little flower standing there as a pillar, and at the calm king over there.


    Maybe your highness likes it?


    Fushun didn''t dare to guess what he wasn''t sure, so he had to let it go and didn''t do anything else.


    Xiaohua stayed with King Jing in such a strange situation.


    Xiaohua has always been a person who goes with the flow. If you can''t resist, just be honest. Don''t say anything, don''t mention anything, let her do whatever she wants.


    For King Jing, a strange man, she can''t touch or see through.


    Sometimes Xiaohua feels depressed and feels like a tool. But I don''t think about it for a moment. Thinking about it will only make my heart uncomfortable. What else can I do?


    During this period, doctor Hu Liang suddenly came and gave Xiaohua a pulse.


    It was said that the last time I was poisoned, I checked the recovery. At that time, King Jing and Fushun were not there. Xiao Qinzi brought people in.


    After doctor Hu Liang finished his pulse, he said there was no problem, so he left.


    Xiaohua thought that the doctor''s treatment was like this, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    It''s getting cold day by day. It began to snow the day before yesterday. It hasn''t stopped until now.

 Chapter 154

    The temperature outside is very low, but there are earthworms burning in Jingtai hall, but I can''t feel the cold.


    At this time, it was dark outside. After King Jing finished his dinner, he came to the study to read.


    King Jing sat behind the desk and read with a book in his hand. Fu Shun stood on his side, and Xiaohua stood in a corner of the study with her head hanging all the time.


    After turning over the book in his hand, King Jing glanced at Fushun around him. Fushun immediately went to the bookshelf and took another one. In general, if King Jing doesn''t speak, it means that he can take any book.


    Fushun handed him the in his hand, and the man went back to one side and stood with his head down. People are right to stand, but those old eyes are shining on the book in King Jing''s hand.


    King Jing did not pay attention to the book cover and opened it at will. Who knows there are no words in it.


    He turned a few times, raised his eyes meaningfully, and just hit Fushun''s flashing old eyes.


    "Hey, does your highness want tea?" Fushun asked with a dry smile. In his heart, he sighed that it was not easy for him to be a slave. He had to worry about it. Seeing that his highness hasn''t moved for ten days, Fushun starts to think carefully again.


    Xiaohua heard this and went to the tea room.


    King Jing''s eyes made Fushun fidgety, but he was always thick skinned. He stood for a while and said, "the girl Xiaohua is too slow. I''ll hurry."


    Fushun went out in front and Xiaohua came in at the back. Without seeing Fushun and thinking much, he offered the tea and put it on the right side of the book case.


    His eyes glanced at the book case at will. When he looked at it, his face turned red.


    "Ah?" even couldn''t help but be surprised.


    When the voice came out, she quickly lowered her eyes and was going away, with a hand wrapped around her slender waist.


    "Your Highness?"


    At this time, Xiaohua''s delicate face is full of blush, and her eyes don''t dare to look directly at King Jing, flickering.


    It was a complete coincidence for this little palace man.


    King Jing feels that he has been restrained very well, but he can''t help breaking his kung fu on her.


    Finally, Xiaohua didn''t know how to get out of the study. She only knew that she put her clothes together, pushed people away and ran away.


    He didn''t think who he was pushing. King Jing saw that someone ran away and didn''t say anything. Instead, he arranged his clothes silently.


    After Xiaohua left, Fushun came out of nowhere after a while.


    "Xiaohua, the girl doesn''t know where she''s gone. The old slave didn''t see it after looking for a circle. It''s really unruly..." Fushun bowed his head and said in his mouth.


    I don''t think my reason is ridiculous at all. I went out to find a palace man for more than half an hour. You lied to the ghost.

 Chapter 155

    King Jing glanced at him. There was still a trace of aftertaste on his white jade like face. After that, he blushed. There was no expression on his face, "don''t pretend."


    Fushun giggled and blinked. He talked a lot about the weather today. There''s a moon outside. After talking a lot, he entered the topic.


    He coughed, cleared his throat, "I think Xiaohua is a nice girl, and she has a duty. Since your highness doesn''t plan to put her in the backyard, why don''t I arrange a room for her in the temple? Alas, it''s getting colder outside and there are no earth dragons in the palace room. Don''t freeze the little girl. Even if you don''t give a name, you can let people live in such a humble place as the palace room. Others will tell you if you tell We King Jing''s residence scolded people...... "


    King Jing didn''t listen any more. He stared at Fushun, stood up and went out.


    A voice came from afar.


    "Whatever you want."


    What''s left is Fu Shun''s thief smile.


    The rest really followed Fushun. He arranged Xiaohua''s room in a small room in the hall, which was very close to the back bedroom hall where King Jing rested, almost next to it, at its corner.


    The room is not big, but the layout inside is very exquisite, and the objects and furnishings are very gorgeous.


    When she heard that Fushun was going to arrange her to live in the hall, Xiaohua was still at a loss. She wanted to refuse, but Fushun said it was arranged by his highness, and then ignored her.


    Xiaohua can only tidy up her things and move in.


    As soon as Xiaohua moved away, Chuncao was left alone in the palace room where she and Chuncao lived.


    Who knows that Chuncao still looks very happy. She doesn''t say anything in her mouth, but her eyes are full of encouragement. She only needs to say to Xiaohua, sister Xiaohua, come on, I''ll look after you.


    Xiaohua lived in Jingtai hall like this. At first, she was not used to it. Later, she found that there was no difference except moving a residence, so she got used to it.


    On weekdays, when you should be on duty, when you should be on duty, you just change the place where you sleep at night.


    But it''s still a little different, because sometimes when you''re ready to rest at night, there''s suddenly one more person in the room.


    That person doesn''t have the feeling that it''s her room. It''s very casual. Of course, he doesn''t come every day. He comes every seven or eight days. When he comes, he will stay here for the night, and people won''t go.


    Sometimes Xiaohua can''t help thinking about what she is now. She feels that there is only one word to describe, Tongfang.


    I didn''t expect to mix around. I was a Tongfang in my previous life and a Tongfang in this life. The only thing better than in my previous life is that the Jingtai hall is very quiet, there is no dispute, and no one disputes with her.

 Chapter 156

    Because King Jing spent two nights in the small flower house, the furnishings in the small flower house changed a few waves.


    At first, Fushun just arranged it according to the standard lower than the concubine. Who knows, King Jing stayed here for two nights. The first time may be tired and don''t want to move, and the second time is a little unusual.


    Fushun has always been careful. Afterwards, he changed the things in the small flower house again. The things on the bed have been changed to be more gorgeous and exquisite. Needless to say, the furnishings in the room have also been changed. The original step-by-step bed, Fushun may feel small, and changed to a more spacious and beautiful one. The whole room is divided into two rooms inside and outside by a carved screen made of aloes wood. The outside is used for living, and the inside is a bedroom.


    Looking at this completely changed room, Xiaohua is a little stunned.


    She hasn''t seen this before, but in her last life, she needed her to beg the fourth young master by means, and the fourth young master would give it. I didn''t expect that someone would be ready without doing anything in my life.


    It''s really considerate. This considerate doesn''t mean King Jing. Xiaohua laments Fushun. Maybe he still can''t see through King Jing, but Xiaohua still knows that he can''t remember these. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, Xiaohua knows very well that she is a tool for King Jing, a warm quilt tool.


    When others give it, it will be regarded as the welfare of their own hard work?


    Fushun didn''t say anything about Xiaohua''s job, so she went on duty every day. In addition to living in a better place and wearing better clothes than other palace people, Xiaohua still has no other changes with the past.


    This day king Jing was away. Xiaohua saw that it was dark outside and went back to her room after eating.


    Perhaps because she thought that she would serve King Jing from time to time, she also had one more benefit, that is, bathing with water every night. Every night when she returned to her room, two small eunuchs prepared water for her to bathe.


    First, Xiaohua doesn''t know what''s going on. When she sees someone bringing hot water, she will be honest. After several times, she almost understood the meaning of this action.


    Don''t think about it, you know it means Fushun. I have to say, this Fushun is really considerate. Xiaohua doesn''t know what to say except hehe.


    Therefore, when the little eunuch sent her Meiwen''s name "clothes for rest at night", she continued without saying anything.


    The clothes are two pieces. They look like a style that Xiaohua has never seen before, but she knows what they are for when she holds them in her hand. There are no such clothes in her house in her last life.


    Xiaohua''s greatest advantage is that she is knowledgeable. When no one can afford to offend, she will be honest.


    Even if the clothes look very indecent, she will put them on to sleep after taking a bath every day. Maybe the uncle will come sometime. It''s estimated that old Wang Ba of Fushun thinks so.


    She doesn''t understand. King Jing can''t sleep. What''s the relationship between a woman and a eunuch? It''s hard to worry about everything. It makes people feel frightened. It''s inevitable to be a little annoyed.


    Xiaohua took a bath, put on her clothes, wrapped a dress outside casually, and stood behind the screen and asked the waiting little eunuch to clean up the water in the bathroom. She herself went into the bed and put down the bed curtain.


    The little eunuch moved quickly. After cleaning up outside, he withdrew and closed the door.


    Carved and painted, the bed is hung with a curtain of green and Green Embroidered rattan, and the bed is covered with a silver red satin mattress, which is a quilt embroidered with aloe gold thread and lined with Dilian crepe.


    Looking at everything around her and around her, Xiaohua always has the feeling of dreaming.

 Chapter 157

    But this feeling will not last long, because Xiaohua knows very well that when she steps out of the door, she is still the cautious Little Palace man.


    The bed looked soft and warm, which made Xiaohua yawn involuntarily.


    When she got into bed and got into the quilt, she rubbed unconsciously. It''s so comfortable. Good things are different.


    The light in the room is neither bright nor dark. Only a light is still burning on the inner room. It is dizzy yellow. Looking from the tulle curtain, you can clearly see the situation outside the bed without dazzling.


    Xiaohua half narrowed her eyes and felt vaguely that she was about to fall asleep. Half asleep and half awake, the light in the room suddenly came on. She felt as if she was dreaming. Sleepy, she rubbed her eyes, turned over, hid from the light and continued to sleep.


    King Jing half lifted the curtain to see such a situation¡ª¡ª


    King Jing has never seen such thrilling beauty in his two lives. At this time, he feels suffocated.


    He felt a little uncomfortable. In the past, the little palace man was still pretending to be formal with him?


    When King Jing left, Xiaohua didn''t know. It was noon when she woke up.


    Hearing something inside, Chuncao came in and saw Xiaohua lift up the curtain and said, "Xiaohua girl, lie down first and I''ll ask them to send some water for you to bathe."


    Every time King Jing left, Chuncao would be called to serve her. After several times, Xiaohua was used to it.


    When the hot water came up, the spring grass helped her to bathe behind the screen.


    After washing, drying and putting on your clothes, lunch has been brought over.


    The spring grass took the meal out of the food box and arranged it. He said, "father-in-law Fu said to let you have a good rest. Don''t rush to work."


    Xiaohua blushes. Every time she serves King Jing, Fushun always says so. The root is that once she served King Jing. The next day, she was on duty early because she was not tired. Since then, someone will explain her at this time.


    Lunch is very simple, that is, three dishes and one soup. It''s enough for one person. Xiaohua has no appetite. She eats two mouthfuls casually, drinks the soup, and goes back to bed.


    The dishes hardly moved. There was more white rice, and the flowers were eaten by the spring grass. Since she entered this room, the spring grass that used to eat with her has never eaten with her again. Xiaohua didn''t force her. Every time the spring grass was there, she would always give another share. Anyway, there were more things, and she couldn''t eat alone.


    After eating, Chuncao cleaned up the tabletop food box, sat in front of the bed and did needlework, talking with Xiaohua.


    "Miss Xiaohua, I think you can not be a job. Why should you be tired? I see your highness likes you very much. Please give you a title."


    The spring grass endured this for a long time and wanted to say it all the time. She didn''t know how to speak. Sister Xiaohua seems to be a silent person, but she actually has ideas. Sometimes even Chuncao doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Even in the past, now people have moved to the temple. It is clear that she is only treated as a concubine, but she always works as a servant of the palace.


    Xiaohua didn''t know how to talk to Chuncao. She could only vaguely say, "I think it''s good."


    Spring grass quietly looked at the look of Xiaohua. Seeing that she didn''t want to say this, she didn''t mention it again.


    Maybe Xiaohua has her own plan? She can only think so now.


    Xiao Qinzi, the little eunuch who served in Jingtai hall, knocked on the door and came in. He stood outside the screen and whispered, "Miss Xiaohua, the door guard eunuch came to report that someone came to see you outside. It''s Xi''er, the little palace man who served in the hall before."

 Chapter 158

    Xiaohua was stunned. Chuncao knew that Xi''er. She met her when she came to take care of the sick Xiaohua at that time. She knew that the relationship between Xi''er and Xiaohua girl was not very good. Especially when she came, the little eunuch under father Fu explained why she didn''t find a roommate to take care of Xiaohua.


    Xiao Qinzi continued outside, "the rule in our hall is that people outside can''t enter. Of course, if Miss Xiaohua wants to see, she can see, but she just needs to go to the door."


    Since Xiaohua entered the hall, the name of others in Jingtai palace has changed from Xiaohua to Xiaohua girl. What Xiaohua doesn''t know is that for her name, the head below is big. She still asks tuoan Cheng to consult father-in-law Fu.


    Because Xiaohua''s position is not clear, say it''s a little palace man. Obviously, everyone knows that she''s not an ordinary little palace man. If she''s not a little palace man, there''s no accurate word on it. See what position you give.


    Fushun was asked by an Cheng. His head hurt, so he opened his mouth and said, "call a girl.". Including Fushun, who now does as the Romans do, changed his mouth and called the girl.


    Although it''s just a title, you can obviously feel the difference. At least Xiaohua feels that the servants serving in Jingtai hall have paid a lot of respect to her, including Fu Shun and father-in-law Chang. Xiaohua can obviously feel that her attitude is much kinder than before when she deals with each other on weekdays.


    How to say, in the past, it was condescending or not at all, but now it''s looking at you in the eye. It used to be a thing, but now it''s a man.


    Sometimes Xiaohua has to sigh that this is the so-called fox pretending to be a tiger? The metaphor may be inappropriate, but it is really because of King Jing''s relationship that others look at her differently.


    Turn around.

 Chapter 159

    Xiaohua couldn''t understand why Xi''er suddenly said she wanted to see her. Since several small palace people were transferred out that time, she had no news from anyone else. Of course, there are also reasons why she never went. In addition, she never took those people to heart, especially after she was ill for the first time and they ignored her.


    Seeing that Xiaohua didn''t want to see Xi''er, Chuncao said, "Xiaohua is resting. Father Qin, please let the little eunuch who keeps the door push it?"


    The ending of this question is to Xiaohua, which seems to have the meaning of consulting her. After all, Chuncao is also the first time to encounter such a thing. She doesn''t dare to take Xiaohua as her master.


    Xiaohua listened to Chuncao and nodded.


    Spring grass smiled, "then trouble father-in-law Qin!"


    "OK." Xiao Qinzi withdrew.


    Xiaohua half leaned there and wondered how Xi''er would suddenly come to her. They didn''t take sides. It''s really hard to understand why they came suddenly.


    "I guess it''s because of being transferred out. The outside job is certainly not as good as here."


    No one understands these better than Chuncao. What day she lived in the Huanyi room and what day she lived here came out when she compared them.


    This is why Xiaohua didn''t move into the hall before. Fushun never told Chuncao to let her wait on Xiaohua. On the surface, she gave a hand, but in fact, she was almost waiting on Xiaohua. Especially after Xiaohua waited on King Jing, almost all the work in her hand was to wait on Xiaohua. As for the nominal sweeping outside the court, Chuncao also saw it these days. Whether she did it or not, someone would sweep it regularly.


    No one who can stay in this house for several years is a fool. Even if no one above says it clearly, the people below will look at it and change their position. For example, the palace eunuchs serving in Jingtai hall, such as Xiaohua herself.


    Because of time, place and people, it is nothing more than this.


    Xiaohua also thinks the reason Chuncao said is a little similar, but what does that have to do with her? She is also a little palace man. What can she help. Then she left Xi''er''s coming to her behind, moved her pillow and put it into the quilt.


    When the spring grass saw that the little flower wanted to rest, she stood up gently and put down the innermost gauze curtain. She still sat on her foot, but stopped talking.

 Chapter 160

    Outside the gate of Jingtai palace, the little eunuch guarding the gate said to Xi''er, "little flower girl is resting", and he ignored her.


    What else does Xi''er want to say? The little eunuch glanced at her and asked, "you''d better go quickly. If you hadn''t served in there before and really knew Miss Xiaohua, you''d have been driven away. Is this where people can get close?"


    Xi''er was a little annoyed. She felt that the little eunuch looked down on people, but she didn''t dare to show it to her face, so she had to stamp her feet and go.


    Walking back all the way, Xi''er was in a mess and couldn''t help recalling what happened a few days ago¡ª¡ª


    "Xi''er, this is what the princess told you. You should be careful," said orange.


    "But --"


    "Don''t be anything. Don''t you want to work for the princess?"


    These days, Xi''er has been completely hypnotized by orange, and even gradually feels that it is a great honor to work for the princess.


    As for the original fear of Fushun, it has already disappeared. As orange said, is it the princess or the eunuch who serves people? The princess is the positive Princess of his highness King Jing. It must be the princess. With the protection of the princess, Xi''er really doesn''t have to be afraid of Fushun.


    Therefore, orange Er told Princess Jing about the task of letting Xi''er find an excuse to meet Xiaohua. Xi''er hesitated twice and agreed.


    What orange said is very reasonable. At the beginning, she had a good relationship with Xiaohua. She was on duty in the same house. It''s nothing to find an excuse to meet.


    But Xi''er still felt vaguely worried, because only her own heart knew that her relationship with Xiaohua was not as good as she said.


    However, it was difficult for her to ride the tiger, and she did not dare to refuse the princess''s instructions. She had to have the courage to come and hope that Xiaohua could see her with "really good relations" in the past.


    As for what the meeting was about, orange didn''t say. She just said that it''s best to let her meet. It''s best to talk. Who knows that she didn''t even see anyone when she came to Jingtai hall.


    Xi''er returned to the sewing office. When orange saw that she was back, she found an excuse to go out. After an hour or so, Xi''er was taken to Changchun hospital again.


    This is the second time she came to Changchun hospital. For the first time, she was only afraid and didn''t pay attention to the things on the side.


    This time, she may have a different mentality. She feels that Changchun courtyard is worthy of being the residence of the princess, which is very luxurious. The "sister Chunxiang" that orange is talking about is also very dignified. Xi''er walked all the way and saw that the palace people in the yard were respectful to her.


    If only she could become such a person as sister Chunxiang, everyone could listen to her.


    Xi''er was thinking about herself, so she was led into a room in the east wing.


    This time Xi''er didn''t see Princess Jing, but an old mammy serving Princess Jing asked her something.


    When she said she didn''t see anyone, the old lady frowned and asked in great detail about the situation at that time.


    Xi''er was a little uneasy as she answered. Could the princess dislike that she didn''t do her job well?


    She didn''t find that she really wanted to see more. Princess Jing was eager to see her for the first time. Where could she see if she wanted to see.


    After mother Li asked, the man left.


    Chunxiang came over with a smile on her face.


    "Xi''er, isn''t it? The princess rewarded you. Take it well."


    Xi''er is holding the purse in her hand, a little flattered, and some don''t know how to react.


    "I''ll have you sent out."


    After Chunxiang''s words, she invited a little palace man to send Xi''er out.


    Changchun hospital, the west room of the main room.

 Chapter 161

    After listening to mother Li, Xiao''s handkerchief was tight and tight. Qiu Xiang, who was standing by, said nothing quietly.


    Xi''er is young and can''t understand the inner situation without doing anything. These people in the room have become the masters of jing''er. Just a little flower girl and rest can see many problems.


    I''m tired last night.


    Xiao thought bitterly.


    Although it is not far from the truth, it is also the same.


    Xiao''s handkerchief was almost rotten, and he couldn''t solve his hatred. When the people nearby saw Xiao''s appearance, they all shrunk their necks and dared not make a sound.


    "Let her go again and implement the matter!"


    Xiaohua slept in the afternoon, got up in the evening and had a full meal. She was full of energy.


    I couldn''t sleep so early, so I pulled the spring grass to do needlework and talk to relieve boredom.


    When it comes to this needlework, Xiaohua has learned a lot recently. So far, she can only sew things that don''t need embroidery. Large ones can only be used as socks or small clothes, and others can''t be done.


    I lost some days ago. I have nothing to do these days and picked it up again.


    Because her clothes were prepared and she had nothing to do, she took a piece of cloth and practiced embroidery on it.


    This embroidery was learned from Chuncao. Chuncao is not very old. She knows a lot of things. Of course, she will also be shallow, so she can only embroider grass and flowers, which is still in the primary level.


    Xiaohua doesn''t have any familiar people around her on weekdays. She knows that Chuncao''s meeting is limited. She''d better learn from her and practice her hand. Occasionally, she would learn from Mammy he, but mammy he was too old for her to teach herself when she was too old.


    Until Fushun''s light cough came from the door, the two stopped their movements.


    When he looked up and saw King Jing standing at the door, Chuncao immediately knelt down, and Xiaohua was stunned and knelt down.


    Fushun waved and the spring grass went out. He went out himself and closed the door.


    Seeing the man and remembering everything last night, Xiaohua couldn''t help blushing.


    Because she wasn''t called up, she didn''t dare to stand up. Half drooping his eyelids, he saw King Jing take two steps in the court, came back and pulled her up.


    Xiaohua didn''t dare to look up. She didn''t see King Jing''s eyes around her.


    Following behind him into the inner room behind the screen, King Jing opened her hands, and she began to undress him, leaving only her dirty clothes and trousers. King Jing looked around the room and went to the dressing table to sit down.


    "Crown."


    Xiaohua was stunned at first, and then hurried forward to carefully take down the white jade crown on his head, spread his hair, combed it carefully with a comb, and then tied it from the back of his neck with a hair band.


    With her hair tied up, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Is it hard to pull him to bed?


    Although she knew that King Jing could only come here to do that, she had never done so explicit. I don''t know what''s going on. She was very familiar with this set in her last life. She just felt that she couldn''t do it in this life. Maybe it''s because her mentality hasn''t changed?


    Xiaohua sometimes feels afraid of King Jing.


    There was no him because he hardly spoke to her. Once in a while, I would say a few words.

 Chapter 162

    This feeling is very strange, which makes Xiaohua feel at a loss for a lot of time. Because she can''t imagine that people who are more and more enthusiastic about that matter will completely return to indifference once they are finished.


    Their bodies fit more and more, but their hearts have never been close. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, and he probably never thought about what he was thinking.


    Sometimes it''s hard to avoid feeling wronged, but turning around, Xiaohua threw this emotion away.


    People can''t be too serious. The result of being more serious will only make them feel uncomfortable.


    Being cramped, a sentence came from my ear, "change your clothes."


    Xiaohua was stunned again. She didn''t know what king Jing meant. She looked at him and there was only one layer of profanity left. Did he mean to take it off for him?


    At the thought of the later scene, Xiaohua was very embarrassed.


    But since King Jing said so, she must do it. This man gives people too much pressure, especially when two people get along alone, she can''t help being nervous.


    "Go and change your clothes."


    When she heard this, she shook her fingers and her brain moved closer to untie her trouser belt.


    "Go and change your clothes."


    Xiaohua raised her face and blinked puzzled. What does it mean? Do you need to cherish words like gold.


    "Change your clothes last night." King Jing paused and said, "you."


    Now Xiaohua understood. Thinking of the stupid thing she had just done, she hung her head, took her clothes and ran away. She also went into the bed curtain.


    Yesterday, Fu Shun mentioned this side secretly. In fact, he didn''t want to come. Originally, I was going to go back to the back bedroom hall to have a rest, but my feet turned in the direction.


    There was no time to think about it yesterday. When he thought of the clothes today, he knew that it must have been prepared by Fushun. He knew what Fushun meant, and he actually fell out of the pit.


    "Are you afraid of the lonely king?"


    This is king Jing''s first serious conversation with Xiaohua. Usually, he either doesn''t say a word or orders directly. This sudden question made Xiaohua at a loss for a moment.


    "No, no..."


    After a while, she whispered, "a little, a little."


    Like fear, King Jing is difficult to understand.


    He knew that some people were afraid of him, such as those in his house, such as those who were held the power of life and death by his hands, and others were not afraid, such as those who despised, despised or regarded him as nothing at all. Despise and despise are hidden, or there is a certain weight to feel that you don''t have to be afraid of him, and those who regard him as nothing at all are completely overlooking him in terms of rights.


    King Jing never comforted people. No one taught him this, and he didn''t learn it.


    He could only tell the truth and said, "don''t be afraid, King Gu hurts you."


    Mom, the king of the scene is a replacement. How can you say such flirting.


    Today, King Jing has been thinking about the little palace man who seems to be afraid of him. He doesn''t like her to be afraid of him, because he knew last night that the little palace man has always been afraid of himself.


    Unable to figure it out, he couldn''t help saying something to Fushun around him.


    "Xiaogong people are afraid of me."


    Fushun knew King Jing''s speech pattern very well. He thought in his mind. As a considerate interpreter, Hua Fushun said, "Your Highness, she won''t be afraid of you if you hurt her so much."


    Then he put it in his heart. At this time, he said it and made Xiaohua dizzy.


    The effect is similar. At least Xiaohua is not so nervous.


    Xiaogong people are not afraid of themselves. King Jing feels very good.

 Chapter 163

    Day by day, it''s getting colder and colder.


    In November, the sky seemed to be shrouded by the vast snow. In Xiaohua''s impression, it seemed that she had not seen the snow stop outside these days. But it was cold. She didn''t go out of the hall all day. She didn''t have time to pay attention to whether the snow had stopped.


    During this period, King Jing went out of the house again. After King Jing left, Xiaohua learned from the chat between the two little eunuchs in the hall that King Jing went out of the house because there was too much snow and a snow disaster, which seemed to be a little serious. King Jing went to see the situation in person.


    Therefore, Xiaohua comes to the conclusion that a king is a good vassal.


    Xiaohua has never seen the snow disaster.


    After she was sold when she was a child, she lingered in various families as a girl, and she could not understand the serious situation of the "disaster". I saw floods when I was a child, but my impression was too far away. In my memory, there were only cries everywhere except my parents'' faces and my little brother.


    When Xiaohua comes to the conclusion that King Jing is a good vassal, King Jing is riding outside in the snow. The guards of the Royal Palace advised him to take a carriage. But he thought the carriage was too slow, so he abandoned it and rode.


    Jingzhou has always been a place of bitter cold. The so-called bitter cold is that the people are not rich because of poor agriculture. Cold is that Jingzhou is located in the north. It has always been cold. It is cold and snowy in winter.


    Because this fief is very barren, the emperor is also very generous. The area of Jingzhou is the largest among several vassal kings.


    The so-called vast land is nothing more than this.


    In fact, King Jing doesn''t have to come this time. There''s no reason to rule a small county with a snow disaster. A prince has to come and have a look in person. But king Jing has always been serious. In his last life, he didn''t manage his fief carefully. The fief has always been very poor. When I came back in my life, I spent a lot of time on my fief.


    If farmers can''t, he specially recruited an agricultural talent and promoted many suitable crops according to the geographical environment of Jingzhou, such as potatoes and sweet potatoes, which are newly introduced from foreign countries with high yield. There has been almost no starvation under his rule in the past two years.


    If business was not good, he asked his people to do business in other rich state capitals, and even sold good things such as fur ginseng to the outside, and then introduced things from elsewhere.


    King Jing''s thought is very simple. If he can''t manage his own fief well, how can he say that he can change his destiny.


    Over the past few years, the effect has been good. Not only does the government collect more tax money, but king Jing''s private pocket is also very sufficient.


    And he came here out of the meaning of deterrence, telling the officials not to try hard to rule the people under his nose. He doesn''t have to do anything. He just needs to run back and forth and spend a few days. The result is that the people below don''t dare to ignore it, and there will be no freezing and starvation. King Jing thinks it''s quite cost-effective.


    King Jing''s ideas have never been different from others, but anyway, at least the people under his rule have a good life. In recent years, many people say that his highness King Jing is a good vassal.


    When I went out, it didn''t snow very much. When I was halfway there, the snow was getting bigger and bigger. The wind was also urgent. It was windy and snowy. I couldn''t see the road ahead clearly.


    A Guard officer in an instrument guard armor and a black scarlet cloak approached the king''s mount.


    "Your Highness, there is a village nearby. Let''s go there first to avoid the snow. It''s too heavy." as soon as the guard opened his mouth, he was scraped with snow foam.

 Chapter 164

    King Jing didn''t slow down this time, but nodded quickly.


    The Guard officer was also familiar with King Jing''s temperament. With a wave of his hand, a guard drove his horse to lead the way.


    A group of people galloped for a while and saw a village in the distance.


    Overlooking, the village is not big, and the houses are even small and simple, but in such weather, everyone looks happy and anxious.


    He rode closer. Before entering the village, he heard the sad cry and scream in the village along the wind.


    King Jing''s mount is at the front. He reins in the reins, and the horse gallops. The guards behind him do the same.


    Not only king Jing heard the abnormal voice, but also the guards behind him. As soon as the Guard officer waved, several people ran out of the team and rode into the village. King Jing and his party then followed.


    As soon as he entered the village, a tragic situation appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    There is a lot of blood on the snow. There are three or two corpses on the path between the villages. They look like the villagers in the village.


    Seeing the dead, everyone was stunned. King Jing said, "go and have a look."


    King Jing came out this time with dozens of palace guards. No matter what happened, he was not afraid. Hearing King Jing''s order, a group of people were well-trained and divided into several batches, each chasing the sound and galloping their horses past.


    Here King Jing stopped on a cross road in the village with the remaining ten guards. The Guard officer in armor said, "Your Highness, go down to find an empty room and take shelter from the wind and snow first."


    King Jing nodded, got off his horse, found an empty room nearby and went in.


    In fact, they don''t have to look for it. They have long seen that many houses have wide open doors. Martial arts practitioners have good eyes. It seems that there are dead people inside.


    Who has the courage to kill the village? Within sight, they have seen a lot of dead people.


    King Jing stepped into the main room. The guards who had entered first dealt with it in the room. Two found a place to sit, and two were dragging their bodies to other houses.


    The body was old and young. There was a woman and a baby who was a few years old. It could be seen that it was a family of four, all killed with one knife. I didn''t expect King Jing to pick a room to come in. Someone died so miserably in it.


    These guards are not afraid of blood and death, but it''s disgusting to see someone deal with a group of innocent people like this.


    "Son of a bitch, this is such a cruel hand under that son of a bitch!" there are many rude men in the guard. They become angry and can''t help cursing.


    King Jing didn''t hear it. He sat there with his indifferent eyes. At this time, it was very cold.


    After a quarter of an hour or so, the guards sent out gradually came back.


    Lin Qingting, deputy commander of the guard of King Jing''s residence, went out to ask about the situation. After a while, he turned back and reported the situation to King Jing.


    It''s really Tu village.


    When the guard of King Jing''s residence arrived, the men were chopping happily with knives. People divided into several waves and killed door-to-door from inside to outside.


    "Your Highness, there were more than 40 perpetrators. When we came forward to stop it, someone resisted and killed several. All the rest were tied up and left outside."


    "Are there any survivors?"


    "Yes." deputy commander Lin paused and lowered his voice. "There are less than a dozen people. We are a little late. Those people are not afraid to run when they see someone coming to stop them. Instead, they cut faster. The guard only has time to save these ten people."

 Chapter 165

    It seems that everyone in the village gathered outside the room, with cries, pain and curses, and all kinds of voices intertwined.


    When King Jing went out, he saw several villagers dressed up and kicking the bound murderers.


    "You immoral and inhuman things, what have we done to you..." an old woman felt puzzled and hated when she kicked and hit a bound man with a stone nearby. "You return my son and my grandson..."


    The same situation also happened to several disheveled villagers nearby, all holding various things to greet the perpetrators.


    The guards outside didn''t stop it, because many of them saw the tragedy just now and let people vent their hatred. It was not until he saw King Jing and deputy commander Lin coming out that he came forward to pull apart the surviving villagers.


    "Who can tell you what''s going on? Who knows why these people came to the village to kill?"


    The surviving villagers shook their heads blankly. They didn''t know why. Even when someone came to kill at the beginning, they didn''t know. They didn''t run out until they heard the wrong voice outside.


    Some people who ran out to see were directly hacked to death. When they saw someone killing, everyone hurried everywhere. But there are too many bad people. They have no strength to bind chickens and no weapons. They can''t resist at all.


    This group of people went door-to-door looking for someone to kill. When they saw one kill another, the old and the small did not let go. The grandson of the crying old woman was still in his infancy and was directly killed by these people. It was really terrible.


    These villagers say what they know one by one. They seem to say a lot, but they are useless words. King Jing made a gesture, and deputy commander Lin asked his men to take the perpetrators down for questioning.


    "If you know anything, such as anything unusual in the village before this happened, you can say it, so as to help find out the culprit," said a guard.


    Among the surviving villagers, a 14-year-old boy cried and said, "it''s no use saying it. Their officials are not people, but animals! You can''t help anyone."


    The guards around looked at the boy with that kind of extremely strange eyes, and some smiled. But thinking that the village is really miserable, it''s not easy to show other looks.


    Deputy commander Lin opened his mouth and said, "if you know anything, this is your highness King Jing. This is king Jing''s fief. Do you think you can''t help?"


    The young man looked at the man called King Jing with surprised eyes, "are you your highness King Jing?"


    King Jing came out in civilian clothes this time, but the guards were wearing the clothes of King Jing''s residence, but the boy had little knowledge and couldn''t recognize it. Any official under the rule of Jingzhou, seeing the guard of King Jing''s residence, knew that even if King Jing didn''t go on patrol, he was also working for King Jing.


    King Jing looked into the boy''s eyes and nodded.


    The young man murmured, "my father said that his highness King Jing is a good man. How can you prove that you are his highness?"


    A guard nearby scolded, "you are really blind to Mount Tai. Your highness needs to lie to you. Do you know the clothes on me? This is only for jingwangyi guard."


    The young man looked around at the large group of guards. He thought that he saw that they were good at martial arts and that they were all doing their best to clean up the murderers. He also saw King Jing''s indifferent expression but full of dignity. He believed eight or nine points.

 Chapter 166

    But his expression was still very hesitant. "It''s very important. I don''t know if it''s because of our village. At the beginning, my father hesitated for a few days and didn''t come back."


    King Jing looked at deputy commander Lin, then turned and went into the house. Deputy commander Lin followed him with the boy.


    "Go ahead."


    And the young man said all that he knew.


    It turned out that the boy''s father was Li Zheng of the village. The village was called Shangshan village. It was a small village with only dozens of families.


    The village is located in a remote area with its back to the great black mountain. It used to be very poor. It was not until King Jing promoted the cultivation of high-yield crops such as potatoes and sweet potatoes under his rule that everyone was satisfied.


    In the village, men farm and women weave. Life is very poor, but it is much better than in previous years. There was a good vassal who reduced taxes in case of famine and snow disaster, and everyone''s life was slowly getting better.


    It was also very calm. Who knows that one day a villager went up the mountain to pick up stones and build a pigsty.


    As mentioned earlier, the mountain village is backed by big Montenegro, which has few trees but many stones. Many villagers build houses or build pig pens and sheep pens. They go directly to Daheishan to pick up some suitable large stones.


    The stones used to build the pigsty were difficult to bear when they were big and difficult to use when they were small, so he took some thought and picked a basket of stones back.


    When I came back to build a pigsty, I found that the color of a stone was wrong. How to say, it was silver. It''s not all silver, but it''s doped with a large area of silver.


    The reason why Daheishan is called Daheishan is that most of its rocks are black. It''s amazing that this suddenly chose a silver one.


    Many villagers came to have a lively look, and the boy''s father was also coming to see it.


    As soon as Li Zheng saw it, he thought it was wrong, so he asked the stone to go away and said to take it back.


    After returning, he held the stone and thought, why is there silver in the black stone, shining a piece of silver under the candlelight. Later, he didn''t think enough, so he used the most primitive method to smash the stone.

 Chapter 167

    Who knows, after smashing, the stone is not silver, but black. It contains a lot of broken silver objects.


    Those who can be Li Zheng have certain knowledge. After hesitating at home for a long time, they still took the stone to the county government in charge of Shangshan village


    In fact, when it comes to this, it is almost obvious. Nothing more, an honest man found an unusual thing and reported it to the magistrate of the county.


    After listening to Li Zheng''s words, the magistrate saw the stone that had been smashed, so he sent someone up the mountain secretly to investigate. The place to go is the place to pick up this stone. The magistrate is also an understanding person. He naturally brought someone who knows the affairs in the meantime. Once he found out something important, the magistrate knows that this matter can not be ignored, but human nature is greedy, so there will be the slaughter of the village behind him.


    Wealth and wealth move people, and wealth and wealth also kill people.


    The boy here gave a general description of what he knew, and the escort trial over there was over. It was similar to what king Jing thought. The murderers were not ordinary people, but a team of people made up of the Yamen servants of the county government and the servants of the magistrate''s family.


    But what the boy knew was also very one-sided, including the murderers in the trial. Although there was a general guess in his heart, King Jing did not neglect it and took the guard to Heishan County.


    Many things are due to chance. By chance, the villager picked up a broken stone because it triggered a series of things.


    More coincidentally, King Jing received a report from the following people that there was a snow disaster and died somewhere under his rule, and the person who reported the snow disaster was the magistrate of Heishan County, the envoy of the butcher village.


    The magistrate of the county is probably thinking about the heavy snow outside. It is not uncommon for a snow disaster to occur in Jingzhou. The purpose of reporting the snow disaster dead is to ambush the pen afterwards. Otherwise, it is not easy for so many people to die suddenly under the jurisdiction. The front reported it and the back sent someone to Tu village. If King Jing didn''t come this time, he might hide it after the blizzard. Who knows that King Jing actually came.


    It can be imagined that the magistrate must end badly.


    Several years later, King Jing recalled this matter again. It seemed that the only benefit was him. Of course, that''s what I''ll say later.

 Chapter 168

    Xi''er came to Xiaohua that time, and then came twice.


    Once, it happened that King Jing was in his room in the morning. Little Qin Zi didn''t dare to report, so he was sent off by the small eunuch guarding the door. The second time, the little eunuch who guarded the door went to report that he was scolded by Xiao Qinzi and kicked her away directly.


    This happy day came again.


    The little eunuch frowned when he saw her. "Why are you here again? I told you last time that I was scolded. Hurry and don''t come again."


    Xi''er''s face stiffened, and then piled up a full face of laughter.


    "Brother, if I really have something to do with Miss Xiaohua, would you please inform me? I used to have a good relationship with Miss Xiaohua. If she knew I came to her, she would meet me. Please help me."


    The little eunuch was full of embarrassment. Seeing this, Xi''er said again: "I will talk to miss Xiaohua then, and miss Xiaohua will thank you very much."


    This little eunuch is from Jingtai hall. Although he is a little eunuch guarding the door, he also knows that Miss Xiaohua is your Highness''s latest favorite. Although I don''t have any reputation for the time being, it''s not difficult to have a reputation in the future, not to mention the person protected by father-in-law Fu. Had it not been for this, he would not have informed Xi''er one after another.


    Everyone wanted to make progress, and the little eunuch was no exception, so he hesitated when he heard the following sentence.


    A little chance can''t be missed. Xi''er added strength when she saw the little eunuch''s shaking face. She stuffed something into the little eunuch''s hand and said, "brother, it''s really troublesome for you. Don''t worry. You won''t suffer if you do this."


    The little eunuch hesitated for another half a minute before saying, "wait, I''ll ask." he told a little eunuch next to him to watch.


    After a while, the little eunuch came out.


    "Wait, little flower girl will come later."


    Xi''er came several times and said she wanted to see her. Xiaohua also knew. She didn''t report the first two times, but she knew it afterwards.


    Today she is idle. Who knows this joy is coming again.


    What can I do for her? After all, she used to be a roommate. Although there were some contradictions in the middle, Xi''er didn''t do anything. After several times in a row, Xiaohua decided to see her and see what happened to her.


    At the gate of Jingtai palace, Xi''er, dressed in the clothes of a small palace man, was seen from a distance.


    People seem to be thinner than before, and their temperament seems to have changed. How to say, they don''t seem to have the innocence of the past.


    "Xi''er, what can I do for you?"


    Xi''er looked at the flowers coming, and her eyes flashed again and again.


    Today Xiaohua is wearing a small jacket with dark patterns of embroidered camellia on a moon white background. Below is a satin skirt with willow yellow embroidered bamboo green cloud patterns. The winter clothes changed this time are much better than the clothes prepared by Fushun in the past. It can be seen from the cloth alone.


    In particular, Xiaohua looks very good recently. She has just come out of the hall. There is a earthworm burning in the Jingtai hall, which is as warm as spring. Xiaohua''s white face is also slightly moist red. The skin seems to be able to come out of the water with a pinch. The attitude is happy. The body is much plumper than before, completely out of the state of bean sprouts and vegetables in the past.


    "I, um, I thought I hadn''t seen you for a long time. I''ll come and see if you''re doing well."


    In contrast, Xi''er is thinner than before. In the past, the small round face lost a lot of weight, the eyes looked bigger, and the skin was white with a little yellow gas, which seemed that the whole person had no spirit.


    OK or not? This question is too profound.


    Xiaohua didn''t think much, so she said in the same tone as before: "what''s good or not, it''s still the same as before."


    "I think others call you little flower girl."

 Chapter 169

    Xiaohua paused and said as usual, "this is everyone''s opinion. You can look up to me. After all, you serve your highness in the palace. In the past, even if you were a girl in other rich families, you would be looked up to by the Lord."


    "I think you have changed too much. Did father Fu let you serve your highness?"


    Xiaohua looked up at Xi''er and saw her face dark and inexplicable. Her eyes flashed. She was bored for no reason. She regretted why she came out to see her. She came to inquire about this together with Xi''er.


    She smiled and blinked. "What are you talking about? I''ve been waiting on your highness in the hall. The errands are also arranged by the Public Security Bureau of Duke Fu."


    What else does Xi''er want to say, interrupted by Xiaohua, "is that what you came to me? I thought there was something wrong."


    Xiaohua''s tone is very cold, which means seeing off. Xi''er naturally hears it.


    "No, nothing. I just think we used to be roommates. Come and see you."


    "Oh, thank you for your concern. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go in. As a little palace man, you know there''s no freedom. It''s cold outside. You''d better go back early."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go."


    Xiaohua turned inside, and Xi''er left soon.


    In the distance, a palace man was waiting for her.


    The palace man himself had been staring at the gate of Jingtai hall in the distance, asked about the dialogue between them, and asked Xi''er to hurry back to the sewing place, while he left quickly.


    Changchun hospital.


    Chunxiang has been waiting for people to come back. After seeing people come back and asked carefully, she went to the main room.


    She told Princess Jing the details reported by the following people, and stood aside quietly.


    So far, the matter has been very clear, and it is indeed as they thought at that time.


    Although the inside can''t see through, at least from the reaction of others and the situation seen by the following people, we can judge that the little palace man named Xiaohua did serve King Jing.


    Princess Jing doesn''t know what has developed now. Anyway, there is no information about adding people in the backyard in Jingtai hall. Princess Jing estimated the time. She was a little upset because she didn''t know what was inside. She was very angry.


    The tea lanterns broke on the ground. Recently, the frequency of tea lanterns breaking in Changchun courtyard has increased sharply. They have been changed one after another, but it is not enough for Princess Jing to fall.


    "No, we have to find a way to do this. We have to find a way." Princess Jing stood up and walked around the room nervously. Suddenly he said, "Mammy, you must not let her husband kill the child, you must not."


    "OK, OK, Mammy, find a way. So many of us have a mental calculation, but we don''t have a heart. We can think of a good way."


    Xiaohua was going to enter the hall. After thinking about it, she turned back.


    Find the little eunuch guarding the gate at the palace gate, "Hello, father-in-law."


    "Hello, Miss Xiaohua." the little eunuch who informed Xi''er smiled and was a little flattered.


    Is Xiaohua ready to promote him?


    "I want you to do me a favor."


    "Little flower girl, if you can help me, I''ll be happy."


    "Well, the little palace man came back just now. Would you help me push her?" Xiaohua looked hesitant and hesitant.


    The little eunuch''s head turned quickly, and soon reflected that Xi''er didn''t have a very harmonious relationship with little flower girl. For a moment, I was impressed and secretly scolded myself for being stupid.


    I can think of how it would be possible to have a good relationship if one was transferred out and the other was left to serve his highness.


    "It''s all strange. After listening to her nonsense, she said she had a good relationship with you. I helped inform you when she had something to find you. I knew so early, the little one would not be convenient for her."

 Chapter 170

    Xiaohua guessed Xier''s intention in her heart. She couldn''t figure it out. Seeing the nervous look on the little eunuch''s face, he comforted and said, "it doesn''t matter. I used to live in the same room with her. If she comes again next time, just push it for me. Don''t report it again."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Seeing Xiaohua''s back away, the little eunuch scolded Xi''er for cheating while wiping a cold sweat. She was determined to kick her out and scold her again in the future.


    Fushun didn''t go out with King Jing this time.


    It was cold and snowy outside. When Fushun was old, King Jing left him in King Jing''s house.


    After King Jing left the house, Fu was free by the way. When he was bored, he began to worry about things he shouldn''t worry about.


    "It''s a lot of times. Why hasn''t the girl moved yet?"


    Fu Shun had been pestering in the small kitchen all morning to tell Ma He about it. Because he thought what he said was confidential and cleared the kitchen.


    Mother he''s face was stiff. "Your Highness is indifferent. You don''t know how fast it can be."


    "I don''t think it''s normal. I counted it. There have been seven or eight times in October and once in November."


    Mother he sighed in her heart and said with her face as usual, "that girl is young. She just came here. It won''t be so soon."


    "Is there such a saying?"


    Mother he glanced at this in exchange, "do you understand or do I understand?"


    Fu Shun scratched his chin and smiled, "it must be Mammy, you understand." the old woman used to serve the imperial concubine and knew more about women than he did.


    "Come on, Xiaohua, the little girl has a bad day. I''m conditioning her. Don''t worry. There will be good news soon. It won''t come soon."


    Mother he said it lightly, but she still revealed something, but she didn''t tell Fushun the truth.


    Xiaohua is not only a bad day, but a very bad day. Even if mammy he didn''t know how to cure, just because she told her that Xiaohua didn''t come to King''s house, she knew that she must have suffered when she was a child, which caused some slight palace cold now.


    For this, she has a way to adjust well, but she has to take time slowly.


    Fushun''s mind she knows, which is why she doesn''t tell Fushun the truth, but just blurs and reveals a sentence.


    Get along with that girl more. She also likes Xiaohua a little. It''s inevitable that she will protect some. She is really afraid to reveal the truth. Fushun hates Xiaohua and thinks she is useless or can''t wait. At that time, Xiaohua will become an abandoned son. After all, there has been no movement over there, your highness. Let''s see how to place the girl.


    Abandoned son, I saw too many women in the palace who became abandoned sons for various reasons. She really didn''t want to see the girl reduced to that step.


    But Fu Shun is a personal genius, and mother he knows it.


    So she didn''t dare to tell the whole truth, but she didn''t dare not disclose it. She could only say it lightly, and her attitude was natural. In this way, even if Fu Shun knew later, she would only think that she had ignored the actual situation for a moment. After all, Mammy he was a palace man and not a doctor.


    If you don''t know, it''s better to buy Xiaohua some time.


    Mother he is really well intentioned.


    "Then you can recuperate her well. What herbs do you need? Tell Chang Shun directly. These are not lacking."


    Mother he laughed and joked, "that''s what you say."


    "We don''t ask for anything, as long as we can see your Highness''s children born. Alas, I don''t know what your highness thinks." Fushun sighed, sighed on his face, and then mocked himself: "Your Highness is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is in a hurry."


    Mammy he didn''t speak, and there was a vague complication in her eyes.

 Chapter 171

    King Jing stayed outside for more than ten days before coming back. During this period, he dealt with many people secretly, and others didn''t know.


    In fact, according to King Jing''s temperament, those people deserve to die. They want to be beheaded and exposed to the public. They don''t want to be told that things are causing complications, so they can only deal with them secretly.


    The magistrate of Heishan County died suddenly at home, and the post of magistrate was temporarily replaced by the county magistrate. As for those yamen servants, they are all missing, and the end is self-evident.


    As for some villagers who survived in the mountain village, Jingzhou has a large boundary and there is always a place to take in. However, the son who was there was unwilling. He begged deputy commander Lin to stay with him for exercise, which was also an opportunity.


    King Jing was very busy when he returned to his house. He sent someone to guard the big black mountain and dug after winter.


    Because it was snowy, King Jing did not send anyone to detect it, but based on the information obtained from the magistrate of Heishan County, he knew that the mountain was a silver mine. King Jing had no idea what was inside and how much silver he could mine.


    But this alone is enough to make king Jing, who has always been a little temperament, very excited.


    No one has too much silver, especially others are very short of silver now. King Jing was very embarrassed in his last life, but his life was always simple and simple. He didn''t feel much lack of money. But when I came back from my life, I thought silver was a very important thing.


    As someone said, money can''t buy a lot of things, but you can''t do anything without money.


    King Jing seems to be very busy recently. Xiaohua doesn''t know what she''s doing. She only knows that King Jing goes out early and returns late, and hasn''t come to her room for a long time.


    Fortunately, Xiaohua has a stable state of mind and has no superfluous thoughts. Come or not, life is still the same for her.


    These days, the life of little flowers is very quiet and leisurely.


    When she was very bored, in addition to practicing embroidery, she went to the kitchen to talk to mother he or chat with Chuncao. Of course, there is another thing, that is, when King Jing is busy, Xiaohua will inevitably give him some slack.


    Xiaohua can see that King Jing is very tired. Although there is still no fluctuation on his face, it can be seen from King Jing''s hard muscles and bones, especially his stiff shoulders and neck.


    Xiaohua knows why she can live such a comfortable life now. She can''t help but think about it. She proposes with Fushun. When Jingwang comes back from work every day, she takes a hot bath for less than half an hour, and then she gives Jingwang some comfort.


    With Fushun, Fushun not only arranged things properly, but also took a bottle of ointment from doctor Hu Liang and gave it to Xiaohua to use when she gave it to King Jing Shuluo.


    This evening, King Jing took a bath and settled down in the back bedroom hall.


    King Jing sat on the edge of the bed, dressed in a purple thin silk robe and white pants. Just after bathing, his hair was slightly wet and scattered behind his back, winding down to his waist. His clothes were wide open, revealing jade like texture.


    Seeing that Xiaohua came in, King Jing''s eyes flashed silently. He took off his robe, turned over and went to bed, and lay face down.


    Xiaohua''s face flushed slightly, went into the bed, took off her shoes, and knelt down on King Jing''s side.


    King Jing is black and long, scattered all over his back, and Xiaohua carefully pulls her hair aside.

 Chapter 172

    The ointment given by doctor Hu Liang works very well. It is estimated that Fushun knows that King Jing''s neck and back are uncomfortable, so he specially asked the good doctor for it. Xiaohua uses this ointment to loosen Jing Wang twice. Pressing it again obviously makes Jing Wang feel less tight.


    The ointment is transparent. I smell a faint smell of medicine.


    Xiaohua dug a lump of ointment and rubbed it evenly in her hand, so she began to rub it for King Jing.


    It''s not strange to make these little flowers. It''s over half an hour as before.


    Stop and take a look at each other. King Jing''s face is just outside. He can see that he is breathing smoothly. He should be asleep.


    She got out of bed carefully, put on her embroidered shoes, and just wanted to get up and go out, her arm was grabbed.


    "Sleep with King Gu."


    Xiaohua was stunned and bowed her head, "maidservant, go take a bath."


    King Jing didn''t speak again. Xiaohua decided for a while before she stood up and went out.


    An Cheng has been waiting in the outer hall. Xiaohua goes out and whispers to him, and someone arranges a bath for Xiaohua.


    This is the first time Xiaohua stayed in King Jing''s bed for the night. She used to serve him. She had to go back to the palace. When she moved to the palace, King Jing didn''t invite her again, but went to her house by herself.


    She nervously prepared herself, but found that King Jing was silent again.


    After a night, Xiaohua didn''t close her eyes until she couldn''t support it in the middle of the night.


    The next day, Xiaohua woke up and found that King Jing didn''t know when he was gone.


    A little uneasy in my heart, I hurriedly put on my clothes and got up. He went out and saw little plum standing in the hall.


    "Grandpa Li, has your highness left?"


    Little plum''s face was calm. It was the usual face of those who served in Jingtai hall. He lowered his head slightly and said, "little flower girl, your Highness has gone to the front yard."


    "Oh, I slept late." Xiaohua said somewhat cramped.


    "Your Highness told you that you don''t have to wake you up when you left." when little plum said this, he dropped his eyes and stopped talking.


    Xiaohua nodded and went back to her room.


    On the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, King Jing hosted a banquet in the front yard in honor of officials in Jingzhou.


    As in the past, there is still a situation, which represents having fun with everyone.


    The reason why he didn''t choose new year''s Eve is that King Jing has always been considerate of officials under his rule. On New Year''s Eve, Japan should be a time for family reunion. Why let others rush to King Jing''s house for dinner and hurry back. King Jing didn''t like this kind of pretense, but it was the same with other vassal kings. He had to go with the tide.


    At first, he didn''t understand the use of doing such a false thing. Later, he gradually understood that it was nothing more than showing his status as a vassal and forming a deterrent. Of course, there is also solicitation, but it''s a pity that he won''t.


    This year, King Jing still didn''t receive the imperial edict to invite him back to Beijing, just like in his previous life.


    In his previous life, King Jing would feel dejected because he was ignored by today and because he didn''t receive the imperial edict to invite him back to Beijing. When he came back from heavy work, he didn''t feel like this anymore. People will have the feeling of admiration, but they can''t stand the grinding of time and the passage of years.


    If there is no imperial edict, there is no imperial edict. Life always has to go on.


    The new year''s Eve banquet on New Year''s Eve should be used with his wife and concubine. Although he never liked this form, it was inevitable.


    Only on this day can Princess Jing, Princess Qiao and two jade ladies enter the Jingtai hall, which has never been open to them.


    The banquet is divided into tables. In front of one person, there is a long small table with good wine and food.


    King Jing and Princess Xiao rank first, while Princess Qiao ranks first on the lower left, while Yujiao and Yurong are on the right.

 Chapter 173

    The main hall of Jingtai hall is very spacious, and it seems that there are very few people sitting in the hall, but there are many palace eunuchs waiting on one side. The lights are bright and resplendent, but it is a little deserted.


    King Jing doesn''t like noise, so he doesn''t arrange singing and dancing.


    King Jing seldom spoke, so everyone dared not speak first. Even if these women are ready to say something, because they are afraid that King Jing doesn''t like it, they all shut up and just eat the banquet.


    At this time, Princess Jing never missed the opportunity to show her respect as a princess, especially in recent years, she has become more and more aware of her status. So she took the lead in opening her mouth, said some auspicious words, and made a toast to King Jing.


    King Jing was very proud and drank silently.


    Princess Jing condescended to say a few words to the following three people who were lower than her, and led her to pick up the cup and drink wine. After Xiao''s performance, he took the turn of concubine Qiao. It was also in the order of the princess, but there was another Xiao''s toaster.


    The other two ladies, and so on.


    After a while, the hall was quiet again.


    During this period, no matter what others said, King Jing just gave a look or raised his glass to drink. No matter how much else.


    Princess Jing is dressed up very brightly today. She is dressed in a red woven gold tangled peony coat, with the same color of Phoenix makeup damask skirt, and her face is painted with exquisite makeup. She is decent and gorgeous without losing her noble heritage.


    She seemed very happy. She smiled all night and talked more than usual. Although it was all nonsense, she either asked whether the following three sisters were well recently or talked to King Jing.


    Princess Jing''s temperament, concubine Qiao and Yurong Yujiao still know something about her. She really looks very abnormal, but what does it have to do with them? With such a good opportunity today, the three people sitting below didn''t pay attention to what Xiao was talking about. They all stole the air to rush into the eyes of King Jing Feimei.


    Princess Jing prepared for a long time, picked up her glass and took a sip of wine. She seemed to have no intention of saying to King Jing, "I heard that there are more sisters around your highness. Why didn''t you see them today?"


    Before the words fell, everyone in the hall focused on Princess Jing.


    I heard, who did you listen to?


    Concubine Qiao and Yujiao and Yurong are a little confused, but when they think about it, they know that there must be a reason why Xiao said so.


    Is there anyone around your highness?


    Why didn''t they hear the wind?


    I have to say that Fushun and aunt Qi have done a great job in confidentiality. In addition, it is also because these three people have no foundation in the house and have never been favored by King Jing. They don''t know what''s inside.


    King Jing and other attendants in Jingtai hall knew the meaning of Princess Jing''s words, especially Fushun. He looked at King Jing and thought to himself at the same time, is it possible that there are people in Jingtai Hall who eat inside and climb outside?


    In Fushun, there are some old and immoral people who laugh and scold from the heart, but almost none of the people serving in Jingtai hall are afraid of him. Because they know what happens to those who break the rules set by Fushun.


    So when Fushun''s current consciousness looked around the people serving in the palace, all the people in these eunuch palaces could not stop their legs trembling.

 Chapter 174

    My God empress, princess, who did you listen to! We don''t have those people with long mouths in Jingtai hall!


    Princess Jing doesn''t know the thoughts of the eunuchs who serve the palace people nearby. She won''t think so if she knows.


    Since Xi''er met Xiaohua, Princess Jing has been wondering what kind of way to stop this situation. These days, she thought and thought, but she couldn''t get enough of it. She smashed several things in her house. She wanted to ask King Jing himself several times, but she was stopped by mammy Li and Chunxiang. She had no choice but to have such a show today.


    For a time, the hall was very quiet.


    King Jing didn''t speak. He looked down at the glass in his hand.


    The smile on Princess Jing''s face froze for a moment, and then she smiled more brightly.


    "Your Highness, it''s true that this new year''s Eve hid people and served you," he said to Fushun, "Father-in-law Fu is not going to invite that sister. Your highness is busy with official business all day. He is not interested in such a small thing. You should mention it more. Speaking of sisters, I haven''t even met last time. Isn''t it a little too unreasonable?"


    The latter words are not only for Fushun, but also for King Jing.


    Princess Jing''s ability to talk to herself has become better and better recently.


    For a man like King Jing, talking to himself is the most basic skill.


    Concubine Qiao knows better than Princess Jing, so in the past few years, concubine Qiao has received the most rain and dew among these women. Yujiao and Yurong have not been lucky to be recruited alone since they came to King Jing. Princess Jing has also learned some. Unfortunately, the previous estrangement has been caused, so the effect is not great.


    King Jing doesn''t like Princess Jing very much, but Princess Jing is still her own master after all, especially in front of so many people at this time. Therefore, Fushun is very embarrassed and looks at King Jing involuntarily.


    The expression on King Jing''s face was still so calm that he didn''t even move his eyebrows. Except that Princess Jing suddenly mentioned it just now, he glanced at her, and then there was no expression again.


    Concubine Qiao and Yujiao Yurong, sitting below, have now fully understood the meaning of Princess Jing''s words.


    Together, when they don''t know, is there another person around your highness? Or that sentence, don''t suffer from scarcity but inequality. Seeing Princess Jing''s words means to see that person. They naturally think the same.


    Only when they know their opponents first can they prescribe the right medicine. Moreover, they didn''t mention it. Even King Jing hated them. The three people were happy to see the play.


    "What the princess said made me curious." Qiao''s side princess had a charming smile on her face, and her voice was as moving as a yellow warbler.


    King Jing didn''t speak. He looked at Princess Jing again and nodded to Fushun. Fushun sighed and winked at a small eunuch next to him. The little eunuch went down.


    The hall was quiet for a moment, because Princess Jing mentioned it. At this time, she was a little restless, and the following three people were quite interested in watching a good play.


    King Jing''s dark look made Princess Jing shiver for no reason. She was still calm with a drum in her heart.

 Chapter 175

    Today is new year''s Eve, but the palace people and eunuchs are just new year''s Eve. In addition to the extra monthly money for one month in the new year, one person added a new dress and added some meat food to the meal, which is no different from other ordinary times.


    King Jing accompanies his wife and concubine to the new year''s Eve dinner in the hall. Xiaohua also knows, but she has nothing to do with her. Knowing that there were many people waiting in the temple today, she consciously didn''t join in any excitement.


    Today, the new year''s Eve banquet of the masters in the temple was made by the dianpantry. Mammy he was idle in the small kitchen.


    The whole people in Jingtai hall gathered in the front hall, leaving two or three kittens who didn''t need to go. The small kitchen made a table of rich delicacies. It was a new year''s Eve dinner for everyone to sit around.


    Xiaohua is here at this time. A big round table is set up in the outer room of the small kitchen. Except for those waiting in the front hall, there are two eunuchs who can''t leave. The rest are here.


    There are not many people. There are only more than ten people.


    There are mother he and several other elderly palace aunts in the small kitchen. There are also small flowers and spring grass, and five coarse eunuchs.


    Today''s banquet was made by a palace man named aunt Meng, and mammy he was directing. Mother he is old now. Apart from her Royal Highness''s meals, she occasionally starts to do everything else. She gives it to the people below. It was only after she got familiar with the small kitchen that Xiaohua knew about it.


    As soon as the dishes were set, an Cheng came.


    Everyone was surprised to see an Cheng.


    Before asking his intention, he saw an Cheng''s face serious and said, "little flower girl, your highness invites you to the front hall."


    As soon as he said this, the little kitchen became quiet, and only the occasional burst of lanterns could be heard.


    "This -" for a moment, Xiaohua was at a loss and didn''t know how to react.


    Mother he is old and sophisticated. Of course, she knows that there is nothing wrong. King Jing will not invite Xiaohua to go there for no reason. If you want to have this meaning, you''ll have to recruit it long ago. You won''t suddenly call people on the way.


    "An Cheng boy, what is it for? Come here, you boy, and pretend to be profound to Mammy."


    An Cheng touched his face and smiled pleasantly.


    "Mama he, look at what you said. The little one just came from there and didn''t get used to it for a while." he frowned and looked at the little flower next to him and said: "It doesn''t feel very good. The princess doesn''t know how to know about Miss Xiaohua. She suddenly asked for an interview at the banquet. In front of so many people, her words are sincere and justified. Your highness can''t refute her, so she''s allowed."


    As a disciple of Fushun, an Cheng still knows something inside. There is no reason why Princess Jing will not come out suddenly. It''s just that it''s urgent. Your highness nodded again. They slaves can only come to recruit people. And he also knows that once this thing is over, there will be a storm in Jingtai hall.


    People outside don''t know. Those inside know the rules of Jingtai hall. They reveal every penny of the news outside. If they are caught, they will die.


    People in Jingtai hall know about Miss Xiaohua and Her Highness. On weekdays, Miss Xiaohua and a little palace man around her never go out of the hall, that is to say, the news must have been released by people in Jingtai hall.


    There are two eunuch managers in Jingtai hall, one is Fu Shun, the eunuch manager who flatters the eunuch, and the other is Chang Shun, the deputy manager. The leader is Fu Shun, but he follows his highness most of the time, and other sundries in the house are handled by Chang Shun.

 Chapter 176

    Fushun seems to care about everything, but no one dares to say he doesn''t care. He doesn''t care about small things. He only cares about the things around the prince. Whoever touches the Lord''s taboo is to touch his mildew. If you touch the mold of Fushun, you will end up miserable.


    This fact has been proved by countless old people serving in King Jing''s house with their own eyes.


    Xiaohua, a discerning person, knows that Fushun sent it to King Jing. No matter what the purpose is, at least in the eyes of outsiders, Fushun is very happy these days. The source of happiness is related to Xiaohua, a small palace man.


    I don''t know what''s inside. It''s taboo to treat Fushun behind Xiaohua as if I didn''t see it, or if I saw it, I''ll treat it as if there''s no meaning in it. Be clear about what''s inside, but also know the deep meaning behind Fushun''s move.


    It was not easy for everyone to spend a lot of time, so that your highness finally thought about it. Princess Jing suddenly intervened. No matter what her purpose, at least the person who sent the message to her is dead.


    Both an Cheng and ma he know the inside story. They must know that things are not so simple, but they can''t say it clearly. After all, there are others on the side.


    "Little flower girl, you don''t have to be afraid. Go and deal with it carefully. There must be nothing wrong with your highness." mother he can only say that to comfort little flower.


    Xiaohua reluctantly smiled and walked away with an Cheng in her heart.


    Entering the main hall, it was brightly lit but silent.


    Xiaohua entered through the side door and went to the hall. Without looking at the look of the people in the hall, she knelt down and worshipped.


    "Greetings to your highness, to the princess, to Princess Qiao and her two wives."


    Before coming in, an Chengcheng gave her some simple details of the masters along the way, so Xiaohua also declined.


    Princess Jing smiled like a flower and said with great enthusiasm, "get up quickly. What are you doing with such a big gift? Don''t be shy. Don''t be shy." she motioned Chunxiang to help Xiaohua get up.


    Xiaohua stood up and hung her head.


    "Come and have a look. I haven''t seen my sister yet." Princess Jing said and waved.


    Princess Jing is kind and enthusiastic, but Xiaohua feels a little chilly. Just like the rabbit who was chased by a hungry wolf and had a trap in front, he knew that there was a pit in front and had to go forward.


    As soon as Xiaohua entered, Princess Jing held her hand.


    Princess Jing''s hands are warm, but Xiaohua feels cool in her heart. She looked at each other with half closed eyes. The smile on Princess Jing''s face was very kind, but Xiaohua always felt that there was something hidden in the smile.


    "You look really good. No wonder your highness hides around and doesn''t want to see people. Tut, Princess Qiao, look, isn''t it very watery?"


    Qiao side imperial concubine smiled and didn''t speak.


    "How old is this year?" Princess Jing asked softly, stroking Xiaohua''s hand.


    "I''m just fifteen."


    "Oh, how young."


    Isn''t it young? Fifteen. It''s so small. Compared with the fifteenth, Princess Jing, who is already twenty and four, is ten years older.


    Princess Jing clearly knew she shouldn''t be like this, but her hands holding Xiaohua''s hands couldn''t help tightening and tightening.


    Xiaohua''s hand was pinched painfully, but she didn''t dare to take it back, but her eyes couldn''t help walking around King Jing.


    What I saw was king Jing''s calm side face and his slender hand playing with the wine cup in his hand. I didn''t even look here.


    "Such a beautiful person, your highness is careless and doesn''t even give you a title. It''s really wronged you."

 Chapter 177

    This is not to let Xiaohua take it or not. Taking it means that your highness is careless. If you don''t take it, you will be disrespectful to the princess. Xiaohua knows nothing about King Jing''s backyard at this time. When both sides can''t afford to offend, she decides not to speak.


    Anyway, Princess Jing is getting better and better at talking to herself. She continued with a smile: "Your Highness is busy with official business and doesn''t have time to take care of these small things. As a princess, I can''t be careless. Otherwise, the princess will give you the title of concubine, and you will serve your highness. When you move to the East Third courtyard, you can sit together and have fun."


    She paused for a moment and looked embarrassed: "it''s said that you came from an imperial family and have only been in the house for half a year. The rules of the house are like this. Don''t dislike that the identity of serving concubines is too low. There are few sisters in our house. For example, the two jade ladies were rewarded by their father and the emperor, so they won the position of husband."


    Princess Jing''s words have many meanings. They not only show that Xiaohua must be given a title, but also ridicule her low birth background and can only be a concubine. By the way, she ridiculed Yujiao and Yurong, and combined them with xiaohua into a grade. They both came from a slave Yangzi, that is, they can get a lady''s position because they are rewarded by Emperor Xi.


    The system of wives and concubines of the princes of the Daxi Dynasty consists of one positive concubine, two side concubines and several wives. The wife is the lowest concubine room, but even if it is low, it is also registered, while the concubines are not waiting and do not record. It can be as much as possible.


    At this moment, the people in the hall almost understood the meaning of Princess Jing.


    Kindness is false, kindness is false, courtship is false, and all kinds of words are false. The only truth is that her purpose is to give Xiaohua a name.


    Some people may say that it must be for the sake of Xiaohua.


    God knows if it''s good or not.


    Everyone present knew that if women in the backyard had a reputation, they would not live wherever they wanted, but should be summarized into the East and West Third courtyards. This was the rule set by King Jing at the beginning, so that the women in the East and West Third courtyards could keep themselves in line and not go where they shouldn''t go.


    Now, Princess Jing slapped King Jing in the face with the rules set by King Jing.


    Of course, it''s not a slap in the face. After all, Princess Jing''s attitude is impeccable and her words are reasonable. The only thing worth saying is her mind after this action.

 Chapter 178

    Anyone with a clear eye can see that Xiaohua is in Jingtai hall. As the saying goes, the nearest tower gets the moon first. King Jing doesn''t go to the backyard all year round. He must not let a person close to him cut his beard. He couldn''t get started, so he pulled others back to a starting line. It can''t be said that Princess Jing did wrong, but after all, it felt that she stretched out her hand too long.


    "Your Highness, you don''t blame my body for being too wide. My body is also for the good of this sister."


    Princess Jing looks a little wronged when she sees King Jing looking over. She looks like she is generous and you must not blame her.


    Xiaohua is begging. She looks at King Jing and hopes he won''t agree.


    King Jing misunderstood the begging in Xiaohua''s eyes. His eyes were deep.


    After all, after waiting on herself for so long, it''s time to give her a place. As for Xiaohua''s words that she wanted to be a little palace man a long time ago, King Jing completely forgot.


    But king Jing felt that his rank as a concubine was a little low. He took a look at the two "Ladies" he belonged to the miscellaneous category. I''ve been waiting on myself for so long. Is it better than two women I haven''t touched?


    "Fushun."


    "The old slave is here."


    "She." King Jing raised his hand with the wine glass to the place where Xiaohua stood, and said concisely, "madam."


    "Yes." Fushun replied clearly, "the old slave will do it soon."


    Even if Fushun''s heart was dripping blood at the moment, he decided to poke Princess Jing''s cardiopulmonary tube.


    Let you mind your own business and set rules for others. Your highness didn''t set the rules himself.


    Princess Jing''s status is not enough, but she comes from a palace man. In addition to ridiculing Yujiao and Yurong for their low status, she also said Xiaohua by the way. In addition, she also told King Jing that "this palace man''s status is low, and she is at best worthy of being a concubine.".


    As everyone knows, I''ve given myself a pit for talking too much nonsense. Xiaohua''s identity is low, but king Jing can''t stand it. He doesn''t want to be wronged. It''s just a lady''s low position. Maybe the side imperial concubine must play in the imperial court and can only be sealed with permission, but the wife doesn''t need it, but it''s also a serious concubine room that can record files, but unlike the side imperial concubine, the side imperial concubine can be recognized by the ancestors of jade disc.


    Seeing that she couldn''t stop it, Princess Jing said with a stiff smile, "well, that''s really congratulations to my sister."


    Qiao side imperial concubine''s eyes flashed and smiled like flowers: "congratulations."


    Yurong and Yujiao looked a little ugly, but they also said hi.


    Xiaohua can do nothing but kneel down and thank King Jing for his grace.


    Fushun kicked the little eunuch next to him and said, "don''t hurry to set up a table for Mrs. Hua for a banquet."


    This "Mrs. Hua" is really loud, which makes Xiaohua stunned and makes the expression on Princess Jing''s face more stiff.


    The little eunuch moved quickly and soon set it up.


    So Xiaohua also sat in the hall, under the concubine Qiao.

 Chapter 179

    A new year''s Eve banquet, due to the interference of Princess Jing, ate one climax after another, which was dizzying. The little flower is hard to swallow, so she can only sit there with her head down.


    After eating the new year''s Eve banquet, King Jing let the people disperse.


    Princess Jing saw that her purpose had succeeded and there was no more moth, so she left.


    Concubine Qiao and Yurong Yujiao wanted to pester them to see if they could let the hall go down to their own place. But king Jing withdrew faster than anyone else. The three wanted to go back to inquire about some news, and they all hurried back to their own yard.


    Rongxi hospital


    Under the service of the close imperial concubine Qiao, she took off the big clothes she was wearing outside and changed into the clothes she was wearing inside before she sat down on the couch.


    "I said that Xiao was so positive today, and his attitude changed greatly. It turned out that Xiang Zhuang''s sword dance was intended for Peigong."


    Cui''er said aside, "princess, does she want to win over the flower and Mrs. flower?"


    Butterfly glanced at cui''er and said, "which eye do you want to win over the princess?"


    "Originally, she didn''t even have a title, but the princess made her."


    Butterfly was too lazy to talk to cui''er again. She made tea and put it in Qiao''s hand.


    Compared with Dieer, cui''er is a fool, which is why they are also close palace people and are married together. Qiao side imperial concubine put more emphasis on Dieer, but she didn''t pay so much attention to cuier.


    However, after all, they are the people who serve around them. Concubine Qiao is generous in guiding them. She also hopes that the people around her can be smarter and use them safely in the future.


    Because concubine Qiao also saw something today, it was windy.


    In the past, there was no pet. It was irrelevant, because it was useless to argue. Now a "flower lady" suddenly appeared. Seeing Princess Jing''s behavior, Princess Qiao understood what she meant.


    Princess Jing wants to get people into the East and West Third courtyards. If the "Lady Hua" is really favored, the backyard can not help but deal with her, and they can also use King Jing to come to the backyard more. They borrow the wind. If there is no favor, it is estimated that Princess Jing will not let her go. Just because this person doesn''t know when to serve King Jing in Jingtai hall for half a year, it is enough for the woman of Xiao to devour her alive.


    Concubine Qiao always liked the thing of pushing the boat along the river. Just thinking of the envious person, she could not help gnashing her teeth and sighing.


    "If I were her, I would hate Xiao. What''s the use of fame? If there''s another news in my stomach, I won''t get any fame."


    It is also because of this that this'' flower lady ''is really hated!


    At that time, except Princess Jing, who had known the news for a long time, the others felt a little confused. Now when they go back, they almost react.


    Qiao side imperial concubine thought so, revealing a meaningful smile.


    Han Xiangyuan


    Yurong and Yujiao are in the same position, in the same situation, and came out of the palace. Since they came to King Jing, they held the group and had a very good relationship.


    Now they are sitting on the warm Kang, and they can almost taste it.


    "Where did the man come from? The princess didn''t mention it this time. We don''t know at all." Yurong said first.


    "I really envy the dead."


    It''s not envy. The most envious are Yurong and Yujiao.


    They were rewarded to his highness King Jing, and King Jing did not treat them badly. He gave them a wife''s position. They have never spent a lot of daily expenses, but after all, they have not been lucky, and they will feel uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, a little palace man came out. It is said that he waited on King Jing for half a year. He was full of jealousy and rushed to the little flower.


    "I don''t know where it came from!" Yu Jiao spat.

 Chapter 180

    "Don''t worry, the princess has a good means. People will come to the East Third Hospital. Let''s see the situation at that time." Yurong was always more calm than Yujiao, so she began to appease.


    Yujiao knew this truth, but she was full of jealousy after all.


    After the banquet, Xiaohua returned to her room.


    As soon as he sat down, King Jing came in before he began to think about the next thing.


    When uncle came, the little palace man didn''t have time to think about his own affairs. He began to dress and undress him. Because King Jing drank wine today, he wanted to bathe and waited on him to bathe.


    But it''s all Fushun''s business to ask the little eunuchs to prepare the bathtub to carry hot water. Xiaohua didn''t get involved.


    She only waited on King Jing to bathe, and wiped him and put on the clothes he wore when he slept. King Jing himself lay down in bed. Xiaohua washed the water with King Jing, washed it casually, put on her clothes and went into Babu bed.


    King Jing lay in bed, glanced at Xiaohua and didn''t speak. After waiting on King Jing so many times, Xiaohua also understands his behavior.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he didn''t think of anything. Xiaohua carefully climbed into bed from her feet and lay down inside.


    After lying down for a while, King Jing didn''t move. Xiaohua was relieved.


    When King Jing came to her, he did nothing but sleep once or twice. The sensible Little Palace man was honest and did the work of sleeping with her.


    The two people are about a foot away, thinking about their own thoughts. Xiaohua is in a mess. Because there is a person lying next to her, she can''t concentrate for a moment.


    Suddenly he was pulled into his arms.


    "Can you be happy?" the silent man suddenly said such a sentence. Although his eyes are always indifferent, they are very focused.


    Xiaohua was stunned for a second. She didn''t dare to look at the people above. She didn''t notice the eyes above.


    "The maidservant is very happy."


    Can you say no?


    Everyone should be happy, shouldn''t they? Although she was really not very happy, she understood what the princess said. After she had a position, she would go to the East and West Third courtyard, rather than shrink in the Jingtai hall and under the wings of King Jing.


    All along, Xiaohua has rejected the so-called backyard, because she hates that kind of life. Several women stay together and don''t do anything. The extra energy is used to fight.


    This is why, when King Jing said to arrange a residence for her in the third East and West courtyard, she refused reflexively.


    During this time, she waited on King Jing, and it''s not that she didn''t think about the future. But after all, it is an ostrich mentality, unwilling to think deeply or face it.


    But now I really have to face


    In her last life, she lived so many years on the favor of the fourth young master and finally died. How can she survive in this life.


    After just getting along for a while, she could see that Princess Jing was not a simple. What should she do in the future?


    "You''re not happy."


    King Jing''s words interrupted Xiaohua''s thoughts. She looked up at him, half lowered her eyes, and whispered, "there''s no slave..."


    Feeling the hand on her body, she pinched herself unhappily. She said again: "I can''t give up your highness..."


    His face turned red before he finished speaking.


    Xiaohua was a little stunned, but she was a little sad.


    After all, I can''t escape. In my last life, I used various means to please men and let myself be supported by others. Is it difficult to use such means in this life?


    After all, I can''t escape from serving people in Israel!


    The heart is sad, but the hand is around the neck of the person next to him, burying his face in his arms across the quilt, showing the shy attitude of the little daughter.


    "After I went to the backyard, I must be far away from your highness. I can''t give up..."

 Chapter 181

    In this case, the strength of the hand is even greater.


    Many things are not that Xiaohua doesn''t understand, but she can''t hide her ostrich mentality after all.


    She also understood the entanglement in Chuncao''s heart, but she stubbornly believed that she was just a little palace man, although she didn''t do what a little palace man should do on weekdays. But as long as she is a small palace man in Jingtai hall, she can get the protection of King Jing.


    She does not exist to please or not to please, because she knows that as the lowest palace man, she has nothing to lose. Even if King Jing doesn''t want her in the future, she is still a palace man. With her hard work, she can get comfortable with food and clothing. Maybe she will be released from the government one day in the future.


    But now when her identity changes, her concept should change, because she has little way back.


    One day she became king Jing''s concubine, and she was king Jing''s concubine all her life. It''s impossible for her to be released one day because of her previous delusion.


    A concubine has nothing but to please and serve her husband. And concubines who have been spoiled and lost the favor of their husbands will end up in no more than a few. First, the wife will not let her go. Second, she will be trampled to death. The best thing is to have her own child, which can be relied on more or less, so as not to have no country for old age.


    Although she never thought she was spoiled, Princess Jing''s performance made her feel a little spoiled? At least stabbed the princess in the eye.


    Xiaohua said more and more slowly step by step. One is that she can''t adjust her psychology. The other is to test King Jing''s reaction. It can be seen that King Jing still likes to listen to her.


    Seeing that King Jing liked these, she tried to touch his body, only a little.


    These movements she never did before and were always passive in bed. But now he has to protect himself for King Jing and began to change.


    The change of Xiaohua made king Jing feel it in an instant. He thought the little palace man liked his behavior today. From her movements, he could feel her uneasiness because he knew he was leaving Jingtai hall?


    Thinking of what she said, King Jing felt some waves in his heart.


    The little palace man never said anything superfluous to him. Every time he came over, she said very little. She would not talk to herself in front of him like Xiao and Qiao. She was always silent. Her usual attitude was half drooping her face and half narrowing her eyes.


    But he knew that she had a pair of beautiful eyes, which would inadvertently show waves, especially when he loved her.


    King Jing raised Xiaohua''s chin. The little face was very delicate, and the skin was white and delicate. Under the thick eyelashes were a pair of half covered eyes. At this time, the eyelashes trembled violently, but they didn''t fully open.


    "Look at the lone king."


    Xiaohua''s eyelashes trembled and trembled, and finally completely opened.


    This is the first time Xiaohua has looked directly at King Jing from such a close distance. Even when they are close again, she has never looked at him so close.


    The bridge of the nose is tall, with a jade like face. Under the sword eyebrows are a pair of dark and inexplicable Danfeng eyes. The eyes are always indifferent, including the expression on the face.


    Even if she actually knew that he was not as calm as under the surface, because his expression could be fake and his eyes could be fake, but his body could not be fake.


    Feeling the scorching heat against her, Xiaohua''s face was still red after all. She didn''t dare to move her eyes. She could only look at the man pitifully.


    Looking at those poor eyes, including the rosy lips, they were shaking pitifully.


    King Jing couldn''t help saying, "don''t be afraid, King Gu hurts you."

 Chapter 182

    At the same time, the kitchenette was there.


    Just now those palace people and eunuchs ate, and another seat was changed on that table. But this time aunt Meng no longer did it, but mother he did it herself.


    Fushun always follows King Jing twelve hours a day. Except that King Jing goes to rest, he can also rest for a while. Since King Jing began to spend the night at Xiaohua, Fushun has done a lot less. He can go and have a good rest only if he tells his disciple an Cheng to guard.


    King Jing told Fushun more than once that he didn''t have to work so hard. Unfortunately, Fushun always didn''t listen. It''s like a day for more than ten years.


    After the banquet of the masters of Jingtai hall was over, Fushun saw that King Jing had gone to Xiaohua, so he went to the small kitchen to find mother he.


    It''s not easy to be a slave. Mammy he had already agreed with him to let him and aunt Qi come to her for new year''s Eve dinner on New Year''s Eve. These old fellows have known each other for a long time. At that time, they were waiting on Jing Wan, who was still the fifth prince in the palace. Their relationship is naturally unusual.


    A table for four. Sitting there were mammy he, aunt Qi, Fushun and Changshun. In the past, there should have been a su Shun, but this year Su Shun was busy outside and didn''t come back.


    Yes, come back.


    After following King Jing here for five years, these people have completely regarded this place as their own home.


    Among them, Fu Shun and aunt Qi spent the longest time with King Jing, which can be regarded as belittling the big. Mother he has also been a long time. She was divided by Jing bin when she first became a concubine in Jin Dynasty. Su Shun and Chang Shun were the little eunuchs who served King Jing when he was a child. Now they are also the managers in charge of one office in King Jing''s house.


    They are all abnormal people in the world. Eunuchs are rootless people, without father, mother, heaven and earth. They have nothing else but to serve the Lord''s son. Aunt Qi and mother he didn''t leave the palace at the time of release for various reasons. We can imagine that there were no relatives outside, except the master.


    Everyone sympathizes with each other. Every new year''s Eve, we will have a meal together, just like a bustle.


    "Why are you so early today? Why, your highness is resting?"


    Aunt Qi always knows the habit of Fushun. Your highness doesn''t rest, but he never leaves. In the past, at this time, Fushun was always the last to come, because he was going to stop his Highness''s service.


    Fu Shun made a gesture with his pen, "it''s resting. It''s over there."


    Aunt Qi nodded as if I knew it and smiled.


    There is a little palace man around King Jing, but no one knows about them. Fushun had this idea at the beginning, and it was not the way they discussed. Unexpectedly, the operation by Fushun succeeded several times.


    "How did Changchun hospital know about it? Did you check it?" aunt Qi frowned and asked.


    This is no secret. Almost everyone who should know in the front and the back learned the news.


    As soon as he said this, Fushun''s face pulled down. "Not yet, Grandpa. I''ll let them have a good new year today and clean them up tomorrow. I''ll see which little bastard has the courage to leak out the things in Jingtai hall."


    Fu Shun and Chang Shun are in charge of the affairs in Jingtai hall. Aunt Qi said no more. She asked mother he again, "mother, is there any movement from the girl, oh no, Mrs. Hua?"


    Mother he shook her head, flashed her eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Hua suffered a lot when she was a child. Her childhood was not very smooth. I''m conditioning her. She''s so young. How can she be so fast."


    This time, mother he didn''t hide anything and said everything. After all, Xiaohua is a little confident now that she has a reputation.

 Chapter 183

    This is no different from what he said with Fushun last time, that is, he suffered a lot when he was a child. Maybe Fushun can''t understand it, but aunt Qi, who is also a woman, understands it as soon as she hears it.


    "Can you recuperate?" aunt Qi frowned more tightly.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take too long. I''ve almost conditioned her. It was expected to be about the last month. The princess had a lot of complications."


    The room was so quiet for a moment that even the silent sound of Chang Shun smacking wine, which had been drinking wine all the time, disappeared.


    "The princess may not be that simple."


    This sentence is not a question, but a positive sentence. After staying in the palace for so many years, it''s not easy to live to the age of mother he. Although Fushun didn''t mention how the process was, mother he could guess with her toes.


    "I just don''t want people to get close to me. In addition, I want to drag people to my hand and toss about as much as I want." Fushun said sarcastically.


    "She really wants to, and she doesn''t know where she got so much confidence." aunt Qi said.


    It''s no wonder they mentioned Princess Jing''s disdain. I think these people had the impulse to tear Xiao down into their belly. They are all slaves, but they have been with King Jing for many years. Even if people outside despise King Jing, Xiao, as the imperial concubine of King Jing, can''t tolerate it.


    Just because he was a slave, King Jing tolerated it again and again. Otherwise, by the means of these people alone, Xiao might have lost them long ago.


    Later, these people also saw Xiao''s performance. Unfortunately, the impression was bad, but it was bad after all. On weekdays, there was respect in person. Secretly, no one regarded her as the master, especially Her Highness did not take her seriously. These people naturally looked at her and kept her in mind.


    You and I talked one by one. From the beginning to the end, they didn''t mention what to do after the little flower to be moved to the third East and West courtyard, or they didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Mother he understood their thoughts. These people seemed to have different personalities. They were blessed and smooth. Aunt Qi was calm and often quiet, but they had one common trait: ruthlessness or lack of heart.


    This has always been the case with the slaves in the palace who have been waiting for a long time. Except for the master they recognize in their heart, others don''t care at all.


    Although Fu Shunhe and Chang Shun smile at Xiaohua on weekdays, they are very respectful. In fact, in their hearts, Xiaohua is just a tool or plaything. Her purpose is to serve King Jing. It''s better to have children. Up to now, the reason why she can give Xiaohua a good face or some seemingly caring care is just for her perfunctory use.


    Now, Xiaohua has no movement, and people will be moved out again. Your Highness has always been indifferent. It is unknown whether she will be a little fond of her in the future, so no one wants to spend more time on her.


    Mother he used to be the same, but she was old after all. Xiaohua always came to the small kitchen to accompany her on weekdays. She also liked the little girl.


    "I think you''d better look at it. Although your highness doesn''t show how much you like it, she must look a little different. She has a low status and will fall into the hands of Changchun hospital at that time. Don''t swallow it alive." mother he didn''t show much concern, but said faintly, and poured wine for Chang Shun in her hand.


    Fushun put down his chopsticks, frowned and thought, "yes, what do you think?"


    "Why don''t you see what your highness says tomorrow?" father-in-law Chang is always cautious, so he speaks very carefully.

 Chapter 184

    Aunt Qi interrupted, "do you think your highness knows this?"


    Everyone was silent.


    King Jing really never cares about these things, or it''s better to say that he doesn''t understand them. In the early years, I seldom showed my face in front of people in the palace. When I came to Jingzhou, I wholeheartedly managed the fief. I rarely set foot in the backyard. How can I understand some thoughts and means between women.


    Fushun thought and thought, and finally decided, "you all watch more first. I''ll talk to your highness tomorrow."


    King Jing really doesn''t care much about these things.


    In fact, I can see it at ordinary times. If Fushun hadn''t been taking care of Xiaohua, it is estimated that the clothes she wears are still palace clothes. That is, Xiaohua''s only jewelry is the two simple ones given by Fushun in Jingtai hall.


    There are several clothes now, but they are also within the scope of Fushun''s rights. King Jing, the master, needs to say more.


    But king Jing hasn''t been moving. Xiaohua never thinks much of herself and won''t flatter and invite favors. In this way, the situation has been maintained strangely.


    The next day, Fushun mentioned the question of Mrs. Hua''s future residence. King Jing still said "whatever you want".


    After a pause, he thought that the little palace man said last night that he was reluctant to leave. His faint eyes flashed, and then he said again, "the first yard of the third west courtyard."


    The pattern of the West Third courtyard is the same as that of the East Third courtyard, which is located at the back of Jingtai hall, except one in the East and one in the West. Changchun courtyard is the first courtyard in the East Third courtyard. It is in the East rear of Jingtai hall, which is the closest to Jingtai hall on the other side of the East Third courtyard, and the first courtyard of the West Third courtyard is also close to Jingtai hall, which is in the West rear.


    Fushun''s eyes flashed and didn''t say anything, but bowed down.


    It is reasonable to say that Xiaohua is not qualified to live in a yard as she is now. Including Yurong and Yujiao, although they live in the Hanxiang courtyard, the main room has been vacant, but they live in east-west wing rooms.


    At the beginning, Fushun planned to arrange Xiaohua into Hanxiang hospital. At this time, King Jing said so himself and changed the place. Because of King Jing''s rare opening, Fushun had more thoughts, so he also changed his mind.


    After word of mouth, several people acted separately. Of course, Fushun didn''t put down the fact that someone leaked information.

 Chapter 185

    All the people were summoned for questioning. These palace eunuchs in Jingtai hall were really wronged. It was cold and snowy outside, and few people went out. Even if they went out for business, they were in a group of two, and there was almost no possibility of being alone. Everyone gave evidence to each other, and Fushun knew that he had combed and combed these people. He would certainly not knowingly commit crimes and seek death.


    After checking, Fushun concluded that it should not be the news leaked from Jingtai hall, so he got angry with aunt Qi and asked her to check it outside.


    Xi''er came to Jingtai hall one after another to find Xiaohua, and then brought out a little palace man named orange bought by Chunxiang. As soon as the internal and external news was compared, Renjing Fushun came to a conclusion. Princess Jing probably only saw some clues through Xi''er''s several inquiries, so she cheated it out at the new year''s banquet.


    I have to say that Princess Jing''s move was very vicious. She inferred some truth from only some minor details, and picked it out in front of the people through the new year''s Eve banquet. Her words and deeds were impeccable and irrefutable. If Mrs. flower was a fool, she might be grateful to her.


    But according to Fu Shun''s understanding of her, Xiao''s woman should not be so wise. Thinking of those confidants who were married with Princess Jing, Fushun also understood. But he didn''t say anything and didn''t go to Xiaohua to warn.


    Everyone has his own way. Whether he can stand up or not also needs to be an understanding person. For Mrs. Hua, Fushun does not deny that he made it up, but how far she can go in the future depends on whether she has that understanding.


    What''s more, he and aunt Qi often shun several people. Although they are in charge of the internal affairs of the house, they all have their own responsibilities. The slaves who have been waiting around the master like them usually don''t get too close to the master''s women. As long as the slaves who have been serving in the palace for a long time, Fushun knows it.


    It''s OK to give some help for her own little mind, but no more. Mrs. Hua has to go her own way in the future.


    At this point, Fushun and aunt Qi didn''t check down, as long as it wasn''t the news leaked from Jingtai hall. As for Xi''er and that orange, aunt Qi took an excuse to transfer them to the clothes washing room after a few days. Of course, this is all later.

 Chapter 186

    The three West courtyards of King Jing''s residence were uninhabited since they were built. They are collectively referred to as the West courtyard in King Jing''s residence.


    The general specifications of the West first hospital are the same as those of other hospitals. It is composed of main room, east-west wing room and ear room.


    Jingzhou belongs to the northern region. Its architectural style is very different from that of the capital. It has cold lines, solemn atmosphere and solemn atmosphere. Although Xiyi courtyard is a backyard where wives and concubines live, its interior style is similar to that of King Jing''s residence.


    The biggest feature of buildings in the north is large, wide and wide. It may be related to the gardens where rich people don''t like extravagance. Of course, the weather is also one aspect. The West first courtyard covers a vast area, with an extremely open courtyard in the middle. Several pine, cypress and poplar trees and several flower beds are planted in the courtyard. It was a time when snow covered the earth, and I couldn''t see the scenery in the yard.


    Xiaohua''s residence is arranged in the east wing of the West first courtyard.


    There are three rooms in a row, one bright and two dark. The bright room is the hall, the east room is the bedroom, and the west room is the living room and study. The three rooms are very large and spacious.


    In addition, there are two ear rooms on the two wings of the east wing, one for the back cover room and one for the warehouse. Although it is referred to as the East Wing room for short, it is not bad compared with the main house of ordinary rich and noble people. Even because of the high regulation of the prince''s residence, it is only worse than ordinary palaces.


    Although the house is uninhabited all year round, the daily maintenance is never lost. When Fushun arranged, there were palace people over there who began to clean the house comprehensively. They even burned the warm Kang in the house early and dried the house to get wet. All the furnishings are arranged in advance according to the regulations of the wife, which can be said to be comprehensive.


    Xiaohua went to her future residence in the West courtyard from Jingtai hall empty handed. Chuncao also took some clothes she and Xiaohua were wearing.


    Xiaohua is actually going to take all her clothes away. She has a lot of clothes after staying in Jingtai hall for so long. But xiaoxiazi said that his wife had the regulation of his wife. When he went to the West courtyard, someone arranged it, and Xiaohua didn''t say anything.


    Fushun moved quickly. Everything was arranged in the West courtyard on the fifth day of the new year. The day Xiaohua left Jingtai hall, King Jing was not there. The house where Xiaohua lived for a long time remained unchanged, but the building was empty.


    According to the rules of King Jing''s residence, as a lady, there are two close palace men and four rough envoys waiting around. For the candidates waiting around Xiaohua, Fushun specially explained to Aunt Qi.


    Xiaohua serves two palace people, one named clove and the other named Ding LAN. Among them, Ding LAN is 17 this year, with a round face and a slight fat, and clove is 20 this year, with a beautiful face and a slight thin figure. It can be seen from their looks that clove is the head of the two.


    There are also four rough envoys. They all do miscellaneous work. Their names are lilac for Xiaohua.


    According to the rules of King Jing''s residence, all the palace people who serve the master should change their names, while others don''t. Xiaohua was not very good at naming, so she gave it to clove. Clove named them Chunlan Chunmei Chunzhu Chunju.


    Xiaohua also has a spring grass around her. It is estimated that clove also knows that the spring grass was brought out by Xiaohua from Jingtai hall, so she asked her to stay in the house to serve.


    Xiaohua here just got familiar with the environment and recognized all the people below. There was another palace man who sent Xiaohua''s copy.


    In King Jing''s residence, King Jing''s wives and concubines have their own cases and expenses every month, and they belong to different levels. Xiaohua didn''t have a reputation in the past. Now that she has a reputation, someone will arrange to send these.


    Examples are nothing more than cloth, jewelry, tea, charcoal, rouge, gouache, and monthly silver.

 Chapter 187

    Xiaohua''s monthly silver was twenty-one months. She asked lilac curiously. According to lilac, the monthly silver of the side imperial concubine was fifty-one months, and that of the princess was one hundred Liang. However, Princess Jing and Princess Qiao are different from them. They both have their own dowry. They don''t care about this monthly silver.


    And like Xiaohua and Yurong Yujiao, they are not of high birth. They have to point to a rule to live.


    Xiaohua guessed the latter, because this treatment was a little similar to her last life in Jinyang waiting house, but the specification was not so high. It is said that there are monthly cases every month. Almost all those who are not spoiled have been deducted by the people in charge below.


    This is also why Xiaohua was so active in her last life, because the end of not being spoiled would be terrible. She has seen too many.


    As for King Jing''s residence, Xiaohua can''t touch a lot of things, and she doesn''t know whether there will be such a situation that she will be detained without being loved.


    However, since she entered the West courtyard, all the affairs around her remind her that your identity has changed. You are no longer the little palace man in the past. Your identity now is the Ji concubine of his highness King Jing. It seems that your treatment is good, but in fact, it is nothing but a mirror.


    In the case of nothing clear, Xiaohua can only wait and see its change, and then see the move.


    Generally settled down, Xiaohua passed her first day as king Jing Ji''s concubine.


    It was a peaceful day. I didn''t get used to it except that I didn''t get used to it. I wasn''t used to being waited on for everything around me.


    Xiaohua, the food supply here is in the charge of the Diandian restaurant. After arriving at the point, someone went to pick up the food. The meals are very rich, at least much richer than Xiaohua''s meals in Jingtai hall, and even much richer than King Jing''s usual meals.


    First of all, Xiaohua met King Jing''s meal. She just thought King Jing''s house was always frugal. Now after arriving here, I found that King Jing''s frugality is not king Jing''s house, but king Jing''s frugality.


    Moreover, Xiaohua can also order meals. The Diandian restaurant will tell the palace people who come to pick up meals so that the masters can order meals the next day.


    Xiaohua''s lunch was arranged casually. At dinner, clove asked her what she wanted to eat and reported a lot of dish names.


    Floret has never been picky about food, so she let lilac look at it and arrange it casually.


    In the evening, rest after bathing. Xiaohua sleeps in her bed. There is a palace man on duty on the ground.


    Lilac said it was a rule. Someone must be on duty in the master''s room at night. Xiaohua didn''t say anything.


    Xiaohua is such a person. When she doesn''t touch anything clearly, she won''t say much, but will be arranged by others. It seems that there is no independent shelf. In fact, it is not a kind of adjusting measures to local conditions.


    People''s life always changes according to the environment. It seems that she has been in King''s house for more than half a year. In fact, what she has seen is only the heaven and earth in the sweeping place and Jingtai hall. For the rest of King''s house, she still has black eyes, and even doesn''t understand many rules and practices.


    It''s not too late to change after everything is smooth.


    These principles are the accumulated experience of Xiaohua''s two lives. In her last life, she made a lot of jokes because she didn''t understand. I don''t care much about myself, but it''s always uncomfortable to be ridiculed.


    After a few days, Xiaohua gradually got used to it.


    King Jing didn''t come here these days, and Xiaohua couldn''t say whether she was disappointed or expected.

 Chapter 188

    It is estimated that she has no spirit. Clove said a lot to her and said that his highness is such a thin temperament. He doesn''t come to the backyard once in a few months.


    Although lilac didn''t say it clearly, Xiaohua still understood the meaning in the words, which means that Princess Jing and Princess Qiao have two other ladies, who often don''t see your Highness for a long time.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know whether clove is comforting her or what. Is it difficult to be in contrast to have happiness? In this way, she was lucky. At least when she was in Jingtai hall, she often saw King Jing?


    But then Xiaohua threw the idea away, because Princess Jing sent someone to tell Xiaohua that she was going to greet her.


    Large families have the rule of going to their mother every day.


    King Jing''s residence didn''t exist in the past few years. In the past two years, because Xiao wanted to open up, he began to stipulate that concubines below her should go to her every morning to greet her. It''s one thing whether she sees it or not. She always wants to tell herself that she is the main mother of King Jing''s house, the imperial concubine of King Jing.


    Princess Jing sent Chunxiang from the palace to inform her of this. Xiaohua met Chunxiang in the main hall.


    Chunxiang, as a palace man around Princess Jing, is very thorough. At least she does well in etiquette. Even if I despise or even hate this so-called flower lady, I still smile on my face, speak respectfully and speak concisely.


    In a word, Chunxiang came to greet Xiaohua on behalf of Princess Jing about whether she was used to her new house and told her to go to Changchun hospital to greet her tomorrow.


    The grade of the princess is naturally not Xiaohua, which is nominally a lady, but actually there is no Ji concubine comparable to her. Chunxiang seems to be just a palace man, but it represents Princess Jing. Xiaohua is respectful and careful.


    After the performance, the lilac stuffed Chunxiang with a purse. Although there is no such rule, people like this usually need to give a reward.


    Xiaohua still knows a little about many rules. Lilac inadvertently made some suggestions on one side, which also made her feel a lot at ease.


    After Chunxiang left, Xiaohua sat there for a long time.


    Why does she feel like a weasel paying New Year''s greetings to a chicken?


    These two days, she almost found out the purpose of Princess Jing on New Year''s Eve, but she couldn''t see her staying in Jingtai hall. And from lilac, she almost found out some situations in the house now.


    Princess Jing is not favored by King Jing. Well, women living in the so-called East West Third courtyard are not favored. King Jing seldom comes to the backyard, just as she saw in the Jingtai hall. He has a pure heart and few desires.


    No wonder others can''t meet her, a person close to the water and the tower, pestering in the Jingtai hall. She doesn''t suffer from scarcity but inequality. She is not spoiled. How could Princess Jing allow a palace man to wait on King Jing? Even if the palace man is not as spoiled as she imagined, she can at least make herself feel comfortable in the backyard.


    This is Xiaohua''s guess only based on what she knows. What she doesn''t know is that the princess''s mind is much more complex than she imagined.


    Xiaohua has done this kind of thing in her last life, but only a few times. In the past, few women in the splendid courtyard would pay attention to Qiao. Of course, her favorite aunt is also included here.


    After a lifetime of hard work, I have encountered the collision between the "mistress and aunt" of greeting. This life must not be like that in my previous life. So I have to go to Changchun hospital, but what will I meet after I go?


    For a moment, Xiaohua really had no bottom in her heart.

 Chapter 189

    "Madam, would you like to lean on the Kang for a while? It''s always warmer on the Kang than on the chair." the voice of lilac broke Xiaohua''s meditation.


    Xiaohua, there is no Earth Dragon in this room, unlike the Earth Dragon burning day by day in Jingtai hall. But there is a warm Kang, and there are charcoal pots burning in the house, which is relatively warm.


    Xiaohua nodded and went to sit on the warm Kang under the west window.


    Clove''s hands and feet are very sharp. She padded a pillow behind the floret, took a thin mattress to cover her legs, and put tea lanterns and snacks on the Kang Table.


    Being served like this these two days, Xiaohua feels like she''s wasted.


    But she didn''t refuse. She was served in her last life. When she was aunt Hua, she also had two little girls around her.


    And Xiaohua also knows that being served is not only a desire to enjoy, but also a symbol of identity. Although one of the lowest concubines said that her identity was a little ridiculous, this is the difference between the master and the slave. The master doesn''t want the slave to wait on her. What do you want the slave to do.


    With the same identity, other people will be served by slaves and maids. If you don''t, not only will the other party despise you, but also the slaves and maids below will say that you are too small to be respected. The end that can''t be praised is that no one respects you. No one respects you will only have a vicious circle, so Xiaohua will be a little unaccustomed, but she won''t raise any objection.


    And lilac herself is sitting on the foot of floret, doing needlework in her hand, and talking to floret in her mouth.


    Clove is a strange palace man, which was discovered by Xiaohua in the past two days.


    She said very little, but every word she said was purposeful.


    Maybe Xiaohua didn''t understand what she said at first, but after listening for a while, she knew that she was actually popularizing some things in the house for her, and sometimes she would mention some rules.


    And clove is very capable. She has arranged everything in the yard these two days. The division of labor of the palace people below is also excellent. Xiaohua hardly takes any care.


    At this time, clove is talking about some things in the East Third Hospital of the mansion. It seems to be very loose, but Xiaohua also learned that Princess Jing is not in good health. She is ill in bed for half of the year. Those of them who are going to say hello can''t see Princess Jing every day, but even Princess Qiao will go every day. After all, this is the rule.


    rules? Xiaohua knows.


    Leaning on the warm Kang, Xiaohua was sleepy for a while. Clove saw her yawning, got up again, took out the thick blanket and covered Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua leaned against the pillow, covered with a blanket, and soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up in the middle of the afternoon, Xiaohua opened her eyes and saw that clove was still sitting there doing needlework. She couldn''t help saying, "clove, how long have you done needlework? It hurt her eyes for a long time."


    Clove put down the things in her hand and smiled. "Before long, the maid wanted to drive out a cloak for her wife. In this snowy day, she was going to greet the princess. It would be cold without big clothes."


    Xiaohua didn''t go out of Jingtai hall in the past. It''s OK to wear some old clothes in the house, but it will be very cold when you go out. The day before yesterday, Xiaohua saw that clove was making this flannelette in her hand. She didn''t expect to make her a cold cloak so early.


    "Don''t always do it yourself. It depends on who has a good needle and thread. Let them help do it for a while."


    "It''s all right. It''s easy to do, and it''s almost done. Ding LAN and they are all busy. Madam doesn''t have much clothes, and the cloth sent over needs to be made quickly."


    Xiaohua was puzzled for a moment, but she immediately figured it out.

 Chapter 190

    Her clothes were all bought in Jingtai hall. They looked good. In fact, they were quite different from the wives and concubines of other king Jing in the house. It can be seen from the day of the new year''s Eve banquet that, not to mention Princess Jing and Princess Qiao, the two jade ladies alone won a lot more than her. He used to be a little palace man, but he didn''t stick to these. Now he has changed his identity, so he has to change his clothes and clothes to suit his "identity".


    After a while, lilac said to Xiaohua carefully, "it''s just that the time is too urgent to catch up with tomorrow. Only this cloak can be worn tomorrow."


    Xiaohua smiled and said, "it''s all right. I don''t pay attention to these."


    Lilac didn''t speak again, but Xiaohua understood what she meant.


    Where there are many women, there are more rights and wrongs, and most women in the backyard are vain. If you dress luxuriantly, others will look up at you. If you dress too shabby, you will be ridiculed and despised. Xiaohua has seen too many such in her last life. A piece of jewelry and a piece of clothes will trigger a lot of topics.


    When she came back from her hard work, Xiao Hua had analyzed the situation. Most of the women in the backyard were very idle and had a common man. Everyone is picking bones in eggs. If they catch something bad, they want to trample people to death.


    If you are not angry, others will be happy. If you are angry, others will just do what they want. Most of the disputes in the backyard come from this way. They are jealous and picky. There are only so many favors. If you give more points, others will give less points. It''s not to fight for life and death when you seize the opportunity?!


    I didn''t expect that in her two lives, the environment was different, and the situation was almost the same. Tomorrow, she will officially enter the backyard of King Jing''s house.


    I don''t know if I can say no.


    Xiaohua knows that her idea is some nonsense. The attitude of Princess Jing she has analyzed these days makes her feel a little on pins and needles. As for the other three, she doesn''t know, but she can know that there will be a hard battle tomorrow just by imagination.


    I hope I can handle it properly tomorrow.


    Thinking so, Xiaohua sighed again.


    The lilac sitting below heard the sigh, her eyes flashed and didn''t speak.


    King Jing is very busy these days. He has no leisure because he is celebrating the new year.


    Daheishan reported it and caught two spies. King Jing attached great importance to it, so the news was not delayed because it was the new year.


    King Jing knew that there were people in his fief. He had been calm earlier. Unexpectedly, this time, just because of a slight difference, he blew up fish under the water.


    The two men were dead and killed themselves after they were caught.


    The situation is a little grim. King Jing began to investigate below.


    He was not upset about this situation. It was better to leak it early than to hide it all the time, so that he could be prepared for prevention.


    Huang Qin is king Jing''s aide and a professor in King Jing''s house. The professor is a lowly official from the ninth grade under the long history department. He has no fixed number of personnel and is responsible for teaching the education of the vassal king and his children. That''s true. In fact, it''s all human. Generally, the professors in the vassal Palace are the private aides of the vassal to assist the vassal to give advice.


    Huang Qin is more than 50 years old and has never met a talented person in his first half of life. He said he was a scholar, but he didn''t even win a scholar. After many years of mediocrity, I finally realized that I was not good at standard articles. There were some smart people, but I was good at cunning. So I found a way to be a teacher and counselor.


    Unfortunately, the master also needs to be qualified. How can someone who is not even a scholar find such a person to act as his master. They barely find their masters, and they are all petty officials.

 Chapter 191

    Huang Qin was ambitious and unwilling to do nothing like this. By chance, he was captured by King Jing to King Jing''s house.


    At that time, King Jing had just arrived in Jingzhou. Although he was enlightened, he didn''t know where to start because he had never touched these things in his previous life. Huang Qin got by chance. At the beginning, he didn''t pay much attention to him, but reported his intention to learn some worldly affairs with him.


    I have to say that King Jing and Huang Qin learned a lot. Although King Jing didn''t understand these things, he was still a little sure about people. At the beginning, many government changes in Jingzhou were carried out under the proposal and guidance of Huang Qin.


    After a few years together, King Jing also understood that Huang Qin was a man of great wisdom. He was like a treasure and lamented that others had no insight.


    From the first teaching to many things behind, King Jing himself has mastered everything, even better than the blue. In just a few years, King Jing doesn''t need Huang Qin to give advice for him.


    While Huang Qin lamented King Jing''s talent and intelligence, he also changed his position, that is to help king Jing share some potential dark affairs he had no time to take into account.


    If a counselor wants to live long, he must have self-knowledge. He can give advice in time when the master needs it, and be an invisible person when the master doesn''t need it.


    These are Huang Qin''s experiences of wandering around as teachers and counselors in his early days, but they are not common here.


    After spending several years with King Jing, Huang Qin was also a teacher and friend. Huang Qin still knew King Jing''s character.


    King Jing is a very complex person, simple and complex.


    He is simple because King Jing is a simple person. He won''t be suspicious like some people. He never hides his talent. He said that he was complicated, but after some of his instructions, many things came to King Jing easily. Although the move route was strange, the effect was the same. People often feel tongue tied, but they have to lament King Jing''s great wisdom.


    In fact, seriously speaking, at present, Huang Qin dare not say that he really knows King Jing.


    Huang Qin didn''t know about the Daheishan silver mine until King Jing received the news that he had arrested two dead spies and needed to start investigating the following. King Jing informed Huang Qin of the matter and asked him to assist the actions of the following people.


    If you change your mind, you will think that King Jing has hidden a few hands and is a little defensive. Huang Qin is also a person with complex thoughts, but through his own cognitive analysis in recent years, he learned a very speechless conclusion, that is, King Jing didn''t think it was necessary to tell him at first. After all, it was just a silver mine. Although it was of great help to himself in the future, it wasn''t too much on his mind. As long as he hid it secretly and didn''t leak the news. The reason why I tell him now is that King Jing has no time to spare too much thought to deal with it and let him do it.


    Huang Qin, who came to this conclusion, didn''t feel surprised, because after several years of dealing, Huang Qin has understood that King Jing is a person who doesn''t play cards according to the card theory, and his thought is somewhat different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 192

    Huang Qin moved quickly. After being assigned by King Jing and his subordinates, he explored and confirmed everywhere. Through analysis, he came to the closest result to the truth, that is, the spy was neither from the capital nor from Qizhou, Jinzhou, but from the cloud king of Yunzhou.


    Luo Huaiyuan, the king of cloud, is the fourth Prince of today. He ranks higher than King Jing, but he was born in the same year as king Jing. The matrilineal line is not prominent, even humble. King Jing''s mother was a talented man first and then a concubine, while King Yun''s mother was a palace man and gave him a concubine first. However, King Yun was in a state of infatuation and stupidity since he was five years old, which disgusted emperor Xi today.


    Later, when King Yun grew up, this situation was even worse. Even when he got married as an adult, he was afraid of the woman''s bad reputation, so his mother and imperial concubine were angry and reduced to talents. King Yun''s situation was similar to that of King Jing. They were all sent out.


    Cloud king has always had rumors that he is as stupid as a pig, timid and cowardly, but he didn''t expect to do such a thing.


    But thinking of his own situation, King Jing realized something.


    Huang Qin informed King Jing of his results. He was also a little uneasy, because it was not like what king Yun would do, but he didn''t expect King Jing to question.


    King Jing picked up the tea cup, scratched the soup noodles with the tea cover, and took two sips.


    His face is always indifferent, and his eyes are dark and inexplicable.


    "There''s no need to check at this time. You''ll do the rest." King Jing said word by word, probably because he didn''t often say so many sentences at one time, and his speech speed was very slow.


    King Jing, who has always been silent, will only say more words when he meets official business or when he faces so few people.


    Huang Qin nodded and didn''t ask why he didn''t check it out.


    King Jing put down the tea lamp and stepped out. Huang Qin sat in the room. After thinking hard for half a minute, his eyes flashed.


    It seems that more than one person dressed as a pig and ate a tiger!


    Out of this courtyard in the remote area of King Jing''s residence, Fushun has been waiting outside the gate.


    Fushun attends with King Jing all the year round, and King Jing will not take him unless he meets some secret things. Fushun naturally understood the truth, but he didn''t want to quarrel.


    All the way back to Jingtai hall, it was late at this time. King Jing had dinner in the front yard today, so he went to bathe and change clothes as soon as he came back.


    Wearing profane clothes and trousers, King Jing came out of the bathroom. After thinking about it, he asked the eunuch serving beside him to put on an outer dress for him.


    King Jing didn''t speak, and Fushun didn''t ask. He watched King Jing go out of the back bedroom hall to the room where Xiaohua used to be.


    Fushun''s face was dry. He didn''t dare to look at the face of the dark king standing outside the door.


    "Your Highness, Mrs. Hua has moved to the West courtyard." Fushun''s voice was very low.


    After a pause, he said, "why don''t you go to the west yard?"


    King Jing didn''t speak, but turned back to his study.


    Standing in front of the bookshelf, I seem to have picked up a book at random and turned it over. In the dead corner of Fushun''s sight, there was a small note in the book.


    King Jing touched the note, closed the book, put it back, and turned back to the back bedroom hall. He was about to have a rest.


    Fushun sighed silently in his heart and didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 193

    The next day, Xiaohua got up very early. After having breakfast, she was ready to go to Changchun hospital in full arms.


    The weather in Jingzhou is very cold, especially in winter. The snow period is very long. I always feel that the snow on the ground has not melted, and it begins to snow again. When Xiaohua was still having breakfast in the house, she heard Ding LAN say it was snowing outside.


    Xiaohua put on a small jacket, wrapped in the cloak made by clove yesterday. The face of the cloak is red and fluffy, and the fur is inside. Holding a stove in his hand, wearing Tang clogs on his feet, and holding a green silk oil umbrella on the side of cloves, I don''t think it will be cold outside.


    The East Third Hospital and the West Third Hospital are one in the East and the other in the West. There is a long distance from the West Third Hospital to the East Third Hospital. Xiaohua seldom wore Tang clogs in the past, not to mention it was snowy, so she walked very slowly.


    When she arrived at Changchun hospital, Xiaohua found that everyone had arrived, and she came the latest.


    She took off her outer cloak and sandals in the corridor, and gave the stove to lilac. Go to the hall and respectfully give a blessing to Princess Jing sitting at the top and Princess Qiao sitting at the top left.


    "Please don''t be surprised that the princess is late."


    These rituals were all told by clove during a chat in the past two days. In King''s mansion, in addition to the princess and concubine Qiao, concubines like madam, who are high in power, all want to call themselves maidservants and concubines. Fuli is a little flower, but the salute posture here is more exquisite. Clove asked for a few words, and she understood.


    Princess Jing is wearing a red silk Cut Peony Blossom jacket today. Her face is full of laughter. She looks very kind. Just forgot to cry, as if looking at the appearance of the flower.


    Xiaohua is wearing a simple dress today. She is wearing a light pink narrow sleeved jacket and a moon white satin skirt. Good looking is good-looking. You look tender in everything you wear when you are young, but you look much more humble than others in this room.


    And Xiaohua is also very plain. This kind of plain refers to the jewelry on her body.


    According to clove, concubines like madam Ji will send rated jewelry to the house every season. Xiaohua has just joined the wife, and she also got jewelry. There are only two gold hairpins, a pair of jade bracelets and two pairs of earrings, which must not be compared with the accumulation of others who have been king Jing''s wives and concubines for many years.


    Especially today, I don''t know whether these people are intentional or unintentional. They are all dressed in gold and jade. They are very gorgeous. Princess Jing and Princess Qiao are even better. The other two jade ladies are also dressed in extreme wealth.


    In contrast, the flower is really very poor.


    Princess Jing''s eyes flashed a slight contempt. Princess Qiao couldn''t hear the meaning clearly, and Yurong said it directly.


    "Sister Hua is so plain. Haven''t you been waiting in Jingtai hall for some time?"


    Yujiao answered with a smile, but yuzang said, "you really are. Why do you say that? There are several kinds of attendants. The attendants who can''t be spoiled are also useless."


    Princess Jing coughed a little and seemed to realize that she didn''t cry. She said with a look on her face: "sister, get up and sit down. Princess Jing was a little stunned when she saw her sister''s beautiful appearance."


    Then she said "yes, it''s too vegetarian" and smiled at Chunxiang: "I''ll pick out some jewelry that the princess didn''t use in the past and bring it to Mrs. Hua when she left." she smiled at Xiaohua and said, "don''t dislike my sister."


    "The princess''s things are naturally good. It''s too late for maidservants and concubines to thank."

 Chapter 194

    With only a few words, Xiaohua can see the hidden edge. Before she came over, she had made psychological preparations, but she didn''t show any anger or the like. As for not shouting, let alone learning rules in the Discipline Department, what you can learn is not false.


    She half lowered her eyes and smiled. Laugh so that people don''t feel flattered and impolite. It''s just that there''s less enthusiasm in her voice, telling everyone that she''s not as grateful as she said, but it doesn''t make people pick out anything wrong.


    After all, the things expressed in this voice have to be understood carefully. What you hear naturally understands her meaning, and what you can''t hear can''t say anything.


    Xiaohua is secretly looking at the women she needs to contact frequently in the future, and the people in the hall are looking at her. Only for a while, Princess Jing and Princess Qiao felt that Mrs. Hua was not a simple one. The two fools of Yurong and Yujiao laughed so naked that the flower husband could be stable and behave politely and chastely at the age of 15. People have nothing to choose.


    What they don''t know is that Xiaohua has heard a lot of sarcasm and abuse in her two lives. The number of paragraphs of Yujiao and Yurong is really not high for her.


    Clove has been standing in the back. When she saw Mrs. Hua''s performance, she was relieved.


    She had thought that Mrs. Hua was young and inexperienced. She met such a person for the first time. It was estimated that she would be unable to calm down and quarrel with others. Unexpectedly, she handled it properly for the first time.


    These two days, she always has a silent and tacit attitude. She also thinks that mobie is an indecisive person. From today''s performance, we can see that she knows well. Such a person can be relieved when waiting.


    Princess Jing said something like "you should take good care of your highness and be dutiful." Xiaohua also respectfully said "yes, thank you for your guidance.".


    During this period, Xiaohua sat down below. The palace servants in the house made tea for each master and put it on the flower table at hand.


    Princess Jing''s scene was a little cold for a moment.


    Concubine Qiao sat there smiling and didn''t speak. She couldn''t see clearly how she looked, while Yujiao said again, "my sister is said to be a palace man who sold herself into the house. Where''s her home?"


    They belong to the same position, but Yujiao is a few years older than Xiaohua. She can be called sister.


    Xiaohua saw that she was beautiful, white and beautiful, but her face was full of obvious ridicule. She gathered her eyelashes, smiled and said, "yes, the maid and concubine sold into the house and didn''t have a home. When she was a child, her hometown was flooded and sold by her family."


    The hall was very quiet for a moment. It is estimated that all people can''t imagine that Mrs. Hua would say so.


    Generally, people with low birth background, once they get the power, they want people all over the world not to know what their birth is. Yujiao also thinks about it and wants to give her a little embarrassment. Unexpectedly, others will say it without scruples.


    Xiaohua knows what Mrs. Yujiao means. Embarrassment is never given by others, but by herself. Originally, she was born in a humble family. These people probably all touched her bottom. Why should they cover up and add jokes.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t understand this truth in her last life. She fought tit for tat because of it. When she came back from heavy work in her life, Xiaohua chose to show it to people.


    At this time, seeing that the hall was extremely quiet, she hooked the lower lip corner imperceptibly.

 Chapter 195

    Seeing that the atmosphere in the hall was somewhat stagnant, Princess Jing said, "the princess has been reluctant to drink the new good tea. Today she took it out to entertain all the sisters. Let''s try it."


    Generally, when you are embarrassed, you can cover it up by drinking tea. Otherwise, it will only be more embarrassing if you are embarrassed, and an action can also eliminate the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Yujiao took the donkey down the slope and sipped the tea. Several people in the hall did so.


    Xiaohua also picked up the tea lamp. She seemed to think about something. She put it down again and said, "my maid and concubine heard that Wang Fei once said that sister Yujiao is a noble from the palace. The palace must be very luxurious." her tone was a little unobservable envy.


    Princess Qiao raised her eyebrows and smiled a little meaningfully. Princess Jing''s eyes darkened when she saw Xiaohua''s action, and she also put down the tea lamp in her hand.


    Yujiao put down the tea lamp, looked at Xiaohua ironically, and said, "the Royal momentum of the imperial palace is beyond the sight of people from humble origins like you..." after the sarcasm, she began to tell how solemn, solemn and luxurious the imperial palace is, with a look of pride and disdain.


    Xiaohua also puts on a posture of listening carefully.


    Yurong wanted to cover her face, but she didn''t know how to interrupt Yujiao.


    The smile on Qiao''s side imperial concubine''s face was even bigger, just with a hint of ridicule.


    When Yujiao finally finished describing what she could say, she heard Xiaohua over there say, "sister Yujiao is so familiar with the palace. Her family must be from the palace."


    Yu Jiao choked on the spot.


    How is it possible that the family is a palace? Everyone knows that palace people are selected from the people to the palace.


    There was a selection system in the Daxi Dynasty, and the Royal employment was selected from the innocent women. Generally, a better family will not send their daughter to the palace. At present, people serve people. Palace people can only be released from the palace when they are over 25. At that time, they are generally old girls who are not easy to marry.


    Another thing is, when you enter the palace, no matter what kind of people you are, you are all slaves and maidservants serving people.


    The meaning of Xiaohua''s words is very obvious. Aren''t you laughing at my background as a servant? Aren''t you? It''s just that her way is a little obscure. It''s not as straightforward as Yujiao just now, and she seems vulgar.


    However, it was because of her subtle way of ridicule that she threw out the sentence "family must be in the palace" at this time.


    Yujiao just had no brain, but she was not stupid. She reacted on the spot.


    "You --"

 Chapter 196

    Relying on her small age, short knowledge and shallow eyelids, Xiaohua blinked her ''ignorant'' eyes and said, "isn''t sister Yujiao''s family from the palace?"


    Don''t you look down on her humble origin and lack of insight? She really has no insight.


    Yujiao is another suffocation.


    Princess Jing came out to make a round, "well, this is king Jing''s house in Jingzhou. What do you say? Drink tea."


    This is the second time Princess Jing has said to drink tea. The people who want to borrow a donkey from the slope naturally took the ladder. Xiaohua still didn''t move the tea on the flower table and sat there with half her eyes down.


    "Doesn''t Mrs. Hua like drinking tea?" Princess Jing asked with a smile, unconsciously pulling the tea soup with the bowl cover in her hand.


    Xiaohua smiled on her face, but she was embarrassed and said, "my maidservant and concubine can''t drink very well. In the past, when I was a maidservant, I couldn''t drink any tea. I drank white water. When I moved to the yard, I also had tea. Unfortunately, my maidservant and concubine couldn''t sleep at night, so they stopped drinking tea. The princess''s tea is good tea, but it''s a pity that my maidservant and concubine didn''t enjoy it."


    Princess Jing gave a cry and stopped talking.


    After a while, Princess Jing put down the tea lamp in her hand and said, "it''s been so long. Princess Ben won''t leave you. It''s snowing outside and the road is slippery. Be careful on the road."


    The people sitting at the head of the room stood up and saluted Princess Jing again before they withdrew one after another.


    Outside, in the corridor, clove and Ding LAN served Xiaohua and put on their cloak. The temperature of the stove was not too hot, but there was still a little heat, so Xiaohua held it in his hand.


    Put on Tang clogs and open the green silk oil umbrella, Xiaohua and clove went out of Changchun hospital.


    There are two ways to go back to the residence of Xiaohua West courtyard from Changchun courtyard. One is from the front of Jingtai palace courtyard, and the other is from the back. The road distance from the back should be farther. Clove saw that the snow outside was getting heavier and heavier, so she carefully held Xiaohua from the near road.


    "Madam is really powerful. I saw that Mrs. Yujiao''s face was purple just now." Ding Lan said aside.


    Xiaohua smiled and said, "no way, you can''t let people hit the face and don''t return it."


    In fact, Xiaohua still knows who can provoke and who can''t. today, Princess Jing and Princess Qiao said this. She had to bear it.


    However, Yu Jiao, who has the same position, is still a pet. Since she dares to come out and rush forward as a cannon barrel, she naturally wants to show her attitude.


    Even if you are obedient enough, you should also tell everyone that you are not a soft persimmon.


    After changing my identity, I can''t do things like before. I can''t give in blindly or not. It''s hard to take this measure.


    The little flower fell into her own meditation, and the small snowflakes rustled down. The air contains the coolness that seeps into the heart. Breathing into the lungs makes the brain particularly awake.


    Lilac suddenly opened her mouth and said, "madam, it seems that your highness is over there."

 Chapter 197

    Where is it seems that it is!


    Xiaohua raised her eyes and just saw King Jing walking to the gate of Jingtai hall with Fushun not far in front.


    King Jing today wore a black fox skin cloak and a warm hat with black fox skin inlaid with white jade. His face was as beautiful as a crown. Fushun followed suit with a green silk oil umbrella.


    When Xiaohua looked at King Jing, King Jing also looked at her.


    I didn''t know who it was until the man looked up and saw the exquisite little face under his cloak and hat.


    King Jing paused imperceptibly. Fushun said to one side, "it''s Mrs. Hua. The old slave seems to want to come and salute, your highness?" he whispered again, "it''s cold and snowy, and the road is slippery..."


    Seeing King Jing standing still, Xiaohua had to take two quick steps and squat in front of him to salute.


    "Yes, your highness."


    King Jing did not speak with his back. Fushun had to extricate himself from the siege. "Where does Mrs. Hua come from?"


    Xiaohua smiled and nodded to Fushun, "father-in-law Fu, maidservant concubine, please come back from the princess''s Changchun hospital."


    While talking, Xiaohua secretly glanced at King Jing and saw that he was still indifferent. She looked at the distance and didn''t want to pay attention to her.


    She pulled the stiff corners of her mouth and blessed her body. "The maid and concubine left first."


    Then he pulled down his hood and walked away from the side with cloves.


    The king of the scene decided and took Fushun with him. Fushun sighed in his heart. Mrs. Hua is so dutiful that she won''t come up to Wenyu runong for a few words?!


    Dinglan wanted to say something. Lilac winked at her, but she didn''t speak. Xiaohua kept her head down, but she didn''t notice the wink between the two close palace people.


    Concubine Qiao was supported by Dieer and cuier and walked all the way to Rongxi hospital.


    "Mrs. Yujiao is making a big joke today. She points to someone who wants to step on someone. Who knows she hurt her feet." cui''er whispered.


    Qiao side imperial concubine smiled and didn''t speak.


    "The princess is really attentive today. She always hangs out people on weekdays. Today, she has been waiting in the main hall for a long time." butterfly said.


    "She''s trying to find out. She wants to carry a shelf and make people feel uncomfortable. That fool Yujiao will use her as a cannon." Qiao said.


    In fact, the only women in the backyard have the same mind. They all want to give Xiaohua a blow, but some people do it obviously, others don''t.


    Concubine Qiao is the kind who doesn''t show it and looks like a bystander. Of course, it can''t be said that she is good. It can only be said that she leaves a way for herself. She won''t offend anyone until she sees clearly what''s going on.


    And Yujiao is a little silly. At least today alone, she is hostile to Mrs. Hua in the West courtyard.


    Changchun courtyard


    After all the people who asked for greetings left, Princess Jing took a look at mother Li.


    Mammy Li was calm and didn''t say anything. She waved her hand and let the irrelevant people go down. Xia Xiang and herself served Princess Jing and went inside. Chunxiang went to pick up the tea on the flower table next to Xiaohua''s seat.


    "What do you think, mammy?"


    Mammy Li pondered for a moment and said, "it''s not simple, but it''s a little careful. She speaks with some mouth open. After all, she is of low birth and has no good upbringing."


    Princess Jing nodded, and so did she.


    Thinking about the performance of Mrs. Hua just now, she spat again, "it''s really vulgar. She doesn''t care about her origin at all."


    Thinking that the man was actually arranged to live in the West first courtyard instead of the cold fragrance courtyard with Yujiao and Yurong, Princess Jing hated her teeth.

 Chapter 198

    "Mammy, did you say it was your Highness''s arrangement or Fushun''s old castrate''s arrangement that she was arranged to the West first courtyard?"


    Mother Li pondered, "it''s hard to say."


    In fact, without asking mammy Li, Princess Jing knew it was a hard thing to say. They couldn''t do anything in Jingtai hall. Naturally, they didn''t know whether it was king Jing''s decision or Fushun''s decision that Mrs. Hua was arranged to live in the West first courtyard.


    It''s Fushun''s, so you don''t have to pay attention to it, but if King Jing''s, you''ll have to let people throw away the mouse. Therefore, Princess Jing can only instigate others to be a cannon today to relieve her own gas. Unfortunately, the cannon is not easy to use. If someone doesn''t step on it, she will be ridiculed.


    Mammy Li also knew the truth. She sighed and said, "it''s a pity to miss that bowl of tea."


    Mrs. Hua, who was a servant since childhood, seldom drank tea and said she couldn''t drink it well. She couldn''t sleep at night.


    What''s all this and what!


    There was a custom of drinking tea in the Daxi Dynasty. From the royal family to the people, almost none did not drink tea. Even a poor family will buy some tea and boil it. It''s elegant to be a vassal.


    But if you are a slave or maid, don''t mention that you are the master''s family. It is estimated that no master will send tea to your slave to drink. It is estimated that in the past, he was also a tough girl. He could only be a rough servant girl, but could not get into the position of a big servant girl in front of the master.


    Thinking like this, Mammy Li also Pooh, "what a cheap embryo, cheap problem!"


    I don''t know what your highness likes about Mrs. Hua!


    "If she doesn''t drink tea, it won''t work." Princess Jing frowned and said.


    Of course, Mammy Li understood Princess Jing''s meaning. The medicine they used had its own taste. She could only cover up the smell with other things. It used to be put in tea. It''s difficult for Mrs. Hua not to drink tea.


    "Why don''t you greet her again, Ming? Let''s give her something else to drink?" Xia Xiang, who has been serving Princess Jing for so long, knows what''s inside.


    "That''s the only way." Princess Jing murmured.


    In fact, it can also be put in the meal. But Princess Jing can''t get in at all in the Diandian restaurant. Aunt Qi has a tight control. She can only compromise. She can''t be prevented by placing it in the tea on weekdays.


    Thinking of this, Princess Jing couldn''t help scolding "bitch Qi".


    Can scold, she was elevated Princess Jing, others don''t know, she still knows. Because of this, she is talented!


    Thinking about it, Princess Jing got up in a hurry and stroked her chest. Mammy Li and others hurried forward to rub her chest and serve tea.


    Xiaohua returned to her residence in the West courtyard, shook the snow on her body at the door, took off her cloak and Tong clogs, and then entered the house.


    There was a warm Kang and a charcoal basin in the room. As soon as I came in, I felt warm.


    After entering the inner room and changing the thick clothes into a light one, Xiaohua went to sit on the warm Kang again.


    Spring grass went to make tea and brought it. Xiaohua tried the temperature and took a sip.


    Clove and Ding LAN, who went to greet her, didn''t ask why they said they couldn''t drink tea at the princess, but they drank very well when they came back.


    At noon, because it was for one person, Xiaohua asked them to put their lunch on the Kang Table and didn''t go to the table for lunch.


    Clove suddenly said, "madam, since she said she couldn''t drink tea, it''s estimated that the princess will change to something else tomorrow."


    At this time, there were two people in the west room, Xiaohua and clove. The others let Xiaohua have lunch.

 Chapter 199

    You can''t eat by yourself. Others will see. And the palace man''s lunch was brought along with Xiaohua''s lunch. When she finished waiting for her lunch, their meals were cold. There was no small kitchen here, and it was not hot.


    Although Xiaohua doesn''t say anything in her mouth at ordinary times, she is very considerate in her every move. In the past, she was also a servant who waited on people. She naturally knew that being a servant around the master was not as bright as the surface. Cold rice and cold water are often met. What''s more, even if she had lunch, she didn''t need so many people to wait on her, so she left only lilac here alone.


    Clove has a rather tentative meaning, some of which simulate the taste of ambiguity. It can be a joke that Princess Jing is intimate and knows that Mrs. Hua doesn''t drink tea for anything else, or it can mean something else.


    Xiaohua''s eyes flashed and said, "that''s a headache."


    She took the dish, put it in her mouth and chewed it slowly. Then she said, "I''m not used to eating what others give when I don''t know what others think."


    From beginning to end, she didn''t look up at cloves.


    Lilac also half hung his head and scooped Soup for floret in his hand.


    "You can rest assured at the Diandian restaurant, but you can''t get involved in Changchun hospital. Just pay attention when you mention meals on weekdays. I usually give it to Ding LAN. Ding LAN is careful and won''t make mistakes."


    Xiaohua took the soup and took a sip.


    "It''s a headache, but you can''t do it too obviously."


    Clove didn''t speak. After Xiaohua put down her chopsticks, she took a water cup and rinse bowl, asked Xiaohua to rinse her mouth, and took a handkerchief to wipe her mouth.


    Xiaohua didn''t let him. She took the handkerchief and wiped it herself. After putting down her handkerchief, she looked up at clove.


    The face is ordinary. At most, it can only be called beautiful, but the whole body is full of a very calm breath.


    How could such a person be assigned to a person with no foundation like her? She would never believe it if no one specially arranged her.


    "Lilac."

 Chapter 200

    "Madam." Lilac half hung her head and stopped the action of picking up the Kang Table in her hand. Her attitude was very respectful.


    "Who arranged it for you?"


    Clove''s hand began to move again. After a while, she said, "the maidservant was assigned by Aunt Qi." after a pause, she said, "madam, don''t worry. Since clove came to you, she will understand her identity, and aunt Qi also said that in the future, the master of the maidservant is the lady, which has nothing to do with her."


    "Thank you." Xiaohua said again, "help me thank aunt Qi." and father-in-law Fu, she didn''t say the rest.


    For Fushun, Xiaohua''s mood is very complex. Fushun caused her current situation. During this period, she didn''t want to complain. As a slave, she couldn''t resist the arrangement of the superior. However, up to now, she can''t say anything except thanks.


    She knows Fushun''s mind. Although she doesn''t know much, she does. She also knows why Fushun treats her differently, just because of King Jing.


    King Jing


    The first time I went to greet you today, Xiaohua felt the edge of the period.


    Yujiao has no head, but the remaining three have not been understood. Not to mention Princess Qiao and Yurong, Princess Jing''s attitude of hiding needles is enough for her to drink a pot.


    She didn''t know if there was anything in the tea. For the first time, Princess Jing said that she drank tea because she was bored and cautious in her previous life and didn''t want to touch it. By the way, she took words to counterattack Yujiao. For the second time, Princess Jing said that she didn''t dare to move at all.


    I have to go to greet you tomorrow. Will you change her as considerate as clove said?


    She didn''t want to think bad about people, but the struggle of women in the backyard was never obvious on the surface, but in fact, it was filled with gunsmoke. It was not too much to say that it was a life and death struggle.


    Xiaohua rubbed her eyebrows and sighed.


    Ding LAN, who hurriedly came in, interrupted Xiaohua''s meditation. When clove saw Ding Lan''s hurried appearance, she couldn''t help frowning and said, "what are you panicking about?"


    "Here comes the temple, your highness."

 Chapter 201

    Hearing Ding Lan''s words, floret and clove were stunned at first.


    Clove''s reaction was particularly rapid. She handed over the work to Ding LAN, while she wiped her hands and quickly helped Xiaohua put on her shoes.


    Xiaohua came out of the west room. As soon as she entered the main hall, she saw that King Jing had come in with Fushun, who was sweeping the broken snow foam on his cloak.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Xiaohua gives a blessing ceremony. Fushun over there is releasing the cloak for King Jing. King Jing lifts his hand. Xiaohua straightens up and gives Fushun a hand.


    King Jing took off his clothes, looked around and walked towards the west room.


    King Jing has just sat down here. Ding LAN offers tea. A small eunuch has brought a pile of things over there.


    Xiaohua looked at all the clothes and shoes King Jing wore in the house. Without saying anything, she began to serve King Jing, took off her thick clothes and put them on.


    There is no Kang in Jingtai hall, but Xiaohua seems to have no discomfort at all when she sees King Jing. She directly takes off her shoes and sits cross legged on the Kang.


    The servants in the room withdrew to the outside, and Fu Shun and clove stood by the door some distance from here.


    King Jing was drinking tea with a tea lamp. Xiaohua didn''t know what to do for a moment, so she sat on the edge of the Kang.


    "Fushun."


    "Your Highness?"


    King Jing glanced. Fu waved clove to take people to move the Kang Table on the Kang.


    King Jing first took a look at the Kang. There were two pillows used by Xiaohua these two days. He leaned against it and looked at Xiaohua.


    "Shoulder."


    With only one word, Xiaohua knew that King Jing might have an uncomfortable shoulder.


    She pondered for a moment and said, "Your Highness, wait a minute. My concubine asked them to bring two more charcoal pots."


    There is no Earth Dragon in this room. It''s not too warm. I help king Jing massage more times. Xiaohua will let King Jing wear only one dress because it''s too thick to press.


    When the charcoal basin was brought in, the temperature in the west room suddenly came up. Xiaohua served King Jing to take off an outer dress and only a silk robe inside.


    King Jing fell down on his stomach on the Kang, pulled a thin soft pillow and buried his face in it. Xiaohua also took off a small jacket outside under the service of clove, and only wore a loose Ru skirt.


    Familiar work, although changed a place, Xiaohua still felt very adaptable. She rubbed her hands hot, knelt on the Kang on King Jing''s side, and pressed it slowly on his shoulder and back.


    I don''t know if I haven''t massaged King Jing for some days. Xiaohua thinks his muscles are hard. Slowly knead it a little, and Xiaohua put her hand on King Jing''s shoulder blade.


    She thought for a moment and said, "Your Highness, is your shoulder uncomfortable? What about your neck?"


    She remembered that the manuscript said that if the shoulder and back were uncomfortable, the neck would be affected. In the past, she didn''t dare to ask. Now she had some thoughts to please, so she asked. In addition, she also wanted to lead King Jing to talk to herself. She was always so silent. She always felt that it was not a matter.


    "Uncomfortable."


    After a long time, King Jing spoke.


    Xiaohua''s heart is happy. It''s always good to have a response, isn''t it?


    She slowly moved her hand to King Jing''s neck. She felt her skin tight and relaxed again. She breathed out and rubbed it slowly.


    "Your Highness, if it hurts, tell your maidservant and concubine."


    King Jing didn''t say a word. Xiaohua slowly rubbed and pressed it along the bone inside. When she felt that the inside was completely smooth and soft, she turned her hand to her shoulder again.


    This is Xiaohua''s first full-body massage for King Jing, from neck to shoulder, to lumbar spine, to thigh, calf, to ankle.

 Chapter 202

    In her last life, she gave the fourth young master a massage, that is, she only pressed her shoulders and back as she used to do for King Jing, and she never pressed it anywhere else, because at that time, she was not pure in her mind and didn''t think about it at all, and there was no problem with the fourth young master.


    When she came to King Jing''s house and pressed King Jing for many times, Xiaohua felt that he had some fatigue damage in both his muscles and bones, so she wanted to loosen him well.


    An hour has passed since all the buttons were pressed. Xiaohua is very tired. This is the first time she has massaged King Jing. She can be so tired.


    She wiped the thin sweat on her forehead, waved lilac to pour her a glass of water, drank it, and felt less tired.


    King Jing on the Kang turned over and lay on his back without opening his eyes.


    Xiaohua winked, and clove hurried to hold a quilt again.


    Xiaohua carefully covered King Jing and motioned to command clove to take away a charcoal basin. Before the quilt was covered, people were dragged onto the quilt.


    Xiaohua whispered, "Your Highness." King Jing ignored her. His eyes were still closed and his hands were not taken away. He just lifted the quilt and dragged the man into his arms.


    Xiaohua can only nest in his arms and wrap them up with a quilt.


    After a while, the quilt was warm. She also felt sleepy, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Seeing that all the quiet people over there were asleep, Fu Shun and clove walked out with light hands and feet.


    Lilac pressed her voice and said, "please sit down for a while, father-in-law Fu. There is a charcoal basin here and it''s warm." she also directed Ding LAN to make tea for Fu Shun and bring dessert.


    Fushun did not refuse, so he sat down in the outer chair and closed his eyes for a nap.


    Several other palace men in the room saw their highness and his wife resting inside. They were all light handed and their faces were full of uncontrollable laughter.


    I don''t know how long I slept. When Xiaohua woke up, he just raised his eyes and bumped into King Jing''s eyes.


    No, she woke up later than King Jing!


    Xiaohua muttered in a low voice, "Your Highness, well, I didn''t mean it." she looked around again. The light in the outer room had been lit. It was dark here, but the light over there wouldn''t be too dark.


    Feeling a big palm pinch on himself, King Jing opened the quilt and sat up. Xiaohua also got up and quietly called lilac to light the light.


    The room suddenly lit up, and Fushun came in.


    "Your Highness, it''s already ten o''clock. Why don''t you have dinner here today?"


    King Jing glanced at him and nodded.


    Fushun went out and arranged. Xiaohua served King Jing and put a suit on her. She also put a jacket on her.


    I slept too warm and felt thirsty.


    "Lilac, pour me a cup of warm white water and serve your highness tea."


    When Xiaohua is thirsty, she only likes to drink white water. She thinks it is better than tea to quench her thirst. Jingwang loves tea, which she knows.


    They drank water, and Xiaohua instructed clove to get a comb. King Jing didn''t take the white jade crown on his head when he was sleeping. She looked very crooked now. However, such King Jing doesn''t seem so indifferent as usual, adding a bit of approachability.


    "Maid, help your highness comb your hair again."


    Xiaohua didn''t dare to tell King Jing that his crown was crooked. King Jing touched it with his finger to know what the little palace man meant.


    He glanced at her and nodded.


    Xiaohua took down the jade crown, put down her hair and combed it slowly. King Jing''s hair is good, black, thick and bright, and the length is at the waist.


    "Put it down and tie it."

 Chapter 203

    King Jing''s hair has just been tied here, and the dinner over there has been brought over.


    Fushun directly put the meal on the Kang Table on the Kang and put two bowls and two pairs of chopsticks. The meal is also very simple. King Jing''s practice is five dishes and one soup, with more flowers and two dishes.


    This is Xiaohua''s first meal with King Jing. She''s a little formal, but she doesn''t dare to look at King Jing. It''s nothing to help king Jing eat occasionally and use it by herself.


    After eating, they collected the Kang Table. They rinsed their mouths. The Almighty Fushun turned out several books and put them in King Jing''s hand. King Jing leaned against the pillow, one leg straight and one leg half bent. He looked very comfortable and began to turn over the book in his hand.


    Xiaohua here doesn''t know what to do, but she knows King Jing''s temperament, so she sits quietly.


    Fushun and clove went out for a while, and they turned back. Clove came to Xiaohua and pulled her. Xiaohua took a look at King Jing and went out with her.


    "Madam, your highness is not going to leave this evening. Would you like to take a bath first?"


    Xiaohua''s face turned red at once, but she still nodded.


    Lilac put some dry petals in the bath bucket, and the floret felt fragrant after washing. While bathing, Ding Lan also helped Xiaohua wash her hair.


    After bathing, lilac took the smoking cage of gilded Begonia flowers, dried Xiaohua''s hair, and combed it with a comb. Xiaohua went to Xijian with her hair.


    Xiaohua was suggested by clove. She said that madam looked very beautiful. She blushed and had a thick neck, but she was still like this.


    She went to the old place to sit with her again. Xiaohua could feel King Jing''s eyes around her.


    After sitting for a while, King Jing put down his book and got off the Kang. Xiaohua followed him to the bedroom at a distance.


    There is also a warm Kang in the bedroom, which is warm in the room. A light was burning in one corner of the house, which lit up the light in the house. Several eunuchs are already waiting inside. Xiaohua recognizes that they are the people who usually serve King Jing closely.


    King Jing was grooming and washing under the service of several small eunuchs. Xiaohua couldn''t see how to insert her hands, so she went to the dressing table and sat down, holding a comb in her hand and pretending to comb her hair. In fact, her heart was pounding.


    Inexplicably nervous, Xiaohua comforted herself not to be nervous. Hasn''t there been such a situation in Jingtai hall in the past. Think about it this way, you don''t feel so flustered.


    After they were busy there, they blew out the lights, leaving only one, and the people fished out.


    Xiaohua peeked and saw that King Jing had sat down by the bed. She paused, put down her comb and walked over.


    "What are you nervous about?"


    Xiaohua twisted her clothes, "no, no," and didn''t want King Jing to think she was insincere. She whispered, "my maid and concubine are a little nervous."


    The man was pulled closer, "don''t be afraid, King Gu hurts you."


    Every time she hears this sentence, Xiaohua has a feeling of neither laughing nor crying. She doesn''t know where King Jing learned this funny remark. Especially when others say this sentence, there is no expression on their face. It is very serious and makes people have an impulse to laugh.


    By such a interruption, Xiaohua will not be nervous.


    She knew that she should serve King Jing well at this time. After changing her identity, someone nearby was eyeing her. The only thing she could rely on was king Jing. So King Jing was surprised to come to the West courtyard today, but she was very surprised.


    Not only others but also Xiaohua understand the truth of throwing a rat repellent. At this time, it is the key to find out the bottom of the fight. It is always good to rely on it.

 Chapter 204

    King Jing woke up early. According to his habit of getting up early, it should be between yin and Mao.


    He has the habit of practicing martial arts for an hour in the morning. He didn''t know martial arts in his previous life. After coming to Jingzhou in this life, he found a martial arts master to teach him martial arts every day.


    Up to now, experts are not good enough to protect themselves.


    According to his current status, he can actually not work so hard. But king Jing is a simple minded person, even stubborn. He feels that he has many shortcomings in his previous life, so he wants to make up for them one by one. Even if he is already past the best age to practice martial arts, he still wants to practice. It should be regarded as strengthening his body.


    King Jing is always meticulous. Although he doesn''t like to talk, his attitude has always been like this. Just because of his identity and his quirks, many people can''t figure him out. Like the habit of morning exercise, he never goes early or late. He always goes to the martial arts field on time at that time.


    At this time, he should be getting up. He also heard the slight footsteps of Fushun outside, but he doesn''t remember now.


    Feeling the warm fragrance nephrite beside him, he suddenly flashed a sentence in a poem made by a great poet in the past.


    The spring night is bitter and short, and the day rises high. From then on, the king will not be in the early Dynasty.


    He is not a king, but somehow he has such a feeling.


    In the dim light, he looked at the sleeping face of the people around him.


    He couldn''t remember when he was so used to this little palace man. It felt like there was such a person around him somehow. We didn''t pay attention at first, just because Fushun contributed to the fire, just because her massage skills were good, but slowly we found that she was more and more attractive.


    He didn''t love women, but he often broke his work on her. He thought it over carefully. It seemed that it began with her giving him relaxation, and then he broke his mouth.


    Now he doesn''t feel how much he loves women. Impulse is an impulse that every adult man will have. He thinks he must have been a vegetarian for a long time.


    The reason why he came to the West courtyard, not elsewhere, he thought it was just because he was used to it? After all, her service and her performance are quite satisfactory to him, at least not as annoying as others.


    As soon as king Jing moved, the people around him unconsciously curled up in his arms.


    Looking at the little man in his arms, he felt that such a scene and atmosphere really tested a person''s restraint.


    But he is Luo Jing. His self-control has always been very good, so he just paused and got up without delay. He just let people go slowly, and there was caution in his actions that he didn''t notice.


    Fushun outside felt the movement inside, and the man came in with a light step.


    "Your Highness, don''t sleep any longer?"


    King Jing felt as if he had heard a pity in the voice of Fushun. He glanced at him, didn''t speak, but just stood up.


    Fushun smiled and muttered, "this snowy day is the new year again..."


    The voice was very low. Even if he heard it, King Jing thought he didn''t hear it.


    An Cheng came in with two other eunuchs and dressed King Jing. He seemed to feel that there was no movement in the bed tent, so they couldn''t help but keep silent.


    Clove saw that his highness didn''t wake up his wife, so she didn''t make a sound. She gave a hand to the two little eunuchs and waited on King Jing''s grooming.


    After some grooming, King Jing took the people away without leaving anything.


    Xiaohua was awakened by cloves.

 Chapter 205

    Princess Jing''s greeting time is at the end of Chenshi. It''s usually early or late, so lilac woke Xiaohua up at Chenshi.


    Xiaohua yawned and looked at clove''s face. She suddenly remembered that she was vaguely helped by clove to clean up last night. At once, she felt ashamed to find a hole in the ground.


    Clove''s expression is very normal, so this shame didn''t last long. After all, this situation hasn''t happened in my last life.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost time to go to Changchun hospital to greet you."


    Lilac thought Mrs. Hua would not go. After all, your highness was resting in the West courtyard last night. Unexpectedly, Xiaohua just said, "lilac, pour me a glass of white water, warm."


    Hearing this, lilac knew that Mrs. Hua was going to get up. Without saying anything, she went out and brought water.


    After drinking water, Xiaohua dressed and washed in the service of cloves and dinglan.


    Because she will go to Changchun hospital to greet her soon, Xiaohua doesn''t have the light clothes to wear in the house, but directly puts on the thick clothes to go outside.


    The breakfast had already been arranged. After eating the breakfast, Xiaohua went out to Changchun hospital fully armed.


    When she arrived at Changchun hospital, Xiaohua didn''t come late today. She arrived in front of her, and behind her, concubine Qiao and Yurong Yujiao.


    Concubine Qiao is a very charming woman. She is graceful and moving. Every frown and smile is amorous feelings.


    I didn''t have time to observe yesterday. Today, because Xiaohua came earlier than everyone else. Before Princess Jing came out, the palace servants in Changchun hospital arranged her to sit in the main hall. At this time, seeing Princess Qiao walking in from the door, Xiaohua felt like a beautiful thing.


    Look at others and think about yourself. Xiaohua thinks she is still a small bud compared with Qiao.


    Yujiao and Yurong came in behind concubine Qiao. Yujiao took a closer look at Xiaohua yesterday. She was a pretty and lovely woman. Yurong was a little ordinary and even beautiful. Because she was always inseparable from Yujiao, she could not feel her existence.


    When they saw the ceremony, they all sat down. Princess Jing didn''t come out all the time, but the palace people served in Changchun hospital were very proper and served everyone with tea and snacks.


    Xiaohua also has, not tea, but a bowl of almond milk.


    Seeing the bowl of almond milk steaming and emitting a strong aroma, Xiaohua touched her finger as if she didn''t see it.


    Xiaohua hasn''t invited an before, and she doesn''t know whether Princess Jing was so early yesterday. However, looking at the disapproval of Princess Qiao and Yurong Yujiao, she sat there quietly with her eyes half hung.


    She watched carefully. Yujiao, Yurong, Qiao and concubine drank tea because there was a cover on the tea lamp. It was unclear whether they drank it or not.


    During this period, a palace man came to renew the tea for Yujiao and Yurong. When she renewed the tea for concubine Qiao, concubine Qiao just picked her eyebrows and eyes and said carelessly, "it''s cold. Go and change one."


    The little palace man went down with concubine Qiao''s tea.


    A little palace man at Xiaohua''s side asked, "Madam Hua, is this almond milk not your appetite? The princess said you don''t like tea. Yesterday she specifically explained this for you today."


    Xiaohua just smiled and said with an apologetic face: "it smells delicious. Unfortunately, I ate accumulated food last night. It''s useless to eat early this morning, and I don''t have any appetite."


    The smile on the little palace man''s face was very warm, "the maid will help you change a hot one."

 Chapter 206

    Almond milk was replaced with a new one, but Princess Jing still didn''t come out.


    Yujiao seemed a little impatient. She asked a little palace man who was waiting on one side, "hasn''t the princess got up yet?"


    The little palace man said blankly, "the maid is just an external waiter."


    After a while, Mammy Li came out.


    "Dear masters, I''m really sorry. The princess got up a little uncomfortable this morning and disappeared. Let me tell you that you can go back."


    Yujiao has long been impatient. It''s not Yurong who has been holding her. She has long yelled out. After listening to mother Li''s words, she immediately stood up and walked outside the door.


    Xiaohua is not familiar with mammy Li. She has just arrived in the backyard and doesn''t know what to say. On the contrary, Princess Qiao said two words of concern and comfort. Although she didn''t care at all on her face, others at least expressed their meaning.


    The party went to the porch outside the door and asked their close palace servants to put on their cloaks.


    Yujiao whispered, "I always like this. I won''t say it earlier if I''m uncomfortable. It''s so cold that I consume people here."


    Yujiao was also telling the truth. It was cold in Jingzhou, but Princess Jing didn''t feel any signs of burning earthworms in the main hall. According to clove, only the royal highness and princess have earth dragons in the whole backyard. There are only two charcoal pots. The house of Princess Jing of Changchun courtyard is not as warm as their concubines'' rooms.


    Xiaohua doesn''t think there''s anything. She used to be a slave. She can''t be so spoiled, but Yujiao can''t stand it. Listening to Yujiao''s "always", Xiaohua thought, is it difficult that Princess Jing always likes to hang people?


    But Xiaohua doesn''t have time to think about it now. She used the excuse of not loving tea yesterday and changed almond milk today. She said she had no appetite for accumulated food. What about tomorrow?


    Thinking of this, Xiaohua sighed silently.


    Also, King Jing took a rest in her yard yesterday. She thought there should be some movement here today, but nothing happened. This can''t help but let Xiaohua breathe a sigh of relief and regret. She is very complicated.


    Changchun hospital


    "Yesterday she said she would not drink tea, but today she said she would accumulate food. Did she find out?"


    Princess Jing frowned tightly and didn''t see anything uncomfortable. It''s estimated that mammy Li was just an excuse.


    Mother Li replied, "I looked at Mrs. Hua. Her face was a little pale and her spirit was not very good. It didn''t seem like lying."


    Princess Jing pulled her veil with chagrin.


    "Don''t worry, princess. Days are often. She needs to come to Changchun courtyard every day to greet her. She''s not afraid she won''t win."


    Rongxi hospital


    Butterfly served Princess Qiao all day. She was also a confidant who could be counted. She knew it in her eyes.


    As soon as concubine Qiao sat down on the Kang, she whispered, "empress concubine, do you think Mrs. Hua found the youngest moth on the princess''s side?"


    Princess Qiao rubbed her eyebrows and smiled. "Who knows, there are plenty of reasons for others." after a pause, she said, "look, it''s still a long time. Xiao''s woman works by means. It''s a blessing to hide, but it''s a disaster. Who calls a princess? It''s natural to go and greet the princess."


    With that, Princess Qiao smiled and smiled happily.


    At noon, Xiaohua saw a familiar little sand pot in her lunch.


    She looked at lilac. Lilac said, "this was given by mother he in the small kitchen of Jingtai hall. She said that the lady was used to making soup there and asked the slaves to pick it up once a day."


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything, but she was very moved in her heart.

 Chapter 207

    After lunch, Xiaohua walked back and forth in the house for a while to eat, and then went to the warm Kang to nest.


    She seldom goes into the bedroom when she is not resting at night.


    At this time, it was snowy and cold outside, and no one would come to her. Xiaohua felt that it was comfortable to nest on the Kang and look at the snow outside the window.


    If you can''t figure it out, Xiaohua usually doesn''t force herself to think. Just wait and see what happens. She has been in the backyard for a short time, and she will see it clearly slowly.


    In this way, the sense of urgency is slightly less suffocating.


    Inadvertently saw the Book King Jing put here yesterday on the Kang. Xiaohua picked it up and turned it over.


    Only after reading the cover did I know that it was a travel note.


    King Jing gave her the feeling that she should be a very rigorous person. The book she read should not be such a idle book to kill time, but what he read was a travel note.


    Xiaohua is a little stunned. She feels that the book in her hand is not right with the image of the man. But he was idle and bored, so he picked it up and turned it over.


    I was fascinated by it. After a while, less than half an hour passed.


    The spring grass, which had not been seen for several days, came in and changed Xiaohua for tea.


    "Hey, Chuncao, what are you doing these days? I don''t seem to see you."


    Chuncao looked at Xiaohua a little wronged. From the corner of her eyes, she saw the lilac standing on the side and hung her face.


    "I''m busy sorting out my wife''s rules these two days."


    Xiaohua ''Oh'', took the tea, took a sip, buried her head and continued to look at the travel notes in her hand.


    The spring grass walked out of the West slowly.


    It is reasonable to say that she was the person who waited on Mrs. Hua the longest. At that time, Mrs. Hua was still a little palace man. She was also a little palace man. She still dragged Mrs. Hua''s blessing to transfer to Jingtai hall.


    Now, as soon as Mrs. Hua flies up to the branches, she should be high. Who knows, when she comes to the West courtyard, she finds that the people waiting for Mrs. Hua have already arranged for her, and she has become the redundant one.


    Everyone has their own position, and the two close imperial palace people also have places. Only when she looked that Mrs. Hua had brought it from Jingtai hall, she was arranged to wait in the house by the steward of the Imperial Palace, clove.


    Filled with joy, a basin of cold water was poured all at once. Even if Chuncao knew that she couldn''t be a palace man at her age, she arranged her in this way. Chuncao didn''t know why she felt oppressed in her heart.


    That clove is the head of the other six palace people. It''s very strict. In front of her wife, she was respectful, but in front of them, she was very strict. It was impossible to beat and scold. It always made people feel so strict that they were afraid.


    Clove arranged for her to work outside with the little palace people. She said to her wife that she was arranged to serve in the house. In fact, she was not allowed to come in at all.


    At the beginning, spring grass labeled clove as a sinister person.


    This was only the first impression. Later that night, after her wife went to bed, clove called her out and said something. The general meaning is that she can still serve in the house, but depending on her performance, she will arrange it.


    The spring grass has performed very well these days. In fact, I think she won''t let her seize the opportunity. If she catches the opportunity, she will complain to her wife. She has been with her for so long that she should turn to her. But today clove arranged for her to come in and serve tea. When she saw her wife, she couldn''t say anything about the complaint.


    Chuncao thought that she would be bad when she saw the opportunity. Clove was on the side, so she didn''t complain.


    Xiaohua glanced at the back of Chuncao and looked down at the book in her hand.

 Chapter 208

    Although she can read and has read several books, she has not touched the scroll for a long time. It seems very difficult. However, the story in the travel notes is very wonderful. She looks at it stumbling and feels in a good mood.


    "Lilac."


    "Madam."


    "Chuncao has been with me since the beginning. She takes good care of me."


    Xiaohua thought, lilac should understand what she meant.


    "Madam, I understand." Lilac paused and said, "I don''t want to wear small shoes for her. Her mentality is wrong. I just want to polish her. If she continues to develop like this, she will bring trouble to my wife."


    Xiaohua raised her head, "isn''t it so exaggerated?"


    Lilac looked directly at the little flower, "the master is the master, and the slave is the slave. You can''t know the greatness of heaven and earth because you feel a bit of love with the master."


    "Spring grass, she doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick..."


    "It''s just that it hasn''t developed to that." Lilac half bowed her head and whispered, "madam, your origin is not good. She saw how you became the master..."


    The little flower looked at the lilac, without sorrow or anger, and her face was very calm.


    Lilac looked up at the little flower and continued, "we don''t know what kind of inappropriate mentality will develop slowly, but lilac knows that with the mentality of spring grass, she will find a lot of things for her wife."


    After a half ring, she said, "madam, I can''t help it now."


    They looked at each other with two eyes.


    Xiaohua sighed and lost. "Well, I don''t know much about this, but I believe you."


    There was nothing on the surface of clove, but it was a sigh of relief in my heart.


    "Lilac will live up to her wife''s trust in lilac."


    Xiaohua continued to look at the book in her hand, and lilac sat on the small embroidered pier again, doing needlework in her hand.


    The room is quiet.


    "Lilac, where did you work in the past? I don''t think you came in from the outside." Xiaohua turned the book leisurely in her hand and said in a chat.


    Clove buried her head and kept moving her hands.


    "I used to be a servant in the palace. When your highness came to Jingzhou, he was divided by the palace." he paused and said, "after coming to Jingzhou, I worked under aunt Qi."


    "Oh."


    There was nothing more to say on the Kang, but clove looked at the other side and drew a smile from the corners of her mouth.


    At the beginning, aunt Qi assigned her. She was still a little nervous, but after a few days with the master, she thought Mrs. Hua was very good.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the sound of Xiaohua sounded on the Kang.


    "The princess is so tight that I think I have to play to the end."


    The voice was very erratic. It seemed that the speaker didn''t pay attention, but it made clove smile again.


    Xiaohua really carried out her lying attitude to the end.


    When greeting each time, her attitude was very respectful and her speech was appropriate, but she didn''t touch the tea in Changchun courtyard.


    Princess Jing sometimes appears, but sometimes she doesn''t appear, just hanging them.


    No matter how Princess Jing is, Xiaohua is determined to be calm in the end, motionless as a clock.


    A few days later, there was no progress at the princess. She was extremely irritable. Princess Qiao looked at her differently. Even Yurong felt that Mrs. Hua seemed to be a not simple master.


    Yujiao didn''t feel that Xiaohua Jane was not simple. She just felt that there were so many people here.


    If she eats a lot every day, she has a bad appetite, or she has a cold and has no taste in her mouth... Many times, even Yujiao seems to feel wrong, let alone Yurong.

 Chapter 209

    In the past, they didn''t taboo the tea served by Princess Jing. What they thought was that first, they weren''t spoiled, and second, they didn''t think Princess Jing would poison them.


    But the little flower''s attitude is so that they can''t figure it out. On the one hand, I can''t figure it out, but it''s also infected. When I see Princess Jing''s tea again, I feel a little flustered, and I don''t dare to be as casual as before.


    During the routine greeting this morning, Princess Jing suddenly threw a bolt from the blue.


    "Congratulations, sister Hua. Your highness went to your place twice on the 5th. It''s a great favor." Princess Jing''s smile was distorted, and her tone was very bad, not as kind as before.


    Princess Jing''s teeth itched at the thought of the news reported by the people below. This little cheap hoof, gentle on the surface, actually harbors traitors inside. Unexpectedly, he won his highness without everyone knowing.


    Xiaohua looked at her. Is this jealousy, or is it pulling hatred for her, or is it showing off that her news is very well-informed?


    I guess so.


    When King Jing went to her for the first time, Xiaohua was still a little worried that Princess Jing would embarrass her or attack her. Who knows, but it''s extremely calm. It was three days ago that King Jing went to her again. Unexpectedly, they only know now.


    Xiaohua thinks in her heart that Princess Jing, Princess Qiao and Yujiao are not as well informed as she thinks?


    To Princess Jing, Xiaohua just lowered her head and restrained her eyes, and didn''t speak.


    Princess Jing''s words really caused a stir, but no one questioned the authenticity of her words, because just looking at Princess Jing''s bad face, you can know that it''s true.


    "I can''t see. Does sister Hua still have such skills?"


    "What I used to serve your highness was different from me. It was always a little more special."


    "Congratulations, sister Hua. I envy the dead."


    Yujiao blushed with jealousy on the spot. Even concubine Qiao and Yurong, who rarely spoke in ordinary days, were also jealous and sneered for several times.


    It seems that King Jing''s action really poked their heart and lung tubes.

 Chapter 210

    Yujiao changed her face and Xiaohua was not surprised. Princess Jing''s color change was expected, but Princess Qiao, who has always been a transparent person, couldn''t help it. After all, Princess Qiao always gave her the feeling of being a wall watcher!


    Surrounded by three jealous women, Xiaohua is sitting there with the pestle of Mount Tai. His usual posture is to sit there with his face half hung and don''t speak. It must be impossible not to hear, but others just act as if they didn''t hear.


    Princess Jing, sitting at the top of the table, seemed to feel that she had seen enough of the play. She couldn''t hide her irritability. She waved her hand and looked impatient as if "please go away at the end.".


    Princess Jing has never been dignified and magnanimous in the past, but her face has changed greatly today. It seems that the news really stimulates her.


    Several people all stood up and ended the once-in-a-day greeting.


    Unfortunately, this time, due to Princess Jing''s hatred, it was not as calm as a few days ago. Xiaohua went out of the main hall and went to the corridor. Yujiao didn''t stop. Sarcastic words kept popping out of her mouth.


    Looking at such a delicate jade, Xiaohua has the illusion of "skillful lotus attached to her body".


    "Sisters, maidservants and concubines left first." after saying that, Xiaohua led lilac dinglan to leave. From beginning to end, she didn''t answer others'' words, nor showed any angry expression. She was calm and amazing.


    Out of the gate of Changchun courtyard, Ding LAN couldn''t help saying, "the princess is also very wicked. Isn''t this hatred for her wife? The two jade ladies, especially the jade jiao lady, speak too hard."


    "All right, keep your voice down," said clove.


    "Well, they like to say it or not, and I won''t lose a layer of skin." Xiaohua yawned and closed the hood on her head.


    "By the way, clove, how do I feel that the princess is not very well informed?"


    Clove pondered and said, "it''s probably because they didn''t guard against anything. After all, in their impression, your highness seldom comes to the backyard."


    There''s another thing clove didn''t say. Your highness didn''t come to the backyard once a year and a half in the past. There''s almost nothing to argue about in the backyard. Now Mrs. Hua''s head appears. Your Highness has come here twice. In the future, there must be a few places to keep an eye on this side.


    Even if lilac didn''t say it, Xiaohua knew what it meant. It seems that there will be more things in the future.


    "That''s what I said."


    At this time, Xiaohua''s mood is very complex. Some hate this kind of targeting, and some are relieved.


    They know that it''s good for your highness to come to her. At least it''s a taboo on the surface, so they can only be happy. If they can''t come on the surface, there will be only dark hands left.

 Chapter 211

    Princess Jing is really unprepared.


    After being husband and wife with King Jing for so many years, she doesn''t say she knows King Jing very well, but she also knows something. What does this man say? He doesn''t look like a man. He is very indifferent to things between men and women.


    When they got married, she didn''t even have a room on their wedding night because she didn''t want to. After a few days, afraid of being asked by the palace, she managed to get round the room with King Jing. In fact, she just walked through the stage.


    During the wedding period, he would come to her house every few days, but she didn''t want to, and he didn''t force her. Then he slowly faded down, and now he doesn''t spend the night with her at all.


    Thinking about the past, Princess Jing despised her stupidity countless times.


    In recent years, she occasionally fantasized that if she had not been stupid, they would have been a loving couple. After all, when she married King Jing, it was the most difficult time for King Jing. She was not old or young enough to become a fan. She was always cold and ridiculed in the palace.


    If she could be more sensible, husband and wife in need must have a very good relationship at this time. Unfortunately, when she was too young, she only thought about her "cousin" and forgot that her husband was the one who accompanied her all her life.


    "What to do? What to do, mammy?"


    Princess Jing is really anxious this time.


    Others don''t understand the meaning of going twice on the 5th, but she does.


    King Jing is afraid of trouble and likes to save trouble. He is a light temperament. Coupled with this personality, he seldom comes to the backyard.


    Because of the estrangement between her and King Jing, even if she knew this in her heart, she would never point out others. She doesn''t allow anyone to give birth to a child in advance without giving birth to a child. It''s right to put medicine in tea. It''s also because of this that you pretend you don''t understand with your eyes open.


    This is also why she was angry with Fushun and others'' self assertion, and why she tried to get people from Jingtai hall to the backyard, because she knew King Jing''s temperament. He was a very independent man, so it was difficult for him to raise his mind in the backyard.


    But now this difficulty is an exception.


    The exception was not her!


    Seeing Princess Jing with a worried face, Mammy Li couldn''t think of any good way for a moment.


    "Princess, don''t worry." Chunxiang advised.


    Princess Jing smashed the ornament at hand and was a little hysterical. "When people were in Jingtai hall, you let me not worry. Now they still call me not worry. She was unlucky that she failed to conceive at that time. Now if your highness continues to go to her at this frequency, it will be sooner or later."


    There''s another thing Princess Jing didn''t say, but the blind man knows that it''s real terror to make king Jing change his temper.


    "Fox, bitch!"


    Princess Jing''s face is twisted and terrible. God knows how much effort she spent just now, so she didn''t tear the man to pieces.


    Mammy Li began to speak, "princess, it''s no use worrying now. First of all, who knows if your highness is on a whim. She can''t see anything twice. She has been like this for many years and can''t change overnight. Your highness didn''t go much and won''t be pregnant for a while. As long as we make BA Jiner again, she''ll be hopeless."


    "But don''t you see? She doesn''t touch anything in Changchun yard at all."


    "Then force her to touch."


    On the second day, Princess Jing said she would invite all the sisters to Changchun courtyard for a banquet. The time was set for the evening three days later.


    Princess Jing smiled very kindly and made a 180 degree turn in her attitude, which made people wonder.


    But the princess at the head spoke, and the minions below can only obey orders honestly.

 Chapter 212

    If you say yes, do you really think others are asking you? Don''t be kidding, others just told you to go, and you can''t help it.


    On the way back to Rongxi hospital, concubine Qiao smiled meaningfully all the way.


    Cui''er doesn''t understand the meaning, but die''er does.


    Let''s see how Mrs. Hua takes it.


    There are never too many things to watch. Those who have not been dealt with are naturally waiting to see a good play.


    courtyard on the west of a compound


    Because of Princess Jing''s sudden banquet, Xiaohua is very quiet these two days.


    On the surface, I can''t see anything, but clove Ding LAN, who served her closely, saw her abnormality.


    A little anxious, but this anxiety made her under complete silence. On weekdays, she should eat and sleep, but she didn''t say anything. Clove wanted to say something, but she couldn''t talk about it.


    After all, no matter how capable she is, she is just a slave.


    It was right to follow aunt Qi in the past, but aunt Qi made it very clear to her when she appointed her that day. In the future, her master will be Mrs. Hua.


    Aunt Qi''s attitude of being in charge of internal affairs but never interfering in backyard affairs is understandable. In the future, she can only rely on herself or Mrs. Hua.


    In fact, let lilac think that she doesn''t want to serve Mrs. Hua.


    The backyard of King Jing''s residence has been very quiet because there is no wind. Mrs. Hua suddenly appeared, breaking the calm all the time. Especially in the meantime, aunt Qi also ordered one or two, and she knew the situation she would face in the future.


    But aunt Qi gave the order. Even if she didn''t want to, she had to follow.


    Before she came, she was in a nervous mood. After she came, she swept away her miscellaneous thoughts and became a good job. She knew what aunt Qi meant, but seeing that she was always calm, she pointed to her to be a helper for Mrs. Hua.


    After getting along with her during this period, she felt that the master was not easy. Later, she saw King Jing come twice. She was secretly happy. She felt that Mrs. Hua''s future would never be small.


    But the idea is good, the development momentum is also good, but it can''t stand Princess Jing''s continuous pressure.


    Without evidence, no one can go out and shout what Princess Jing wants to do.


    She is the princess. She is the second largest person in King Jing''s residence except King Jing. Even if everyone knows that it is not the case, it is more than enough to manipulate the following Ji concubines just by her identity.


    And Princess Jing hasn''t done anything extraordinary these days. Others just give you tea and snacks when you are greeting. This is the way of hospitality. There''s nothing to choose. There is even more reason to eat and feast. There is an extra sister in the backyard.


    In fact, Xiaohua wants Princess Jing to fight and kill her, so she wants to deal with it. But this kind of gentle and silent on the surface, and it''s all a killing trick in the dark, which is especially difficult to deal with.


    Although the means are rough, it is impossible to prevent.


    In other words, even if Xiaohua is really careless, can she say that Princess Jing did it? Who would believe that someone would prescribe medicine to people in their own yard? A fool wouldn''t do that, but Princess Jing did such a "stupid" thing.


    No one would believe her if she didn''t get caught. Just guess. If you get caught and take yourself as evidence, what''s the use of yelling out at that time.


    King Jing has come twice since those days, but he hasn''t come again recently. He is a man of few temperament. He can''t touch the depth, and he doesn''t see who he looks at differently.

 Chapter 213

    From an outsider''s point of view, King Jing came twice in five days, which is a favor. But lilac has been serving Xiaohua all the time, but she has never been able to see a little special to Mrs. Hua on King Jing''s always indifferent face.


    Other men dote on a woman, always give something, or create some special for the woman through various behaviors, so that others are afraid to violate.


    But this practice is not common here. When he came, he was a indifferent face. When he left, his face still looked like that. There was no reward, no superfluous behavior, and he didn''t even say two more words. No one could feel what he was thinking.


    In the past, clove, as a palace official, was on duty in the house. At most, she thought King Jing was a little strange, but she didn''t think much. But now when I came to serve Mrs. Hua in the West courtyard, my identity changed and my position changed. Seeing such a king again, I couldn''t help feeling a little more anxious, especially Mrs. Hua''s delicate position now.


    Why doesn''t Xiaohua understand these principles?


    So she always endured and didn''t have a head-on collision with Princess Jing. And she never thought that King Jing loved her. To put it bluntly, it is neither love nor favor, but desire at most.


    She knows her position, and she is just a thing for King Jing to relieve her desire. Why come to her, but because she has good massage skills, or she may feel that it''s better to be cooked than raw?


    Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, Xiaohua knows that she is a thing.


    She was a thing in her last life, but what the fourth young master showed didn''t make her feel like a thing, so she can deceive herself. Well, you are the favorite on the tip of the fourth young master''s heart.


    In this life, King Jing''s performance is obvious, so that she can know that she is actually a thing without covering herself.


    There is no time for Xiaohua to clearly analyze her situation in her previous life and this life.


    Her analysis is very thorough and sad. She didn''t want to think about these things on weekdays, but she had to face them at this time.


    In addition, there is the pressing step by step hidden in the dark in Changchun hospital.


    In a flash, it was time for Princess Jing to give a banquet. This afternoon, Xiaohua rarely asked lilac to prepare water for bathing.


    There were some dry petals in the bath bucket. The little flower didn''t let others serve, but washed herself carefully.


    After taking a bath and washing her hair, clove twisted her hair with a handkerchief and dried it for eight or nine layers in a gilded Begonia fumigation cage before slowly combing it for her with a comb.


    Xiaohua has a good head of hair, thick, dark and beautiful, like a batch of good satin.

 Chapter 214

    But Xiaohua knew that it was raised slowly after she came to King Jing''s house. In the past, it was more or less dry. With the good days here, people are more tender. Needless to say, the hair is better and better. In her last life, she also had good hair. She was raised slowly after she became a fourth young master.


    I''ve been walking around for two lives. The situation is the same.


    Xiaohua sits in front of the dresser and looks at herself. Her face is still so different from the face she remembered in her previous life.


    In her previous life, she was arrogant, gorgeous and domineering. There was a charming and sharp light between her eyebrows and eyes. It seemed that she was telling everyone ''don''t provoke me, I''m very difficult to provoke''.


    In fact, the arrogance at that time was not a kind of guilty conscience. It was publicized because of guilty conscience.


    In this life, the same face, eyebrows and eyes are quiet, low-key, graceful, quiet and elegant. People''s temperament seems to have changed a lot.


    Xiaohua asked lilac to apply facial fat to herself, and then she took the makeup powder and slowly painted it on her face.


    The treatment of King Jing''s residence is very good. The fat powder and mouth fat of these women''s household are all sent in an example.


    Xiaohua has never rubbed powder on her face in her life, but she was very proficient in her last life. She not only has good makeup skills, but also has good eyesight.


    This box of powder is the first-class powder ground by pearls. She used it in her previous life. It costs a box of several Liang silver, but it''s not as good as the box in her hand at this time. It''s thin and moist. It won''t be too white on your face. It will only make people feel good.


    Florets are young and their skin is tender. In fact, they don''t need to wipe these things at all. However, her habit of making up is that if she doesn''t change, she has a full set of paintings, which she gently presses on her face.


    She covered her face with a thin layer of powder. Xiaohua picked up the Dai pen, first lightly painted her eyebrows, and then deliberately painted a few strokes at the end of her eyes with the Dai pen.


    Originally long and warped eyes, because these strokes of her are more long, and her eyes look even more thrilling. Even if her eyes don''t need to flow, they also show their beauty and publicity.


    Then there is lipstick. There are two boxes of lipstick, one bright red and one peach red. The smell is developed from pure petals. Xiaohua chose peach and put it on her lips, but she didn''t apply rouge.


    "Lilac, today I''m wearing your newly made Yunfei makeup, flower Satin woven Begonia jacket and a flower cloud satin skirt. You can comb a beautiful bun for me." after getting along with me these days, Xiaohua still knows that lilac has a good skill in combing her hair.


    Lilac combed the floret in an oblique bun, hanging slightly behind her head on the left, leaving some broken hair on her temples in a wisp shape, until it came down, flush with her pointed chin. A pearl hibiscus flower is held behind the bun, and a golden step wrapped around beads is inserted obliquely on the side.


    This eyebrow, this eye, with this whole set of makeup, it seems that the whole person has changed.


    The little flower looked at the mirror and smiled. Her eyebrows were as delicate and beautiful as the eyebrows and eyes depicted in ink. They were bright and bright, which made people feel afraid to look directly at them.


    "Well, let''s go to the party."

 Chapter 215

    Changchun hospital


    In the huge courtyard and under the front porch of the main house, there are many kinds of glass lamps, which look brilliant.


    Outside the ice and snow, the air became frost, but in the flower Hall of the main room of Changchun hospital, it was warm. The golden Luan bird smoked cage was burning high-grade silver charcoal mixed with plum cakes. As soon as I walked in, there was a smell of plum fragrance blowing face-to-face.


    A large eight immortals table in the hall is full of delicious food. It is very rich. Gold and jade plates show the honor of the royal palace.


    Everyone arrived. After meeting Princess Jing, they took their seats.


    Princess Jing today wore a red makeup, a forged gold silk peony flower jacket, and a silk wrapped red gold and Ruby Phoenix hairpin. She sat in the first place and smiled brightly.


    "The house has always been quiet. I think we can sit together for dinner on New Year''s Eve. I don''t have any chance at ordinary times. It''s really my dereliction of duty as a princess. This time, I think we have added another sister, so I invite everyone to eat, drink and talk together. We don''t have to be too formal."


    "Look what you said, princess sister. We are the only people in the backyard who have the opportunity to sit together at any time." Qiao side princess long eyebrows and a charming smile.


    "Yes, I wanted to invite your highness to come too. Unfortunately, your highness is busy and can''t be empty, so there are only a few of us today."


    When someone doesn''t know you can''t invite your highness at all, they still cover it up.


    Several people present knew it well, but they certainly couldn''t say it face to face, so everyone had to laugh. As for what is under laughter, only one can know it in his heart.


    Yujiao knew from that day that King Jing went to the West courtyard twice in a row. These days, she didn''t miss Xiaohua when she caught the opportunity. There was nothing else. She just played tricks to vent her hatred, and this time was no exception.


    "Your Highness is busy going to the West courtyard in his only free time. Sister Hua, you are really good. If you hook your Highness''s feet, you will know to turn to the West courtyard."


    At ordinary times, she met Yujiao''s target, but Xiaohua never answered. This time, it was strange and unusual.


    "Look what sister Yujiao said. Your highness, no one else can interfere. You can go wherever you want."


    Today, Xiaohua is wearing a Begonia jacket made of Yunfei makeup and damask, and a wispy golden butterfly is wearing a flower cloud damask skirt. The clothes are beautiful and eye-catching, the makeup is good, and people look good. It seems that they pick up at once.


    Compared with the plain image in the past, today is like a different person.


    Yujiao couldn''t pull her eyes out of Xiaohua when she came here today. She scolded the fox several times. No wonder she couldn''t hold her breath. She began to ridicule as soon as she sat down.


    After saying a word of excitement, Xiaohua said again, "as for where your highness can go, it depends on people." she glanced up and down at Yujiao, gently tooted her lower lip and shook her head, "sister, it''s almost enough."


    This expression, this posture and this words are very striking. They just didn''t point directly at Yujiao''s nose and say, "you look too ugly. No wonder your highness can''t see it.".


    Xiaohua always gives the impression of being docile, respectful and timid. Yujiao was not the first time she spoke against her, but she was always silent, like a clay figurine without temper.


    Of course, we also know that she is not completely out of temper. At least the first day, she came to ask Anshi to fight back, which let people know that she is not easy to provoke, but later she never said a word and remained silent in the face of others'' ridicule, which makes people think she is a Muggle.


    Today''s performance is really shocking.


    Is this the Muggle? Why do you look domineering? She smiled and looked forward to her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were charming, but everything she said was stabbing people in the heart.

 Chapter 216

    Not only princess Jing was stunned, but also Princess Qiao.


    Not to mention Yujiao, she blushed directly and turned black at last.


    "You --" Yujiao was so angry that she couldn''t even speak smoothly.


    As Yujiao''s good partner, Yurong can''t watch Yujiao being bullied.


    "What sister Hua said is too ugly. They are all sisters. Why be so aggressive."


    "Yo -"


    This cadence and euphemism has never been the tone that Xiaohua can use in her daily speech, but when she speaks at this time, it gives people an illusion of matching with her suddenly bright face. It seems that this person should be like this.


    Xiaohua actually has a very demon face. Her face is exquisite and small. The most brilliant thing is her peach blossom eyes. Between the eye waves, a hint of flattery looms, seducing the soul. But she always half droops her eyelids on weekdays, and is a low-key person. She never fights, grabs, says nothing and makes no sound. People can''t see this kind of edge.


    Today, I don''t know why, but it''s sharp and shining. It almost blinded people''s eyes.


    Xiaohua doesn''t have to look in the mirror to know what she looks like at this time. Such a face is light in her previous life. In her last life, she was a favorite aunt. The fourth young master''s sharp heart should be so domineering. It''s not worth your life to be angry? With such an air, such a face and such a tone, she has destroyed many people who compete with her.


    I didn''t expect that in this life, I wanted to keep a low profile, but I still had to take it out.


    Drink poison to quench thirst, but she had to!


    "Sister Yurong''s words are really light, and they don''t fall on you. Why didn''t she see you come out to persuade me when she aimed at my wife on weekdays? It''s not aimed at you? She really thinks others are clay figurines. How do you pinch them?" she paused and disdained to say, "what!"


    Even if the previous words were, the last sentence really hit people, and the tone and expression showed the word disdain incisively and vividly.


    Not only everyone was stunned, but also the palace people serving on one side, including lilac dinglan brought by Xiaohua.


    Is Mrs. flower crazy?


    But we can''t say what she said is wrong. After all, Yujiao, Yurong and Xiaohua are all wives and can''t distinguish between high and low.


    Although Yujiao and Yurong were bestowed by the emperor, they have never been lucky to King Jing, and everyone here knows it. Xiaohua is also a lady, and her identity is indeed the lowest among these people, but others came out of Jingtai hall. She moved to the West courtyard, and Her Highness also went twice.


    Which is more important and which is less important can be measured in people''s hearts.


    But he hit people in the face so naked¡ª¡ª


    Xiaohua didn''t look at the faces of Yujiao and Yurong. She looked disdainful and said to Princess Jing with a smile: "princess, don''t blame your maidservant for her ugly words. My maidservant is also too angry. I thought it was my sister, who is so much older than me. I didn''t expect her to say she liked it. She said she liked it. My maidservant''s ears hurt."


    Yujiao''s face was no longer black, but completely purple. It was not only ugly, but also twisted badly.


    For a moment, the fire rushed up and directly stood up and rushed towards Xiaohua. The trance Yurong said by Xiaohua didn''t have time to hold her.


    "Oh, if you can''t win the quarrel, you want to do it..." Xiaohua patted her chest and shouted with a frightened face.


    That''s right, but the action didn''t stop at all. She stood up, dodged away, and seemed to respond in a hurry. When she turned back, she accidentally turned over the dishes on the table where she sat.

 Chapter 217

    Yujiao''s momentum was too fierce, and Xiaohua flashed again. She first bumped into Xiaohua''s chair, then turned over the chair and threw herself directly on the mat.


    Almost in the twinkling of an eye, the scene was a mess, and a good table was almost destroyed.


    Princess Jing looked at the chaotic scene and raised her eyebrows in anger.


    "What are you doing? Do you still have a princess like me in your eyes?"


    Yujiao climbed on the table until Yurong helped her. The man straightened up, but his body was extremely messy. He touched the greasy soup and didn''t say, his clothes were completely destroyed.


    Xiaohua immediately went to one side and knelt down. "Princess, please atone. She came first."


    "She did it," Princess Jing was so angry that her chest fluctuated and her face was angry. "Are these slaves dead? Someone stopped her. This is a good table..."


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have seen her rush and hide."


    Xiaohua''s words are a little cruel, but others are really right. You can''t watch people rush over and sit there.


    It''s said that slaves are not dead. Someone will stop them. What if they can''t stop them? What if Yujiao scratched her face with a claw? After all, women fight by scratching their faces. Who dares to take that risk?


    So it really can''t blame Mrs. Hua. At most, she shouldn''t stab Mrs. Yujiao with words.


    But this is also what Mrs. Yujiao first aimed at others. Mrs. Hua also said that she always tolerated and let her say she liked it.


    Everyone has a temper, doesn''t he? Who dares to say that people shouldn''t talk back?


    Therefore, the Yujiao is determined to eat. Of course, Princess Jing is also eating the Yujiao together.


    Princess Jing couldn''t show her resentment towards Mrs. Hua on the surface, so she could only stare at the Yujiao who stirred the excrement stick with resentment.


    Over there, Xiaohua continued with an apologetic face: "it''s all the fault of the maidservant and concubine. This good table was destroyed. The princess didn''t speak to punish the maidservant and concubine, but the maidservant and concubine couldn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb. In order to show the maidservant and concubine''s heart of admitting their mistake, the maidservant and concubine decided to punish themselves and think behind closed doors for a month."


    Princess Jing''s surprised eyes moved to look at Xiaohua. Before she opened her mouth, she determined her nature?


    Xiaohua looked like she deserved to die. "Please forgive the princess. My maid and concubine must think about it behind closed doors for a month and review themselves."


    In front of so many people, people admit their mistakes and punish themselves. What can Princess Jing say.


    "It''s not your fault..."


    "The princess doesn''t have to comfort her maidservant and concubine. If she makes a mistake, she will be punished. The maidservant and concubine will think about it behind closed doors. However, the maidservant and concubine will not be able to come and greet you to the princess for one month."


    Having said so much, the original purpose was for this.

 Chapter 218

    Princess Jing''s face was stiff. "It''s really no use. It''s Mrs. Yujiao who picked it up. I don''t blame you. Princess Ben is also a reasonable person." God knows, Princess Jing doesn''t blame you for how difficult it is to say this.


    "But the maidservant and concubine are also wrong. The maidservant and concubine should take care of their temper. Sister Yujiao''s temper is not good. The maidservant and concubine can''t help tit for tat with her, so the maidservant and concubine decided to punish themselves and think behind closed doors for a month."


    The reason why she didn''t say more time was that Xiaohua knew Princess Jing wouldn''t agree.


    "Really not..."


    "Does the princess think that one month is too little to make up for the mistakes of the maidservant and concubine? The maidservant and concubine punished herself and thought behind closed doors for two months."


    Princess Jing stares over with sharp eyes. Xiaohua''s face half tilted back is full of shame, and her eyes are very sincere.


    The two looked at each other for half a moment, and Princess Jing took back the gas block.


    "Well, needless to say, half a month."


    Xiaohua paused, knelt on the ground and blessed Princess Jing, "Princess Xie is tolerant."


    Standing aside, concubine Qiao and Yujiao Yurong were stunned. Some couldn''t react. What the hell was going on when Mrs. Hua came out. Yujiao''s fire hasn''t stopped yet. She just worries about Princess Jing''s anger and can only stand there with a stiff face.


    Princess Qiao''s eyes flashed and didn''t speak.


    Xiaohua, an accomplice, has been "punished" for half a month, and the "culprit" Yujiao can''t run away. She was punished by Princess Jing for thinking behind closed doors for a month and copying women''s rings ten times.


    The table was smashed, and I couldn''t eat any more. Princess Jing stiff faced and waved to let everyone disperse.


    Xiaohua took clove and dinglan out of Changchun courtyard. When she got out of the gate, she showed her fatigue.


    She rubbed the corners of her eyebrows and half leaned her weight on clove.


    Yujiao came out after her and wanted to settle accounts with Xiaohua, but she was forcibly grabbed by Yurong on one side.


    Xiaohua didn''t look at them either. She pulled the hood on her head and walked back.


    All the way back to the West courtyard, I entered the house and immediately a hot air came face to face.


    Clove and Ding LAN didn''t dare to speak. Ding Lan was amazed at the sudden change of Mrs. Hua''s painting style. Clove also understood her meaning after watching the whole process.


    Sighing in my heart, my men kept helping Xiaohua take off her clothes outside.


    Xiaohua didn''t eat at night. The mat in Changchun hospital was smashed. Even if she didn''t smash Xiaohua, she didn''t plan to eat. Lilac waited on Xiaohua and sat down on the Kang. She asked Ding LAN to bring some cakes and make tea again.


    After casually eating some cakes, Xiaohua washed and rested.


    After trying hard to change her life for half a month, Yujiao Yurong is estimated to hate her.


    Hate it, she is also a helpless move. As for what Princess Jing thinks, she can''t care about it, but she hates it, so she can only look at it step by step.


    Drink poison to quench thirst, drink poison to quench thirst!

 Chapter 219

    After that day, Xiaohua really made a look of thinking behind closed doors.


    This is winter, and Xiaohua never goes out, which is no different from the previous days.


    Princess Jing over there was angry and fell back. Xiaohua here was happy. Life always had to be lived. She couldn''t even live because of the difficult situation.


    Clove beat the people below one by one while she was free. In addition to her and Ding LAN Chuncao, the other four little palace people were transferred from other parts of the house. The dark tide in the house is surging these days. Clove should be careful.


    Xiaohuamian seems leisurely. In fact, she has some anxiety in her heart.


    Half a month passed quickly, and she wanted to do something to find some support for herself. The root of dependence is king Jing. But king Jing doesn''t come, and she can''t pull it. She can only suffer secretly.


    This day, King Jing came to the West courtyard.


    Little flowers don''t appear on the surface, but they are actually very happy in the heart. Lilac dinglan and her husband were also overjoyed. It was enough to see how many people in the West courtyard expected the uncle to come.


    After King Jing sat down, Xiaohua served tea and snacks with great hospitality.


    King Jing looked at the seemingly happy little palace man in front of him and thought about what she said at the beginning. She was reluctant to give up him and fell in love with Microsoft, but he didn''t show it on his face and still didn''t say anything.


    Xiaohua volunteered to give king song a bath, and then prepared hot water to wait on King Jing. King Jing was relaxed first and took a hot bath. He felt comfortable all over and his pores were open. He was very happy in his heart.


    Xiaohua came back from the bath and they went to bed.


    King Jing was dressed in profane clothes and half leaned against the soft pillow at the head of the bed.


    Under the yellow light, the childe is like jade. The indifferent and upward looking Phoenix eyes, long black hair and a strong and strong chest in his slightly open clothes make king Jing look not as oppressive as before, but a little more elegant and elegant.


    Florets are green and astringent. After all, they are still young, but they are charming. This charm is the visual sense brought by natural appearance. When green and enchanting blend together, it forms a temptation that men can''t resist.


    In particular, her attitude at this time is too different from that in the past.


    I''m a servant by color. If you serve by color, please serve by color.


    Xiaohua was very tired. She had thousands of thoughts in her heart, but she didn''t have the spirit to think, so she fell asleep.


    King Jing was sleepless. He looked at the sleeping people around him with a slight flash of light from the curtain.


    I was speechless all night.


    The next day, King Jing got up when he arrived.


    Although she was very tired, Xiaohua still put on her clothes and got up to serve King Jing to change and wash.


    After everything was done, King Jing left, still as indifferent as before, as if the man in bed last night was just the imagination of a flower.


    Xiaohua is a little frustrated by King Jing''s attitude. She can''t think of what king Jing thinks. Compared with the others in the backyard, King Jing''s visits to the West courtyard are really unique, but she really didn''t feel how much she loved.


    Especially after the first night was so close, when she saw King Jing''s usual indifferent face the next day, Xiaohua really had an impulse to lift the table. But king Jing is the master and husband. She really only dares to think in her heart, but on the surface, she doesn''t even dare to show it.


    Respectfully sent King Jing away, and Xiaohua went to the bed to make up for some sleep. It was useless even for breakfast.


    I got up at noon and had lunch. I was just free to think about King Jing''s attitude. Below, a palace man came to report to doctor Hu Liangyi.


    Xiaohua was surprised at the sudden arrival of doctor Hu Liangyi. Thinking about how, doctor Hu came suddenly and ordered someone to invite him in.


    Xiaohua meets doctor Hu Liang in the hall.

 Chapter 220

    "Doctor Hu, please sit down and serve tea to Ding LAN."


    Xiaohua still knows about doctor Hu Liangyi, but she met once. It was the last time that doctor Hu Liangyi came to check her pulse to see her recovery after a few days after she was poisoned.


    However, Xiaohua knew that it was doctor Hu Liangyi who diagnosed her poisoning. She was able to recover thanks to his medical skills. She had been grateful for it for a long time, and her attitude was quite warm this time.


    Doctor Hu Liang bowed and sat down in the next chair.


    "The last time my concubine was poisoned, thanks to doctor Hu Liang." Xiaohua smiled, and the gratitude between her words flowed in words.


    "You''re welcome, madam. This is what I should do."


    The identity of the other party was very different after the two meetings, but doctor Hu Liang was not surprised.


    In the past, when he was a imperial doctor in the palace, he saw too many palace people who became the master. When he last saw Mrs. Hua, who was still a low-level palace man, he knew that the future of the little palace man would not be bad. Sure enough.


    After a few polite words, Xiaohua asked, "I don''t know where Doctor Hu came from today?"


    "It''s customary in the mansion to ask for peace pulse for ladies and masters. I''m here for this today."


    Xiaohua didn''t understand what it was to ask for a safe pulse. Seeing that lilac nodded imperceptibly, she asked doctor Hu to come forward and take a pulse.


    Lilac put a silk handkerchief on Xiaohua''s wrist, and doctor Hu bowed to feel his pulse.


    He pondered for a moment, charged a crime, and went to the porch with clove.


    Generally, when a woman from a rich family sees a doctor, if the doctor is inconvenient to ask, she will ask the close servant girl. Xiaohua also knows that, so she doesn''t care.


    Clove and doctor Hu Liang whispered outside for a while, and then they entered again.


    "Madam is in good health. There is no problem. I have other affairs in the good doctor''s office, so I''ll leave first."


    "Lilac, send to doctor Hu Liang."


    Lilac sent doctor Hu back. Xiaohua asked about what was going on outside just now.


    "Doctor Hu just asked his wife about her childhood. That''s what the maid told him." Lilac replied.


    Xiaohua looks a little embarrassed. No wonder she wants to pull out the lilac and ask. It turns out that she is asking such a woman''s private affairs.


    "Doctor Hu Liang said that his wife''s childhood was not smooth, and it was good to avoid being cold and spicy at ordinary times. He said to prescribe some conditioning medicine. The maid told him that mother he sent tonic soup every day. Doctor Hu Liang said that he didn''t need to prescribe medicine. He knew that mother he had a good way to take care of her."

 Chapter 221

    Xiaohua nodded and didn''t take it to heart.


    But clove has some doubts in her heart. There are rules in the house to ask each master for a safe pulse, but doctor Hu Xiaoliang has always been responsible for this. Unexpectedly, doctor Hu Liang himself came today.


    Maybe doctor Hu Xiaoliang is busy today, so doctor Hu Liang comes himself? The whole family knew the relationship between the two doctors Hu Liangyi. Clove just doubted and stopped thinking about him.


    Doctor Hu Liang went all the way back to the good doctor''s office and saw his son doctor Hu Xiaoliang sitting inside drinking tea.


    He didn''t speak. He came to the book case and meditated for a moment. He took out a piece of rice paper and carefully cut it smaller before he wrote something on it.


    After writing, he put down his Langhao brush and folded it carefully when the ink on the paper was dry.


    At this time, he had a few gossip with his son, took a cup of tea and sat down behind the book case.


    After a while, the deputy chief eunuch Chang Shun and father-in-law Chang came.


    Seeing Chang Shun coming in, doctor Hu Liangyi put down his tea lamp and stood up. "Grandpa Chang, why did you come here? I would have sent you there if I knew you were coming."


    To be polite, Dr. Hu Liangyi is never weaker than others. It''s useless to be a Taiyi doctor. He also needs to understand some worldly wisdom. All the people in the palace are human spirits, and none of them can offend. Doctor Hu Liangyi has developed a good ability to communicate with others.


    Chang Shun naturally knows that this doctor Hu Liang is being polite to himself. His highness also attaches great importance to him, not to mention the age of others. Therefore, Chang Shun dare not ask him to be big. He speaks politely and shows a rare smile on his face.


    "Doctor Hu Liang, you really hurt our family. I''ve come to do business for your highness."


    Doctor Hu Liang stroked his beard and smiled "I understand", turned to the bookcase and handed him the little note he had just written.


    "Please tell your highness that it should be all right at this time."


    Chang shunran nodded and said goodbye to Hu Liangyi.


    Doctor Hu Xiaoliang has been sitting aside watching his father and father-in-law Chang play the game. He can''t understand what he said. He can''t help asking curiously, "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    With an unhappy stare from his father, doctor Hu Xiaoliang immediately realized that he had asked something he shouldn''t have asked, so he smiled and said, "I won''t mention it again.".


    Doctor Hu Liangyi shook his head. His Highness has told him that he can''t say anything about it, but he really can''t guess what his highness thinks!


    "If you are a father, please don''t interfere." after thinking for a while, doctor Hu said.


    "I see, Dad."

 Chapter 222

    Chang Shun returned to Jingtai hall and showed his face in front of King Jing.


    After a while, Fu was sent by King Jing to do errands. Seeing that Fushun had left Jingtai hall, Changshun went straight into the study.


    Chang Shun bowed first and approached.


    "Your Highness, doctor Hu Liang said that the time on this should be all right." after that, Chang Shun put the note in his hand on King Jing''s desk.


    Chang Shun is not the first time to do such a job. His highness will send him to see doctor Hu Liang once a month. He doesn''t know what is written on the paper. King Jing told him to get it and said whether to let Fu Shun know, so he took the order.


    Chang Shun is always black faced and indifferent, and has no superfluous curiosity, because he knows that slaves with more curiosity die quickly. Although your highness is different from other masters, Chang Shun reminds himself not to deviate from the rules all the time.


    Generally speaking, compared with Fushun, Changshun is a qualified and easy-to-use servant, which is why King Jing does not give Fushun many things, but to him.


    Of course, the friendship between Fushun and King Jing is different, which has nothing to do with whether it is easy to use, and this job is not suitable for Fushun for some reasons.


    Waving to Chang Shun, King Jing opened the note in his hand, looked at the dates on it, and frowned.


    It''s been so long.


    When the idea flashed through King Jing''s mind, he didn''t realize it.


    After half a quarter, King Jing stood up, touched a book from the bookshelf behind him, and put the note in it.


    Time passed quickly, and half a month passed.


    During this period, King Jing didn''t come back to the West courtyard. Xiaohua was helpless and had to hope that life would be slower.


    But no matter what you think, those who should come will always come, and Princess Jing seems very eager. She sent Chunxiang to inform Xiaohua that the ban can be lifted the afternoon of the first day before the lifting of the ban.


    Princess Jing is not so kind. She is just reminding Xiaohua not to forget to say hello tomorrow. Xiaohua knows the truth.


    Xiaohua is helpless about Princess Jing''s eagerness. Sometimes she can''t help feeling that she doesn''t know what Princess Jing thinks. She''s really not afraid to sue Princess Jing?


    Princess Jing can''t be loved. The whole family knows that. Where did she come from?


    Thinking of King Jing''s indifferent face, Xiaohua understood a little.


    Just by the owner''s indifferent appearance, there is no woman, or something wrong with a woman, which can''t cause him the slightest waves. What''s more, lilac also said that Princess Jing was the niece of the same family of empress Xiao. She was so noble. No wonder she was so confident.


    In contrast, she is just a concubine born as a slave.


    Think about it like this, Xiaohua was a little sad in her heart.


    Time will not stop passing because of a person. No matter how sad it is, I still have to go.


    And Xiaohua now wants to open. Let''s go. She''s ready to cheat to the end. If she has the ability, Princess Jing will tear her face directly with her.


    It seems that Mrs. Hua''s arrogance and domineering became a flash in the pan that day. When she appeared again, she was still so obedient and docile.


    Princess Jing''s appearance is no different from that in the past. Princess Qiao and Yurong''s faces are still the same. After a few scene words with Princess Jing, Xiaohua sits back in her old position. Because there is no Yujiao who always likes to jump out and provoke, today''s greeting is surprisingly smooth and clean.

 Chapter 223

    "Well, the princess won''t leave you any more. Let''s go separately."


    Princess Jing served tea as a gift, but this time she didn''t serve tea and snacks as usual. But Xiaohua peeked and could clearly see the impatience and impetuosity implied in Princess Jing''s eyebrow corner.


    Is it difficult that the princess is not ready to produce a moth?


    Xiaohua had doubts in her heart and couldn''t think of a reason. She looked at clove and went back to the West hospital.


    Chunxiang looks at Xia Xiang when she sees that someone has left. They are worried and go to the inner room.


    Princess Jing''s unexpected silence today surprised not only the people who came to greet her, but also the close palace people around Princess Jing.


    Your highness went to the West courtyard again a few days ago. After the news was reported, the princess smashed many things in the house. Chunxiang thought that yesterday the princess asked her to inform Mrs. Hua that she would come to greet her today. What means would she have to greet Mrs. Hua, but she didn''t expect it to be extremely calm.


    The princess is noisy. Instead, everyone gets used to it. If they don''t make trouble, they will feel uneasy for fear that the princess will get angry and get sick.


    "Lady Hua is really a fox!" Xia Xiang spat.


    If your highness came to Changchun courtyard many times today, I''m afraid everyone in the courtyard would say that it should have been so.


    Chunxiang smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    This is an inextricable knot. I just hope the princess will calm down and don''t make any trouble.


    After returning to the West courtyard, Xiaohua didn''t say anything. She looked the same as usual. Clove stared at the people below more tightly. She not only beat it from time to time, but Xiaohua''s current meal was directly mentioned by herself, and she didn''t fake her people any more.


    With clove as a helper, Xiaohua really feels much more relieved. Clove is also very smart. She hardly needs to say anything to know what to do next.


    Xiaohua here is guarding against Princess Jing''s backhand, and King Jing over there seems to be busy.


    There has been a lot of activity in the capital recently. The news is that someone came, but it is too scattered.


    King Jing was too confused in his last life. He didn''t know how the king of Jin rebelled and ascended the throne.


    In his life, he can only use stupid methods to let the spies sent collect a lot of information from the capital and hand it over, and then make various interspersed comparisons according to these miscellaneous information to get some information. The main goal is to focus on the first Department of Prince and queen and the first Department of Xu Guifei, king of Jin and king of Qi.

 Chapter 224

    King Jing is not proficient in this. It''s hard for him to see this, but he is very serious and doesn''t give up. It''s better to do something than not. Whenever he does more, he can add some chips to his hands. This is his consistent nature.


    After several busy days, King Jing was a little loose.


    He sat there silently, enjoying this rare leisure. A group of words suddenly appeared in his mind. After thinking that he might have remembered wrong, he turned and picked up a book from the bookshelf behind him.


    When I opened the book, a small note was caught in the page.


    He took up the note like a white jade and rubbed the edge with his fingertips. His face was always indifferent.


    One corner of this palm sized paper has been slightly curled, which can be seen that it is because it has been much tardy.


    King Jing was silent for a while and put it back in the book.


    In the evening, King Jing came to the West courtyard.


    Because King Jing came a little late, the gate of the West courtyard has been closed.


    King Jing stops and takes a look at Fu Shun. Fu comes forward and knocks at the door honestly.


    After two knocks, the door opened from the inside.


    Chunlan saw that she was queen Jing and knelt down immediately.


    "Why did you close the door so early?" Fushun said. He thought it was the first time grandpa Fu had knocked on the door. It felt nothing, but there was always an embarrassing illusion.


    "The maidservant should die." Chunlan didn''t dare to say, and didn''t look at what time it was now.


    King Jing had already stepped into the courtyard, and Xiaohua here had heard the movement.


    Sleepy, she was called up by lilac and said that the temple came down. She thought it was a dream. Before she woke up, she was dragged out of bed. Before she put on her clothes, King Jing came in.


    "Your Highness." Xiaohua had to wear an outer dress and squat down for a blessing.


    King Jing lifted his hand and didn''t speak.


    Lilac and Fushun fish ran through. Xiaohua glanced at King Jing sitting by the bed and saw that he was silent, expressionless and didn''t look at her.


    Xiaohua has long been used to King Jing''s appearance, but she can''t hide her irritability. Clearly told himself to find support for himself, but it was dried for a long time, and the strength was gone.


    She raised her smiling face and whispered, "Your Highness, why don''t your maidservant and concubine wait on you to change and wash?"


    King Jing looked at her and said nothing. When Xiaohua was ready to call clove to prepare water, he said, "wash."


    Xiaohua secretly glanced at King Jing.


    A purple dress and a white jade crown, it feels very everyday. The hair and clothes are all tidy. It really doesn''t look like washing. And I don''t sleep after washing at night. Why are you here?


    The idea crossed, and Xiaohua secretly bah herself. She must have come to sleep!


    She blushed at the thought.


    "The maidservant and concubine waited on your highness to change clothes."


    King Jing didn''t speak. He looked at her deeply and stood up.


    More clothes, the rest should do what they should do.

 Chapter 225

    The next day, King Jing got up much later than before.


    Xiaohua will wake up at o''clock now, because she has formed a habit of greeting Princess Jing every day.


    He opened his eyes and found that the man next to him hadn''t got up yet. Secretly glanced, just hit his pupil, Xiaohua blushed, quietly shrunk into the quilt and buried her face in the quilt.


    King Jing sat up, and Xiaohua didn''t dare to delay. He put on a dress and got up to serve him. He didn''t dare to lift his face from beginning to end, for fear of seeing anger in his eyes.


    King Jing didn''t stay for breakfast. Before leaving, he touched Xiaohua''s hair hanging on his chest.


    Xiaohua is stunned. What does this mean?


    King Jing went out of the gate of the West courtyard and went to the martial arts field.


    Since he began to practice martial arts, he has had to do morning exercises for an hour every day for four years, but today it is going to be late.


    Just after taking a few steps, Chang Shun trotted all the way and just ran into Jingwang and Fushun.


    Chang Shun said something in King Jing''s ear. King Jing, who had planned to go to the martial arts field, immediately turned his feet and went to the front yard.


    He entered a dark room in the auxiliary Hall of the intentional hall. There was a man waiting for King Jing.


    When the man saw King Jing, his face showed joy and fell on his knees.


    This dark place is a private place where even Fushun can''t enter. King Jing rarely stepped forward and gently helped the kneeling people on the ground.


    Su Shun is nearly 40 years old. He was born with a strong body and five big and three thick. No one can tell if he is not a eunuch. He followed King Jing when he was only ten years old. Although he was not qualified to catch up with Fushun, he was very old. He also followed King Jing to Jingzhou, but he hardly appeared in the house.


    Without him, because he has a heavy responsibility to do other things.


    When Luo Jing came to Jingzhou in his last life, he was faced with barren land, taxes that couldn''t make ends meet, and the patriarchal government repeatedly defaulted on his salary, resulting in the dilemma that his king''s house didn''t even have enough daily expenses.


    He tolerated it.


    In his life, he seemed to bear it, but secretly ordered his confidants to engage in all kinds of profitable businesses in Jingzhou. In addition to subsidizing the expenses of the Royal Palace, he also stayed for convenience.


    After all, if you want to rewrite your destiny, you can''t do without money.


    Su Shun is the confidant. He not only manages the private business under King Jing''s name, but also manages the secret intelligence. Although he was a eunuch, Su Shun was a big man. He went out to stick a beard and make some costumes, but he didn''t reveal that he was a eunuch.


    Seeing King Jing''s puzzled face, Su Shun smiled and said, "I haven''t come back for a long time. I''ll come back and have a look this time."


    "It''s hard for you."


    King Jing sat down in a chair and motioned Su Shun to sit down.


    Su Shun was away all the year round, and he was not a reserved person. He also understood the master''s temperament, so he sat down without politeness.


    "If you don''t work hard, you''ll die if you work for the master." Su Shun finished his polite words and then said, "the outside world is much more wonderful than the inside. Although you are busy all day, you are full of spirit."


    This is also true. If it is not due to chance, eunuchs usually spend their whole life in the palace, while Su Shun''s life is no different from that of normal people, and even a little natural and unrestrained. Except that he is a eunuch, Su Shun is in the palace, but everyone wants to cry.


    Since the past dynasties, money has come as fast as tea and salt.


    In particular, the imperial court does not allow the sale of private salt, while King Jing has many places to use. Jingzhou was his fief, and the fief also had salt wells. King Jing''s first business was to use salt as a springboard, sell it to the public and private, and slowly expand it after collecting a lot of funds.

 Chapter 226

    There is a vassal king who acts as a backer. He is different from other private merchants. He wants money, soldiers and manpower. He can advance before he can retreat. Over the past few years, Su Shun''s business has developed surprisingly fast.


    His private salt business has been doing very well. It''s not too much to say that he makes a lot of money every day. The money he earns is money. He has opened many inns, restaurants, brothels and gambling houses everywhere. On the one hand, it is another kind of investment, and on the other hand, it is also conducive to collecting all kinds of information.


    Of course, Su Shun''s return this time is not only ostensibly said to come back and have a look, but also for the sake of returning to pay the bill.


    Even if Su Shun is busy, he will come back and report several times a year. Whether King Jing sees it or not is his business. Su Shun can''t take the master''s trust for granted.


    King Jing also knew Su Shun''s temperament. Sure enough, he saw a big box in the corner. He knew that it was filled with accounts of private businesses of the last year.


    Su Shun reported some important things to King Jing, touched a black box from behind and put it on the table.


    "Your Highness, there are all the surpluses in this year. If there is nothing else, the servant will leave first. He hasn''t come back for a long time. Talk to some old guys."


    King Jing never said too emotional words, "stay more days and don''t work too hard."


    This sentence is very rare for King Jing. Su Shun naturally understands some concerns behind these words.


    "I know."


    King Jing waved and Su stepped back.


    Xiaohua was frightened by King Jing''s move to touch her hair. She was stunned for a while before she reacted.


    I can''t imagine why he came so suddenly.


    It was getting late. King Jing left with his front feet, and lilac took Xiaohua to dress her up, so as not to go late.


    Floret today is wearing a peach pink foundation, Rose Embroidery, embroidered lace, and peach colored skirt. During this period, the two clove and dinglan people continued to drive out a few beautiful clothes for floret. It''s not how luxurious it is. After all, the wife''s rules are there, but at least no one is laughing at the sour little flower''s poor clothes.


    Dressed up well, Xiaohua didn''t even have breakfast, so she hurried to Changchun hospital.


    Who knows, it''s still a little late.


    Today, several people in the backyard have arrived, including Yu Jiao, who has just been lifted.


    Xiaohua enters the hall and sighs in her heart. It doesn''t appear on the surface. Salute and greet her.


    Princess Jing, sitting at the top, pulled the tea lamp in her hand, as if she didn''t see it. After a long time, I raised my hand.


    Xiaohua nodded again and sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, Yujiao began to speak, "so many people are waiting for one. It''s really big."


    Yujiao didn''t name her name, but anyone knew she was talking about Xiaohua. Yujiao looked at the flower lady in front of her jealously. She looked like a peach blossom with spring water. Her figure was getting better and better. She looked both charming and gorgeous. It can be seen that she had a good time recently.


    On the contrary, she was forbidden for a month, and her heart was tortured with resentment every day. Instead, she didn''t look as good as this bitch.


    Xiaohua pulled the corners of her mouth, half bowed her head and didn''t look at Yujiao.


    Sometimes she would think that the king''s residence is indeed the king''s residence, and many things are different from others, such as rules, but sometimes she felt that the king''s residence is actually no different from others, such as the daily greetings, such as the competition between wives and concubines, and women''s sour faces.

 Chapter 227

    But the reason why women are sour is nothing more than jealousy. If you are jealous, you can only vent it with words. Xiaohua will be more proud of others in her last life and feel that no one is jealous of mediocrity. In this life, she will never do anything else except sigh in her heart.


    "Sister Yujiao, please don''t say that. Sister Hua will be late for a special reason." Princess Jing, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, smiled and spoke. As soon as she spoke, it hit a bolt from the blue.


    With a meaningful smile, Princess Qiao said, "Your Highness rested in the West courtyard last night. It''s understandable that sister Hua came late."


    Xiaohua glanced at the two people, flashed ''here again'' and continued to lower her eyelids.


    Anyway, everything she says now is wrong. It''s better not to say it.


    Yujiao and Yurong had no news channel. They were shocked and then jealous when they heard this. In particular, Yujiao''s eyes are almost staring out. She originally looks good, because jealousy adds a bit of ugliness.


    Here Princess Jing and Princess Qiao stabbed each other with words, while Yu Jiao came one after another as a cannon. Every word is sarcastic, but you can ignore it if you hear too much. The combat effectiveness is too poor.


    Xiaohua doesn''t say anything, just holding one and ignoring it. When you say you, she can''t hear you.


    After a while, these women were very angry.


    I knew Mrs. Hua was a hob meat for a long time. I realized for the first time that her hob meat skills were so profound. In the past, it was not only princess Jing, but also Princess Qiao, who had never spoken very much. She was still as motionless as a mountain.


    This kind of scene staged many times will annoy the listener as well as the speaker. Princess Jing was too tired to talk about the hob meat flower. She waved her hand to let the people go.


    "Madam, it seems that the princess can''t sit still," said clove.


    Xiaohua rubbed her eyebrows as she walked back. She went to bed too late last night and got up too early in the morning. After coming, she was besieged by all kinds of people. She had a headache.


    "She can''t sit still for a long time. It''s not today."

 Chapter 228

    "But I don''t care about my image as much as I do today." clove means something.


    Every day, the lady came to greet her. Cloves were waiting in a corner. Of course, she could see the edge clearly. Although the princess sometimes does it too obviously, she never lowers her identity. She ends up targeting her wife, but instigating her. Today, she has changed her sex.


    Xiaohua sarcastically pulls the corners of her mouth. Does Princess Jing still have an image?


    Since Princess Jing knew that King Jing came to her, someone on her side has been staring at the movement all day. As long as king Jing comes to her once, she will be baptized the next day.


    Since the banquet, Princess Jing has changed her routine and stopped "serving tea" to her. Sometimes she doesn''t even bother to greet tea, but instead incites others to attack her.


    When Yujiao didn''t lift the ban, concubine Qiao and Yurong didn''t like the knife handed over by Princess Jing. Today, Yujiao lifted the ban. It happened that King Jing went to the West courtyard last night. She came a little late today and directly provoked the muzzle to point at her.


    Fortunately, she had seen so many situations in her last life that she wouldn''t feel at a loss. In her last life, she fought back directly. In this life, she chose not to hear. This move has been used for a long time. Instead, she thinks it''s better not to hear than to fight back. It saves too much.


    Xiaohua took a look at clove, "the next is the hard battle to fight. I''ve seen it for so long. I guess she should stop on the bright side. There''s only darkness."


    Clove didn''t speak, just nodded.


    After returning to the West courtyard, Xiaohua asked lilac to remove her hair and change her clothes, so she went back to her bedroom and lay down on the bed.


    "Madam, if you don''t need something to rest."


    Xiaohua yawned, "let me sleep first."


    After a hard night, I have to be pointed at and ridiculed early in the morning. I''m not only tired, but also tired. Sometimes Xiaohua thinks about it. She thinks she''s really hard to live. She doesn''t have a day to settle down.


    But now that this is the case, she can only meet the difficulties. Fortunately, the situation is much better than before.


    As long as king Jing can continue to come to her, there will be a rat repellent. I don''t dare to do so on the surface, but just guard against it secretly. As for the future


    Xiaohua thought, maybe it would be better to have a baby?


    King Jing


    Thinking of Jing Wang, Xiaohua''s face turned red again.

 Chapter 229

    As soon as I slept until noon, when I got back from lunch, clove called the little flower to eat lunch.


    Because she is in her room and Xiaohua is ready to continue to sleep, she doesn''t pay much attention to her image. Casually wearing a small jacket and pleated skirt, his hair was still scattered behind him, so he came to the table.


    Today''s dish is a duck hot pot stewed with winter bamboo shoots. There are mushrooms and soybean sprouts in it, and two fried dishes are fresh mushrooms, vegetable hearts and fried white kidney. Xiaohua likes to eat hot pot. It''s warm in winter, and the duck stewed with winter bamboo shoots tastes delicious.


    She ate half a bowl of rice in one breath, and Xiaohua turned to drink soup.


    This soup is given to Xiaohua by mother he. One cup a day. Now people who go to the dining room every day know that after going to the Dian dining room, they will go to the Jingtai hall. Mammy he in the small kitchen there will pinch some, pack the soup and hand it out.


    A cup of small stew represents too many meanings. Not only the several people who serve in the West courtyard and Rong Youyan, but also the faces of some palace people outside are implicitly flattering.


    The following people didn''t know that the soup was given by mother he. They thought it was given by your highness. They also thought that Mrs. Hua in the West courtyard was your Highness''s new favorite. They should be more careful in the future.


    And Xiaohua also understood these and accepted the love of mother he in her heart.


    Not to mention the benefits of this tonic soup to her body, but just the implication of helping her grow her face, Xiaohua had to be grateful to mammy he.


    For a person without a foundation, this meaning is too important. At least Xiaohua found that the four little palace people below saw her smile much more attentive, and even implied the meaning of excitement.


    Everyone knows that only when the master is favored can slaves have a future.


    What the lady said that time, cloves were also measured in her heart.


    After grinding the spring grass for some days, I beat her openly and secretly. I really put a lot of thought on her.


    After being adjusted and taught by cloves for a few days, spring grass has no other feelings, but it also understands the truth that slaves are slaves and masters are masters. Clove mentioned her again several times. She also understood why clove had such a attitude.


    I''m not a fool, but my mind turns very fast.


    Seeing that Chuncao''s attitude was correct, lilac transferred her to Xiaohua to wait.


    So when Xiaohua saw the spring grass coming to her to wait, she looked no different from before, but her attitude seemed to have changed.


    She was a little sorry for Chuncao, but she also knew that there were too many things around her recently. She had no foundation, and clove was really for her good. Only by dealing with everything around her can she guard against the outside wholeheartedly. After all, there are too few people she can use at ease.


    Xiaohua doesn''t eat much. After drinking a cup of soup and eating a bowl of rice, she is full after two chopsticks for the same dish.


    After eating, he washed his hands and mouth under Ding Lan''s service, and drank half a cup of tea.


    "Share the rest. Don''t waste it. I''ll go to bed and you''ll have dinner, so that the dishes won''t be cold later."


    With that, Xiaohua went to the inner room by herself.


    "Madam, I''ll wait on you and have a rest." Chuncao said to one side, with a more stable face than before.


    Xiaohua looked at her meaningfully and said with a smile, "I''m such a hypocritical person? Go and have dinner."


    This sentence makes Chuncao''s nose sour. She feels that sister Xiaohua, oh no, Mrs. Hua has not changed, or she used to be.


    Sure enough, as sister clove said, her own state of mind is wrong. Madam is in a difficult situation now. We should work together to do our job well.


    "Well, hurry and have dinner. Madam is considerate. I''m afraid we''ll hurt our spleen and stomach by eating cold rice in winter."

 Chapter 230

    Ding LAN had brought in the meals of the three people. Clove divided the dishes on the table in half and asked Chuncao to send them to the other four little palace people.


    When the three sat down, Ding Xiangcai said, "you two have been more alert recently. I don''t think it''s that simple for the princess."


    Ding LAN nodded. Chuncao also understood a little and nodded.


    Clove looked at them with a serious expression. "The three of us are the closest people around her, so we must do our job well so that she can have nothing to worry about outside. By the way, Chuncao, you still live with the four little palace people, so don''t move first. Help and stare at them."


    "Don''t worry, sister clove. I''ll look at them well."


    "Those four people were drawn from other places. It''s not clear whether there are those people who buy them. Keep your eyes on them."


    "Yes."


    According to the old practice, today is the day when King Jing comes to Changchun courtyard to sit down.


    Princess Jing got up early in the morning and "waited" for the few people who came to greet her every day. Without much delay, she let them go.


    Out of the Changchun courtyard, Yujiao pinched her throat and said, "the princess can''t compare with us. Your highness is determined to come to see the princess."


    I don''t know whether it was to Princess Qiao or Xiaohua. Anyway, they didn''t pay attention to her and turned their direction back to their yard.


    Princess Jing waited nervously all morning. She was still absent-minded at lunch. She didn''t hear the following people report to the hall until afternoon.


    Still as indifferent and indifferent as before, or ignore her. I feel stuffy every time. This time, I don''t ask, and even some people are more turbulent because of thinking about something.


    Princess Jing is not very good at superficial Kung Fu. She often reluctantly does it. The lady Hua who suddenly appears these days has disturbed her mind. At this time, seeing King Jing sitting next to her with a indifferent face adds an idea of whether he is so indifferent to her.


    Her eyes suddenly blurred and her heart was blocked badly. Princess Jing squeezed her fingers tightly and tried hard to resist the impulse to smash things.


    The hall was very quiet. Chunxiang and mammy Li stood aside, nervous for fear that the princess would make trouble in front of Her Highness. Seeing the princess''s face change greatly, Mammy Li even wanted to do something to make a mistake, but Princess Jing took several deep breaths and pressed her emotions.


    King Jing saw that Princess Jing had not spoken for a long time, stood up and stepped out.


    Princess Jing was left sitting on the throne with a deep face. After a long time, she smashed a tea lamp on the ground.


    Strangely, there was no hysteria this time. Princess Jing just said in a deep voice, "Mammy, what I said last time, let''s start."


    "Princess..."


    "Don''t let the princess say it a second time."


    "Yes."


    The winter in Jingzhou is always so long. It has clearly entered spring, but there is no sign of snow melting. Even today, snowflakes begin to float again.


    In the afternoon, Xiaohua sat on the warm Kang and was asking the spring grass to peel pine nuts for her to eat. Suddenly, she heard someone below report that concubine Qiao came.


    Concubine Qiao''s sudden visit in this weather surprised Xiaohua. She was surprised. When people came, they still had to be entertained.


    Qiao side imperial concubine is a side imperial concubine. Xiaohua is just a lady. She can''t take the big one to sit in the first place. Xiaohua asked Princess Qiao to sit down and sat down in the chair opposite her.


    Ding LAN served tea and the hall was quiet.


    Princess Qiao''s dress today is very simple and clean. She looks very beautiful in a moon white jacket and Ru skirt. She looks very approachable than the charming beauty in the past.

 Chapter 231

    "I always wanted to visit my sister, but I didn''t find a suitable opportunity. I came uninvited when I was free today."


    Xiaohua smiled and didn''t know what to say.


    The relationship between the two is not good. Although it is not completely hostile, it is not completely without hostility. I didn''t expect that concubine Qiao came with such a face and such a familiar tone.


    "It''s snowy these days. I always think it won''t snow, but I can''t find such a day." Princess Qiao took a cup of tea, pulled the tea foam, and took a sip.


    Xiaohua''s eyes flashed, smiled and said, "yes, it''s cold and snowy. If she doesn''t go to the princess every day to greet her, her maidservants and concubines don''t want to go out."


    "The days here in Jingzhou are like this. Winter is long, and it is cold and snowy in winter. Although winter goes to spring, spring here is always better than other places at night."


    Xiaohua saw that Qiao''s side imperial concubine''s tone was gentle and kind, so she continued to talk to her about the weather in Jingzhou.


    After talking for a while, the room became quiet again.


    Concubine Qiao smiled very kindly. If she didn''t see some embarrassing situation, she said, "there are not many people in the backyard of the king''s residence, and there''s no entertainment. I don''t have anyone to talk to on weekdays. I''ll talk to my sister at first sight today. I''ll come to talk to my sister when I have time in the future. Don''t refuse."


    "Look what the side imperial concubine sister said. It''s too late for the maid to welcome."


    Princess Qiao stood up, and the butterfly put on a cloak for her.


    "After interrupting for so long, I''ll leave first. My sister doesn''t have to send it. It''s cold outside."


    To say so, Xiaohua stood up and respectfully sent Princess Qiao out of the door, and motioned Ding LAN to send people out of the hospital.


    After sending people away, Ding LAN returned to Xijian and said, "did Princess Qiao take the wrong medicine today?"


    "Just say this in front of us. You can be more cautious outside on weekdays." clove has always been strict with himself and others, and doesn''t relax at all outside and inside.


    "Of course the servant knows, madam. What do you think concubine Qiao is doing here?"


    Xiaohua has now tilted to the Kang again.


    These days, lilac mobilized all the people below to do needlework. In the past, the bare Kang was not only covered with light Luo thick mattresses embroidered with peonies in autumn fragrance color, but also added several pairs of light Luo pillows embroidered with peonies in peach red silver thread. Xiaohua now likes to lie on the Kang and sink into the soft pillow, which is soft and comfortable.


    "What else can I do? On the surface, I want to win over and become an alliance. In fact, I have other intentions."


    Princess Jing didn''t deal with Princess Qiao again, so she didn''t need any alliance, that is, there was another mystery. What was the mystery? She could guess it with her toes.

 Chapter 232

    I saw too many such people in the fourth young master''s backyard in my last life. Mingli couldn''t win the fight, and he didn''t spoil it, so he found those who were a little spoiled to get close to it. Of course, others want to make friends, but most of them just want to see the master here and put a sign in his eyes to hook someone up to her.


    At the beginning, she was a little surprised about the purpose of Princess Qiao''s trip. With the later conversation, Xiaohua almost felt the meaning of Princess Qiao.


    Is this necessary? She''s not very popular now.


    But when I think of King Jing''s rare visit to the backyard in a few months and the number of times he has come here, although it is rare, it can be regarded as a unique show. In the eyes of outsiders, she does seem to be so spoiled.


    After Xiaohua said, not only Ding LAN but also Chuncao understood the meaning of Princess Qiao''s move.


    "She doesn''t really want to see her highness through us, and then hook her highness to Rongxi hospital?" Ding Lan was a little anxious. Madam, there are too few favours for herself. It''s hard to have another concubine Qiao.


    Xiaohua can only ha ha and turn over in the soft pillow.


    Spring grass looked at lilac''s frown, looked at the floret and said, "what should I do?"


    Lilac didn''t speak. Xiaohua said, "what can I do? I''m the side imperial concubine. I''m the little lady. Can I drive out if others want to come? Come if you want. Anyway, your highness only came once every so long. I don''t know if I can meet her."


    "What if it happens?" Chuncao was a little worried.


    Xiaohua rolled her eyes and didn''t speak. Suddenly she felt very upset.


    It was not that she had never been used such a circuitous strategy in her last life. The fourth young master was also hooked once or twice. At that time, she was very angry. She was angry that the man was shameless and that the fourth young master couldn''t control her lower body. More importantly, she felt that she had lost all her face.


    Especially at that time, Biyuan was still fighting with her. She always ridiculed and poked her heart in front of people, which made her furious and wanted to use a knife with others.


    After a lifetime, facing the same situation, it is certainly not impossible to rush people. After all, others have higher position points than her, and she has some difficulty in dealing with Princess Jing with rough means. If she offends Princess Qiao again, the consequences of double-sided attack are more difficult to predict.


    I don''t know whether it''s because concubine Qiao doesn''t talk much or why. Xiaohua always thinks concubine Qiao is not simple. At least Princess Jing''s superior status and advantages make her a threat. However, Princess Qiao has more scheming. If Princess Jing comes, she will never show her little lady''s residence.


    "Go step by step," Xiaohua concluded. "Even if you are dissatisfied, don''t let people see it."


    "Yes, madam."

 Chapter 233

    Butterfly looked at the sky outside and said with a worried face, "there''s snow outside. Do you still go to the West courtyard today?"


    Sometimes Dieer doesn''t know what Qiao''s concubine thinks. As a side concubine, Zhenger goes to the wife of King yudiejing, but always takes the initiative to go to the residence of a concubine.


    She also understands the meaning of the side imperial concubine, but she hasn''t met your highness once after so many days. Is it still necessary to go?


    Your highness, that person has a few temperaments. It can be expected that Mrs. Hua has little love. How long will it take to stop people there.


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Qiao said as she asked cui''er to dress herself up. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of leisure and no impatience.


    "But..."


    Of course, concubine Qiao understood what butterfly wanted to say and raised her hand to stop. "Now it''s time to spend time."


    When Dieer heard this, she felt uncomfortable and didn''t mention it again.


    In fact, there were still some words that Princess Qiao didn''t say.


    Your Highness has seldom come to the backyard since he came to Jingzhou. Once in a while, she only sleeps and does nothing. Not only is Xiao''s woman anxious, but she is also anxious. She doesn''t want to spoil anything after so many years. She just wants a child. For this, as long as she can borrow some strength, she can''t let go.


    She won''t use all the means like Xiao''s fool. Even if she makes people unable to have children, what''s the use of your highness not going to her.


    Of course, concubine Qiao had some expectations in her heart. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, your highness only went to her here after coming to Jingzhou, and she hasn''t been anywhere else. Maybe your highness is still different from her, but she forgets it after a long time.


    "Take that jar of rouge with you. My concubine asks Mrs. Hua to taste it today."


    When Dieer heard this, she thought of the faces of the palace men in the West courtyard and couldn''t bear to smile.


    "Empress concubine, you didn''t pay attention to the faces of those palace people in the West courtyard. You obviously want to drive us out, but you still have to bear it."


    Qiao side imperial concubine smiled charming, "no way, who let me be side imperial concubine, she is madam."


    "That''s true, but the maidservant looked at Mrs. Hua''s good determination. She didn''t seem to be in a hurry. She didn''t know whether she was really stupid or fake stupid."


    Qiao''s side imperial concubine jade pointed to light his lips and smiled meaningfully in the mirror. "It''s impossible to be a fool."


    After a pause, he said again: "it is because he is not a fool that he dare not shut out his concubine. If he changes to Yujiao, his concubine can''t get in."


    "The side imperial concubine is wise."


    "Well, let''s go. Don''t be late."


    Dieer picked up concubine Qiao, cui''er took the wine jar with "rouge drunk", and several people walked towards the door.


    "Sister Hua, I brought you a good thing today and specially invited you to taste it. In the evening, I asked someone to bring my example. Our sisters have dinner together and taste this good ''Rouge drunk'' together."


    After concubine Qiao came in, the first sentence was this, and she asked Dieer to put the white porcelain wine jar on the table without restraint.


    Xiaohua was a little speechless, but she smiled on her face and said, "sister Bian Fei is so polite. She always takes something to share with her maidservant concubine."


    "We''re close. We don''t have to see it."


    Xiaohua smiled.


    They sat down on the Kang. Princess Qiao said again, "sister Hua is comfortable here. Even this warm Kang is more comfortable than mine."


    It''s like you don''t have a Kang!

 Chapter 234

    In the whole King''s mansion, except for the earth dragons in Princess Jing''s Changchun courtyard and his Highness''s Jingtai hall, other parts are heated with warm Kang and charcoal basin, and so is Princess Qiao. Every household has objects that seem to have never been seen before. No wonder Xiaohua has abdominal Fei.


    Since the first door-to-door visit that day, concubine Qiao came every day, most of them in the afternoon.


    After coming, sit down for a while and chat with xiaohua about irrelevant and important things.


    Xiaohua has been in contact with her for a long time before she finds that concubine Qiao is really a capable person.


    At least others can talk, even if you have nothing to say, she can talk about a topic with you. And from beginning to end, he has a good attitude, a kind smile, neither arrogant nor aggressive, giving people the illusion that he is easy to get along with and kind-hearted.


    But the illusion is an illusion after all, and can not become true. These little flowers still understand and are not shaken by it.


    She can not shake her mind, but she can not stop the smiling Princess Qiao from staying with her day by day. Even now, she occasionally finds an excuse to bring some delicious food and drink to have dinner with her.


    Therefore, Xiaohua is getting more and more annoyed with the concubine Qiao recently. She is very annoyed with her style and why she should be polite to her at the beginning. She was polite, but people took her seriously and came to visit her very seriously.


    Not only is Xiaohua annoying, Ding LAN and Chuncao are also annoying recently. Lilac is better than them, but Qiao side imperial concubine will also frown after she leaves.


    Two people chatted for a while, mainly Qiao side imperial concubine said, Xiaohua was listening and occasionally said a sentence. From the appearance, even harmony, in fact, how to estimate the presence of the two people are clear in their hearts.


    By the time you arrived, the dinner for Xiaohua and concubine Qiao had been brought over.


    Ding LAN took people to set up the eight immortals table in the west room and arranged the meals on the table. Xiaohua''s dishes, together with Qiao''s side imperial concubine''s, filled a big table.


    They got off the Kang, sat down at the table and cleaned their hands under the service of their palace people.


    "Sister Hua, I respect you first."


    Concubine Qiao asked Dieer to pour the wine called "rouge drunk" into the cup and serve it first.


    All the wine cups and pots belong to Xiaohua. Although the wine belongs to concubine Qiao, she has made an example to drink it first. It is impossible to have anything. Xiaohua asks clove to pour the wine for her.


    In fact, sometimes Xiaohua admires concubine Qiao. It should be very embarrassing. Let her do something that she doesn''t feel embarrassed, but it''s very natural. Just like this wine and the food brought by concubine Qiao in the past, others do not pretend to "test" first, so you can''t say if you want to refuse.


    "This rouge is mellow but not spicy. It also has a faint fragrance and won''t get drunk. It''s most suitable for our daughters."


    The words all came to this, and Xiaohua took it up and drank it without affectation.


    "Thanks for sister Qiao''s good wine. This cup is for you."


    In the entrance of the wine, as Princess Qiao said, it is mellow but not spicy. It has a faint fragrance. It also has some fruit sweetness in its mouth.


    Xiaohua has hardly drunk wine in her life, but she often had a few drinks with the fourth young master in her last life. She has a good amount of wine. She just doesn''t know whether it will work in her last life.


    While they were eating, they occasionally said two words. Concubine Qiao repeatedly persuaded her to drink. Xiaohua drank very smoothly, so she didn''t refuse.


    While eating, Chunzhu hurried in, glanced at Qiao''s concubine and spoke in Xiaohua''s ear.


    King Jing is here?


    Xiaohua was a little drunk, but she was not drunk. She glanced at Qiao''s concubine and an idea flashed in her heart.

 Chapter 235

    Oh, what a coincidence! Really let her meet!


    Think so, or hurriedly stood up and said, "sister Qiao, your highness is coming, your servant and concubine will go to meet you first." and took the lead to the outside to get ready to meet you.


    Dieer took a surprise look at concubine Qiao. Concubine Qiao tidied up her appearance, pursed her mouth, endured a smile, and followed out.


    When concubine Qiao went out, she just saw King Jing coming in. Xiaohua was saluting. She quickly took two steps up and gave a blessing.


    King Jing is wearing a black uniform with dark gold grain today. He wears a black jade crown and a black jade belt around his thin waist. He looks cold and indifferent, adding a handsome appearance.


    Fushun stood aside with strange eyes and looked at concubine Qiao, who should not be here. King Jing made up his mind. There was no clue on his face. He raised his hand and asked them to get up.


    As the host, Xiaohua didn''t speak, but Princess Qiao said first, "Your Highness, it''s a coincidence that sister Hua and I are having dinner. I don''t know whether your Highness has used it or not. Let''s use some together."


    In fact, concubine Qiao said so when she saw two small eunuchs carrying food boxes behind Fushun.


    King Jing didn''t speak. Fushun sighed in his heart and waved to someone to set the meal.


    Concubine Qiao followed King Jing and walked into the west room with a smile. The palace people in the West courtyard looked a little ugly. Concubine Qiao did so obviously that it was difficult not to make people look ugly.


    Although rouge is drunk by women, it is still a little intoxicating. Xiaohua is not only a little dizzy at this time, but also her face is burning red. She didn''t show an ugly expression, but followed her to Xijian.


    King Jing has taken his seat over there, and the meals brought by King Jing have been put on the table. Princess Qiao sat on the left side of King Jing, and Xiaohua came to the right and sat down.


    Concubine Qiao''s face was red and charming. She didn''t know whether she was drinking or excited.


    "Your Highness, this is the ''Rouge drunk'' brought by my concubine for sister Hua. Would you like to try it?"


    King Jing didn''t speak. He just ate with chopsticks and didn''t look at concubine Qiao.


    Those who can stay with King Jing for several years understand his temperament. Seeing that he has no objection, concubine Qiao asked the people nearby to pour wine for King Jing.


    Pour it, and let the butterfly pour it for the flower and fill his cup.


    "Your Highness, I have a toast to you."

 Chapter 236

    Under the light, concubine Qiao is very beautiful today. She seems to have been carefully dressed. She has pink cherry lips, apricot eyes and rippling water. She is wearing a small jacket with moon white brocade embroidered green twig lotus pattern. Her waist is pinched tightly, which makes her trembling and powerful. Every move has a strong soft taste, just like the blooming flowers, which can attract countless butterflies and bees.


    At ordinary times, Princess Qiao''s side doesn''t feel anything every time she comes, but she thinks Princess Qiao''s side is a beauty. At this moment, reflecting this scene, Ding LAN couldn''t help biting his teeth, and Xiaohua didn''t know what reaction it should be except for hehe in her heart.


    Others are thoughtful, patient and lose face. People with such essence are invincible in the backyard battlefield. In addition, they have a good face and a good brain, which is even more unstoppable.


    Xiaohua once secretly compared herself with others and felt that she was not enough to give people shoes.


    King Jing didn''t speak and drank.


    Qiao side imperial concubine smiled again and raised her glass to Xiaohua, "sister Hua, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for your warm hospitality today."


    Xiaohua pulls the corners of her mouth and looks at King Jing.


    Is this your warm hospitality? Hehe


    "Sister side imperial concubine is so polite." Xiaohua picked up the cup and drank it under her sleeve.


    As soon as the Xiaohua cup was put down, Dieer filled the pot with her and filled the king''s cup and Princess Qiao''s side respectively.


    In front of King Jing, concubine Qiao, the elder sister, presented Xiaohua''s wine. Xiaohua must return it, and King Jing can''t fall.


    Xiaohua can only hold a wine glass and salute King Jing first.


    "Your Highness, I respect you."


    King Jing gave her a silent look.


    The little flowers under the light are very beautiful today. The palm sized little face is pink because it''s a little dizzy. The peach blossom eyes are watery, and there are rose red wine stains on the lips. It looks very moist.


    King Jing squeezed his hand and drank the wine quietly.


    Seeing King Jing drink, Xiaohua turns her head and respects concubine Qiao.


    "Sister side imperial concubine, thank you for your wine today. I''ll give you a toast."


    "Sister Hua is so polite," said Qiao with a smile. She drank the cup, and her soft eyes glittered in the light.


    As soon as the little flower here was put down, the butterfly came over and slowly poured the rose red ''Rouge drunk'' into the little flower''s cup again with a pot.


    Lilac standing on one side, her eyes coagulated.

 Chapter 237

    In the west room of the east wing of the West courtyard, the lights in the room were bright when the six candles of the connecting lamp in the corner of the wall were all burned.


    King Jing sits in the main seat of the huge eight immortals table. On the left is the soft and watery Princess Qiao, and on the right is the green and charming flowers. If concubine Qiao is the blooming hibiscus flower, the little flower is a little peach flower in bud. It''s not who is more beautiful than who, but each has his own style.


    Butterfly stepped over and, holding the pot, slowly poured the rose red ''broken Rouge'' into the small flower cup again. Over there, Princess Qiao picked up another jade pot filled with wine and filled her own cup.


    "Sister Hua, I''ll give you another toast." Princess Qiao smiled and looked at King Jing. "I''m happy today. Your highness is also here. Don''t refuse my sister."


    Lilac three people are nervous. Xiaohua seems to raise her hand and hold the wine cup on one side. Half of her bright wrist is exposed. She looks crystal clear in the light and drinks with a cup.


    Butterfly holds the wine pot again and wants to come forward.


    At present, as long as the people in the room are not blind, they can see what concubine Qiao and her close palace people mean. Everyone knows what king Jing is doing here. If he gets Mrs. Hua drunk and can''t serve, it''ll be cheaper, concubine Qiao.


    Spring grass always remembers Xiaohua''s words and doesn''t show up in front of people, but at this time, she can''t hold her face anymore and looks a little angry.


    "Sister Dieer, my wife doesn''t drink well. You''d better not pour it for her."


    Chuncao seems a little unruly. There are three masters sitting here. They don''t speak. Can a little palace man interrupt.


    But concubine Qiao didn''t get angry. She even said with a smile, "you little palace man, too. Your wife is happy. What are you doing in such a hurry? And this wine is the wine of her daughter''s house. It''s not intoxicating."


    After she filled the glass with her eyes, she raised the glass again, "patronize and talk. Sister Hua, I''ll give you another toast. I''m happy today. It''s nothing to drink more."


    Lilac pulled the spring grass aside, while Xiaohua glanced at Qiao''s concubine, picked up the glass and drank it.


    Once you came and I went, King Jing drank so many cups, but concubine Qiao and Xiaohua drank a lot.


    Concubine Qiao''s face is no different from that of ordinary times. It can be seen that she has a good amount of wine, while Xiaohua is drunk and hazy. King Jing is still sitting aside. She can''t even sit straight. She leans half against Ding Xiang standing on her side.


    "Come on, sister side imperial concubine, I''ll respect you again."


    Princess Qiao smiled like a flower. "Sister Hua, it seems that she can''t drink enough. Let''s stop drinking." the first sentence was to King Jing, and the last one was to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua smiled, her cheeks red like fire, "sister Qiao, this wine is really good today... Rouge is drunk... It''s good to drink, the name is good, and the wine is good..."


    Then he took the wine pot, poured himself a cup, picked it up and drank it.


    "It seems that sister Hua is really drunk." concubine Qiao sighed with a smile and looked at King Jing again, "Your Highness, how about --"


    King Jing has put down his chopsticks for a long time. He eats simple and doesn''t talk to people. Over there, Xiaohua and Qiao fought for wine. Here, he had already finished eating and didn''t speak. He just sat there and looked at it with dark eyes.

 Chapter 238

    Everyone understood the meaning of concubine Qiao''s words. The three palace men standing in the West courtyard were a little anxious. Butterfly smiled happily. Concubine Qiao smiled very charming and her eyes were like water. Xiaohua here drank like a little drunkard.


    She didn''t seem to notice the action of Princess Qiao''s side. She stood up askew, as if she had no bones. First, she rubbed the center of her eyebrows. Clove wanted to help her. She didn''t let her, but poured it over to King Jing.


    As soon as the man wrapped it up, he put his hand around King Jing''s neck.


    "Your Highness -"


    In particular, she is a little beauty. There is spring water in her peach blossom eyes. King Jing looks at the drunk beauty wrapped around her. Although there is no movement on her face, her eyes are deep and deep.


    "Your Highness is not going anywhere, is he?"


    Her rosy lips seemed a little wronged and a little cute, showing her little daughter''s delicate posture. She even tightened her arms, as if she wouldn''t lose her when she was surrounded.


    Fushun wiped sweat and sighed. Who said that if Mrs. Hua was drunk, she had to let concubine Qiao cut her beard. Fushun has been waiting for King Jing for too long. Seeing the color of his eyes, he knows that concubine Qiao will not play tonight.


    It''s better for him to have a good eye! I haven''t seen you for a few days. Mrs. Hua''s means are getting better and better.


    Concubine Qiao''s face was a little stiff, and she looked at King Jing nervously. In her heart, she secretly scolded Mrs. Hua for being unruly and charming.


    Hehe, why don''t you swear and flirt when you come here to cut your beard?


    King Jing''s body stiffened imperceptibly and made a half sound. Then he nodded indifferently.


    Xiaohua''s slightly drunk face shows a big smile, which can make people feel that her smile is very happy and happy. She took advantage of the situation to pour her face on King Jing''s neck, lingered twice, and muttered in a low voice, "Your Highness is very kind."


    Princess Qiao''s smiling face was stiff, and she wanted to poke the goblin back and forth with her eyes.


    King Jing touched her hair. Seeing that she couldn''t fall off, he carefully held her with one hand under the table. However, this move was in the dark, and others didn''t see any clue.


    King Jing nodded and didn''t go. Mrs. Hua was still hanging on King Jing. Princess Qiao''s wishful thinking today was empty.


    Fushun smiled and glanced at King Jing. After receiving King Jing''s eyes, he immediately turned his head and bowed to concubine Qiao and said, "concubine Qiao, look at this -" with a hand as a compliment.


    At this time, concubine Qiao had to leave. In front of King Jing, he didn''t dare to show a bad attitude. He blessed his body and pretended that he couldn''t get drunk, so he let the butterfly help him out.


    Until she walked out of the gate, concubine Qiao waved butterfly''s support and pulled the veil angrily. Butterfly shrunk her neck and didn''t dare to speak.


    Seeing the shameless concubine Qiao finally left, the palace people in the West courtyard were full of joy. Over there, King Jing picked up the little thing on his body and went to the East bedroom.


    "Father-in-law Fu, the maidservant has cleaned up a room nearby. Why don''t you go and have a rest?" Lilac came over and whispered, "there''s someone here to watch. What''s the matter?"


    Fushun nodded and went out.


    King Jing is sticky all over and should go to take a bath, but king Jing doesn''t want to move. The man in his arms moved, turned over, buried in his arms, rubbed on his chest, and stopped moving.


    He wiped the long soft hair of the man in his arms, closed his eyes and fell asleep slowly.

 Chapter 239

    The next day, Xiaohua woke up and King Jing disappeared.


    After being woken up by clove, Xiaohua glanced around, and the word "sure enough" flashed in her heart. But she didn''t show it. When she asked Chunxiang, she got up to bathe and change clothes.


    She was a little crazy last night. Xiaohua obviously felt that her waist and legs hurt badly. When she was helped up by clove, she couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Clove hesitated and said, "why don''t you go to Changchun hospital to report your wife''s illness today?"


    Xiaohua shook her head, "get some hot water and let me bubble. Yesterday, concubine Qiao''s wishful thinking failed. Today, there must be no leisure in Changchun hospital."


    Clove knew that her wife''s behavior last night was definitely not a drunken accident. She sighed at her wife''s wisdom and thought that the result was not accidental but inevitable.


    What pleased her most was that her highness acquiesced to her wife''s behavior. Whatever the reason, at least Princess Qiao didn''t pull her highness away from here. Others should measure the position of Mrs. Hua in Her Highness''s heart.


    Pulling the tiger''s skin as the flag, Xiaohua knew this in her previous life.


    She also knew that this was drinking poison to quench her thirst, but she had to do it. It''s hard to grasp the discretion of fighting and not fighting. What''s more, in the eyes of outsiders, he has won some favor from King Jing. Instead of letting concubine Qiao take King Jing away from her, people laughed at her and trampled on her. She would rather risk a favor, no matter what the favor is, at least in the eyes of outsiders.


    As for the reaction of offending Princess Qiao and Princess Jing, Xiaohua can only listen to it. It''s bad enough anyway. It''s nothing worse.


    Xiaohua has made countless preparations. Who knows that today''s Changchun hospital is extremely calm.


    Not only did Princess Jing not appear, but Princess Qiao seemed to be all right, not to mention Yujiao and Yurong. That Yujiao has been sitting here for more than an hour. She has been agitated for a long time. She is not taboo in Changchun hospital. She is estimated to have been angry for a long time.


    Xiaohua looked around bored.


    The main hall of Changchun courtyard is decorated with gorgeous and elegant furnishings. In the middle, the upper part is the position of Princess Jing, and the ring chairs on both sides of the lower part are used to entertain people. The seats are covered with brocade cushions. The ring chairs they sit on are indigo embroidered with Fu characters, while Princess Jing''s position is a gorilla embroidered gold thread peony cushion. It looks comfortable and soft, and a luxurious atmosphere comes from the surface.


    There are many Duobao pavilions from the top to the bottom in the hall, on which are all kinds of rare ornaments. On the right is a flower hall separated by peacock green jade bead chains. Princess Jing''s banquet was set there last time. In a corner of the house, there is a half person high gilt Phoenix holding ring fumigation stove, and a faint aroma diffuses in the hall.


    Rich and noble people have always loved incense, men, women, old and young. Xiaohua is not very surprised. Even in her room, lilacs will use some light fragrance.


    After sitting for a while, Princess Jing still didn''t come out.


    Xiaohua slowly let go. It seems that Princess Jing is ready to hang them. It was a good time, and she didn''t have to think about how to deal with it.


    At about noon, Princess Jing still had nothing to say. Yujiao couldn''t bear to ask a palace man in the hall, "what''s the matter with the princess today? I didn''t see it at this point."


    The palace man''s respectful Fu body said, "the maid is just an palace man waiting for tea. She doesn''t know the situation of the princess."


    "Then you won''t ask? Hang people here. It''s almost noon." Yujiao mumbled the latter two sentences, but she clearly showed her impatience.

 Chapter 240

    Yurong didn''t stop Yujiao from saying so. Don''t mention Yujiao. Even she felt something strange today.


    "Yes, yes." the palace man blessed himself and walked away.


    After a while, Mammy Li came out.


    "The princess sent the old slave to deliver a message. You can come back."


    In the past, Princess Jing would have an excuse to hang people. Today, it''s good. There''s not even an excuse. It''s very aggressive.


    Yujiao endured again and again. Without talking, she stood up and went out. From her posture and language, we can clearly see how angry she is in her heart.


    The remaining three didn''t speak, but the fish ran out.


    From beginning to end, concubine Qiao didn''t say a word to Xiaohua, even if it was a look in her eyes. A while ago, her sister fell apart because of what happened last night, as if it had never happened.


    Both of them kept calm on the surface, but only God knew what they thought at the bottom of their heart.


    After concubine Qiao left, Mammy Li let all the palace servants in the room go down.


    She went to close the door and called Chunxiang and Xiaxiang out.


    "Go and clean up quickly. Be careful." then mammy Li went into the inner room.


    The spring fragrance and Summer Fragrance covering their noses with a handkerchief went to the gilt Phoenix bird holding ring fumigation stove in the corner. They worked together to open the lid of the fumigation stove and put out the incense inside.


    After that, Xia Xiang took the incense ash out and dealt with it. Chun Xiang went to the window, propped up the ice crack sill window and opened the door.


    After all this, Xia Xiang walked to Chun Xiang with a worried face.


    "Sister Chunxiang, this will certainly make a big deal."


    In front of Princess Jing, Xia Xiang dare not show any doubt. In front of Chun Xiang, Xia Xiang is no longer calm and white.


    "Princess, she''s crazy..." the voice seemed to squeeze out of her throat.


    After his highness came to Changchun hospital that day, Princess Jing went crazy. She became even more crazy last night when she heard that Princess Qiao had failed to return from the West hospital.


    Chunxiang covers Xia Xiang''s mouth, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xia Xiang unconsciously shed tears on her face and trembled with fear.


    Chunxiang patted her on the shoulder and muttered, "it''s all right. Our princess is Princess Jing, who is personally sealed by the emperor, and the niece of the queen. It''ll be fine."


    "But..."


    The princess will be fine, but what about them?


    Xia Xiang didn''t dare to say this. She could only wipe her face with her sleeve, revealing a strong self calm smile.


    "Don''t think too much. The princess is determined to do it. None of us can stop it. We can only try our best. The princess is still waiting for service. Come in and don''t delay."


    Xia Xiang wiped her face again before she and Chun Xiang stepped into the inner room together.


    The cleaning office will send people to clean up the snow every few days, and it will come here in the West courtyard.


    Only the east wing of the West hospital is occupied. Clove will send someone to clean the road from the east wing door to the discharge door every day, but other places can''t be taken care of. Naturally, the cleaning office is responsible for it.


    Qiao Lian went out of the Jingtai hall and returned to the Sasan place. She asked for mercy wherever she came from.


    Of course, in Qiao Lian''s view, she was treated badly. She was also transferred out. Others more or less took a light job, but she was very down and out.


    For Fushun, who knows something, this clean place is very suitable for Qiao Lian, a little palace man. Grandpa Fu has always been good at employing people.


    Like Xi''er at the beginning, Qiao Lian was frightened by Fushun''s cruel means. After arriving at the cleaning place, he was depressed for a long time.


    I have to be depressed. The task of cleaning is more onerous because of the winter weather. Cleaning the snow is a daily must. Heavy work makes people very busy, so they don''t have time to think about other things.

 Chapter 241

    With the passage of time, the story of the lady in the West courtyard spread throughout King Jing''s residence.


    It is said that this lady was also a member of the Sasan small palace. Later, she was transferred to the Jingtai hall because of good rules. Once she got her Highness''s eyes, she flew to the branches and became a master.


    Qiao Lian knows who the man is. What else can she not understand? The other five were killed and transferred. It''s nothing more than cheap for her!


    Every time she thinks of that ''she'', Qiao Lian''s teeth itch with jealousy.


    This day, the cleaning office sent palace men to the West courtyard to clean the snow and drew Qiaolian. Suyan takes them to the West courtyard with a broom and a wooden shovel.


    Standing outside the gate, he respectfully told the gatekeeper about his business trip, and the group fished into the West courtyard.


    Like others, those who know Xiaohua or are familiar with her will inevitably think of the past when they come here. Because of her composure, Suyan is not the first time to work here. She is much better than others. But it''s hard to avoid sighing. It''s also life when sighing. It''s good for Mrs. Hua.


    Nothing else.


    Qiao Lian came to the West first courtyard for the first time. Naturally, she was in a very complicated mood. After she came in, she looked at the east wing.


    There is no snow today. The air contains the ice that cools into the heart. In the eyes of this group of little palace people in the sweeping office, such weather is really annoying, but those who live in the house all day, warm Kang, burning charcoal basin and baking, will inevitably feel that the house is too stuffy.


    Xiaohua is not a delicate person. She likes to stay in the house for a while and come out to breathe fresh air to wake up.


    Under the action of spring grass lifting the door curtain, Xiaohua came out and didn''t go far. She stood in the doorway corridor and took a deep breath. Her eyes looked at the scenery in the hospital leisurely, and just saw several figures bent and busy in the distance.


    "Today, I''ll clean up the snow in other parts of the yard," said clove.


    Xiaohua was stunned and thought. She thought of the days when she used to be on duty at the cleaning office. At this time, it was like a separated world.

 Chapter 242

    Xiaohua didn''t pay attention to it. She didn''t see her former roommate. Qiao Lian''s mind was always here. When she saw that the door curtain was opened, her eyes fell straight on Xiaohua.


    White, smooth and tender skin, exquisite and graceful figure, and a small face with a palm size is a pair of sparkling peach eyes.


    The "flower lady" at that time was very different from the little flower in Qiao Lian''s mind. Although the little flower at that time could not hide its beautiful beauty, it was not like this. It''s like a pampered flower. It''s charming and dripping all at once.


    In Qiao Lian''s memory, the thin little palace man has become a beautiful woman. Just a few months'' difference, people seem to be ripe, like the illusion that juicy and sweet peaches can come out of the water in a pinch.


    Qiao Lian''s face was pale and frightening, and her hand gripping the broom turned white. He also looked at his indigo and ginger clothes. The color did not change. It was still as ugly as before, but changed from a thin Ru skirt to a cotton dress and cotton skirt that can survive the winter.


    All of a sudden, there was a sense of self shame and more jealousy.


    "Qiao Lian, don''t be stunned. Sister Suyan glared at you." a little palace man lowered his head and kept moving in his hand, but said in his mouth.


    "Oh." Qiao liandun paused, then tied her head and stopped looking at that place. Her red and swollen hand grabbed a wooden shovel and shoveled it on the ground, and then began to clean it with a broom.


    Xiaohua spits out another sultry breath between her heart and lungs and turns into the house. She wanted to stay a little longer, but clove urged her for fear that she might catch a cold.


    All the way into the house, little lace walked and said, "get some fresh dishes to eat today. I always eat hot pots. I always have no appetite."


    Lilac nodded to one side and recorded these in her heart.


    Now clove takes people to pick up meals every day. She is very tight about eating.


    In the courtyard, Qiao Lian lowered her head and worked for a while. She still couldn''t help looking at the east wing. What she saw was an empty corridor and a heavy curtain hanging on the door.


    Unable to tell whether she was disappointed or lost, she slowly squeezed the broom in her hand.

 Chapter 243

    The snow here in the West courtyard is easy to deal with. I''ve been busy for almost two hours.


    After clearing the snow, the ground of the West courtyard was wet, and piles of snow were piled under trees everywhere, all used to moisten trees.


    Suyan reported to the palace people in the West courtyard and led the team back to the cleaning place. After returning to the cleaning place, she first had lunch. Because she had no work in the afternoon, Qiao Lian returned to the palace room to have a rest.


    Four people lived in one room, all in the room, but no one spoke to Qiao Lian. Qiao Lian was so used to it that she went back to her bed and lay down.


    She felt the things in her sleeve bag and was in a confused mood.


    After a while, a small palace man who was also at the Sasan office walked into the room, "Qiao Lian, someone is looking for you outside."


    Qiao Lian''s eyebrows unconsciously wanted to pick it up. After forbearing, she said ''I know'', so she got up and went out.


    "Why are you here again?" Qiao Lian frowned when she saw the strange palace man she had only seen twice.


    "How did you do that?"


    "It''s you who asked me for something. What''s the hurry!"


    Qiao Lian''s tone has always been bad. The ordinary palace man forbeared and forbeared, so he suppressed his fire in his heart and whispered, "you don''t want to change your job? How hard it is to clean the place. You should know that if you do this well, someone will help you change your job."


    Qiao Lian sniffed, "why don''t you say that?"


    "Have you finished it today?"


    Mentioned this, Qiao Lian''s face showed a trace of hesitation, and then said in a very bad tone: "how can it be so fast? There are all people around. I didn''t find a chance today."


    The palace man looked disappointed.


    "Who is your master in the end? Hide your head and show your tail! I don''t know who you are, so don''t worry. Let me do things?" Qiao Lian said with an eyebrow.


    "You just need to know that our common enemy is one." the palace man didn''t answer positively.


    enemy?


    Qiao Lian''s complexion was complex and her heart hissed.


    Seeing that Qiao Lian didn''t speak, the palace man said, "don''t you hate that man? Aren''t you jealous? Why are you assigned to the cleaning place for the same person, and others have become masters..."


    Qiao Lian''s face suddenly twisted and said impatiently, "don''t talk, don''t bother!" glanced at the man, "you go, I''ll remember this. Don''t always come to me when you''re free."


    After saying that, Qiao Lian turned and left.


    The palace man showed anger behind her and thought to himself: wait, I''ll clean up your annoying thing when things are done.


    What lilac said, spring grass has never forgotten.


    She also remembers her task, that is, to keep a good eye on the small palace people in the same room.


    The serious spring grass works very hard. She often doesn''t sleep all night. Clove finds out that it''s wrong. Ask the reason and let her find a place to squint for a while while while on duty in the house.


    That day, the lady said with a smile, "I''m such a hypocritical person, go and have dinner quickly", coupled with the extremely natural attitude that had hardly changed in the Jingtai hall at the beginning, often made the recalled spring grass burst into tears. She didn''t understand why. She only knew that her wife was in a difficult situation. She must be able to do something.


    The night is already very deep. The spring grass, who has become a habit of staying up late, lies in bed. It seems to be asleep, but in fact, his eyes have not been closed.


    After a long time, Chuncao estimated that it should be ugly at this time according to her habits these days. She heard a very small voice.


    "Chunlan."


    Someone is calling Chunlan. Chuncao can hear the sound of Chunzhu.


    She was shocked and did not move. After waiting for a while, she heard someone get out of bed over Chunzhu and walk towards the door. She heard a "squeak" and the door was closed again.


    Chuncao''s eyes were frighteningly bright in the dark. She put on her jacket, got out of bed and followed her out.

 Chapter 244

    The moonlight outside is very good, reflecting the snow in the distance, you can see the situation outside. Looking for the sound, the spring grass slowly touched the past and saw what the spring bamboo was doing in the flower bed under the corridor.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chuncao''s voice was not loud, but it was like thunder in Chunzhu''s ears. She was already worried and was scared to sit on the ground.


    "Spring, spring grass." under the white night reflected by the snow, you can see that Chunzhu''s face turns white.


    "What are you doing?" Chuncao looked at the small pit dug out. "What do you want to bury?"


    "Nothing. It''s my own thing. If I don''t want it, I''ll bury it..."


    "You lie to the ghost. Don''t sleep in the middle of the night and run out to dig a hole and bury things. Go and see sister clove with me."


    Chunzhu cried, "Chuncao, please forgive me. I''m just confused for a moment... If clove knows, she won''t let me go..."


    The severe lilac has always been a "ghost''s sorrow" in the eyes of the following small palace people.


    "You dare to do it when you know the consequences are serious."


    It''s noisy here, and lilac dinglan over there has heard something.


    Ding LAN and Chuncao dragged the paralyzed Chunzhu to a nearby ear room. The other three little palace people also heard the sound and stood there looking at the paralyzed Chunzhu.


    Chuncao said the general situation and threw a purse on the table.


    "I don''t know what it is."


    Lilac took it and looked at it. Suddenly, her face was black.


    "Come on, who let you bury these harmful things in the yard." the lilac is very black.


    Chunzhu also wanted to argue. Ding LAN came forward and pulled up a big ear scraper.


    "Honestly, don''t let us do it. It''ll be bad if you say it again."


    Chunzhu''s face was full of snot and tears. After all, he was young and did such a thing for the first time. My heart was short for three points. I was already out of my mind by this series of threats, so I said it in detail.


    In fact, Chunzhu didn''t know who asked her to bury this thing, but someone asked her to do things with silver. She gave her a lot of silver, so she was obsessed and agreed for a moment.


    As for the man who gave her the silver, she didn''t know him, just like a palace man. First he gave her twenty liang of silver and asked her to do things. Then he told her where her family was and who there were. If he took the money and didn''t do things, he would be responsible for the consequences.


    It was difficult for Chunzhu to ride a tiger. He hesitated for several days before he got up in the middle of the night and dug a hole in the flower bed under the corridor according to the man''s instructions. Who knew that Chuncao, who was watching to catch mice, would catch him.


    In fact, this means is not clever, first inducement and then threat. It is not enough to deal with smart people like clove, but it is enough to deal with Chunzhu, who is only 15 years old.


    "When madam gets up tomorrow, let her handle it."


    Clove asked several other palace people to tie up the spring bamboo, but they still threw it in the ear room where spring grass lived. It was cold outside. I left it outside and froze to death overnight.


    Clove didn''t have such a cruel heart, but she didn''t intend to let Chunzhu go, especially thinking that the purse was not a good thing, and she hated her teeth itching.


    In the ear room, the people in the same room with Chunzhu didn''t sleep all night. They can''t believe Chunzhu''s courage. Also not sleeping was lilac. She was thinking about how to deal with the little palace man who betrayed the Lord in this sensitive period.


    The next day, Xiaohua came back, and clove reported what happened last night.


    About the things in the purse, lilac thought about it later. It was like a secret medicine in the palace, but she was not sure. She didn''t show it to Xiaohua just in case.

 Chapter 245

    Chunzhu had been tied up all night with her mouth blocked. She had already turned pale and looked very miserable.


    "What the hell is that? Do you know cloves?"


    Clove hesitated and said, "I don''t know the maidservant. Anyway, it''s not a good thing. It''s like a harmful medicine."


    Xiaohua''s face darkened all at once.


    Good, good!


    The means are not clever enough, but all the things used are of high standard. What kind of medicine can be buried in the soil and harm people?! If Qiao had these things in her last life, Xiaohua might not know how she died in her last life.


    She was suddenly agitated, speechless.


    "Madam, what do you think of this spring bamboo?"


    Hearing this, Chunzhu cried for mercy, "madam, please forgive me. I''m just fascinated for a moment. I really don''t know this thing is harmful. If I knew it, I would never do such a thing. She took my family as a threat... My parents are old, and my brother is only a few years old..."


    Xiaohua ignored Chunzhu''s cry and asked lilac, "how do you deal with this in the general house?"


    "Madam, there are two ways to deal with a slave like this. One is to drag him out and kill him directly, and the other is to hand him over to the discipline secretary."


    Seeing Xiaohua''s face puzzled, clove said: "the discipline secretary is not only training the palace people who have just entered the house, but also dealing with the palace people who have violated the rules. You can rest assured that giving it to the discipline secretary will never be better than killing it directly. Killing it is all done. It''s difficult to die if you enter the discipline secretary."


    Clove''s expression and tone are very plain, but what she says makes people feel chilly. Let alone Chunzhu, who was paralyzed on the ground, trembled with fear, and even several other small palace people turned white with fear.


    "Madam, please forgive me. I will never dare again..."


    She spared her. Who will let her go?


    Xiaohua looked at the very poor spring bamboo on the ground and looked away.


    "Really dare not?"


    Chunzhu seems to see some hope from Xiaohua''s attitude and kneels on the ground and kowtows hard.


    "Madam, I really don''t dare. I''m just fascinated for a while. Please forgive me, please forgive me."


    After a few knocks, Chunzhu''s head is bruised. It can be seen that it is hard.


    "Lilac, can you write?"


    Lilac was stunned. "Yes, madam."


    "Write down what she has done and let her sign. Look at its performance and talk about it later."

 Chapter 246

    Clove immediately understood what his wife meant. Now they are too busy to deal with Chunzhu. According to the government system, if one person is missing, another one will be added. At that time, they still have to stare. It''s better to let Chunzhu continue to stay here.


    Judging from her performance, it is not only urging but also giving some thoughts. In the future, she may not be spared.


    Seeing the grateful spring bamboo kneeling in the continuous thanks, the lilac sighed and thought it was the best and most appropriate.


    Of course, such people can''t stay long. They have to wait until they have time to deal with it.


    It''s late at night, but Xiaohua can''t sleep.


    Lilac was on duty on the small couch outside Babu''s bed, and the room was quiet.


    "Lilac, do you know something about this house?"


    Xiaohua never asked lilac these questions, but recently her heart was a little confused. There was always a sense of crisis pressing her, which made her irritable for no reason.


    "What kind did the lady say?" the voice of cloves sounded outside the tulle tent.


    "For example, your highness and the princess, and your Highness''s attitude towards the backyard." King Jing''s mind is too hard to figure out, so Xiaohua''s heart is very uncertain.


    After being quiet for a while, the lilac sound sounded faintly outside.


    "I don''t know very well." she paused and said, "although I followed aunt Qi after coming to King Jing''s house, I''ve never been to Jingtai hall. Your highness Xi Jing returned directly to Jingtai hall after coming back from the front yard and rarely went to other places. Therefore, except for those old people who have followed for a long time, others can hardly feel your Highness''s temperament."


    Xiaohua heard this and sighed silently in her heart.


    Yes, her stay in Jingtai hall is not short, but she knows little about her highness. What I know is a little good life habits or some very superficial ones.


    "As for your Highness''s attitude towards the princess or the backyard, it''s just that you ignore it. At the beginning of the government, your highness set rules. Father Fu and aunt Qi are in charge of the internal affairs, and others are not allowed to interfere. Most of the internal affairs are managed by Aunt Qi, who has formulated perfect government rules and regulations. They all do things according to the rules, but it''s rare Almost nothing has gone wrong. Aunt Qi is a -- "


    Clove paused for a while before finding out an appropriate adjective, "very smart person. She only cares about internal affairs, and doesn''t touch anything else that shouldn''t be controlled by her. Obviously, the princess is the mistress of the house, and she has all the dignity she deserves... Princess Qiao and the two jade Ladies haven''t had anything..."


    In other words, many people used to sink at the bottom of the water until she came to the surface.


    Is this her luck or misfortune?


    If you don''t ask, you are more unstable.


    Xiaohua sighed, "go to bed. It''s getting late."

 Chapter 247

    "Sister Hua, you are one of us who is popular with your highness. Can you accept such a thing?"


    This day, please say hello, and was hung for most of the day. After several people went out of the door, Yujiao said in a strange way.


    Xiaohua didn''t make a sound and asked Ding LAN to wait and put on her cloak.


    Yujiao said this and felt a little boring.


    Everyone knows King Jing''s temperament. I seldom come to the backyard and never communicate with my wives and concubines in the backyard. Regardless of King Jing''s indifference, Princess Jing is the biggest in the backyard. It''s not reasonable to give some face or pinch the concubines below.


    Everyone knows this truth, and Xiaohua also knows it. That''s why she knows that Princess Jing is the one who buys Chunzhu, but she doesn''t want to pierce it. What''s more, Princess Jing hasn''t come to her for some days.


    "If Mrs. Yu doesn''t want to come to greet her, she can go to her highness and say it by herself. If you''re not sure, your highness will allow it. Anyway, the maid and concubine admit they don''t have this face."


    Leaving her words, Xiaohua left, leaving Yujiao who was choked hard.


    Qiao side imperial concubine ha smiled, and Shi ran left.


    Xiaohua returned to the West courtyard, changed her clothes and sat down on the warm Kang.


    The affair of Chunzhu and the strange of Princess Jing all make Xiaohua nervous, but she has a headache and doesn''t know how to solve it.


    Her heart was oppressed badly, as if a stone was pressing on her heart, and she even felt suffocated when she was alone.


    Chunmei came to report that there was a little palace man outside who wanted to see his wife. She said she knew Mrs. Hua in the past and reported something to her.


    "Spring grass, go and see who it is?"


    After a while, Chuncao came back and said it was Qiao Lian.


    Qiao Lian? Qiao Lian went back to the cleaning place?


    Xiaohua thought about it and let the spring grass bring people in.


    Qiao Lian''s appearance is no different from that in the past, but because the work of sweeping the place in winter is not easy, she is a little haggard and embarrassed. But even so, her attitude was still so bad, mixed with a strong sense of jealousy.


    Especially when I entered the house, I saw the beautiful flowers sitting at the top, although they were half frowning, which made the jealousy in her eyes gush out.


    "Don''t salute when you see your wife." Ding Lan said aside.


    Qiao Lian was stunned for a moment and gave a gift with a unwilling face.


    Seeing such a clever lotus, Xiaohua wants to laugh. She feels that this person hasn''t changed from beginning to end. Doesn''t she know that she is easy to cause trouble and offend people?


    "What''s the matter? Say it." Xiaohua said faintly.


    Qiao Lian choked with anger at Xiaohua''s attitude. She wanted to lose her temper and knew that the man in front of her couldn''t afford to offend herself. As soon as he stared, he simply didn''t ink. He took out a small purse from his arms and threw it on the flower table.


    "Others asked me to harm you and bury it in the soil of this yard when I was on duty. I wonder if I want to use me because I have a bad character. I can''t let others play like fools. That''s what I came to you for."


    Seeing the purse, clove was stunned. She went to see it and turned back to Xiaohua''s ear and whispered a few words. As soon as he finished speaking, he wrapped the purse with a handkerchief and took it out for disposal.


    The floret''s complexion first coagulated and then turned to calm.


    After a long time, she looked at Qiao Lian and said, "your temper hasn''t changed." there was a faint smell of sigh and memory in her tone.


    Qiao Lian choked again, her face turned sideways and didn''t speak.


    Seeing Qiao Lian like this, Xiaohua was very unhappy. I''ve always felt disgusted with this person, but I didn''t expect that she would do something so unexpected this time.

 Chapter 248

    "You don''t have to thank me. Although I''m annoying, I always come openly. You''re lucky. My jealous eyes are red, so don''t show this."


    This made Xiaohua''s complicated mood lighter. She smiled and said, "I know you''ve always been jealous of me, otherwise you wouldn''t have cut my clothes."


    Before Qiao Lian could retort, she continued, "it''s just a little stupid. At least it''s stupid than Xiuyun."


    Qiao Lian was first sluggish, and then surprised by the word "Xiuyun". She pulled the corners of her mouth and wanted to hiss. If she failed, she turned into a very embarrassed hum. She wanted to say why Xiaohua used Xiuyun to stimulate her. Xier wasn''t the only one who saw Xiuyun killed by the staff. Also want to say that the difficulty is that you are smart


    Countless words came to her mouth and swallowed. She was no longer the one she was. Ignorance, arrogance, fear, fear, and finally grow up, but it''s still not good


    Then, with a dejected face, he said, "that''s my character. Anyway, it''s annoying."


    "It''s also a kind of progress for you to understand that you''re annoying."


    "You --" Qiao Lian stared at her first, then said impatiently, "when you don''t say a word, you will be angry. If you don''t say a word, I''ll go back. Don''t ask who gave me this purse. I don''t know the person." she paused and said, "Zuo just looks at you and wants to hurt you."


    After saying that, he looked at Xiaohua with envy, "you are so hated. You are clearly the lowest palace man and fly to the branches all at once."


    "Can you speak?" Chuncao couldn''t look at it and scolded.


    Xiaohua raised her hand to stop the spring grass. Next, she showed a smile that made her character meaningless and murmured, "yes, I''m so jealous."


    "You''d better have a child early. Your Highness has no children, so it''s safe to have a child." Qiao Lian said with a complicated look.


    "Do you still know this?"


    "Haven''t you eaten pork or seen a pig run? The situation of the family I served before is much more complicated than here."


    "So people are too stupid to get along and are sold." this is Xiaohua''s guess, which is guessed from some branches and leaves learned in the past.


    Qiao Lian was so angry that she said, "I think I''m annoying. You''re annoying."


    Xiaohua sighed and returned to the subject.


    "It''s said that you''re on duty at the cleaning office now. I''ll ask someone to change your job later. But you also know my current situation. It''s hard to say whether you can do it."


    Qiao Lian didn''t speak, so she turned and left. If she doesn''t go again, she doesn''t know whether she will be broken by jealousy, and whether she will regret not listening to the man to hurt her.


    When she came to the door, she suddenly said, "I think the cleaning place is still very good. At least there are not so many things. My character can''t go to a good place."


    "It''s not too late for you to understand this. Qiao Lian -"


    Qiao Lian stopped.


    "I''ll try not to involve you in this. If someone asks you if you''re buried, you can say you''re buried."


    "I know, I need you to say it." Qiao Lian''s way of speaking is always so annoying that she can''t get up and do well, but what she does is never unexpected.


    After Qiao Lian left, Xiaohua sat there for a long time.


    When clove came back, her face was very ugly.


    This one after another found that the two lotus had packed the same thing. I really don''t know whether to lament Mrs. Hua''s good luck or Mrs. Hua''s bad luck.


    This one after another really overwhelmed Xiaohua for a moment. This kind of harmful medicine has never been heard of or seen before. It is too much than the environment she was exposed to in her previous life.

 Chapter 249

    I found one and came out another. I don''t know if there will be a third and a fourth... Suddenly I felt very tired, and there was a kind of irritability that made her crazy


    "Madam, what should I do about it?"


    "Let me think about it."


    With this, Xiaohua went to the inner room alone and didn''t let anyone come in to serve.


    Xiaohua didn''t even eat at noon. Clove hesitated and didn''t go in to call her.


    It was not until more than half an hour later that lilac entered the inner room and saw the flowers sitting on the warm Kang under the bedroom window.


    "Madam."


    The little flower answered.


    After a long time, he said, "lilac, do you want me to bet?"


    Lilac whispered, "I don''t understand this."


    Xiaohua smiled. She didn''t understand. She wasn''t sure.


    She didn''t say this, but said again, "do you think your highness is a pet for me?"


    This cavity lilac dare not answer. Even Mrs. Hua herself can''t touch things. Even if she is smart, she can know how much. Maybe a little, but no one can say whether King Jing, who is so strange, can make trouble for his wife and princess.


    "In their eyes, your highness treats me differently, but why do I have no bottom in my heart?"


    It was quiet inside. Lilac kept her head down and said nothing.


    Xiaohua suddenly chuckled twice. "It''s really hard to think about living a free life. They are forced to have no way out." after a pause, she said, "I remember you said that Aunt Qi was in charge of the internal affairs. You take those two things to report to Aunt Qi."


    "Yes."


    Since there is no way back, I won''t go back.


    Clove moved very quickly, and the two purses in the box were quickly handed to Aunt Qi.


    Aunt Qi looked at the things in the box and her face suddenly became overcast.


    Clove had long guessed that this was not a good thing, but only after looking at Aunt Qi''s face did she know how "bad" it was.


    "Aunt, what the hell is this?"


    Aunt Qi took a look at clove and said in a deep voice, "this is a kind of private medicine. It is not common. If it is buried in the soil, it will emit a kind of medicine and damage the woman''s body. Pregnant people will miscarry. If they are not pregnant, they will also be infertile after a long time of contact, which is very insidious."


    There is another thing aunt Qi didn''t say, that is, this medicine is in the palace. Of course, there may be some outside, but very few, and even if there is, it has something to do with the inside of the palace.


    So without checking, aunt Qi will know who is the most suspected.


    Looks like she''s in a hurry!


    Aunt Qi suddenly felt a little more unspeakable pleasure because of someone''s eagerness. This emotion is very vague, and lilac can''t see it.


    "Later, I''ll send someone to the West hospital to help check it out so as not to miss anything. As for Mrs. Hua, I also need to see a doctor so as not to accidentally touch anything else. I''ll arrange all these. Your highness will also report them. Go back first."


    Clove blessed the body and left.


    Aunt Qi acted very quickly. Not long after lilac came back, a group of middle-aged palace men came to the West Hospital, all with cold faces and solemnity. They said they came to the West hospital to help investigate.


    After lilac came back, she conveyed aunt Qi''s words to Xiaohua. Xiaohua was worried and had a deeper understanding of this secret. I''m more than happy to see someone help with the investigation.


    Xiaohua went to the main hall and sat down. The palace men were accompanied by dinglan and dinglan respectively to all parts of the east wing. After a while, they checked the whole house, even the back cover room, warehouse, two ear rooms and yard. It''s not too much to dig three feet.


    The result was a relief. There was no other pickle.

 Chapter 250

    Chunzhu was also taken away for questioning. Xiaohua guessed that Qiao Lian would also be taken to ask questions, but Qiao Lian took the initiative to hand it in. There should be nothing wrong. As for Chunzhu, it''s hard to say.


    She can''t protect herself now. She won''t think of Chunzhu. Thinking about the utility of the things in clove''s purse, Xiaohua is in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, she was caught by Chuncao. If she was buried by Chunzhu, she liked to breathe in the corridor every day. Over time, she didn''t die ugly.


    So the only compassion was gone.


    Here, Ding Xianggang took people to tidy up the East chamber. There, doctor Hu Liangyi came to the door.


    "Doctor Hu Liang, trouble you again." Xiaohua said.


    "No trouble, it''s your duty."


    Doctor Hu Liang couldn''t see anything on his face. He didn''t know whether aunt Qi told him the details inside. Lilac put a brocade handkerchief on Xiaohua''s wrist. He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to feel his pulse.


    As soon as he touched his hand, it was less than a few seconds before he saw doctor Hu shaking his hand and showing a startled face.


    Lilac''s heart sank suddenly, and even the little flower saw a clue from the color of Hu Liang''s medical God.


    "Doctor Hu Liang, how is our wife?"


    Xiaohua looked at doctor Hu Liang with her eyes straight, her heart pounded, and her temples were sore.


    It''ll be fine. It should be fine. Chunzhu was found just as she was going to bury it. Qiao Lian handed it in directly, but Xiaohua had a bad hunch in her heart.


    "This --"


    Doctor Hu Liangyi wanted to slap himself at this time. In the past, he never showed his face. After leaving the palace for a long time, he would make such a mistake.


    At this time, if you hide it again, you''ll want to hide it, and how can you hide it? Not to mention that Aunt Qi asked him to take a pulse for fear that Mrs. Hua would be hurt.


    He hesitated for a while before slowly exporting: "watching madam''s pulse, it seems that he has come into contact with cold things such as musk. I''m afraid, I''m afraid..."


    Clove was shocked and said, "impossible, absolutely impossible! Madam''s personal meals are all checked by maids and maids, and just now all the things in the house have been checked, and there is no pickle."


    Xiaohua feels confused on the spot, and her head seems to be buzzing with a stick.


    It seemed that the scene of her previous life was repeated again. In her previous life, she went to the doctor because she was ill. Because she had a fierce fight with Qiao at that time, she didn''t even dare to invite the doctors in the house, but privately invited the doctors outside.


    First, she was told that she had only a small cold. Seeing that the doctor''s face was different, she knew that she had lost her fertility because of taking cold things in her early years.


    For a moment, the two lives seemed to overlap strangely. Xiaohua was in a trance and pale.


    Why can''t she escape this circle for two lives? Hide, hide and keep a low profile. It''s still a bad move!


    What should she do?


    "Madam, madam..."


    Xiaohua felt herself shaking by cloves, but she couldn''t slow down.

 Chapter 251

    "Madam, don''t panic. Doctor Hu Liang said there was still some treatment. It''s all right..."


    Xiaohua shook her head hard, and her eyes slowly saw the situation in front of her.


    Doctor Hu Liang frowned, but his face was not calm. Then he heard him say: "... Madam, please don''t worry too much. I haven''t seen the pulse contact for a long time. I''ll take care of it for a year and a half. It won''t affect my pregnancy in the future."


    Xiaohua''s heart slammed to the ground. She took a deep breath, tried to stabilize her confused mind, and showed a smile like crying and smiling.


    "Is there really a cure?"


    So, there''s no despair yet, is there?


    "Madam, please trust my medical skills."


    "How long will it take to cure it?"


    "This --" doctor Hu Liang pondered for a moment, "it still depends on your wife''s physical condition. It''s possible for a year and a half."


    Xiaohua took a deep breath and asked, "can doctor Hu see what caused it?"


    "Does madam have the habit of incense?"


    When clove heard this, she immediately asked Ding LAN to take the fumigation stove used to light incense in the room, including the incense tablets.


    Doctor Hu Liang took it over and looked at it. He pinched a pinch of incense ash with his hand, smelled it, and opened the box containing incense tablets.


    For a long time, he shook his head, which meant that the incense was not abnormal.


    Clove also knew that there would be no abnormality. She knew that those palace people were old hands in checking these secrets. If there was a problem in the incense, it would have been found out long ago.


    "What doctor Hu means is that the cold things such as musk that madam touches should come from incense?" clove asked.


    "This should be the case when observing the pulse, and it is accumulated little by little. However, the time is not long, so it has not caused much damage. The use of incense has a slow effect, but fortunately it is so."


    Lilac''s face was a little ugly and looked at the floret.


    Xiaohua knows that clove and she want to be together. She rubs her eyebrows and is in a terrible mess.


    Lilac sent doctor Hu out, and the people went to find aunt Qi again.


    The room was quiet and frightening. Ding LAN and Chuncao stood silent and looked carefully at Xiaohua''s coagulated face.


    I was gambling that King Jing looked at her differently. Now Princess Jing hasn''t made a final decision, but it''s happening again.


    For a moment, Xiaohua really didn''t know what to do.


    "I''ll go in and have a rest."


    Chuncao carefully served Xiaohua and went to the inner bedroom to lie down.


    "Madam, it''s all right. Doctor Hu Liang said that it would be good to recuperate for a period of time. It won''t affect anything." Chuncao said comfortingly, but her words were so pale that she couldn''t even appease herself.


    Now I''ve completely torn my face with the princess. My wife''s own situation is worrying. Now I''m in this situation again. Your Highness''s love seems to be absent. It seems that it won''t be long after a year and a half. After all, Mrs. Hua is not old, but after a year and a half, who can know whether there is any love behind.


    After all, your highness is well-known. Maybe it seems that I have come to the West courtyard many times now. Maybe it''s a whim. What should I do after this whim?


    Why doesn''t Xiaohua understand this truth? She didn''t speak, but nodded tired.

 Chapter 252

    After listening to clove''s words, aunt Qi, who has always been calm, couldn''t sit still.


    If it is true that Mrs. Hua is the dark hand when greeting in Changchun hospital, what about the others who go to greet with her? After all, Mrs. Hua is not the only one to greet you every time.


    Aunt Qi did not dare to imagine that Princess Jing would be so bold, but the facts proved that she was so bold that people were tongue tied about her behavior.


    Not to mention, the situation of the two jade ladies was even more serious. In addition to being secretly plotted by incense, they were even unable to bear because they had taken something Yin and cold in the early years.


    No need to check now. All the spearheads pointed at Princess Jing. The source of the two pockets on the other side was also found out. Although there was no direct evidence, it also pointed directly at Changchun hospital.


    Although aunt Qi is in charge of internal affairs, she is a slave after all. Princess Jing is involved in the matter. She can''t decide. She can only report to King Jing and see what to do next.


    Jingtai Hall


    When Aunt Qi finished the story, Fushun''s face immediately darkened. Although King Jing was no different from usual, the tea plate in his hand was cracked.


    The air in the hall seemed to solidify.


    "Is she aimed at the little palace man?"


    Aunt Qi was puzzled for a moment when she heard this, but she soon understood King Jing''s meaning.


    "It seems that this is the case. Several concubines Qiao are also involved, and the two jade ladies hurt their bodies by taking hidden things in their early years. Because the matter has been too long, they can''t find out the cause of the accident."


    After a long time, aunt Qi heard the voice of King Jing, "check the evidence and show her."


    She speaks for herself.


    "Yes."


    In just an hour, aunt Qi reported it again.


    There are both witness and material evidence, but Princess Jing refused to admit it.


    Aunt Qi is just an aunt in charge. She can''t argue with the master. In particular, Princess Jing bit her and fainted on the spot. Afterwards, she lay in bed pretending to be ill and couldn''t get up. Aunt Qi knew that Princess Jing was pretending, but she was a slave. She had no choice but to report back to King Jing.


    "Your Highness, what do you think should be done about this? The princess and the princess have been shouting to see you."


    King Jing sat at the top, his eyes dark and inexplicable.


    After a long silence, he said, "the princess forbids her feet."


    Aunt Qi was not surprised by the result, but king Jing''s next words surprised her.


    "Whoever gets involved will be killed with a stick. Fushun, go."


    Fu Shun replied in a deep voice, "yes."


    After leaving Jingtai hall, aunt Qi smiled bitterly and said, "Alas, the princess is really..."


    "What is it?" Fushun''s voice was a little sharp.


    He usually speaks in a baritone, not as feminine and sharp as ordinary eunuchs. Of course, there are exceptions, that is, when you are extremely angry.


    Aunt Qi certainly knows why Fushun is angry.


    "It''s a little rough, but it''s useful. You see, there are only four people in the backyard. She almost has to rest. So, this fool also has a stupid way, at least rough enough. Look at this, tut tut tut."


    Fushun is a man with different appearances and inside. Turning his face is like turning a book. His character is unpredictable. Sometimes he is joking with you, and sometimes he is trying to kill people in his heart.


    Seeing Fushun like this, aunt Qi secretly mourned for Princess Jing.


    Is Princess Jing really stupid?


    Maybe.


    But she also has her own confidence.


    She is now Princess Jing, and queen Xiao is the aunt of her family. Queen Xiao will not let the Xiao family produce a abolished princess, which is her strength.


    What''s more, she doesn''t think King Jing will treat her for a concubine.

 Chapter 253

    She also thought that if the situation after the incident, first, she felt that it would not happen, and second, even if it happened, she would not be afraid.


    King Jing didn''t do anything to her, but there are too many soft knives in the world. It''s not about how to punish you.


    Overnight, Changchun courtyard seemed to collapse, and Princess Jing''s sad cry was heard in the whole main room.


    "You let them go, let them go..."


    Seeing that Fushun commanded someone to drag mammy Li Chunxiang down, the princess couldn''t even care about her illness. She didn''t wear shoes. She dragged mammy Li without losing her hand and went to fight the eunuch with her other hand.


    The eunuch just hid, but his actions were as firm as a rock.


    "My princess wants to see your highness, your highness..."


    Those who are not facing death can never imagine what death looks like. Princess Jing can keep her hands on others, which has nothing to do with her. She didn''t know what to panic until the people around her were also facing this situation.


    "Princess, please don''t embarrass our family. It''s your Highness''s order. Slaves and others are also ordered to act." Fushun smiled with a wrinkled face and a smiling face.


    Chunxiang several people cried with tears and runny nose. They collapsed on the ground and were dragged out like a dead man.


    "Please spare your life, father-in-law Fu. The princess saved the maidservant..."


    "I know I''m wrong. Forgive me..."


    Mammy Li was not so counselled, but she was so frightened that her old face turned white and her legs and feet were paralyzed.


    Fushun turned his eyebrows and scolded, "what''s the delay? Drag them out quickly and send them on the road early. Anyway, they served our princess. They worked hard for the princess and wanted to make them beg for mercy."


    Those palace people and eunuchs were all old hands in doing this. They dragged Chunxiang, who was crying all over her face with snot and tears, down with their hands and feet. While Grandma Li''s sleeves were dragged by Princess Jing. Looking at Fushun''s eyes, the cold faced and ruthless eunuch forcibly pulled her hands away.


    Princess Jing fell and sat on the ground. At this time, the scene was chaotic, and no one came to help her. She looked particularly embarrassed.


    A group of people filed into the yard, where the stool and battle were ready.


    One by one, the torture benches were placed neatly with appropriate spacing. A powerful eunuch stood aside with a punishment battle that was one foot long, three feet wide, one foot thick and five inches thick, so that the people around him could not help but paralyze.


    This is an old trick used by Fushun to set an example.


    Chunxiang and others struggled useless and were forced on the stool, so the Dali palace man started beating with a stick.


    Princess Jing''s hair was scattered and her feet ran after the door. She wanted to stop it, but she was hugged by several palace people. She stretched her hands to catch something and cried heartbroken.


    "You let them go, my princess ordered you to let them go..."


    Her words were ignored. The whole yard only heard the muffled sound of beating people, and several blocked screams. Fushun''s voice sounded particularly clearly in the yard.


    "... when people below are on duty, they should have eyes. They should know what to do and what not to do. It''s OK for the master to do what he wants. But later, these can only be reported to the slaves, so our family teaches you to be good. What the master wants to do is to persuade you, otherwise you won''t complain if you die innocent..."


    Fushun''s voice is so insidious that people who know him well know that every time he wants to make an example, he will come out. Combined with the dull sound of beating people and the slowly seeping blood, it creates a terrible scene that makes people have nightmares at night.


    Every time aunt Qi sees this scene, she can''t help frowning, but she just frowns.


    The current tragedy and Fushun''s strange words all stimulated Princess Jing''s nerve endings and made her look crazy gradually.

 Chapter 254

    "Fushun, you old castrate, you let them go. My princess is your master. How dare you commit it?"


    Fushun smiled with a smile, turned and approached her, half bowed and half bowed, with a respectful attitude.


    "Princess, you are right. The slave is a eunuch. You are the master of the slave. But your highness is also the master of Fushun. Your Highness has a life, and the slave dare not refuse. Don''t be too sad, that is, if several slaves are killed, they will be killed. The house will make up for you later and will never let you send someone to serve."


    The attitude, tone and expression are not bad, but everything they say is to poke Princess Jing''s heart.


    Are slaves the same as slaves? Mother Li and Chunxiang are not only her dowry confidants, but also her constant companionship and dependence.


    This implication is not understood by Fushun, or it may be understood but deliberately done?!


    Princess Jing was the critical point of emotional collapse. She was so angry that she fainted directly.


    Seeing Princess Jing''s convulsion, Fu Shun tutted his mouth and sighed in his heart that it was really poor.


    Princess Jing is pathetic, but why is she so stupid? Your highness can''t see clearly. Your highness doesn''t care about the past with her, and also gives her the dignity of the princess, but the premise is to keep yourself in line.


    Behave yourself, okay?


    "If you don''t help the princess in and lie down, they have no vision!"


    The palace men holding Princess Jing trembled so much that they carried Princess Jing in with all their hands and feet.


    Fushun straightened up, walked slowly to the upper steps and stood looking down at the crowd below.


    "We tell you to be vigilant. Changchun courtyard is the residence of the princess. It''s true, but don''t forget that the Lord of the king''s residence is his highness. His highness doesn''t like these shady ghosts and dirty means, so you all give me honesty. If you''re dishonest, don''t blame our family for not warning you."


    This time, there was a great movement in Fushun. Not only did the palace people served by Changchun court gather to watch the punishment, but also invited a close palace man around the masters of the East and West courts. Fushun''s face is unknown in King Jing''s mansion, and everyone knows it. He also works for King Jing. Others don''t want to offend him, so they let the palace people around him come.


    Lilac came from the West courtyard, and Dieer came from concubine Qiao. A close palace man came to Yujiao and Yurong, both of whom were pestling around.


    Clove had seen such a scene in the palace before. She felt a little uncomfortable, but it wouldn''t be too embarrassed. Dieer and the other two couldn''t do it. When she looked at it, her face turned pale, her legs and feet became soft and paralyzed on the ground.


    The people who often execute the stick are accurate, just as Xiaohua thought. It depends on whether you want to be seriously injured on the surface and nothing inside, or whether you want to be seriously injured on the surface and nothing inside, not to mention that Fushun said to kill with a stick directly.


    After more than 20 boards went down, several people were left with unconscious convulsions of their bodies. He tried his hand, and sure enough, he didn''t have a breath.

 Chapter 255

    "Manager Fu, I''m out of breath."


    Fushun didn''t speak and glanced at them.


    The heads were low and trembled, and his men continued until the stool was broken. The man had long been bloody and flesh blurred, and the thick blood was mixed with what was suspected to be internal organs or meat foam.


    Fushun saw this, nodded with satisfaction, and then waved to drag it down.


    "Look at these little girls. Are they all right?" he came to clove and looked very concerned.


    It''s not just Princess Jing who makes an example of others!


    The others were speechless. Clove could only hang her head and answer, "nothing."


    "Tut Tut, hurry back. We won''t waste your time."


    Several people tried to bow and salute. Their footsteps were messy, like ghosts chasing after them, and they left the Changchun hospital.


    Fushun looked around and his eyes fell on the blood stains on the ground.


    "You, wash the ground. The master''s yard can''t be so dirty. Use your heart." he pointed to another person and said, "you watch them wash."


    "Yes," the accused man replied with a trembling cry.


    "Satisfied? Happy? Always like to use this scary means!" aunt Qi said after leaving Changchun hospital.


    Fushun smiled twice and touched his nose. "It''s scary. It''s easy to avoid those restless moths. How sad you and I are." there is a master who doesn''t care. They have to worry a lot.


    Aunt Qi stared at him, but she knew he was telling the truth.


    "Hehe, your highness hasn''t touched her, and it''s not easy for us to start. But she killed herself and wiped out all the people around her. Changchun courtyard changed people. Look at some challenges. Since your highness said that she was forbidden, she can be restrained."


    "I understand that."


    "It''s a pity, Mrs. Hua. I thought there would be good news soon. I was stabbed by this fool. How long does doctor Hu Liangyi say it will take to cure it?"


    "Said it would take a year and a half."


    Fushun didn''t speak, but frowned.


    Fu Shun and aunt Qi left with their front feet, and doctor Hu Liangyi came to see them.


    In the empty hall, there are only king Jing and doctor Hu Liang. Doctor Hu Liangyi stood at the bottom, King Jing sat at the top, and the whole hall was silent.


    He doesn''t deal with King Jing many times. He even sees King Jing as a kind person. But whenever he faces King Jing, doctor Hu always feels very oppressive. The sweat on his forehead dripped involuntarily. He wiped his forehead with his sleeve,


    "Your Highness, I don''t know what to do in the West courtyard..."


    "How long will it take?"


    King Jing''s voice sounded in vain.


    Doctor Hu Liang was so worried that he bowed his head and replied, "if you treat with all your heart, you can do it within half a year."


    In the face of King Jing, it is not as ambiguous as he said to others, but gives an accurate time.


    It was quiet again.


    Doctor Hu Liang cried bitterly, so he had to ask again, "Your Highness, I don''t know what to do in the West Hospital..."


    He still didn''t finish the half sentence.


    "You go back."


    Doctor Hu Liang looked bitter, but he had to retreat.

 Chapter 256

    There was only king Jing left in such a big hall.


    He sat there, his face dark and inexplicable.


    Xiao hasn''t changed in his life. He is still so stupid, ignorant and vulgar!


    In fact, the backyard of King Jing''s residence was not so quiet in his previous life. King Jing was indifferent to women because of his children, but he would inevitably spend the night with his wives and concubines.


    Three women play a play, and four women are bound to have a lot of disputes. Different from this life, King Jing was lucky to have Yujiao and Yurong in his last life.


    In his previous life, the internal affairs of King Jing''s house were in the hands of Princess Jing. Princess Jing flattered and asked for forgiveness. King Jing thought he was always just his wife, so he returned to his old friendship with her. Princess Jing is always dignified and magnanimous, and she is amiable on the surface. She only has a clear rule of reward and punishment in managing internal affairs.


    Everything seems so calm and smooth


    Except for King Jing, who had few children, he lost two sons, one from Princess Jing and the other from Princess Qiao. There were only one son and two women left. Yujiao and Yurong had a miscarriage, and there was no movement since then.


    At that time, King Jing had a simple mind and was tired of dealing with the changes in Beijing. He was a man. How could he manage some internal affairs. Rich and noble families have always had a tradition. The backyard is managed by the master mother, and King Jing doesn''t intend to make an exception.


    After the incident, he only comforted a few people, but never inquired why it was so.


    Life went on until he was finally dying.


    The emperor of Jin rewarded the poisonous wine. Fushun was stopped in front and dragged down.


    He knew that Fushun was going to die, and it would not be good to follow some of his old people. He sat in the empty Jingtai hall with a cup of dove wine in front of him


    Xiao came to take him on his last trip and said something.


    "... you''ve lived in a muddle all your life, lost your mind, made no progress, and you''re just a loser... You want peace and peace, but is there peace in the world? You don''t fight or rob, and the result is now..."


    Xiao''s face was twisted and frightening. The woman who was originally his wife was strange at this time.


    Luo Jing always thought he would hate this disgust and contempt. In the past, he didn''t show anything on his face. In fact, he always felt uncomfortable. But in recent years, eating fast and chanting Buddha made him calm. He looked at the distorted woman in front of him, and his heart was absurd.


    "... Qiao killed my son. I turned around and killed Qiao''s son. Those two fools didn''t have any children... You think the peaceful backyard is just a mirror, but an illusion created by others... How can you not fight? If you don''t fight, you''ll end up as a mermaid. This is a life and death..."


    Luo Jing felt his heart hurt. He felt that he should be in a trance. He should be greatly hit. He should be... But he was calm and frightening. Obviously, his heart was as painful as a knife, but his face was like mud. He couldn''t help showing his sad expression


    "... your throne will be our heng''er''s... your majesty said that if you die, everything you have belongs to our mother and son... Don''t struggle, it''s useless to struggle..."


    "... you are just a mute. A mute living is a waste of food..."


    Luo Jing just looked at her silently and looked at her madness.


    "... drink it yourself. Don''t force me to do it. Your majesty said, if you don''t want to drink, let me do it myself..."


    Luo Jing was as thin as a white jade, with only bones left. He held the wine cup in his hand and drank the wine in the cup. Just like his usual occasional drinking, his posture was as usual, his expression was as usual, his eyes were indifferent, but he looked at her straight.

 Chapter 257

    Princess Jing''s heavily made-up face was suddenly soaked with tears, like crying and laughing. She bent over her waist and covered her face with her hands, but she couldn''t stop the majestic tears.


    "Luo Jing, don''t blame me. I can''t help it. People are selfish. I''m just for heng''er... If you don''t die, my son will die... I''m just such a son. I can''t let him die..."


    Luo Jing felt something flowing out of the corner of his mouth. He opened his mouth


    I really want to say that you are stupid


    But I can''t say it


    Just came back together for a few months, King Jing was chaotic.


    The world he knew was completely destroyed by Xiao, Jin emperor and this ruthless world. He can''t think of why human nature is so unbearable. He struggled, he was confused, he was sleepy, he wondered, and he couldn''t find the answer


    Until he learned from the pain and decided to put everything aside.


    His thoughts, his cognition, since he can''t agree with the absurd world and some people''s strange ideas, he doesn''t think anymore, but only does it.


    Do other people''s ideas really matter? Do people''s ideas really matter? If it was important, why did he still die in the hands of the Jin emperor in his last life?


    That''s ridiculous. It''s just strength! If he was a little enterprising in his last life, if he didn''t live so confused in his last life, if he wasn''t a mute... How could he fall into a situation where he had no power to fight back and retreated again and again until there was no way to retreat and his dignity was lost?!


    What is strength?


    King Jing began to think deeply.


    For Princess Jing, King Jing''s mood is complex.


    There is hate, but there is no hate. I want to revenge, but I think of her tearful face before I died in my previous life. I want to throw her away, but there is a reason why I can''t move


    Finally, he chose to ignore it.


    Never care, then ignore it.


    As for the others, he thought that since there was a dispute in the backyard, he wouldn''t go. Anyway, he didn''t intend to have any children in his life, so let it go.


    The little palace man was an accident, something unexpected to him.


    Environment and circumstances will change one''s mind


    He thought that Xiao had settled down. He thought about what a princess Jing who was completely overhead could do, so he went along with his mind for so many times, but ignored Xiao''s woman, although stupid, but always rough


    King Jing suddenly heard what doctor Hu Liang said just now, "... If you treat with all your heart, you can take half a year."


    He was a little agitated for no reason. He rubbed his eyebrows and stopped thinking.


    When clove came back and reported that Rongxi hospital and Hanxiang hospital were also hit by the dark move, Xiaohua''s heart was put down.


    Just now, she suddenly knew that she was in the dark move. She was still a little confused. Then she thought carefully. In fact, it seems that this is also good?!


    Sure enough, the subsequent series of events did not surprise her, except that Fushun''s means surprised her a little.


    She doesn''t know what king Jing''s reaction is, but Fushun''s means are cruel, that is, she stabbed countless soft knives in Princess Jing''s heart and made an example of the others.


    After all, this monkey is not only forbidden Princess Jing, but also the palace servant of Changchun courtyard, as well as other people in the backyard, including Masters and slaves.


    Yujiao and Yurong are all over now. They shouldn''t come out to jump around in the future. Even if they jump around, they won''t be looking for her. Concubine Qiao was a cautious person. Now she wants to take care of herself like her. She has no time to take care of her. And Princess Jing


    All the people around me were killed with sticks and their feet were forbidden. King Jing only said that it was forbidden, but he didn''t say the time limit, that is, his highness must open his mouth to lift the ban.

 Chapter 258

    King Jing''s temperament Xiaohua knows that she has never spoken, and there is no capable person to mention it around King Jing. When King Jing can think of Princess Jing, only God knows.


    The situation is very good, except that she can''t be pregnant for the time being.


    But now it has been a blessing in misfortune, too much than Xiaohua expected. Put everything together and think about it. Xiaohua found that it was the best for her.


    Take care of yourself. It doesn''t seem too bad that there are two unlucky people there.


    After feeling relaxed, the flowers that had been lying in bed all afternoon rose.


    Dinglan and Chuncao, who were waiting on one side, were light handed and light footed all day. At this time, they were relieved to see that Xiaohua looked as usual after she got up.


    "Madam, you haven''t eaten all day. The maidservant in the dining room explained it and kept it for you." Lilac said softly.


    "You''ve been busy all day. Have a good rest and let Ding LAN go about the meal."


    "Yes."


    King Jing had dinner and went to his study to read.


    Fushun just thought it was normal, but he didn''t see the book in King Jing''s hand.


    After sitting for a while, King Jing suddenly stood up and walked out.


    Fushun didn''t speak. He only followed him and turned to the West courtyard. He knew that he was going to Mrs. Hua.


    When King Jing arrived, Xiaohua was having dinner.


    After lying in bed all afternoon, I didn''t tidy up after I got up. I was dishevelled and had an untidy appearance.


    Seeing the meal on the table, King Jing left a word "you can use it" and went to the west room. Xiaohua had to continue to sit down and eat.


    After eating and washing, Xiaohua also came to Xijian.


    King Jing was half leaning on the warm Kang at this time. He was dressed in purple clothes, and his thin body was nestled on the light Luo pillow with peach red silver thread embroidered peony. With that indifferent face reading with eyes down, he felt a bit disharmonious.


    Why is this man here?!


    Seeing Xiaohua coming in, King Jing half lifted his eyelids and looked at her, and then hung on the scroll in his hand.


    Xiaohua''s mood is a little complicated, but some inexplicable emotions stir in her heart.


    The fact is that Princess Jing made too much trouble, so King Jing disposed of her. Xiaohua told herself the same. But this first disposed of the princess, and then came to her. She didn''t say anything and didn''t speak, which added a bit of strangeness to Xiaohua''s heart.


    She leaned close to one side and sat down. She tried to stop talking several times without opening her mouth.


    It''s all right. This person has always been indifferent. Maybe she just did a natural thing. Would she be too affectionate when she spoke of gratitude.


    But even so, Xiaohua''s mood is very different from that in the past.


    King Jing is a very quiet person. Xiaohua has been with him for some time and knows how to comfort herself. Seeing his relaxed attitude leaning there reading, she sat by his leg, bowed her head and practiced sewing.


    She has made some progress in needlework and can also embroider flowers and grass. However, the embroidery art is not good, so she can only make do with it.


    Time passed silently. Xijian was always quiet, but the atmosphere inside was very harmonious.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. King Jing puts down his book and sits up straight.

 Chapter 259

    When Xiaohua saw the movement, she put the needle and thread in her hand into the needle and thread basket.


    "Placement."


    They went to the bedroom and lay in bed after washing. Xiaohua thought King Jing would do something, but who knows he didn''t do anything.


    She slept in the inside position, secretly glanced at him on her back, and she could see his beautiful nose and side face from her angle.


    He nodded and seemed to be asleep, but Xiaohua was not sleepy at all.


    In the past, King Jing''s feeling to Xiaohua was unattainable. His indifferent expression and quiet temperament made people feel that he was like a God above. Although in bed sometimes makes Xiaohua feel very close, when she gets out of bed, she can''t see through his mind.


    The series of events that happened today, especially King Jing came to her afterwards, although she didn''t say anything, Xiaohua always had a little guess in her heart.


    King Jing seemed to feel Xiaohua looking at him. Suddenly, he turned inward and touched her hair. There was no other action.


    Touching hair is a very intimate action, which means closeness.


    Last time King Jing touched the hair on her chest, it made her feel a little strange. Unexpectedly, she was touched again this time.


    King Jing didn''t touch her hair before, but that was just a gesture after they finished. These two times, however, made Xiaohua feel a little more strange intimacy.


    For this strange husband, Xiaohua''s pattern has always been to keep her own, and occasionally make some tests. After all, no one wants to feel the temperament of the waiter, especially the bedside person. If you don''t feel it clearly, it means you don''t understand, and if you don''t understand, it means you may make mistakes.


    At this time, Xiaohua thought and tried again.


    That is to move yourself slowly, and then look very natural. In fact, he buried his face in King Jing''s arms. She even thought about how she would react if King Jing didn''t want to.


    She felt that the other party''s limbs were stiff for a moment, and then relaxed. When she saw that King Jing was silent, Xiaohua was relieved.


    After a while, a hand quietly placed her spine and gently stroked her back. Again and again


    This kind of action is a very strong sense of comfort. Xiaohua first puzzled, then realized a little, and then felt a sense of grievance in her heart.


    Her eyes were sore. When she found out, tears had soaked King Jing''s thin shirt on his chest.


    How can you not be wronged? Just buried deep, helpless and helpless. Who can complain about grievances? It''s just pretending that you have nothing.


    King Jing stiffened, his fingers shrunk, covered his back and continued to caress. He felt that his chest was very hot, which made his heart tremble.


    Xiaohua reacted. Seeing King Jing''s reaction as usual, she thought he didn''t notice, so she covered up and rubbed her face on King Jing''s chest and stopped moving.


    This is not the first time Xiaohua slept with King Jing under a quilt, but this time it is different from the past. What is the difference? She can''t say for the time being.


    She slowly closed her eyes and said nothing all night.

 Chapter 260

    The morning light shone through the window lattice indoors, and a pair of sleeping people on the bed were covered behind the tent.


    King Jing woke up at a little. He opened his eyes. There was still half a minute of chaos in his pupils. He became clear in less than a moment.


    His eyes went down. The petite man leaned back in his arms and curled up. His arm was a pillow around her fiber neck, and his other hand was over her slender waist.


    King Jing felt uncomfortable for a moment and wasn''t used to this intimate posture. Last night, er Ming didn''t sleep in this posture. When did it become like this? I really don''t know.


    A moment later, he relaxed his rigid body.


    When Fushun outside heard the movement inside, he came in and asked in a low voice across the screen, "Your Highness is going to get up?"


    "Yes."


    In an instant, Fushun took the lead and came in several small eunuchs.


    Hold your breath and listen to someone outside waiting on King Jing to change clothes and wash until the footsteps sound and people go to the house empty. What Xiaohua doesn''t know is that King Jing glanced at the gauze curtain, and the corners of his lips were in a good mood, but it didn''t show.


    After King Jing left, clove walked in carefully.


    "Madam, would you like to take a bath or sleep a little longer?"


    Princess Jing is grounded. Xiaohua doesn''t have to go to Changchun hospital to greet her. She can sleep as long as she wants.


    Xiaohua heard the sound of cloves and was stiff for a moment.


    Embarrassed, Xiaohua doesn''t know how to think at this time.


    After half a quarter, he whispered, "take a bath."


    Lilac answered and went to prepare water.


    Floret didn''t dare to look at lilac''s eyes and went into the bathroom with her head stuffy.


    After some grooming, Xiaohua came out in a white middle sheet, with long hair wet and scattered behind her.


    Ding LAN held a gilt Begonia fumigation cage to dry her hair for the floret, while clove thinly greased her face. After drying her long hair, Ding LAN combed a cloud bun for her and put on a hairpin.


    Because there is no need to greet today, the master and servant are much more relaxed than before while dressing up and talking. Everyone''s face is smiling. It can be seen that they are in a very good mood. Even the clove, which has always been solemn, is smiling at the corners of their mouth today.


    "Madam is more and more beautiful now." Ding LAN sighed as she looked at the man in the mirror.


    The person in the mirror has a very delicate little face, a pointed chin, two curved and slender eyebrows, not painted but Dai, and sparkling peach eyes, not decorated but beautiful. Because he is still young, there is a green taste between his eyebrows. With this face and eyes, he has a green and charming temperament, which is extremely beautiful.


    Hearing Ding Lan''s words, the man in the mirror was angry and said, "isn''t it beautiful in the past?"


    Lilac sipped her mouth and smiled, "madam, it was beautiful in the past, but it is especially beautiful today."


    "Your Highness got up late today," said Ding LAN.


    This made Xiaohua''s face red and spat: "you little villain, dare to make fun of me." although she said so, she didn''t look angry at all.


    Ding LAN pretended to beg for mercy and said, "Your Highness got up late, which means that he is rare for my wife. He punished there last night and came to our West courtyard that night, which means that your highness cares about my wife."


    "You also said, lilac, help me clean up her..."


    "Who are you going to clean up? Maids and maidservants come to help." Chuncao heard the noise of laughter and came in with a smile on her face.


    "Come on, spring grass, Ding LAN, a little villain makes fun of your wife. Help me clean her up."


    Spring grass made a gesture, rolled up her sleeve, "OK, you dare to make fun of madam." but her hand scratched Ding Lan''s itch.


    Ding LAN repeatedly begged for mercy and shouted that she would never dare to spare her life again. Xiaohua waved to stop the action of spring grass.


    After a laugh, several people calmed down.

 Chapter 261

    "Your Highness''s temperament is hard to figure out. I think it''s very rare to have such a performance," said clove.


    The floret''s face is red. I can''t see whether it''s the blush of laughter just now or the blush of shame. She touched her fingers and thought of King Jing''s clumsy appeasement last night. There was an imperceptible sweetness in her heart.


    "I think your highness is not obvious on the surface, but she still has a wife in her heart. She is just indifferent and not good at expression." Ding Lan said.


    "Really? But not many people came down from the hall." Xiaohua was still a little uneasy when she mentioned this.


    The spring grass frowned and gathered to Xiaohua''s ear. "Didn''t madam find out that your highness hasn''t been anywhere since she served your highness?" the spring grass was very clear. When she was in Jingtai hall, she followed to serve.


    Xiaohua''s face is more red, but her anxiety for some time is much lighter because she needs to take care of herself.


    So she should cheer up, shouldn''t she?


    Keep this momentum and take advantage of it as much as possible. Even if Princess Jing lifts the ban in the future, she doesn''t have to worry as much as she did a few days ago.


    Xiaohua held lilac''s hands. "Anyway, thank you three. Thank you for being with me when I''m in the most difficult time."


    Spring grass is a little excited.


    Clove is low eyebrow Lian eyes, "this is what slaves should do. These people in the West courtyard are prosperous and lose. Changchun courtyard is the best example."


    The excited mood of spring grass was shaken by the excitement. She also knew what happened in Changchun hospital. She knew how to lose.


    Recalling what clove said at the beginning, "... If something goes wrong, the master is fine, and the slaves below are all dead. Being able to work around the master is not only shining, but also taking a lot of risks..."


    "Well, you help your wife change clothes and I''ll get the meal." clove said, and the man went out.


    Ding LAN and Chuncao divided their work, helped Xiaohua change into a peach piping embroidered Begonia jacket, and sprinkled a damask pleated skirt. The three went to the east room. Xiaohua sat for a while, drank a cup of warm white water, and the lilac brought back the breakfast.


    Breakfast consists of a bowl of bird''s nest porridge and two refreshing dishes. Pasta consists of golden silk rolls, small steamed bread filled with bean paste, chestnut cake, and a small cage of steamed dumplings with shrimps.


    Xiaohua doesn''t eat much, but she has a rare good appetite today. After eating the bird''s nest porridge, she ate one of the golden silk rolls as well as the small steamed bread. The cage of shrimp steamed dumplings was very suitable for her spleen and stomach and was eaten clean.


    After withdrawing the meal and rinsing her mouth, Xiaohua got up and went to the porch outside the door and stood for a while.


    There has been no snow these days, but there is no sign of snow melting. It was the beginning of February. It was supposed to be the season for the recovery of all things, but Jingzhou was still ice and snow. The air outside is very good. When you inhale it into your lungs, you will feel cool and immerse it into your lungs.


    I have to go to Changchun courtyard to greet you every day. It''s more than two months since I came to the backyard. Xiaohua is in such a relaxed mood at this time, as if she was relieved at once.


    "When will the snow of cloves melt? It should be spring, but it still feels like winter."


    Lilac smiled and said, "it''s probably fast. It''s not as cold these two days as it was a few days ago."


    "Did you tell Aunt Qi about Qiao Lian?"


    "As the maid said, aunt Qi said she would be transferred to another job and would be arranged."


    "That''s good."


    "Madam, it''s still a little cold outside. Just stand in."


    "Let me stand a little longer. It''s rare to be so comfortable for a while," said Xiaohua, with a bright smile on her side.

 Chapter 262

    This is the first time that lilac has served here for so long to see Mrs. Hua smile so beautiful, which makes people suddenly have a thrilling surprise.


    Doctor Hu lianger asked to see King Jing yesterday, but he didn''t get an accurate answer. He was at a loss.


    Seeing that his father was thinking, the good doctor Hu Xiao seemed to encounter a problem. He thought and thought, but he didn''t ask.


    This morning, doctor Hu Liangyi was called to Jingtai hall.


    Chang Shun led the man into the study, and the man went down. In the study, King Jing was only sitting at the desk. His face was always indifferent, so people couldn''t see the clue.


    "Your Highness." after the salute, doctor Hu Liang clubbed below without making a sound.


    The room was very quiet. After a long time, King Jing slowly went out, "you can make a diagnosis and treatment in the West hospital."


    Doctor Hu Liang was stunned and bowed down.


    "Yes."


    "Go back."


    Doctor Hu was silent and saluted again. Then he retreated to the door and turned away.


    After leaving Jingtai hall, he went to the good doctor''s office. He felt that monk Zhang Er was confused all the way.


    His highness King Jing is doing more and more strange things. If according to his own inference, there is no news here in a few days, he will treat as usual.


    The diagnosis and treatment are as usual, but there is too much difference between dedication and failure. If you work hard, you can recover in about half a year. If you don''t work hard, you can do it in a year. For example, Princess Qiao in Rongxi hospital was told by doctor Hu that it will take a year to recuperate properly.


    He thought that his highness was silent, but he acquiesced that he was not dedicated. After all, the job he received some time ago was very strange. Thinking about the situation last year, doctor Hu Liang couldn''t help falling into memory


    "Can you count the time when a woman gets pregnant?"


    Doctor Hu Liangyi has been here for a while. King Jing hasn''t spoken for a long time, but he suddenly asks.


    Dr. Hu Liangyi is no stranger to King Jing''s style, because his highness once recruited him a few years ago, but that time


    Doctor Hu Liang shivered, recovered, pondered and said, "my subordinates will."


    When Dr. Hu Liangyi was still Dr. Hu Taiyi, he was the best expert in gynecology in Taiyi hospital. There are many women in the palace, and many imperial concubines ask for nothing more than children. Therefore, it is a good means to calculate the time when a woman is pregnant. If you make good use of it, you will never speak again.

 Chapter 263

    But doctor Hu never showed this, because he knew that every man was innocent and deserved his sin. Although it was a craft, there were many secrets in the palace. If he was a smart man, he wouldn''t be involved in it. There are also Taiyi doctors in Taiyi hospital, but they are not as proficient as Taiyi Hu. However, because of this skill, those people are deeply favored by many empress masters. It is needless to say that they are proud of the scenery.


    Not many people know the skill of Hu Liangyi. How did your highness King Jing know?


    Doctor Hu Liang hesitated and felt uneasy.


    "Will that count the time when a woman is not easy to conceive?"


    The context of King Jing''s speech was never clear. Hearing this, doctor Hu Liangyi was even more confused, but he did not question it. Instead, he pondered it in his heart and said honestly, "this is also possible."


    After a pause, doctor Hu Liang said, "but you need to take your pulse in person to be accurate. However, this matter is not entirely accurate. There may also be accidents, and it should not be too frequent."


    The last sentence was very hesitant.


    It was quiet for a long time before another word came.


    "Go and check the pulse with the little palace man named Xiaohua. Don''t reveal anything about it."


    Doctor Hu Liangyi is an expert. He has almost understood King Jing''s meaning at this time. Although I don''t understand your Highness''s doing so, I still take orders honestly.


    These are not listed below.


    Doctor Hu Liangyi also saw some clues about King Jing''s backyard.


    In recent years, King Jing seems to have no intention of having any children. Of course, Princess Jing is also included here. On weekdays, I have little desire for men and women, but I didn''t expect to spend so much time on a small palace man.


    But it''s hard to say that he is a pet. If he is a pet, he won''t invite him. But if it weren''t for a pet, why do people often send people to him every month to calculate the time.


    This is the master''s privacy. Doctor Hu Liang kept silent and kept a secret about this matter, and even his son dared not mention it.


    This time, doctor Hu Liangyi thought King Jing would push the boat with the current. Let''s do that for the time being. He doesn''t have to be as troublesome as before, so he has that inference. But unexpectedly, the strange king of Jing invited him to treat him today, which is completely contrary to his original intention.


    I can''t figure it out. I can''t figure it out!


    However, doctor Hu Liang didn''t bother to guess for himself. Your highness said what he said is what he wanted. Even if he couldn''t guess at this time, he knew that the lady was different from his highness.


    As for how to be different, I will see the true chapter in the future. After all, things are not obvious, and it is still early to say anything.


    After doctor Hu Liangyi left, King Jing sat in his study for a long time.


    He knew it was against his original idea, but he did it anyway. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong, but when this sentence came out, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Thinking of the burning last night, he touched his chest and his eyes were dark.

 Chapter 264

    The two jade ladies reported to the internal affairs office about their incessant quarrel, which made aunt Qi frown uncontrollably.


    She is in charge of internal affairs and is not afraid of anything, just afraid of dealing with his Highness''s wives and concubines. It''s too light to be heavy. People really don''t know what to do.


    It was said by the palace official that the two jade ladies were arguing to see their highness, and aunt Qi was speechless.


    The master is not in charge. You can imagine that even if she reports, she won''t get any response. After thinking hard for a while, she felt that the old thing Fushun should do it. After all, Fushun is the "representative" of Her Highness.


    So aunt Qi sent someone to ask manager Fu.


    Han Xiangyuan


    Yujiao has long cried without any image to speak of. Yurong is better than her, but her face is pale. The whole person doesn''t even have any fresh vitality.


    Thinking about Mrs. Hua''s greeting every time she came to the backyard, not only did Yu Jiao secretly laugh at her several times, but even Yu Rong didn''t think so. She felt that the man was mean.


    Now it turns out that it''s better to be cautious.


    But who could have thought that Xiao''s woman would do so, even the two nominal people?!


    "I''m going to find your highness to decide. Don''t stop me..." Yujiao cried hysterically.


    The cruelest thing in the world is to deprive a woman of her right to have children. Even if she hasn''t had a chance, she always thinks a little. Now she''s deprived of even thinking.


    "Madam, please stop making trouble. The princess has been punished. The princess has been grounded and all the people around her have been killed..."


    Yesterday, the two palace men who went to watch as an example hugged Yujiao and kept persuading her, for fear that the two masters would do something to implicate the following group.


    Her face was as gray as death.


    Yes, it has been punished, but how can this punishment make people willing. The culprit was only banned and killed several slaves. Even if they were punished, what would their two victims be.


    "What punishment is foot restraint? I''ll give her some medicine so that she can''t have a baby, and then I''ll ban feet again. Can I?"


    Everyone knows the meaning of Yujiao''s words, but no one dares to answer. The two close palace people on one side wanted to say, how can you compare with the princess, but they didn''t dare to say it.


    When he was in chaos, he saw Fu Shun and aunt Qi come in. The palace man was relieved that he didn''t notice it.


    "I''ve seen two ladies."


    Fushun nodded and saluted with aunt Qi.


    Yurong''s face was covered with ashes, smiled miserably twice, and said, "aunt Qi, manager of fortune, the two maids and concubines want to see your highness. They are really miserable..."


    Yujiao looks crazy. She has long lost her image and face to a corner.


    "My wife is going to see your highness. Xiao is a bitch, bitch..."


    One of the palace men hurried forward to cover Yujiao''s mouth and secretly looked at Fushun in his eyes. Seeing that they didn''t say anything, they were quietly relieved.


    "Two jade ladies, your highness is busy with official business. As for the princess, your Highness has also ordered to deal with it. You should not be too sad and always pay attention to your body."


    Yurong had known that it was such a result, but it was hard to give up. At this time, when she heard Fushun''s words, she muttered with a bitter smile: "it''s all like this. How can we pay attention?"


    "How can we be slaves to question the master''s business? The two ladies should take care of their bodies."


    Fushun''s meaning is very clear, that is, the matter is over. You''d better not make trouble again. Your highness doesn''t intend to see them. Yujiao didn''t expect her to understand, but as long as the other one understood.

 Chapter 265

    He looked around at several palace men in the room and smiled, "the two ladies are very sad. You slaves should serve them wholeheartedly. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Yesterday, everyone in the backyard knew about the death of the staff in Changchun yard. Seeing the "evil star" manager Fu said so, the palace people on one side understood what he meant.


    "Slaves and maidservants must serve with all their heart."


    Fushun then faced Yujiao and Yurong and said, "the old slave will leave first."


    With that, he went out of the cold incense yard with aunt Qi.


    Yu Jiao''s shrill cry came from behind, but it was more subdued by the comforting voice of some palace people.


    "Your handling is rough."


    Fushun said, "just go through the motions. These two have no real name and are rewarded there. Who is willing to perfunctory them."


    Aunt Qi shook her head and said nothing.


    Rongxi hospital.


    Qiao side imperial concubine''s face was gloomy and frightening. She didn''t feel better from knowing that she had been hurt by dark hands.


    But after all, the situation is much better than Yujiao. It doesn''t matter if they take some time to recuperate, but there''s no hysteria.


    She is not angry, but she still knows how to advance and retreat.


    "Xiao Shi, good, good!"


    This hand fully cast the net and focused on fishing. Even she was caught in the net. Thanks to her careful prevention for so many years!


    With King Jing''s permission, doctor Hu Liang prepared and came to the West hospital.


    Because King Jing''s words are more different in his heart, but he doesn''t look at it on his face.


    After feeling his pulse, doctor Hu stroked his beard and pondered.


    Although Xiaohua is self comforting, let''s take care of it, but she is still very concerned about it.


    "Doctor Hu Liang, how long will it take me to take care of my body?"


    Yesterday, doctor Hu Liang said that it was a year and a half. Xiaohua was confused and didn''t ask in detail. This is too extensive. It can be more than a year or a few months. She always needs to know a specific time to be stable in her heart.


    This time, doctor Hu Liangyi didn''t make a vague concept. "It depends on your wife''s physical condition. According to my estimation, it will take almost half a year. It won''t be too long. Please don''t worry, madam."


    Half a year is six months. It''s not long to think carefully.


    "Thank you, doctor Hu Liang."


    Doctor Hu Liang added, "during the recuperation period, my wife needs to avoid eating. Later, I will write a list of taboos and send it to you. Just follow the list, and the medicine I take every day will also be sent."


    Clove said to one side, "doctor Hu Liang, why bother you to run around. Let''s go to the good doctor''s office with you. If you need medicine or something in the future, just go and get it."


    "It''s OK this time." doctor Hu didn''t refuse.


    Xiaohua hesitated to think about the taboo and said, "doctor Hu Liang, you also know that mother he sends tonic soup to her maidservant every day. The tastes are often different. The maidservant and concubine don''t know pharmacology. In the past, she only heard mother he say it''s medicinal food. If you want to avoid it, you should also tell her."


    "It doesn''t hurt. Well, I''ll open another list of medicinal materials. At that time, I''ll copy one more list of taboos and send it with this list."


    "Thank you, doctor Hu Liang."


    For several days, King Jing came to the West courtyard.


    I won''t come in the daytime. Every time I have dinner, I leave the next day.


    So frequently, Xiaohua was surprised for a moment.


    Surprised to be surprised, when people came, she naturally wanted to be well served.


    However, King Jing is also strange. He talks so little. It seems that he doesn''t just do that in the West courtyard. Sometimes he just sleeps. More times, Xiaohua even has a strange feeling. She always feels that King Jing seems to want to comfort her.


    Thinking of Princess Jing, King Jing''s arrival on that day, and the connection from that day, really made her have to think about this.

 Chapter 266

    But after secretly studying King Jing''s expression for several days, Xiaohua didn''t see any strange expression.


    Xiaohua usually throws away things she can''t figure out. She longed for King Jing to come to the West courtyard every day. She had to take care of her body for the time being and couldn''t be pregnant. It''s better for King Jing to come than not. If she doesn''t come for a long time, it will be bad if she takes good care of herself and people don''t come, so Xiaohua is happy to King Jing''s arrival.


    King Xijing doesn''t like to talk, and Xiaohua is not a talkative nature. They get along happily. It''s hard to avoid a little more tenderness to get along so day and night.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know how King Jing is. She only knows that she has been peeking at King Jing more and more recently.


    Such a man has all kinds of shortcomings in his temperament, but he also has many advantages. He is not greedy for flowers and lusts, is fair, has a good temper, is diligent in official business every day, and lives thrifty and not luxurious... This is Xiaohua''s only understanding of King Jing.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of her mood or something. Sometimes she thinks secretly and always sighs that King Jing is an excellent man.


    Occasionally looking at this handsome man like a God sitting not far from him, Xiaohua always has a trance dizziness, as if all this is not true.


    King Jing lifted his eyelids and looked at the little flower who fell into a trance. He didn''t speak, but he was in a strange good mood.


    "Madam, it''s time to drink medicine." clove came in with the curtain raised, holding a tray with a bowl of dark brown soup medicine on it.


    King Jing is the kind of person who looks very eye-catching, but has no sense of existence for a long time, because he can sit aside for a long time without moving or saying anything. He really has no sense of existence. Lilac waited on Xiaohua day by day. When she met King Jing, she had already gone from being formal at the beginning to being now. It can be regarded as "nothing".


    Xiaohua looked at the bowl of medicine and frowned slightly. There was a sense of rejection on her face.


    Clove sighed silently, "madam, the temperature of the medicine is just right now. You can''t drink it when it''s cold. The maid prepared preserves and ate a few after drinking the medicine."


    Xiaohua has never been a delicate person, but who will hate to drink this bitter and astringent medicine every day and two bowls a day. But this is the medicine prescribed by doctor Hu Liang for her to recuperate her body. She can''t drink it without drinking, so Xiaohua will only show some disdain every time, and she will drink it in the end.


    She poured down a bowl of medicine in one breath. She took a candied fruit from a small plate and stuffed it into her mouth. Only then did she think it would be better.


    After eating four or five preserves in a row, Xiaohua said, "clove, tea."

 Chapter 267

    After drinking tea and a glass of water, she felt better. She turned and sat back on the warm Kang, just in time to bump into King Jing''s eyes.


    King Jing''s eyes are very authentic Danfeng eyes. They are slender and pick up. Their pupils are black and big. They are very beautiful. Especially with his usual indifferent expression, it will even make people feel an illusion. Danfeng eye is like this. It needs to be matched with this face to be so beautiful.


    Xiaohua blushed, lowered her eyes, dawdled to take off her embroidered shoes, put her legs on the Kang, sneaked another look over there, but didn''t want to bump into King Jing''s eyes again.


    I don''t know if your highness thinks he''s peeking at him. He will, he will


    Xiaohua is full of this idea.


    She pointed at the small dish of candied fruit on the Kang table next to her, picked it up and said to King Jing, "Your Highness, do you want to use some candied fruit? It''s delicious."


    Yes, yes, so it won''t be so obvious. Your highness will only think he wants to ask him if he wants to eat preserves.


    King Jing looked at her silently and nodded his head.


    Xiaohua came close with a small dish. King Jing paused for a moment, picked up one and put it in his mouth.


    It seems too sweet to chew, but why can she eat so much without feeling it?


    "Tea."


    Xiaohua brought tea again and handed it to King Jing.


    After drinking tea, King Jing knew why she called clove to pour tea again. It turned out that it was used to relieve boredom.


    After clove went out, the house fell into silence again.


    King Jing sat comfortably in the very comfortable position of Xiaohua''s nest every day, and Xiaohua had to sit beside him and put a pillow behind him.


    They each held a book and looked at it.


    The book in Xiaohua''s hand was left by King Jing. One day king Jing came over. Xiaohua was really bored. She didn''t want to make a needle and thread against the light at night, so she took a travel note to accompany King Jing.


    Seeing King Jing didn''t say anything, she didn''t avoid it anymore.


    King Jing didn''t say anything. As a result, King Jing accidentally "left" two books again, which also killed Xiaohua a lot of time.


    Xiaohua now holds the book left by King Jing. Every time she holds the book, she feels a little strange sweet in her heart.


    Fushun came in and stood by the Kang.


    "Your Highness," he said, and glanced at Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua put down the book in her hand, put on embroidered shoes and hid outside.


    Fushun whispered a few words. King Jing sat up and put on his boots and Kang under Fushun''s service.


    Xiaohua has seen the movement here outside. She wants to ask where she''s going so late, but she can''t say anything.


    He ordered clove to get King Jing''s cloak and serve him personally to put it on.


    King Mai''s legs were about to leave. He paused and whispered, "there''s official business."


    Before the voice fell, the man had gone out of the door.


    Xiaohua was a little stunned by this sentence. She thought carefully and couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 268

    The days really calmed down.


    Calm let Xiaohua feel some incredible, although this situation was what she could imagine before, but suddenly so calm, still surprised her.


    In her real spare time, Xiaohua feels that she eats and sleeps all day and is a little bored. But the days of women in the backyard have always been like this. There is little leisure and entertainment. In addition to fighting all day, the rest of the time can only be idle.


    There is a garden in the house, which can still pass the time. But king Jing''s house doesn''t have these exquisite things, and Xiaohua doesn''t want to go out, so she can only give it up.


    The palace people below think of ways to relieve the master''s boredom. Xiaohua also finds something to do here, that is to make a dress.


    She has been practicing embroidery. Up to now, she has looked at the stitches and can embroider some simple patterns. However, she has been tired of dealing with Princess Jing a few days ago and has no time to try her craft.


    In her spare time, she wanted to make a dress for mother he.


    She always remembered the mother and her care. She doesn''t have much gold and silver, and it''s an insult to people. She can only thank others with her heart.


    Although I was a little ashamed of my craft, I thought that the first thing I made was for mammy he, and mammy he liked it very much. This kind of shame won''t last long.


    Moved his mind, Xiaohua began to get up.


    Let lilac take the cloth and cut and sew it by herself. Although the action is slow, it is also fun.


    Clove didn''t let her do it for too long. She was afraid of hurting her eyes. She said several times that she wanted to take over and help, but Xiaohua didn''t let her. After doing this for a few days, the main body of the clothes has been done, and the rest is to do some embroidery.


    Because it''s spring, Xiaohua makes spring clothes and can wear them when the weather is warm. The lilacs are also busy making some spring clothes for Xiaohua recently, so they are very busy in the West courtyard these days.


    King Jing will come to the West courtyard these days, but not as often as he did some time ago. He seems very busy, but he will come once every two days. It''s not too much better than before.


    Xiaohua sees this situation and sees it in her eyes. She is happy in her heart.


    Although King Jing is still silent and his attitude remains unchanged, people always feel that there is something that seems to be warm between them.


    Why is there such a change? Xiaohua is not very clear. Maybe your highness really cares about her?


    But she always feels discouraged when she sees King Jing''s indifferent face and unchanging silence. Discouraged, she still knew that it was great for her to continue like this.


    That day king Jing came to the West courtyard again.


    It''s a little early today. Xiaohua hasn''t had dinner yet. Seeing King Jing''s coming, he asked whether he had eaten and got the answer. So they ate together. There are not many such cases, but there have been, so Xiaohua has no discomfort.


    After waiting on King Jing for so long, Xiaohua has a good understanding of his daily habits.


    King Jingru is vegetarian, but it''s not that he doesn''t eat meat, but he uses less, and he doesn''t like those who are too greasy and heavy. He only likes those lighter diets. And Xiaohua, although she was young and suffered a lot of hardships, starvation is common, but she doesn''t pay attention to her appetite. Even she doesn''t eat much, and she doesn''t pick her mouth.


    On weekdays, she also likes spicy food, but it''s not impossible to eat without it. After eating with King Jing several times, she almost developed a light taste, but she didn''t refuse the heavy taste. She only ate it when King Jing was away.

 Chapter 269

    They had a meal. It was still early, but it was only a quarter past midnight. It''s definitely impossible to go to bed so early. Next, it should be their leisure time.


    King Jing''s leisure is very boring, nothing more than reading, which Xiaohua has long understood.


    Xiaohua''s usual comfortable nest on the warm Kang is now occupied by King Jing. Others lean on the Kang and turn over idle books to pass the time and enjoy this rare leisure. And Xiaohua is sitting on one side, holding a rare dress in her hand, sewing and embroidering.


    The quiet and pleasant atmosphere is filled in the air. Lilac dinglan and spring grass are smiling in the service. My wife is favored. There are no disputes in the backyard recently. Everyone is in a good mood.


    King Jing reads a lot of books. He always follows his nature. Sometimes he reads serious books to absorb some knowledge, but sometimes he reads idle books such as travel notes to pass the time.


    The book in his hand today is the only one he has been looking for for for a long time, or did Su Shun bring it back from the south. Knowing the master''s temperament, Su Shun, in addition to collecting some rare playthings outside, the most important thing is to collect all kinds of single books and volumes and bring them back together at intervals.


    King Jing has wanted to read this book for a long time, but he hasn''t had any leisure recently. He''s floating for half a day today. He planned to eat here for a while, but he didn''t have this idea at this time.


    His eyes were on the scroll, but he always involuntarily moved to the man next to him.


    He knew she was studying embroidery. When she was free in the past, he always saw her mending with a piece of small cloth. Today, I saw a dress in her hand. The color should not be her favorite. It looks like it is worn by women, not men.


    King Jing had a little unhappiness in his heart that he couldn''t even notice.

 Chapter 270

    Xiaohua is very attentive to what she does. She is not good at embroidery. She is even more dedicated for fear that the embroidery will be broken. After embroidering for a while, I felt a little tired. Then I put down my clothes and twisted my neck. One accidentally bumped into the eyes of the people next to me.


    The Danfeng eye picked on the top is constant indifference, but there are some things hidden in it today.


    For a moment, Xiaohua didn''t understand.


    She smiled and put her things aside.


    "Your Highness, do you want to drink tea?" she thought King Jing wanted to drink tea.


    After getting along with King Jing for some days, Xiaohua found that the man was too hairy. Sometimes she wanted to drink tea, but she just didn''t say it. She just looked at you until you understood and handed him the tea. He took it up and drank it as if nothing had happened. It makes people feel awkward and childish.


    Little lace said, bringing him the tea lamp on one side, but the other party didn''t answer or speak, but put his eyes back on the book.


    Xiaohua blinks, some don''t understand what he means, and a little irritable.


    She was thinking about King Jing''s temperament recently. Every time she thought she had made some progress, he would give her a heavy blow as if nothing had happened. It seemed to tell her that King Gu''s temperament was so changeable.


    King Jing''s eyes are on the book, but the rest of his eyes are always there.


    Seeing her blink, she seemed a little angry, and there was a little more joy in her heart. This emotion was very little. Before he could taste it, he saw the light crimson dress from the corner of his eyes.


    Suddenly, my heart was a little stuffy, and I didn''t want to see it. He threw down the book in his hand and said, "settle down."


    The man got off the Kang, put on his shoes and left.


    Xiaohua vaguely heard her displeasure in King Jing''s voice, but she couldn''t figure it out, so she didn''t think about it anymore. She ordered clove to put away her clothes and embroider again tomorrow.


    Entering the west room, I saw sitting at the head of the bed with a dark face looking at her king.


    King Jing seemed really angry. She was a little overwhelmed for a moment. After thinking about it, she still asked, "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you?"


    People are closer and have a little flattering attitude.


    This kind of small flattery doesn''t make people feel flattering, but looks very pleasing and pleasant. Anyway, King Jing thinks so.


    King Jing didn''t speak, but glanced at her and drew people closer.

 Chapter 271

    After hanging out all night, Xiaohua got up the next morning and didn''t see King Jing.


    Ding LAN outside the tent heard something and asked in a low voice, "madam, do you want to get up?"


    Xiaohua made a sound and sat up as if nothing had happened.


    Ding LAN hooked up the tent, helped Xiaohua put a cover on the outside, and helped her to the bathroom.


    After taking a bath and cleaning her teeth with salt and powder, Xiaohua came out with her hair.


    "What would you like for breakfast, madam?" asked lilac.


    "Look, come on."


    Others have their own opinions when eating, or they are picky eaters. If you change to Mrs. Hua, most of them are left to the close palace people. Xiaohua is easy. The lilac who is responsible for ordering meals every day is big enough to think about food and dishes.


    Madam likes spicy food, but cloves don''t want her to eat more. Although the lady will always depend on her in the end, clove is not the master who doesn''t know the look. She always has to figure out how to arrange the lady''s meal, not only to relieve her appetite, but also not to let her get angry.


    Clove turned and went out to the dining room. Ding LAN and Chuncao greased, combed and changed the flowers.


    After a while, Xiaohua went to the corridor to breathe the fresh air in the morning.


    At this time, the snow has melted, and the trees and flower beds in the courtyard are gradually showing some green. It seems that spring is coming all at once. The golden morning light sprinkles in the courtyard, which makes people feel better.


    Clove came back and arranged the meal in the hall. She came out and called her, "madam, have a meal."


    Xiaohua nodded and raised her feet into the house.


    After breakfast, Xiaohua took a walk in the courtyard and came back. She touched out the dress made for mother he and began to embroider it.


    While embroidering, I was thinking about what happened last night, and my face turned red


    In the morning, King Jing left early in the morning.


    On the way to the martial arts arena, her mind always echoes the sentence she said last night, "does your highness like it?"


    He never answered, but he liked it very much. Don''t say it. Just trying to make him feel embarrassed.


    At this age, he had already forgotten what it was like to be embarrassed, but he had a full experience last night. I didn''t think about it last night. When I think about it, I feel the little intention in her behavior.


    I''m a little annoyed, but it''s wrong to say it''s annoyed. Anyway, it''s very complicated.


    Therefore, the fist technique that used to be very skilled all the way is often wrong today, but king Jing didn''t realize it and is still practicing it there.


    Master Yan is king Jing''s martial arts master. He has taught him martial arts for many years. Every morning when King Jing does morning exercises, he will watch and occasionally give some advice.


    Master Yan, who is big and thick and has a broken beard, is stocky and majestic like a bear. He stands aside and looks at King Jing, who is very strange this morning.


    He bumped Fushun standing on his side with his elbow and asked in a low voice, "old Fu, what''s the matter with your highness today?"


    Fushun didn''t want others to say he was old, but Yan Manzi always poked him in the pain and never had any scruples.


    You say he did it on purpose, maybe, but everyone knows that this strict barbarian never stops talking. He is a fool.


    Such a person who didn''t block his mouth, even King Jing didn''t care about him. How could others care about him? So Fushun could only turn his eyes impatiently and said, "how do we know!"


    Yan Manzi around Fushun''s shoulder and said with an unsophisticated face: "you''re not following your highness all day. I wish you could keep up and listen to the corner. What else do you don''t know?"

 Chapter 272

    Talking to a rude man is annoying. Fushun impatiently pushed Yan Manzi''s hand around his shoulder away, "go, you''ll listen to the corner." the old face was red with anger, and there was no way to take this man.


    "Hey, by the way, let me ask you something." close to Fushun''s bear face, he smiled ferociously.


    "What?"


    "It''s said that our Highness has been greatly moved, and there is a favorite little lady in the backyard."


    It''s no secret. King Jing''s residence seems to cover a vast area, but some families live in King Jing''s residence. It has been revealed that they come and go. It''s just that outsiders don''t know it in detail, and the backyard is far from their homes. Yan Manzi is never serious, has a little evil taste, and has strong curiosity. Only then can he ask Fu Shun, the "insider", for information.


    After all, King Jing is known for his pure heart and few desires. In the eyes of Yan Manzi, who is greedy for flowers and lusts, he is the reincarnation of a relegated immortal. He usually can''t understand it. At this time, he is very curious to see that the relegated immortal who doesn''t touch women has changed his sex.


    Fushun glanced at Yan Manzi, made a look of being too lazy to pay attention, and said in righteous words, "how can a slave take out the master''s business and say it to outsiders."


    Yan Manzi said, "don''t pretend to be serious here. You old man is also a peer." he tutted twice. "I forget what kind of woman I asked about to attract men. What''s the matter? Have you found your favorite person yet?"


    Although Fushun is a eunuch, there are many differences between eunuchs. There have always been eunuchs in the palace to eat in pairs. Fushun, as the eunuch in charge of King Jing''s house, is also the eye-catching person in front of his highness King Jing. Most of the palace people want to climb the dragon and the Phoenix. Yan Manzi also knew this, so he said so.


    At the mention of this, Fushun turned black.


    For the sake of his Highness''s human relations, his Fushun not only lost his old face, but also ruined his reputation. He also lost the bad reputation of being old-fashioned, which made some palace people in the house feel deep when they saw him.


    "Go, you vulgar savage."


    Yan Manzi laughed and scratched his head. "I''m called Yan Manzi. Naturally, I''m a barbarian. As for coarseness, hey, at least I don''t do things like some people."


    This made Fu Shun angry and fell back.


    "Go, you vulgar savage."


    But Yan Manzi was really curious. His strong fingers rubbed his beard. Before a moment, he walked close to King Jing, who began to practice archery again.


    Fu Shun''s eyes are tongue tied. This pretty goods won''t really be ready to ask his highness. Thinking of this, he''s sweating, and he doesn''t dare to come forward to stop it. He''s afraid that he''s "asked" to ask for the crude goods that haven''t been blocked.


    King Jing Shan, holding a bow, was seriously shooting at a target 50 meters away. Next to him was a small eunuch with an arrow barrel.


    King Jing has been practicing his arrows for several years. His accuracy is always good. Today, I don''t know why I always miss the bull''s-eye.


    Yan Manzi dawdled over and pushed the little eunuch away. He grabbed the quiver and held it. King Jing thought he was here to instruct him to shoot arrows. He was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t show much on his face.

 Chapter 273

    "Your Highness, it is said that you have more beloved little ladies. How is it? Finally, everyone''s heart is greatly moved?" Yan Manzi''s opening mode can never find people in the north.


    Yan Manzi is not his real name. His real name is Yan Qing. It''s a very elegant name. Unfortunately, he has a big and thick beard and looks like a bear. Although this man is a little confused and his mouth is not blocked, he is really good at martial arts. Let''s say that almost none of the generals and guards in King Jing''s residence is his opponent. King Jing wanted to practice martial arts. He wanted to find someone with outstanding martial arts to teach him, so he found him.


    Yan Manzi doesn''t change his nature wherever he goes. Although King Jing is helpless, he is eager to love talents. He is also his own martial arts master and has saved his life. He is also quite patient at ordinary times.


    At this time, King Jing''s face didn''t show, but his hand shook. The flying arrow missed directly and didn''t even touch the target.


    King Jing looked at Yan Manzi with a moustache and a very obscene smile, put his eyes back on the original target, pulled an arrow out of the quiver, opened the bow and aimed at it.


    People in the mansion who are a little closer to King Jing understand King Jing''s temperament, so talking to themselves is also a necessary skill.


    After saying this, he began to complain: "I said you can''t think about it. His highness King Jing is not close to women on weekdays. He''s so anxious that Lao Fu''s old goods turn around. How nice women are. Sleep with her at night. There''s no trouble."


    No one answered him, but the arrow in King Jing''s hand never shot out.


    "Hey, Lao Fu thinks we don''t know. Who doesn''t know that he asked about it to pick a woman for you." Yan Manzi winked and elbowed King Jing.


    It is reasonable to say that other people will become angry when they hear this. King Jing''s thought is different from that of the people''s Congress. After hearing this, I felt a little embarrassed, but an idea flashed in my mind.


    Fortunately, it''s getting bigger and bigger.


    The reason why a relegated immortal is a relegated immortal is that he is not close to the world, does not touch women, and is cold and indifferent. But now relegated immortals are infected with women. In Yan Manzi''s rough heart, relegated immortals are not relegated immortals, but become a coquettish man.


    Since we are both men and men, we can naturally say something between men together. And Yan Manzi seriously doubted whether his highness King Jing, who was like a relegated immortal, would do that. He couldn''t even find a way.


    Of course, this idea is a little nonsense. After all, King Jing also has a wife and concubine. It''s only because he always gives people the image of being pure and indifferent to the world. No wonder Yan Manzi, who has different ideas from ordinary people, thinks so.


    Think about it and say, this is Yan Manzi''s nature.


    King Jing''s always "simple" head can''t keep up with the rhythm of Yan Manzi''s speech, but he still hears the news that the Manzi is saying he won''t.


    The narrow Danfeng''s eyes narrowed. King Jing suddenly wanted to shoot the arrow into the open bear''s face.


    At this time, even if his brain was simple, Yan Manzi saw King Jing''s dissatisfaction.


    He laughed twice and explained, "this is also for the happiness of you and the little lady..."


    King Jing didn''t seem obvious, but he always remembered what Yan Manzi said.


    In the evening, when I came back from my work in the former courtyard, I didn''t intend to go to the West courtyard. I couldn''t help turning in the direction of the West courtyard.

 Chapter 274

    All night, Xiaohua thought King Jing was strange, but she couldn''t tell where it was.


    The face is still that expressionless face, and her eyes are still so indifferent, but Xiaohua thinks something is wrong.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong?"


    She is always looked at with her eyes. Xiaohua has no intention to do the embroidery work in her hand. She throws it aside and sits next to King Jing.


    King Jing glanced at the dress and felt more bored.


    The eye wave did not move, threw away the solitary book in his hand, got off the Kang and went to the east room.


    Xiaohua sees that King Jing''s appearance is no different from that in the past, but the series of actions can be seen that he seems a little angry.


    What the hell is he mad at?!


    Did I annoy him? Xiaohua tried to think about where she had committed what king Jing taboo, but she couldn''t think of it. When I went to the east room, I saw King Jing sitting at the head of the bed and looking at her faintly.


    Xiaohua feels a little wronged and doesn''t want to make the man with strange temper angry. She gets closer.


    "Your Highness, it''s a servant concubine. What''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, King Jing opened his face and didn''t even look at Xiaohua.


    During this time, Xiaohua has a lot of courage. Seeing King Jing''s temper for two days without reason, she was a little angry in her heart and couldn''t vent it. She had to freeze her face and climb to the position inside the Babu bed to lie down.


    After thinking about it, he was even more stuffy, so he gave King Jing a backbone.


    Well, both of them are angry now.


    Seeing Xiaohua''s obvious backbone, King Jing was stunned. He didn''t understand how she was angry. Then she filtered the situation in her mind and came to the conclusion that she was angry because of him.


    How brave this little flower is!


    King Jing was more angry and lay down and gave Xiaohua a backbone.


    In fact, after giving King Jing a backbone, Xiaohua regretted that she was not cautious enough. How can King Jing be spoiled because of his unobtrusive attitude these days. He is your highness and husband. She should hold his thigh tightly.


    But I feel wronged in my heart. What should I do?


    At this moment, her head was clearer. She leaned back and touched King Jing''s spine.


    He was stunned and knew that he seemed more angry.


    With a sigh, she wiped her face, turned around and pasted it carefully.


    "Your Highness, it''s all maidservants and concubines. They''re bad. They make you angry."


    It''s all right. The little lady wanted to be nice to his highness King Jing. No matter who is making trouble, apologize and show her Softness first.


    The soft waxy voice came, and King Jing''s back stiffened.


    When this sentence comes out, the later words will be better said. Anyway, I don''t want face. There''s no embarrassment.

 Chapter 275

    Xiaohua doesn''t apologize and ask for forgiveness, so she can only use the means she used after accidentally angering the fourth young master in her previous life.


    She lingered on King Jing''s back, shook it gently, and said coquettishly, "Your Highness, forgive your maidservant and concubine."


    Aijiao''s small tone made king Jing''s heart crispy. A little satisfied.


    Xiaohua felt the slight shaking of King Jing. She beat the snake, climbed along the pole, wrapped it up, and carefully climbed over the mountains to the position in front of King Jing.


    Seeing King Jing motionless, he didn''t stop her. He was more timid and climbed into his arms.


    "Your Highness, punish your maidservants and concubines. You won''t dare again in the future."


    No man can stand such a situation. A petite little beauty nestled in her arms and played coquettish. How can King Jing, who is clumsy, stand this.


    King Jing''s performance made Xiaohua calm and satisfied with her performance.


    In fact, Xiaohua still knows about men.


    King Jing is angry this time. Although Xiaohua feels wronged, she has gained a lot. At least she knows how to deal with a man with a strange temper like King Jing. In the future, even if you really make a mistake, you can "ask for forgiveness.".


    "Your Highness means to forgive your maidservants and concubines." the highest level of self talk is to determine the nature of the event.


    King Jing''s mansion is located in the southwest corner of the palace.


    The Yiwei Department covers a large area. It not only has a place for Yiwei generals to practice martial arts, but also has a large yard nearby for them to live in.


    Single and unmarried people naturally sleep in Datong shop. Those with higher positions also have single rooms to live in, and those with higher status have a yard. As the first expert in the house and the master of King Jing, Yan Manzi has a separate yard to live in.


    Yan Manzi is married. He naturally took his daughter-in-law to live in King Jing''s house. Otherwise, there would be no legend in the house. There is a Hedong lion in his family.


    Qin jiaoniang coaxed her daughter to sleep. Seeing that the pretty goods had not returned to the room and clubbed in the room next to the study, she didn''t know what she was doing, so she found it.


    Hearing the footsteps, Yan Manzi trembled and hurriedly pushed the box back in his hand. With the other hand, he quickly stuffed some brochures aside.


    When Qin jiaoniang entered the house, she saw five big and three thick people looking at her Yan Manzi with a silly smile.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yan Manzi trembled when he saw his daughter-in-law narrowing her eyes and looking suspicious. He laughed twice and scratched his head. "Nothing, nothing."


    "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law is asleep?" he said as he approached. "Let''s go and have a rest."


    Qin jiaoniang wanted to see it, but Yan Manzi picked her up.


    It''s pretty good!


    Knowing that the man was interrupting, but he had been picked up and walked into the room, so he had to give up.

 Chapter 276

    Play martial arts.


    It''s not a good day today. Wang came early and Yan Manzi came early.


    Yan Manzi repressed the commotion all day and all night. He got up early this morning and ran over early. His family Hedong lion also said that he had changed his sex today, but he didn''t know that he was caused by bad taste.


    Yan Manzi was surprised to see that King Jing, who was two quarters earlier than before, was standing on the martial arts field practicing boxing. Then he thought of King Jing''s diligence, but he didn''t think much. But some people lament that King Jing''s determination and soft jade and warm fragrance can''t change his habits.


    "Your Highness, it''s so early."


    Yan Manzi looked around, but he didn''t see Fu Shun, a follower. He just stood two small eunuchs serving in the corner of the martial arts arena. He chuckled up and took out some books from his arms.


    "Your Highness, look what good things I brought you."


    King Jing saw Yan Manzi approaching, so he stopped his movements to avoid hurting others. Although Yan Manzi had excellent martial arts and ten King Jing beat him, it was due to inertia.


    "These are all good things. I''ve kept them for a long time. Lend them to you and remember to return them to me later." Yan Manzi showed his teeth in pain when he handed them to King Jing, which is enough to show how much he cares about these books.


    King Jing glanced at the cover and couldn''t see what it was, but he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He didn''t answer with a stiff face, but he was curious.


    Yan Manzi''s eyes are old and hot. Just looking at King Jing''s "dignified" appearance is enough to understand his inner "desire".


    "Hey, hey, you don''t want to borrow it. Old cow borrowed it from me several times, but I didn''t borrow it from him."


    Lao Niu is a general in King Jing''s residence. He has a deep "friendship" with Yan Manzi. Before Yan Manzi got married, they colluded and often exchanged needed goods with each other. After the marriage, even if there was a Hedong lion at home, it did not hinder their friendship, but Yan Manzi no longer went to look for flowers and willows with Lao Niu.


    King Jing was depressed all night last night. He got up and left early this morning. At this time, he heard Yan Manzi talking and saying dirty words. He was a little depressed, but he had some thoughts.


    He looked at the two eunuchs standing in the corner and waved. They went down silently.


    Yan Manzi understood this situation and smiled obscene.


    "Ha, finally enlightened. Come on, let''s talk."


    With that, he took King Jing to a table in the corner, dragged a stool to sit down, and asked King Jing to sit down.


    Yan Manzi thought King Jing wouldn''t come from him, but the man came with him and sat down.


    The original morning exercise time of one hour was delayed to nearly two hours.


    Before leaving, King Jing also took some of Yan Manzi''s treasures.


    King Jing studied these books to avoid Fushun. The matter is not listed below.


    The little flower over there finally finished the dress made with mother he.

 Chapter 277

    Light crimson embroidered five blessings and longevity jacket, with silver gray horse face skirt embroidered with eight treasures. The color is neither too dark nor too conspicuous. After all, mother he''s there for her age. The embroidered flower of Wufu tongshou can''t embroider. It is embroidered with the help of clove. Other embroideries, including the main body of clothes, are made by Xiaohua himself.


    The clothes were ready. When lilac went to get the meal at noon, Xiaohua asked her to take it and let her pass it in when she took the tonic soup from Jingtai hall.


    Clove didn''t take soup from Jingtai hall for the first time. At the door, someone went to inform the people in the small kitchen to deliver the soup.


    Every time, a person named aunt Meng handed out the soup. Clove thanked her. After taking the soup, she handed the burden in her hand to Aunt Meng.


    "Aunt, these are the clothes our wife made for mammy he. Please help bring them to Mammy."


    Aunt Meng was a little surprised, but she didn''t say anything. She nodded and handed the burden to the little eunuch guarding the door.


    The rules in Jingtai hall are strict. All items in and out need to be checked.


    The little eunuch picked it up with a smile on his face and said, "don''t be surprised." he took off the burden, picked up his clothes and looked at them carefully.


    Who in Jingtai hall doesn''t know that mammy he is a veteran? Even grandpa Fu has to call his aunt. Who doesn''t know that they have a flower lady out of the hall. She is very favored in front of your highness.


    Outsiders are puzzled, but those who have served in Jingtai hall for some years know how much Mrs. Hua is favored. Your highness, who used to go to the backyard once or twice a year, doesn''t know how many times he will go in January.


    Both can''t afford to offend, but the rules are the rules. The little eunuch can only make amends with his mouth and check quickly in his hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Fushun saw several people standing at the gate of the palace from a distance. When he approached, he asked aloud.


    Walking in front of him is your highness King Jing.


    King Jing is wearing a light fur of precious blue today. Inside is a white robe embroidered with silver patterns. It looks like he has a long body of jade standing, jade trees facing the wind, his pupils are dim, and his face is always indifferent.


    Clove saluted King Jing and Fushun on their own, and then replied, "if you are the manager of HuiFu, your wife has made clothes for mother he in the small kitchen, and the slave servant will bring them today."


    King Jing glanced at the light crimson dress that had pierced his eyes for several days and walked over.


    Fushun nodded and followed, without saying anything else.


    Clove took the lunch back and said it when setting the meal. Xiaohua didn''t take it seriously after listening to it.


    Jingtai hall kitchenette.


    Mother he took the clothes made of small flowers and smiled all over her face.


    "This girl still remembers mammy in her heart." she couldn''t put it down and touched the clothes in her hand. She felt good anyway. Aunt Meng''s always cold face smiled, "don''t you remember her, too."


    "I see that girl has eyes, and I don''t think it''s easy for her. Obviously, I don''t have that idea. The old eunuch Fushun always pushes behind. He''s poisoned and wronged. It''s not easy to get a reputation. He''s making such a scene again..."


    With that, Mammy he sighed. She knew what Princess Jing did.


    Aunt Meng comforted, "it''s a blessing or a curse. She''s still a little lucky, unlike the two. You''re taking care of it and doctor Hu is taking care of it. It won''t be long."


    "It''d better be so."

 Chapter 278

    King Jing hasn''t come to the West courtyard for four days.


    During this time, King Jing always comes to the second West courtyard every two days, no more than three days at most. Xiaohua is not used to her sudden absence.


    Is your highness busy?


    After sitting and standing for a day, Xiaohua adjusted her mind.


    I haven''t seen you so haunted in the past ten days! But now, how can it be the same as before?


    What''s the difference? Xiaohua doesn''t know yet.


    All she knows is that King Jing didn''t come. She''s really not used to it.


    Did you annoy him that day?


    Xiaohua changed her mind and continued to think. Considering the embarrassment of that day, she thought it seemed possible.


    After all, she saw King Jing''s state at that time. Men can''t hold it. Xiaohua knows it, but king Jing seems to hold it all night.


    It seems that it really annoyed him!


    Xiaohua is a little depressed, but she doesn''t know what to do. From the experience of her previous life, she should dress up beautifully to block people''s.


    But to block king king?


    Not to mention how big the rules in the house are, she can''t enter the Jingtai hall. Just king Jing''s face makes her feel very stressed!


    The helpless little flower is wilting on the Kang. Anyone with eyes can see her depression.


    "Madam, are you bored? Otherwise, let''s play Shuanglu?" Chuncao asked aside.


    These days, the palace people below have also figured out a few things that can relieve his wife''s boredom. Shuanglu is a and leaf play, both of which can be played indoors and are relatively boring games.


    Xiaohua just learned how to play for an hour every day a few days ago. These two days, she lost her bloom and no longer wanted to play.


    Xiaohua shakes her head and nests in another position on the Kang.


    "Reading at that time?" Lilac took out the travel notes that Xiaohua read half last time and put them on the Kang Table.


    Xiaohua shook her head again.


    Lilacs are full of worry, but they don''t know what to say.


    The spring grass quietly dragged Ding LAN and clove out, and Xiaohua was stunned and didn''t pay attention.


    "Madam must miss your highness." Chuncao said his guess.


    "We can''t talk about it everywhere. Let''s just talk about it." clove is always cautious and thinks a lot.


    "I certainly know that. You see, madam has lost her spirit these two days. She must want to think of your highness." Chuncao stubbornly thinks so.


    Ding Lan said, "yes, your highness will come every two days. He hasn''t come for four days."


    "It''s no use saying this. Let''s find something for madam to do. Don''t get sick." clove decided.


    The lilac is full of dew. "What else can I do if I don''t play Shuanglu leaf play, read books, and walk in the yard?"


    "Why don''t you let madam do some sewing? I think she was still full of nerves when she made clothes for mother he a few days ago." Chuncao suggested.


    "Go, try."


    Clove took a bowl of crystal sugar Sydney Water and put it on the Kang Table, "madam, drink some crystal sugar Sydney water to moisten your throat."


    Pale yellow crystal sugar Sydney water is filled in a small golden cup. It looks quite appetizing.


    Xiaohua glanced at the small cup, picked it up and drank it slowly with a spoon.


    "I''m going to have lunch today. Aunt Meng said that mammy he liked the clothes made by her wife and said that your sewing has made great progress." this is true, but lilac forgot to say it when she came back at noon.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, madam, Chuncao also thinks your sewing is getting better and better. Chuncao will be thrown out of ten blocks by you immediately."


    This is a fact, Xiaohua thought. She also knows that Chuncao''s needle and thread is not good.


    Ding LAN cut to the point: "why don''t you, madam, make a needle and thread to pass the time and do it for your highness. I remember you haven''t made anything for your highness."

 Chapter 279

    Xiaohua''s eyes lit up. This can be used as an apology?


    "What to do?"


    Hearing this, the three palace people next to him felt that they had a spectrum and gave suggestions one after another.


    "Purse, Sachet, fan bag..."


    Xiaohua tried to recall, "Your Highness doesn''t seem to hang a sachet or a fan. It seems that the purse has been hung."


    "Then make a purse, even if it''s madam''s little caution!" said Chuncao.


    This idea won Xiaohua''s approval. When she made up her mind, Ding LAN went to prepare materials.


    Xiaohua can''t draw and embroider. Her current technology is not so advanced. When making clothes for mother he, the eight treasure patterns on them were still painted with cloves, and then she embroidered them the same way.


    "What''s the embroidery pattern?" the question must be to ask the clove with superb embroidery.


    Clove pondered for a moment, "bamboo? Elegant and beautiful."


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is simple. Xiaohua will embroider a flower grass now. They are all very simple, including the eight treasure patterns embroidered for mother he''s clothes. They are also the simplest, generous and beautiful ones.


    Xiaohua thought about it and thought it seemed simpler. But she never set her sights high. Knowing her ability, she decided to listen to clove.


    "The satin with stone blue at the bottom and lilac in design and color match it."


    King Jing''s clothes are dark colors such as raven green, black, purple, Tibetan green and royal blue. They can''t be matched with too jumping colors. This time, Xiaohua thought and thought that the stone blue satin was OK.


    "Yes, madam."


    The other side.


    Xiaohua guessed that it was because it annoyed King Jing. In fact, it was not so.


    There were some annoyances, but the object of annoyance was the dress made by the little flower for mother he. King Jing is awkward. He obviously has a bad taste in his heart, but he doesn''t want to say it. He has been pressed in his heart for a long time.


    Another is that King Jing is studying the books Yan Manzi gave him.


    Last time Yan Manzi borrowed his collection from King Jing. When King Jing took it back, he found that it was too profound and impractical. It was all about posture.


    He just didn''t want to hurt the little flower. What did he do to avoid the fire. It''s not that he hasn''t seen it. There are many such things in the palace. He''s seen them before, but he''s not very interested.


    I was so angry for a day that when I was doing official business, countless people below were ignored by King Jing. Fortunately, Yan Manzi was not stupid. He went back to think about it for a long time and felt it was wrong. The next morning, when I was doing morning exercises, I stuffed King Jing with some books.


    According to him, this is the entry level. The one given the day before yesterday is the appreciation version. Now King Jing can''t understand the mystery.


    Not to mention King Jing''s mood at that time, he took it back and took a look. It really seemed a little like that.


    Two of them seem to be entry-level explanations, and several are Xiangyan storybooks. These books are the kind of manuscripts circulating in the market. They can''t be compared with the highly well printed rare books, but king Jing turned them twice in a dispensable mood and thought it seemed quite reasonable. And speak in simple terms and easy to understand.


    So King Jing decided to study the two explanations first, and the other Xiangyan scripts should wait until he was free.


    King Jing''s daily business is very busy. Although he wants to finish it, he has no time. In addition, he has to avoid others, which really annoys him. This other person not only refers to Fushun, but also others except Yan Manzi.


    King Jing knows that even if he is no longer worldly, he will lose all his face if it is known. So the two thin books can be read in one day at the speed of King Jing''s reading in the past, but it took three or four days this time.

 Chapter 280

    In addition, King Jing thought of the dress and felt even more stuffy, so he didn''t want to see the little flower.


    Three days later, King Jing finished reading both the explanations the day before. He kept thinking and had some rules. After brewing in my heart for a day, I always felt a little embarrassed, so I didn''t go to the West courtyard. Another day later, I really couldn''t sit still before I went.


    It was late when King Jing came to the West courtyard. Xiaohua had just bathed and was ready to go to bed.


    Hearing that the master suddenly arrived, Xiaohua was a little overjoyed.


    Since that day, Xiaohua has seldom thought about King Jing. She thinks about it before going to bed at night. She is busy dealing with the purse at other times.


    At this time, looking at King Jing''s indifferent face, it was quite like an illusion.


    "Your Highness, why is this point here? Have you had dinner?"


    King Jing looked at the obviously surprised little face and thought she would like to see King Gu come to see her. There was a trace of happiness in my heart, but I glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    Fushun said, "Your Highness has had dinner."


    Xiaohua said and pulled King Jing to the west room.


    When lilac offered tea, Xiaohua said, "Your Highness, drink tea." the flatterer took the tea lamp and presented it to King Jing.


    King Jing glanced at the tea lamp, his eyes moved away again, and he didn''t answer it in his hand.


    Xiaohua put the tea lamp aside in frustration and said, "has your highness bathed? Your concubine asked them to prepare water?"


    "Bathe."


    King Jing finally spoke, but there were only two words.


    It''s all done. What are you doing?


    For a moment, Xiaohua''s brain was a little stuck, and she didn''t expect the key hole.


    Under the yellow light, the beauty is picturesque, her long hair is like a good brocade, her small face is red, her big eyes are wet, it seems that she has just been bathed, and she can see the white and tender in her slightly open skirt


    King Jing suddenly felt a little thirsty.

 Chapter 281

    He took a sip of the tea on one side.


    Unfortunately, Xiaohua didn''t pay attention to his action. She immersed herself in her thoughts. She didn''t know that King Jing, a man with a turtle hair, was actually intentional.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know what to think. Her face turns red. She secretly glances at King Jing under her eyelashes and whispers, "why don''t you settle?"


    This idea won King Jing''s approval, and he always thought so. It''s just that he can''t twist the little discomfort in his heart, so he pretends to be profound and doesn''t say anything.


    King Jing stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Xiaohua looked at the man''s back and sighed a little speechless.


    It seems that she can only feel his context on the couch. Can she only communicate in bed in the future? The idea flashed away and didn''t stay in Xiaohua''s mind for too long, because she also went to Dongjian.


    After some help, they sat on their beds, the servants withdrew, and the curtain of the bed was put down. Seeing no one around, Xiaohua wrapped it around King Jing.


    "Your Highness, are you angry with your maidservant and concubine?"


    Xiaomo is pathetic. Xiaohua always knows her own advantages. As for women, there''s nothing wrong with being charming and selling well. The husband is such a strange person. If she still pays attention to her face and arrogance, she doesn''t have to go through it. What''s more, a little concubine asked her face to do, but she was invisible in bed. She was alone. It didn''t matter whether she lost her face or not.


    His soft body was close to himself, his small hand was around his arm, and he knelt down to one side. He looked delicate and changed his heart for no reason. King Jing''s indifference on his face can''t be controlled. It seems different from the past. If you look carefully, you can find that his eyes are deeper and his face is softer.


    "King Gu, no gas."


    Xiaohua said again, "I thought your highness was angry that day." she seemed to think of something, and her face hung down shyly.

 Chapter 282

    Lilac, who has been guarding outside, blushed with joy when she heard the movement inside.


    Ding LAN sat next to her with the same expression.


    In the dark, neither of them spoke, but their eyes glittered


    These days, I coaxed my wife to do needlework to divert their attention. In fact, they were also very nervous for fear that my wife would lose her favor. According to today''s situation, madam, it''s out of favor. Obviously, they all want more.


    So good, so good!


    The next day, when King Jing got up, Xiaohua woke up.


    He wanted to serve him in dressing and grooming, but he said ''you sleep''. Xiaohua didn''t listen. She still got up in her clothes, served him, cleaned her face and teeth, changed her clothes and tied her crown.


    King Jing thought it was OK for slaves to do these things, but he didn''t reject her. Seeing her low face, he took care of his clothes seriously and was happy.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you go here after breakfast?"


    Xiaohua finally straightened King Jing''s Jasper belt. Her little finger hooked the belt and was reluctant to lose it.


    King Jing touched her hair and thought that if he had breakfast here, she would have to serve it by herself. She didn''t sleep long last night. She didn''t look very energetic at the moment, so she refused.


    "King Gu goes to the martial arts arena."


    Well, Xiaohua didn''t speak again.


    King Jing was thinking that if she said one more word, he could have breakfast here.


    But seeing that she didn''t speak any more, she had to say, "it''s going to be late."


    Xiaohua nodded and sent King Jing to the door. Suddenly, she thought of something. She turned and ran quickly into the inner room.


    "Madam, what are you looking for? Just come here." clove said when she saw her running in a hurry.


    "Nothing, I found it."


    Xiaohua turned back and smiled when she saw King Jing still standing in place. He stepped forward and slipped something into his hand under his sleeve. His face was full of shyness.


    "Congratulations, your highness." seeing King Jing still standing where he was, he lingered with what she had stuffed in his hand, and a large group of palace people and eunuchs stood next to him. He didn''t seem to have a good look. "Your Highness, go quickly, or it will be late later." Xiaohua blinked playfully.


    King Jing raised his hand to touch the tip of her hair and stepped out.


    Xiaohua stood stunned for a while before returning to her bedroom to continue sleeping.


    King Jing walked all the way to the martial arts arena.


    There seems to be no expression on his face and his eyes are calm, but he always remembers what he has in his hand. It could have been stuffed into the cuff, but he kept holding it in his hand. Fortunately, the sleeves are big and you can''t see anything from the outside.


    Fushun glanced at King Jing''s face and glanced at the hand secretly. He couldn''t see what it was.


    He thought to himself that Mrs. Hua was so good at soliciting people. Such a pure hearted and lustless master was also solicited by her. In the past, Fushun was happy, but now she was worried. Now all the women in the backyard can''t conceive children. It''s useless to win over them.


    "Breakfast is used in the martial arts arena."


    Fushun nodded and called a small eunuch around him to send a message.


    At the martial arts arena, King Jing saw that Yan Manzi had been waiting there long ago.


    The first time I saw him, King Jing said, "have dinner together."


    King Jing has a slight obsession with cleanliness, but it doesn''t appear on the surface, but he usually uses the table sharing system when eating with people, and rarely eats at the same table with people.


    "Your Highness, your subordinates have already used it." Yan Manzi, who is always'' me '', was so surprised that I didn''t even say it. He looked at King Jing like a monster.


    King Jing nodded and said nothing more.


    When he had breakfast, King Jing took out his things.

 Chapter 283

    It''s a purse. It''s shaped like a wish. It has a stone blue background. It''s embroidered with emerald bamboo. The pattern is very simple, but king Jing looks surprisingly pleasant. The surface is still like clay sculpture, but the fingers linger and linger on it involuntarily.


    Just watching, there was a voice nearby.


    "From the little lady?" it was Yan Manzi, frowning and looking strange.


    King Jing glanced at him and said nothing.


    Yan Manzi sat down on the chair next to him and touched his chin with his big hand. "Hey, hey, I''m right. How''s it going? This woman, as long as you make her comfortable, she wants to give you her heart and lungs."


    King Jing has a headache when he sees such an obscene and gossip Yan Manzi.


    "People have given you a purse. Don''t forget to give someone something back." Yan Manzi used his old trick of coaxing King King Jing.


    After hearing this, King Jing didn''t speak. Seeing that Yan Manzi was still talking, he suddenly said, "Fushun is coming soon."


    Fushun was sent back to Jingtai hall by King Jing to pick up things because King Jing saw that Yan Manzi had been walking around and seemed to have something to say.


    Yan Manzi taught his experience to King Jing without telling Fu Shun. He didn''t want to be chased and scolded by the old eunuch. It''s OK to scold him. He''s afraid of forcing him to talk to his mother tiger. It''s not good.


    Hearing this, Yan Manzi didn''t doubt that King Jing would cheat him. Hehe smiled twice and slipped away.


    After eating and doing morning exercises for an hour, King Jing bathed and changed his clothes in the martial arts arena. When he dressed again, he quietly tied the purse to his belt.


    When King Jing handles official business in the front yard, Fushun can be more relaxed.


    He took a break and ran to the interior office to find aunt Qi.


    It is said that the internal affairs of King Jing''s house are managed by Fu Shun and aunt Qi. In fact, most of the things are on Aunt Qi alone. Every morning is also her busiest time.


    Early in the morning, the internal affairs office was full of palace people and eunuchs who came to the consul or to report.


    "Let me tell you something."


    As soon as Fushun came in, he forced aunt Qi away. Aunt Qi had to tell the people in charge of the palace waiting to one side to let them disperse first and report back later.


    They stepped out of the lobby and went to the study that Aunt Qi used to do business every day.


    "What makes you in such a hurry?" aunt Qi frowned after sitting down.


    Fushun smiled and touched his nose. "Nothing. I just want to discuss something with you."


    Aunt Qi looked at him angrily and called a palace man to serve tea.


    "Sit down and say."


    Fushun sat down, took a sip of tea, brewed it in his heart for a while, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "I thought about it for a few days. I think we should arrange people to enter the house again."


    Aunt Qi is too familiar with Fushun. If others don''t understand the meaning of this headless sentence, she knows what Fushun means as soon as she hears it.


    "Do you mean to enter the house again?"


    Fushun nodded.


    Aunt Qi didn''t speak, but she looked disapproving.


    "You see, there are five people in the backyard. The princess won''t mention it. Two others are completely abandoned. The other two won''t be good for a while and a half. It will take at least more than a year to get well."


    Fushun came according to what doctor Hu Liang said to concubine Qiao. He didn''t know it was just superficial, treatment and whether he said it with all his heart or not.


    Aunt Qi frowned and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 284

    Fushun continued to explain: "for more than a year, let''s not talk about how a prince of our highness, such two women in the backyard, will open branches and leaves in the future."


    "Don''t you think your heart is a little too much?"


    In fact, aunt Qi has always disagreed with Fu Shun''s move to insert people around King Jing. In the past, she was anxious and let it go. This time, Princess Jing was banned from walking and the others were drugged. She sometimes wondered if it was because they interfered too much. But thinking of Yujiao and Yurong, they had already been intrigued, and their mind was light.


    It''s not how kind she is to take responsibility for what others do on herself. She always felt that it was better for a servant not to interfere with his master''s too many things.


    Slaves have the duty of slaves. It''s good to care properly. After that, they will annoy the master.


    Fushun continued: "you think, your Highness has changed his temper and is willing to go back to the hospital. This shows that our idea is correct, but your highness is too lonely and there is no problem everywhere. In that case, why not take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack to make the situation better?"


    After a pause, he added, "don''t you think Mrs. flower is a good example? As long as it is operated properly, why can''t there be a second and a third Mrs. flower?!"


    Aunt Qi admitted that what Fushun said was very reasonable, but she always felt that it was not the case.


    "Aren''t you afraid to offend that side?"


    This is inevitable. As long as Fushun goes inside again, he is bound to offend Mrs. Hua, who is just spoiled there. Others can''t see it, but they know how much Mrs. Hua has changed her highness. It''s the first time she has seen him spoil a person so obviously after serving Her Highness for so many years.


    This is an inevitable hostility, just like when Fushun went into Jingtai hall every time, Princess Jing wanted to devour him alive.


    Fushun''s face stiffened when he heard this, but he ignored it.


    "You think, since your highness likes Mrs. Hua, we have a goal and don''t have to be so blind as before. Your highness likes looseness, so we''ll find some craftsmen. If your highness likes peace, we''ll find some honest ones. They can flatter and please..."


    Aunt Qi was helpless and sighed: "just be stubborn. She hasn''t changed her temper for decades. I''ve said many times. Don''t meddle in the master''s affairs. Your highness, would you like to? Why don''t you want to go down!"


    Fushun finally stopped talking to himself and answered positively: "Which master, like our master, has a strange temper that makes people headache. I don''t want to worry about it, but you think there are only five women in the yard, three of them are useless. How can we spread branches and leaves in the future? Now it''s not easy to take advantage of your interest. Let''s arrange more to come in, not more hope."


    The issue of King Jing''s children has always been a thorn in Fushun''s heart. A man with a clear door on weekdays has changed greatly when he meets this matter.


    Aunt Qi reluctantly wiped her face, "what do you think of the arrangement?"


    When Fushun heard this, he knew that Aunt Qi agreed. He smiled and said, "we''ll spend more time thinking this time, but you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll arrange it."


    "If you think it''s OK, you can arrange it and tell me how to deal with it. I''m still busy there, so I won''t give you a ride."


    "OK, I''ll go to your highness, too."

 Chapter 285

    What Yan Manzi said was not obvious on King Jing''s face, but in his heart.


    In the afternoon, I went back to the backyard. I wanted to go around the West courtyard, but I went back to Jingtai hall first.


    King Jing has a private Treasury, which belongs to King Jing and is independent of the Treasury of King Jing''s house.


    When King Jing first came to Jingzhou, the private Treasury was so empty that even rats didn''t patronize it. In recent years, due to the proper management of the fief and the great gains made by the private industry, the worship of subordinate officials on weekdays is far from what it used to be.


    This private warehouse is usually managed by Chang Shun and is located in the back of Jingtai hall.


    When King Jing came back, he called Chang Shun and asked him to pick up some women''s favorite things in the library.


    Chang Shun was surprised and went without stopping.


    When he came back, he took a group of small eunuchs holding all kinds of brocade boxes behind him.


    Along the way, Chang Shun also wanted to know who to reward for these things. The only thing that can change King Jing''s character and give women things in the whole family is the lady Hua in the West courtyard.


    Chang Shun sighed in his heart and told the little eunuchs holding things to keep their hands steady several times.


    When they arrived at the hall, they stood in a row and opened the box cover for King Jing to choose.


    King Jing didn''t give anything to the woman, not even a reward. He had no such experience. Although he knew it, he couldn''t remember it at all. Today''s experience was the first.


    Since they are women''s favorite things, they are all gold and silver jewelry.


    In a row of brocade boxes, there are pearl exquisite tendril red gold hairpins, butterfly patterns inlaid with red pearls, trembling branches and golden steps, tired silk inlaid with red jadeite Golden Phoenix hairpins, Chiba Zan golden Begonia flowers inlaid with diamond corolla... There are also various kinds of jade bracelets, jade bracelets and various kinds of red gold bracelet arms, various kinds of earrings and necklace pendant.


    Looking at the past, it is glittering and shining.


    Any woman who sees this will be surprised to faint. But king Jing is a man who doesn''t understand this. The treasures in the eyes of these women are just gadgets in his eyes.


    Look, look, King Jing can''t pay attention. King Jing''s was not sure. In the eyes of outsiders, he stood there with a stiff face.


    After following King Jing for so many years, Chang Shun naturally understood the master''s temperament and said, "Your Highness, look at the Begonia corolla. The stones embedded in it are from Nanyang and look very bright in the sun."


    King Jing looked at the corolla brought by Chang Shun. It was really beautiful.


    He nodded and often closed the lid and put it aside.


    King Jing here also took a fancy to a red gold butterfly hairpin. The hairpin looks very simple and elegant, but the workmanship is excellent. Put it in the brocade box, the butterfly wings as thin as cicada wings tremble slightly, as if they were alive. A tiny ruby is set at the butterfly''s mouth. Although Hongbao is small, its color is very bright.


    King Jing imagined the butterfly hairpin on the little flower. It must be very beautiful. He pointed. The little eunuch closed the lid and held it aside.


    I thought the butterfly was good, so I chose a pair of matching Diancui butterfly ear bells. After thinking about it, he ordered a pair of Jasper bracelets with sufficient water head, a string of round and full pearl strings with big thumbs, and a string of red coral fragrant beads.


    After thinking about it, King Jing said, "send it to the West hospital."


    Chang Shun has been ordered and is preparing to take people back. He was stopped by King Jing again and left the brocade box containing the butterfly hairpin.


    courtyard on the west of a compound


    After Chang Shun left, clove took things to the Kang Table and spread them out to Xiaohua.


    Ding LAN and Chuncao on one side were amazed. Cloves were better than them, but they also smiled.

 Chapter 286

    "Congratulations, madam. Your highness really dotes on your wife. I''ve never heard of your highness rewarding anyone since I''ve stayed in this house for so long."


    Xiaohua looked at lilac with a look of joy.


    Let''s not mention how valuable these things are. Although Xiaohua has no knowledge, she has seen several good things, but what king Jing asked someone to send today is that she can''t compare all the things in her previous life.


    In particular, the deep meaning contained in it can make his highness with such a temperament raise the idea of giving her something, which can be regarded as thinking about her in his heart.


    Thinking about last night, I looked at these in front of me again. Inexplicably, there was more sweetness in my heart.


    There was a sound of greeting outside. Listening to the movement, Xiaohua asked lilac to cover several brocade boxes and take them in. He cut his hair and clothes and walked out.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Soft waist Yingying bowed down. Before squatting down, he was propped up by King Jing. Xiaohua''s little hand wriggled in King Jing''s hand and pressed it with full joy.


    They went to Xijian and sat down. Ding LAN served tea.


    Obviously, the man was sitting beside him, but the flower sprouted a shyness that didn''t dare to look at him. After a while, he glanced at him and hit him in the eye.


    "Your Highness, drink tea."


    Hurriedly picked up the tea to cover up, but spilled some tea and scalded his fingertips.


    Shivering, Xiaohua pinched her red finger and continued to carry it up as if nothing had happened, but king Jing took the tea lamp and threw it aside.


    "Medicine."


    Clove saw the movement by the door and went to get the ointment. She came back to apply medicine to Xiaohua, but king Jing stopped her hand.


    "Your Highness, your servant and concubine are all right. This little scald is just a little red and will be cured in a while." Xiaohua whispered.


    When a slave girl, she often burns her fingers, which is not so delicate.


    To say so, King Jing pinched his finger and applied some medicine.


    Xiaohua looked at Jing Wang, who lowered her head in front of her. Her eyes seemed to be very focused. She was clumsy but very careful to give her medicine. Her eyes were covered with water mist.


    She sucked her nose and said with a smile, "thank you, your highness. It doesn''t hurt."


    King Jing didn''t speak. He put down the ointment bottle, looked at her, and then touched her hair.


    Touching his hair seems to be a way of expression for King Jing. Because the environment is different, the meaning of expression is also different. At this time, King Jing meant to comfort her.


    If King Jing''s move is translated into words, he should be telling her that he will be well after taking medicine.


    Clove took the ointment and retreated. Xiaohua carefully approached King Jing.


    "Your Highness, you asked father-in-law Chang to send something. Your maidservants and concubines like it very much."


    King Jing didn''t speak and touched Xiaohua''s hair again. Then he took out a slender brocade box from his sleeve and handed it to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua took a look at King Jing, took it and opened it.


    Inside is a red gold butterfly hairpin. The style is very simple and precious, but the workmanship is surprisingly good. The red gold butterfly wings are extremely thin. You can see the slightly vibrating butterfly wings without moving, as if they were alive. A red treasure with a big grain of rice is embedded in the butterfly''s mouth. The color of the red treasure is very colorful, which makes people tremble.


    The slender hand like white jade entered the fundus of her eyes and held the hairpin. Xiaohua felt a movement on her head and touched it with her tentacle, just touching the trembling butterfly.


    With a tremor in his heart, he saw the man''s purse which was not brilliant but had small flower eyes. She couldn''t help laughing. For the first time, she smiled at King Jing, the man who was her husband.


    For a moment, King Jing seemed to see the scenery of flowers. He felt inexplicably tight in his heart and brushed her hair with his hand.


    "Happy?"

 Chapter 287

    Floret shyly lowered her eyelids, then opened them again, and looked at the opposite pair of indifferent eyes with something.


    "Joy." the voice was very low.


    "I like this best," he said, touching the butterfly hairpin with his fingertips. His eyes moved and his smile became more brilliant.


    At this time, King Jing kept this person in mind. He still remembered it again for many years.


    For several days, Chang Shun would send something every day.


    There are jewelry heads, jade carving ornaments and all kinds of strange gadgets. The palace people in the West courtyard were surprised at the beginning, calm later, and used to it in the end.


    Yes, that''s not the case. In King Jing''s mansion, the most favored one is the flower lady in the West courtyard!


    This is what the whole family knows, and the palace people who serve in the West courtyard are even more proud of Rong.


    Chang Shun sent something every day, and King Jing will arrive as scheduled later.


    Still so silent and indifferent, his face seems to have no redundant expression like clay sculpture, but he always asks "happy?"


    Xiaohua has never been a dull person, but many things are not the parties, and they will never feel the surging mood. After a few days of dizziness, she realized that King Jing was pleasing her.


    Her jewelry box has been filled, all kinds of decorations in the house have been replaced, and the small warehouse has been filled almost.


    Xiaohua wants to stop talking several times and wants to say it with King Jing. It''s too exaggerated to go on like this.


    But looking at Chang Shun who came every day, he seemed indifferent to King Jing, but actually asked her happily, but he couldn''t say it.


    They were playing a very childish game. King Jing asked, "are you happy?"


    Xiaohua always smiles brightly, and her heart surges and answers, "joy."


    Up to now, not only Xiaohua feels the childishness of King Jing''s actions, but also people like Fushun Changshun lilac who serve close to her, but no one dares to say anything.


    Since King Jing, who has little temperament, is willing to play like this, let''s play. It''s rare for your highness to have such a good interest.


    What''s more, it''s not a bad thing to reward your own women''s things, which shows that King Jing is rich and generous, and some people don''t have anything to reward if they want to.


    Yan Manzi, the culprit, was completely unaware of this situation. Every day king Jing went to the martial arts arena, he would ask some messy questions.

 Chapter 288

    However, King Jing has now led his master into the door to practice. He has a little headache. He loses his temper after using it. He intentionally or unintentionally asks Fu Shun to block him. Yan Manzi is so anxious that he grabs his heart and lungs and is not allowed to enter his door in any way.


    These are not mentioned.


    On this day, the clouds and rain stopped, and the little flowers fell on King Jing''s chest.


    Between men and women, as long as the bed is harmonious, there is a lot of unexpected understanding. Especially these days, because of King Jing''s small moves, they have more warmth in them.


    Because of these, Xiaohua''s speech and performance have changed a lot as usual.


    "Your Highness, your servant and concubine are about to empty your warehouse." Xiaohua joked.


    King Jing was stunned, touched her hair and said, "King Gu doesn''t know."


    "The small storeroom in my house is almost full. Otherwise, don''t reward my things."


    "Are you unhappy?" King Jing frowned.


    Xiaohua stroked his eyebrows and whispered, "I''m very happy, but..."


    King Jing murmured, "King Gu''s private library is very large."


    He thought Xiaohua thought he was going to move himself poor, so she said so considerately. All women are considerate, but this kind of consideration gives King Jing the illusion that "little Hua''er thinks that King Gu is very poor".


    He was very poor in his last life, but he is not poor in this life.


    Wang Jing didn''t know how to talk to Xiaohua, so he was silent and stopped talking.


    These days, Xiaohua can obviously feel some mood changes of Jingwang. Especially when they stick so close, there are few things to hide.


    So she knew that her highness seemed depressed.


    She rubbed the tip of her nose, a little embarrassed. Well, since the husband thinks he is very rich, what else can she say as a concubine.


    My husband will reward her and she will be fine.


    However, she certainly couldn''t say these words to King Jing, so she could only grasp King Jing''s hand and rub his fingers to show her kindness.


    This is Xiaohua''s way of getting along with King Jing after these days.


    He likes to be quiet and doesn''t like to talk. Sometimes he always uses some small actions to express his meaning. For example, the good meaning of King Jing''s comfort and Xinyue is to touch Xiaohua''s hair. Xiaohua represents kindness, closeness and Xinyue, which is to rub King Jing''s fingers.


    I feel like I''m playing charades, but they get along very well and enjoy it.


    King Jing was touched by the little flower, touched his fingertips, saw her drooping her eyes and smiling, touched her hair, and was in a good mood.

 Chapter 289

    King Jing said so, but he didn''t know how many things he had in his private library. The next day, he called Chang Shun to bring the private library account book to him.


    In fact, King Jing thinks too much. He has never been in the habit of rewarding his wives and concubines. The things to reward the people below have never gone from the public treasury of King Jing''s residence. This private Treasury belongs to him. He can''t get in or out on weekdays. He has accumulated a lot over the years.


    Don''t mention that the east wing of a West courtyard is full. You can''t move more than a few.


    After reading the account book, King Jing was relieved.


    Here, King Jing looked at the account book. It was a very simple meaning. It was a subconscious behavior.


    Chang Shun, who was tired of moving things to the West courtyard these days, thought that his highness would have something to enjoy the flower lady again. He didn''t have time to choose, so he took the account book, read it and directly crossed it. She sighed at Mrs. Hua''s favor in her heart, and suggested several gadgets that women like.


    King Jing nodded as soon as he heard it.


    On the other side, Changchun hospital.


    Princess Jing has been sick since her confidant was killed by a staff last time. Now the people who serve him face a new look, and seem to be very good in their rules. They can let her see that this is the eye liner that Fu Shun and old bitch sent over.


    The body is not good, inner anxiety and sadness, all kinds of negative emotions, but also aggravate the condition.


    Doctor Hu Liangyi came to see him several times. He could only make diagnosis and treatment slowly and take good care of himself. He couldn''t do anything else. Of course, the scene of persuading Princess Jing to relax and think less still needs to be said.


    His highness King Jing went to the West courtyard to reward things. Because there was too much noise, the whole family knew everything. Although the slaves and maidservants here in Changchun hospital serve carefully and work hard, they will inevitably envy and talk about it.


    After all, lady Hua is known to be a palace man.


    Under the same circumstances, these palace people can''t help but fantasize that they will become the second flower lady and enjoy this supreme honor.


    This envious discussion will inevitably be heard by Princess Jing.


    Princess Jing was so jealous and angry that she was stimulated again. She directly sprayed blood and fainted again.


    Seeing this, the palace servants below were panicked and reported to Aunt Qi to ask doctor Hu Liangyi for treatment.


    After doctor Hu Liangyi''s treatment these days, Princess Jing''s illness has almost recovered, but she didn''t expect to be so serious again. Doctor Hu Liang took his pulse, asked about the situation, and realized.


    He prescribed the same medicine as before, and ordered the palace servants to serve her wholeheartedly. He tried to persuade Princess Jing not to be depressed, and implicitly told them not to tell Princess Jing about things outside in the future.


    The palace servant around him suddenly realized that the princess''s sudden vomiting of blood was not because of her aggravation, but because she was angry.


    This matter is not listed. Anyway, Princess Jing is ill again. She won''t be well for a while.


    On the other side of Rongxi courtyard and Hanxiang courtyard, it is necessary to know some news outside, especially on the other side of the West courtyard.


    Of course, there are a lot of words that secretly scold Xiaohua humeizi, but now Mrs. Hua is very popular, and naturally no one dares to come to the door and touch the mildew.


    In particular, the princess was forbidden. On weekdays, there was a closed door in the West courtyard and did not communicate with other places. There was less communication. Even if Yujiao was abusing in every way, she had nowhere to vent. In addition, she and Yurong were broken and had no hope at all. They didn''t have the idea of being spoiled. Abusing Xiaohua was just discouraged.


    What''s more, there is a culprit who is banned in Changchun hospital. These two people can still distinguish between primary and secondary.

 Chapter 290

    But Qiao side imperial concubine there, although in the heart all sorts of is not the taste, but also knew own situation is not good. The body still needs to be recuperated for a year and a half to get well. On the other side, it''s not harmonious with Mrs. Hua. At this time, it''s a waste of effort to go out for tit for tat. It''s better to take good care of yourself so that after you recover, you can plan one or two.


    Several places were quiet as if they were invisible people. King Jing came more and more frequently. Xiaohua''s life was very pleasant.


    It''s a pity that you have to take care of your body to get pregnant. However, Xiaohua has thought about it. She is young and giving birth too early is not a good thing. It is not a bad thing not to be pregnant for the time being.


    Moreover, as far as the current situation is concerned, even if you take care of yourself for half a year, it doesn''t matter. As long as you have a pet, are you afraid of having no children in the future.


    Princess Jing''s vomiting of blood was also reported to King Jing, along with the news that Princess Jing wanted to see King Jing.


    The news was handed over by Aunt Qi. After Princess Jing woke up, she asked the palace people around her to pass it to Aunt Qi.


    Although aunt Qi clearly understood Princess Jing''s meaning, the princess was a princess after all. She couldn''t perfunctory the past like someone else. She had to hand over the news. As for how your highness decided, it''s not their slaves who can intervene.


    Hearing the news suddenly, King Jing was stunned for a long time. At this time, he found that he didn''t go to Changchun hospital every ten days as before.


    Considering that she vomited blood and was seriously ill, King Jing decided to go to Changchun hospital.


    This is the first time King Jing stepped into the bedroom of Princess Jing in Changchun hospital. It was quite uncomfortable. It''s not anything else, it''s a sense of strangeness. In fact, seriously speaking, King Jing is not only familiar with his back bedroom in Jingtai hall, but also the little flower in the West courtyard.


    He sat down in a chair next to Fushun. Some palace people came up and offered tea, and then went down.


    Princess Jing sat at the head of the bed, her face was pale, her plump cheeks were sunken a little, and her lips were dry. It can be seen that she hasn''t been doing well recently. Whether it''s illness or psychology.


    "You''re finally willing to come?" Princess Jing''s voice was as before, but it was more Qi deficiency, so it didn''t seem so full of middle spirit.


    King Jing sat facing the window lattice, and his eyes were out of the window. Except for seeing Princess Jing at the beginning of coming in, I didn''t see her again from beginning to end.


    "You are still like this, always so ''arrogant''." she paused and said, "I have repented, realized and awakened. Why can''t you forgive me?"


    Princess Jing''s tone was still very gentle. Maybe she couldn''t control her tone when she talked about the excitement. The voice line of the last sentence "why can''t you forgive me" was raised in vain, a little harsh.


    King Jing still didn''t move his eyes and looked out of the window.


    "It''s said that you have a favorite concubine. I can''t figure out what''s good about that cheap hoof. It''s so eye-catching. Can anyone in your eyes? Ha, scold her cheap hoof. You can''t sit still... My princess will scold..."


    King Jing''s eyes moved because of that "little cheap hoof" returned to the original place. For Princess Jing''s excited abuse, except for a slight frown at the beginning, he calmed down later, and then ignored it.

 Chapter 291

    King Jing is no stranger to this Xiao family. She was like this when she lived in the palace after her wedding. Her words were not so ugly, but she had a strong sense of irony. Later in Jingzhou, such a Xiao disappeared. It seems that he is old and his character is calm. Then, in his most difficult period, she began to be so hysterical again.


    He knew that she had not changed from beginning to end, but hid this face.


    Everyone has something he doesn''t want to face, but he has to face.


    For Yu Luojing, in his last life, he was ridiculed and ridiculed for his dumb disease, despised and ignored by his father, malicious after the king of Jin ascended the throne, and Xiao, who should have been his closest person, dug a hole in his heart with a knife.


    It won''t hurt a long time ago. When everyone is facing pain, he will choose a way to make himself pain free. Some people destroy the person who brings him pain and let her never appear again. Luo Jing chose to ignore her until she completely ignored her.


    When people are faced with helplessness, it can only be so. Luo Jing grew up in a different environment from ordinary people. He is very familiar with this treatment. From the perspective of outsiders, it seems that he recovered as usual soon as possible.


    In fact, no one knows. He has hurt too.


    It''s just that when it hurts a lot, it''s ignored. If it''s ignored for a long time, it''s really ignored. Up to now, her words can no longer affect her. She even listens if she wants to, and doesn''t listen if she doesn''t want to.


    On the other hand, Princess Jing is still venting her emotions hysterically. Here, King Jing has entered the "don''t listen" mode. A room, only a few meters away, is two completely extreme situations. One is extremely calm and cold. The other is that I wanted to suppress weakness and kindness, but I can''t suppress my character''s relapse.

 Chapter 292

    The excited mood is not suitable for Princess Jing''s body. She is short of Qi and can''t maintain sharp words for a long time. When Princess Jing finally panted and leaned against the pillow and stopped talking, King Jing turned his head, looked at her silently and stood up.


    Then turn and leave.


    "Luo Jing -" a vain high tone pierced people''s ears.


    King Jing turned his head, and his dark, ice crystal transparent eyes looked directly at her distorted face. Princess Jing wanted to say something, but she suddenly felt guilty. She saw his rare sudden look straight at him and shrank inexplicably.


    "I gave you dignity."


    You don''t want it yourself.


    King Jing only whispered the remaining words in his heart. The moment he stepped out of the door, a sense of ridicule suddenly spread in his heart, which he had never had before.


    Since he doesn''t want it, why should he bother.


    On the other hand, Fushun''s plan has been implemented.


    After all, he is the chief eunuch of King Jing''s residence. There are many people to send. Further away, there are su Shun''s men who can help. It''s very easy to get some young women with good color and clear life experience.


    Only half a month later, those three or two carriages drove into King Jing''s house and entered the Discipline Department.


    Aunt Qi stood on the steps, stared at the bottom and sighed slightly. Originally came to lecture, but at this time, there was some loss of interest.


    She explained to a man in charge of the palace around her, and the man left.


    There were eight young girls in the following row. They looked curious, but they also knew the rules. They didn''t say anything or ask.


    The man in charge of the palace looked at the girls below and understood why aunt Qi behaved so strangely. But aunt Qi can leave, but she can''t leave. She can only take back the redundant expression on her face and get up in awe.


    "Since you have come to King''s mansion, you must understand the rules of the mansion. From today on, I will teach you your rules. I hope you will study hard."


    "Yes."


    The pale golden sunshine danced on the green glazed tiles.


    In the same place, the same scene was staged once last year. At the beginning, a girl turned into a favorite wife in the backyard, but I don''t know how it is this time.


    Of course, that''s later.

 Chapter 293

    Aunt Qi walked to the internal affairs office, her mind was confused all the way.


    Some people want to swear, but the victim is not in front of them, and they don''t know who to vent to.


    Not long after I sat down, Fushun came.


    "How''s it going? Have you seen it?" that''s what Fushun said when he entered the door.


    Aunt Qi frowned at him and said in a deep voice, "do you think it''s good?"


    Decades old partners are very familiar with each other. Fushun naturally understands aunt Qi''s meaning. He smiled twice, touched his nose and sat down.


    "I didn''t mean to. When the people below asked me to make it clear, I didn''t have an idea for a moment, so I handed out a portrait of Mrs. Hua."


    Aunt Qi took a deep breath, but she still couldn''t help it. "It''s obvious that you did this! What do you think in your heart? Your Highness''s temper has greatly changed and spoiled her these days, so you can''t help doing it so clearly?"


    It seems that Fushun''s practice really stimulated her, otherwise aunt Qi, who has always been famous for her composure, wouldn''t be so rude.


    "We don''t want to do anything. It doesn''t matter whether she has a pet or not. We just want your highness to have children. There are fewer women in the backyard. What can we do if we fill in some!"


    Seeing aunt Qi''s bad tone of voice, Fushun''s rare tone hardened. He didn''t even use ''I'', but claimed to be our family.


    "It doesn''t matter to us that she''s spoiled, but what you do is so obvious. What will your highness think when you see it? You can do this in front of your highness. Just change your master. You''re trying to figure out your meaning and pry into your heart. You''re dead, okay? Fushun, you''re more and more brave now. How can you go on like this!" aunt Qi said painstakingly.


    Hearing this, Fu Shun''s face was so gloomy that he could drop water.


    Seeing this, aunt Qi was helpless.


    "You enemy! You''re angry with me."


    When Fushun heard this "enemy", he relaxed a little. He pressed his temper and said softly, "xiugu, I know what you mean. Don''t be shy..." so he rubbed his face. "In front of the master, what do I want to do with my face? I''m thinking about holding the little master now."


    He paused, as if comforting aunt Qi and comforting himself, "what''s more, the master won''t give me a face if he doesn''t look at anything."


    "Are you not afraid to leave your heart?"


    Fushun''s face stiffened and whispered, "No."


    "Not before, but it''s hard to say now." aunt Qi sighed. "Anyway, I think your highness seems to be serious this time. Such a person with a thin temper is now like a child. In order to coax a woman to be happy, the private library is open. You should know the number of times you go to the West courtyard during this time. You should be waiting around."


    "In the past, I haven''t seen any favorite imperial concubines in the palace, but in the end?"


    Fu Shun didn''t finish the rest. Aunt Qi also knew what it meant. In the end, it was just a mirage.


    Unable to find a good example to refute, she could only hum, "just be stubborn. I''m too lazy to tell you!"


    Fushun came close, licked his face and smiled, "xiugu, you''ll spend more time there and teach them the rules."


    "You don''t even tell me." aunt Qi frowned again, which meant to settle accounts after autumn. "Can those people be found in less than a month?"


    "I''ve just moved my mind for a long time. I just want to tell you when things are done. I really don''t want to hide it from you." Fushun explained with a dry smile on his face.


    Aunt Qi glanced at him and sighed again.

 Chapter 294

    Thinking of those people and the thoughts of Fushun, an old thing, she was a little worried about Mrs. Hua. Of course, she was more worried about the person in front of her. It''s just that old guy Fushun is always stubborn. He may listen to her for other things, but he won''t listen to her. After all, how deep his obsession is, others don''t know what she knows best.


    "All right, all right, I''ll arrange it over there."


    Fushun saw this and smiled proudly. I knew that xiugu couldn''t screw him. Later, I had to rely on him.


    In exchange for another white eye from Aunt Qi.


    Clouds and rain rest.


    The little flower nestled in King Jing''s arms, and his little finger teased the red fruit.


    King Jing touched her face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your Highness, you see your rewards come every day. You have given so many things to your maidservants and concubines, or you won''t give them."


    Last time, although it was said that he gave it to her, anyone who was so tired and bombed would feel a little uneasy and a little frightened. After all, everything is too much, or enough is better.


    King Jing didn''t speak.


    Xiaohua smiled pleasantly and put her face close to King Jing''s chin.


    "You see, I gave you a purse. You gave me so many things. I was very nervous."


    "Then make a dress for King Gu."


    "Clothes?" Xiaohua frowned.


    "No?"


    "No, No." Xiaohua said shyly, "my maid is not good at embroidery."


    "You made one for mother he."


    Xiaohua''s eyes flickered. How did he know?


    Thinking so, he said, "the maid and concubine made a decorative pattern on the body, sleeve and skirt, and the others were made with the help of cloves." finally, this sentence is a little ashamed. After all, the daughter''s embroidery is not good, but it''s really not a good thing.


    "No embroidery."


    King Jing said it was like this, and Xiaohua had to take it.


    "At that time, don''t despise the poor craftsmanship of your maidservant and concubine." it''s safer to prepare a proviso first.


    "No."


    After this, King Jing was in a good mood and grabbed his little hand on his chest.


    The next day, King Jing''s reward did not come again.


    The people in the West courtyard breathed a sigh of relief, but they were not used to it. However, Xiaohua didn''t feel this way, and immediately felt that there was no pressure at all.


    Thinking about what she promised King Jing to make clothes with him last night, she began to think hard. After thinking for a long time, she finally decided to make the Chinese clothes inside.


    King Jing has seen all the small flowers in his clothes. The standard clothes are very high, and the style and workmanship are very cumbersome. She can''t do them now. She can''t do them according to the patterns and embroidery work she wears on weekdays. The Chinese clothes inside are not bad, only some decorative patterns on the cuffs and skirts, which can be reluctantly done.


    When it was settled, Xiaohua asked lilac to prepare the cloth.


    Lilac brought some light colored cloth. There are all kinds of materials, which King Jing appreciated a few days ago.


    Xiaohua looked again and again before choosing a moon White Lake silk.


    "You''d better use this. I think your Highness''s Chinese clothes are all Lake silk, or Hangzhou silk."


    Clove gave Ding LAN other cloth and took it away. She also brought King Jing''s usual home clothes in the West courtyard. Xiaohua pondered and compared the size before spreading out the moon White Lake silk and cutting it carefully.


    This is the second time that small flowers make large clothes. I''m not familiar with them. In addition, I''m always worried about cutting them. I''m even more nervous. After cutting all the fabrics, a thin layer of sweat also came out on my forehead.


    Clove has been watching. She doesn''t dare to disturb her when she sees her cautious appearance.

 Chapter 295

    Madam is stubborn. She helped her a lot when she made clothes for mother he last time. This time, she refused to give her a hand, but only asked her to give advice. Seeing his wife cut down her scissors, Ding Xiang took a cotton handkerchief and wiped the thin sweat on her forehead.


    "Madam''s hand is very stable and not crooked at all."


    Xiaohua smiled, sat down, served tea and was ready to rest for a while before continuing.


    Thinking about the embroidery on her clothes, she was a little tangled. "Lilac, what do you say about the embroidery at the cuff and the skirt?"


    At present, she can also embroider a eight treasure pattern, which has been practiced for a long time. Although lilac says that mother he likes it very much, Xiaohua knows that the stitches of the embroiderer are still a little rough. Mother he was a gift from herself, representing some of her own intentions.


    But if she put it on her highness, she would feel that she had wronged him.


    Clove also understood his wife''s mind and didn''t have any good ideas for a while.


    "If you don''t look slowly, the main body of the clothes hasn''t been done yet. Think while doing it."


    Xiaohua thought, that''s all she can do.


    In the evening, Xiaohua and King Jing sit on the Kang.


    Xiaohua struggled for a day today. Although she decided to think slowly, she always thought about it in her heart, so she expressed the actual situation to King Jing. For example, I''m afraid your highness will dislike my embroidery because I''m not good at it. For example


    Li Li always said a lot, and King Jing understood what she meant.


    Are you worried about your poor workmanship?


    But he just wants a dress made by her. What does it have to do with the workmanship?!


    So King Jing said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    "But these decorative patterns will be exposed. Your Highness''s clothes are so exquisite on the outside and rough on the inside, which will reduce your Highness''s identity."


    This sentence completely describes Xiaohua''s uneasy words. She has said it several times.


    King Jing was silent for a moment and replied, "no embroidery."


    "Is that ok?"


    "King Gu feels very good."


    His highness King Jing said it was very good, and Xiaohua''s heart settled down. Without embroidery, her pressure was much less.


    Xiaohua here is trying to make clothes for King Jing. Several young girls who entered the Discipline Department over there were led into Jingtai hall by Fushun after training in strict house rules.


    The people in Jingtai hall saw Fushun''s actions. King Jing hasn''t returned to Jingtai hall for several days. I don''t know yet, but I know it sooner or later. After all, Fushun plays a role in the back.


    Mother he knew that when people came into Jingtai hall again, those little palace people had already lived in. Their work is similar to that of Xiaohua at the beginning. They are all sweeping in the courtyard, but they hang sheep''s head and sell dog meat more often. We know where their role is.


    "Alas..."


    Seeing mother he sighing, aunt Meng comforted: "mother, don''t think too much. Everyone has his own way."


    Mother he also knew this truth, just thinking that it was not so much.


    Eunuch Xiaodou said aside, "I''ve seen those little palace people. How do they feel? I always feel a little similar to Mrs. Hua before."

 Chapter 296

    Mother he is close to Mrs. Hua. Everyone in Jingtai hall knows that when Mrs. Chu Hua hasn''t left Jingtai hall, they are very close. After Mrs. Hua moved to the West courtyard, mother he sent her soup every day. A few days ago, Mrs. Hua sent a dress made by herself to mother he.


    As a crude Eunuch in the small kitchen, Xiaodou has bright eyes. Knowing that mother he cares about this, she has paid a lot of attention to the palace people''s room these two days and sent a lot of gossip to mother he.


    "Really?"


    Mother he heard this and looked at Aunt Meng with an inquiring face. Aunt Meng nodded.


    "Xiao looked at it carefully. One of them had a pair of eyes very similar to Mrs. Hua, but it must not be as good-looking as Mrs. Hua. Another one had a temperament very similar to Mrs. Hua, and the others were very calm and low-key..." Xiao Dou couldn''t describe it. He scratched his head and thought again before saying, "if you put them all together, you''ll be Mrs. Hua."


    Mother he''s face became ugly immediately. It''s reasonable to say that Fushun''s doing this has nothing to question, but it always makes people think that she doesn''t feel very comfortable.


    Seeing this, aunt Meng quickly waved Xiaodou out.


    "In fact, what Xiaodou said is also bad. Although they look like Mrs. Hua, they are still a little worse. However, Chunlan and Qiuyue have different styles. It seems that father-in-law Fu has spent some time this time."


    Seeing that mammy he didn''t speak, aunt Meng said again, "Mammy, you are old, so don''t think too much. In this house, except your highness, who can stop what father-in-law Fu decided. What''s more, everyone knows what father-in-law Fu is doing. It''s really feasible in the long run."


    As a personal feeling, mother he should worry, but as a slave, she shouldn''t have this idea, because the slave naturally wants to be the master wholeheartedly.


    What is good for the master?


    That is to think what the master thinks, be anxious for the master''s urgency, make up for the master''s lack, do everything in detail and do everything you can. As for this good, whether others can accept it and whether the master will accept it is another matter.


    "I understand everything you say. I''m just thinking, isn''t Fushun obviously on the right side? If you enter people, you enter people, but why do you do so!"


    In fact, aunt Meng understood what mother he wanted to express.


    Although lady Hua was born in the palace, she was pushed up by Fu Shun. But when I changed my identity, my ideas were different. Let''s not talk about whether he will compete with Fushun. Just because he makes trouble with some people similar to Mrs. Hua, it''s nothing for others to see. The party concerned will be disgusted.


    In this case, everyone will feel uncomfortable. If they are uncomfortable, they will inevitably have discord. Mother he has a good relationship with both sides. She is not on either side, and she doesn''t want both sides to lose peace.


    "Maybe father-in-law Fu has his own considerations." aunt Meng can only say so.


    Mother he didn''t speak any more. She sighed and stood up. She went to the chopping board to explore and was busy.


    Aunt Meng also knew that what she said at this time was useless, so she could only go out with a sigh.

 Chapter 297

    Today, cloves come to get tonic soup.


    When she got the letter from the small kitchen, mother he personally put a small black sand pot into a small basket and handed it to Aunt Meng.


    Although aunt Meng and mother he have no name as teachers and disciples, her cooking skills are taught by mother he, so they have always been close. Aunt Meng is also a person whom mother he trusts very much. On weekdays, she handed soup to the West courtyard. Obviously, she could find a little eunuch to give her hand, but mammy he never let it be fake by others. Aunt Meng went there herself.


    Those who came out of the palace have always been cautious.


    Aunt Meng went to the gate of Jingtai hall, gave lilac the basket in her hand, and took a basket from lilac.


    "Bother aunt Meng again."


    "What''s the trouble? Go quickly."


    After lilac left, aunt Meng turned and entered the door.


    Without taking two steps, I saw a little palace man coming towards her.


    The little palace man was young and looked about fourteen. He was wearing a pink jacket and a moon white pleated skirt. Melon face, a pair of big and flickering peach eyes, pink cherry mouth, narrow waist, as thin as a willow.


    Seeing those eyes, aunt Meng thought of what Xiaodou said yesterday and was right in her heart.


    Aunt Meng had not seen these people, but she had not been in close contact, so she looked at them. At this time, I just met head-on and saw it clearly.


    A thought flashed through her mind. It was very similar.


    But it''s just eyes, and it looks like God.


    Aunt Meng passed quietly. The little palace man glanced at her with curiosity in her eyes.


    Seeing Ji Da''s palace men passing by that year, Qian Xi went to the palace gate and saw the little eunuch guarding the gate, with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Little plum father-in-law, who is that aunt? Why do maidservants see her coming here and delivering things outside every day?"


    "That''s aunt Meng from the kitchenette. She sends tonic soup to Mrs. Hua."


    Qian Xi was puzzled and said with a smile, "who is Mrs. Hua? Why does aunt Meng send her tonic soup?"


    Little plum glanced at her and said, "don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. Who is Mrs. Hua and whether you can ask. I also said several times that father-in-law Fu has orders. You little palace people are not allowed to go out of the gate of Jingtai hall without the permission of the above. Don''t always come here if you''re free."


    "Oh, thank you for your advice."


    Qian Xi smiled timidly and turned her head to show her anger.


    Lilac came back with a meal.


    After Ding LAN and Chuncao had arranged their meals, they went down to eat, leaving only lilac to serve.


    "Madam, have some soup before you eat."


    Clove opened the lid of the small sand jar, took a small white porcelain bowl and scooped out most of the bowl with a spoon.


    Xiaohua took it and drank it with a small spoon.


    "HMM... Mammy''s craftsmanship is getting better and better, and the soup is really delicious." she enjoyed her eyes narrowed, and the corners of her eyes were half narrowed.


    The lilac gave a light sigh, and the floret looked up.


    "Look, madam."


    I saw a piece of oil paper the size of a thumb belly stuck on the back of the cover of the small sand can. Clove pulled it with her hand, and the oil paper fell off. It turned out that the oil paper was stuck on the cover with a small lump of dough.


    The oil paper was folded. When the clove was opened, there was a very small piece of paper in it.


    Xiaohua put down her bowl and took it.


    A few small words were written on the note. Come to the small kitchen.


    The soup was sent by mammy he, and the earthen pot came out of the small kitchen. That means this little note was handed over from the small kitchen.


    Xiaohua thought of mother he in an instant.


    Clove turned over the oil paper again and said, "madam, there''s nothing else."


    "It''s all right. This should be what mother he handed me."

 Chapter 298

    But why not say it directly, but in this way? Floret and clove also flashed this idea in their hearts, and there was doubt in their eyes.


    "Take it and burn it. It''s nothing."


    Xiaohua said in her mouth and picked up a small white porcelain bowl in her hand.


    "Yes."


    While eating, Xiaohua has been thinking about this problem for a long time.


    Mother he can''t pass it to her for no reason. Everyone knows how difficult it is for people outside the gate of Jingtai hall, so there must be a reason.


    But what is the reason?


    When King Jing came back from the front yard and came to the Jingtai Hall Lane, his feet turned and walked towards the west yard.


    "Your Highness, don''t you go back to Jingtai hall?" Fushun asked in a low voice.


    King Jing has not returned to Jingtai hall for several days. No wonder Fushun will be anxious.


    King Jing didn''t speak and went straight ahead. All the way to the West courtyard, Chunmei was about to go in and report. She was stopped by King Jing''s hand.


    Xiaohuawo turns a book on the Kang. Hearing the movement outside, she is about to get up and get ready to meet. She sees King Jing coming in, raises her hand and stops her action of getting off the Kang. She comes to the Kang and sits down along the edge.


    "Your Highness." Xiaohua''s eyebrows and eyes were filled with joy, especially King Jing''s recent considerate actions, which filled her heart with sweetness.


    King Jing touched Xiaohua''s hair. His expression didn''t move, but his eyes were softer.


    "Did your highness come back from the front yard? Will you go later? If you don''t go, your servant and concubine let them bring the clothes they wear in the house. The clothes they wear outside always feel uncomfortable in the house."


    "Don''t go."


    Hearing this, Xiaohua''s smile grew bigger.


    Lilac holds the homely clothes that King Jing put in the west yard, as well as a pair of silk shoes with very soft uppers.


    Xiaohua came down from the Kang. She did not leave her hands to serve King Jing. She changed her clothes outside. She was about to squat down to take off her boots and shoes for him, but king Jing grabbed her.


    Clove looked good. Seeing this, she hurried over and knelt down to take off King Jing''s boots.


    After a while, Ding LAN offered tea, and the palace servants went out.


    King Jing doesn''t like the large number of people waiting around him. When Xiaohua gets along with King Jing, some people around her will be restrained. Over time, when they get along, there will be no people in the house, including Fushun, who can move freely after coming to the West courtyard.


    Xiaohua gives King Jing the position she just occupied. After placing King Jing on the Kang, she sits down.


    King Jing touched her hair, and she rubbed his fingers back. The expression is very implicit, but the atmosphere between them is excellent. Although Xiaohua still looks at King Jing indifferently, she can always catch something that pleases her.


    King Jing''s favorite book was at hand. He took one and turned it up. Xiaohua sits aside with a dress sewn in her hand. Occasionally King Jing will look up at her and be in a good mood when he sees the moon white Chinese dress.


    "It''s really good not to embroider something on this Chinese dress?"


    In particular, your highness, each Chinese dress is so exquisite and looks ordinary, but it can be seen from some dark lines on the cuffs that it is made by the embroiderer with excellent workmanship. Look at what you have in your hand. Every time, the little flower will have a sense of shame.


    King Jing didn''t speak and touched her hand.


    "Well, I won''t ask you any more, as long as you think it''s OK." after a while, Xiaohua said again, "forget it, I''d better embroider some patterns on the cuffs. If the embroidery is not good, your highness, don''t dislike it." after thinking about it, she still thought it was OK.


    King Jing seemed to hear the uneasiness in her tone and touched her hair.


    The sense of shame and uneasiness suddenly disappeared. Xiaohua''s half hanging face had a bigger smile, buried her head and continued to sew seriously.

 Chapter 299

    After doing it for a while, Xiaohua looked at the hourglass on the side cabinet. Unexpectedly, more than half an hour passed in the twinkling of an eye. She put down her sewing.


    Seeing that the man was still reading, he said, "Your Highness, have a rest."


    King Jing looked up at her and put down his book.


    These two people are extremely monotonous people. Xiaohua spends her time on weekdays. In addition to doing some embroidery work, she reads books and asks the palace people below to accompany her to play Shuanglu. King Jing was even poorer. Anyway, Xiaohua didn''t see what he could do except reading, or just sitting in a daze.


    Seeing the man staring at himself, Xiaohua dawdled and snuggled to one side. He felt that he surrounded himself with his arm and sighed happily in his heart.


    Now this situation is something Xiaohua can''t imagine in her life. King Jing doesn''t like to talk, but to tell the truth is very good to her. She always hears people below say to her, "Your Highness dotes on your wife very much." she gradually feels that it is the same.


    Except that he is still not talkative.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Xiaohua looked up at him and saw him looking at his eyes. Very dark and bright, crystal clear, as if there was no emotion, but very focused.


    It seems so. It''s not unacceptable not to talk, is it?


    Everyone has his own temperament. She already feels very, very good that he can do so. So good that sometimes she sits there alone and suddenly wants to cry.


    Like this time, Xiaohua has a feeling of tears in her eyes. This feeling is very inexplicable, but she can''t help it. She buried her head and rubbed her face in King Jing''s arms, motionless.


    King Jing kept silent until Xiaohua realized that the time had passed for a long time, and the light in the room had darkened.


    She let out a cry and sat up straight. "Lilac, turn on the lamp."


    Lilac and Ding LAN walked in lightly and lit the lights in the house one by one.


    The flash of light made Xiaohua unable to react for a moment. She narrowed her eyes and saw the people around her. She was dizzy for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaohua smiled and touched her eyes. "It''s nothing. It suddenly lights up and looks dazzling."


    "Would you like to have dinner, madam?"


    Xiaohua glances at King Jing and nods.


    "Go."


    When having lunch, Xiaohua suddenly thought of the little note from mother he, and she wanted to stop talking.


    King Jing seemed to notice that she had something to say, "say."

 Chapter 300

    Xiaohua hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth. "When I was in Jingtai hall, Mammy he in the small kitchen treated me very well." she looked at King Jing''s eyes, paused and said, "I haven''t seen mammy he for a long time."


    King Jing thought of the light crimson dress and looked at the little flowers with expectation and anxiety in his eyes.


    After half a ring, he opened his mouth, "King Gu will order."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    I don''t know why King Jing feels very good when he sees the little flower''s smile.


    After eating, I have nothing to do again.


    Xiaohua suggested, "Your Highness, your servant and concubine help you relax?"


    King Jing nodded and they went to the bedroom.


    Now I pay more attention than before. Every time I give Jing Wang Songfan, Xiaohua always asks him to take a hot bath first, and then press it when he is alive. Of course, sometimes when King Jing is uncomfortable, he will suddenly open his mouth and let Xiaohua pinch it, but that''s rare.


    King Jing took a hot bath, went to bed and lay down


    The hot water temperature is quite high, much higher than his habitual bath water. After soaking it, I feel that the pores on my body are open. The bedding is very soft and soft, with the usual faint aroma of small flowers, which makes king Jing sigh silently.


    The whole set is extremely skilled. Xiaohua said as she pressed it: "Your Highness, don''t look at it for too long every time you read a book. Keep the same posture on your neck for a long time and hang your head as usual. You will come here..." when she said this, she pinched the bone on King Jing''s neck with her little hand, "It hurts here. I don''t feel it now when I''m young. When I get old, I''ll feel the disadvantages."


    These are some of the prevention and correction knowledge told in the manuscript. Although Xiaohua doesn''t know much, she can cash it out, and she can analyze it herself, so she puts it together and tells King Jing in her own language.


    Moreover, King Jing is very busy on business on weekdays. Even if Xiaohua hasn''t seen that situation, he can imagine. He is also stuffy. He can sit in the same place for a long time without moving.


    Sometimes in the West courtyard, Xiaohua always feels distressed. She gives him quiet guidance and arranges him a comfortable place to sit. The warm Kang in the west room, where Xiaohua often sits, seems to be no different from the past, but Xiaohua has spent a lot of effort to make adjustments so that King Jing can sit more comfortable.


    Heartache


    The idea flashed quickly. Xiaohua didn''t realize it at that time. After realizing it, she found that she could use such a word


    Heartache, why heartache? Xiaohua really doesn''t dare to think about it.

 Chapter 301

    Half an hour has passed since I was relaxed.


    The idle days of this period of time have spoiled Xiaohua, and her physical strength is not as good as before. She is a little panting. After pressing it, she tilted aside.


    After getting along with King Jing, Xiaohua is not as restrained as before. It was a random move, but it surprised King Jing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Xiaohua smiled carelessly, "just tired of ideas."


    King Jing didn''t speak. Xiaohua lay down for a while, "Your Highness, lie down and take a bath."


    Xiaohua went to the bathroom, but king Jing, half leaning against the head of the bed, had deep eyes.


    It is impossible to sleep alone at the time of sleep.


    King Jing didn''t return to Jingtai hall for several days. He always went out of the West courtyard in the morning and went straight to the West courtyard when he came back.


    The people in the West courtyard were happy, but Fushun was very worried.


    King Jing turned back from the former courtyard and finally returned to Jingtai hall. As soon as he entered the palace gate, he found something strange.


    He glanced at Fushun, whose head seemed to be very "clever", and his eyes flashed.


    Not surprisingly, after King Jing sat down, Fushun said the same old lines, nothing more than that the color in the hall was too light and added something pleasing to the eye.


    King Jing sighed and looked at Fushun again.


    "Whatever you want."


    Fushun ran out of the hall happily. As before, King Jing had some head pain.


    The hall is quiet and frightening. I used to enjoy this silence very much. At this time, I still feel very good, but I always feel that something is missing.


    King Jing picked up the tea lamp on one side and took a sip of tea. He was melancholy if he lost it, but he couldn''t figure out what was missing.


    The day before yesterday, King Jing allowed Xiaohua to come to Jingtai hall. Last night, she was worried and asked. She was sure that King Jing had ordered him to go down and would not be blocked outside the door. So she came today.


    The little eunuch guarding the door looked at the greatly changed Mrs. Hua, and her spine bent more than ever before.


    "Say hello to your wife."


    The little eunuch guarding the door was the same as before. Xiaohua knew it. She raised her hand and asked lilac to give her a reward. The little eunuch refused again and again. He didn''t dare to accept the reward. He still let lilac shove it in.


    "Father in law, I want to go in. I don''t know if I can."


    The little eunuch smiled, "it''s OK. It was explained yesterday. We don''t dare stop anyone, madam."


    After such a long time, entering Jingtai hall again, Xiaohua has a feeling of being separated from the world.


    All the way in, there were palace eunuchs greeting her. Xiaohua was a little astringent in her heart, but she didn''t show it with a smile.


    Xiaoxiazi greeted him all the way, with a smile on his face and a flattering way in his mouth, "please greet your wife."


    "Xiaoxiazi, it''s you. Get up quickly."


    "It''s xiaoxiazi''s blessing to make his wife remember."


    Xiaohua chuckled, "you little Xia Zi, have learned to be slippery."


    Xiaohua seldom goes out on weekdays. After going out this time, she knows that she seems really different today. This feeling is particularly obvious after the Jingtai hall. Many people who used to be high and cold now also greet each other with smiling faces.


    Why is there such a big change? Xiaohua knows the reason. King Jing went to the West courtyard to enjoy things a few days ago. Today, she can come into Jingtai hall again.


    Xiaoxiazi, a former acquaintance, carried her chin when she was a little palace man. When she entered the hall, her chin was straight. When she served King Jing, her chin was slightly drooping, but she was not flattering. When she became a lady and wanted to move into the West courtyard, she could see her head, but now when she came, she could directly see her back.


    This kind of sensory impact is too big, so that Xiaohua is slightly distracted, and her heart is not good. Fortunately, her ability to hide is not bad, but she soon fell into a trance.


    "Look at your sweet mouth, clove."

 Chapter 302

    Xiaohua''s chin was slightly raised, and lilac handed over the reward. That is, a little Yinzi, but xiaoxiazi was particularly exaggerated and couldn''t close his mouth with joy.


    Xiaohua never thought about this situation today. She wanted it in her last life, but she seems to have it inadvertently in this life. But she doesn''t reject these. It''s still the same sentence. People are divided into all kinds. It''s indispensable to pursue profit and flattery. People always adjust a lot of things according to the environment.


    Yu xiaoxiazi is, and so is Yu she.


    "Your Highness is in the hall." Xiao Xiazi leaned aside and said in a very low voice.


    Xiaohua understood what he meant, but just said, "I came to see mother he this time. Your highness must be busy."


    The latter sentence is just a casual one, which means that Xiaohua doesn''t want to disturb King Jing in the hall. Xiaoxiazi understood and turned to a normal voice, "the little lady led her to the past."


    Walking all the way back along the courtyard, the always gray but dignified Jingtai hall suddenly jumped out of a few dazzling colors.


    Xiaohua''s footsteps stopped slightly. Xiaoxiazi looked down and cried bad.


    But Xiaohua didn''t ask anything. She went on and didn''t show anything on her face.


    Xiaoxiazi stole a glance at Xiaohua and exclaimed in her heart that Mrs. Hua was calm. She didn''t know how many times she would win those by virtue of her calmness alone.


    After thinking about it, he seemed to lead the way forward, looked at the front, but said with a mosquito voice: "those were arranged by father-in-law Fu a few days ago. They were specially found. They haven''t entered the hall yet."


    After saying that, he turned his head, bowed and smiled, and raised his voice, "since madam doesn''t need xiaoxiazi to lead the way, xiaoxiazi will leave."


    Xiaohua smiled and nodded.


    Clove is a calm, see xiaoxiazi this also did not show any surprise, holding Xiaohua to go forward again.


    All the way to the small kitchen, mother he was there.


    "Mammy, Xiaohua came to see you."


    "Little flower girl, oh, it should be Mrs. flower now."


    Xiaohua said angrily, "Mammy, you still come with Xiaohua. I knew I wouldn''t be in a hurry to see you."


    Mother he asked her to come to the small kitchen. Now Xiaohua knows why. She is very grateful to mother he. What''s more, Mammy he has always been kind to her, and she didn''t pretend to be sentimental when she said this.


    Mother he smiled, "well, mother won''t tease you, but there must be some etiquette to keep."


    Lilac stood at the door, and there were two people in the small kitchen, mother he and Xiaohua.


    After sitting down, mother he whispered, "let you come. You should know what you mean."


    Xiaohua bit her lip and nodded hesitantly.


    "That''s good." mother he smiled and raised her voice as if nothing had happened. "You can drink the tonic soup made by mother for you every day. It''s good for your body."


    "There is not a drop of the soup cooked by Mammy, and Xiaohua has drunk all that is left."


    Mother he touched Xiaohua''s sideburns and her voice turned low. "Doctor Hu Liang is conditioning your body over there, and mammy will mend it for you. The combination of the two will be better and faster, and strive to give birth to a little emperor and grandson to your highness as soon as possible."


    "Mammy..." Xiaohua was moved and her voice choked.


    "Other mammies can''t help you. They can only do what they can."


    When Xiaohua came to the kitchen, Mammy he didn''t mention that Fushun arranged people to come in. After all, on the surface, she should be on the side of Fushun. She only reminded me out of selfishness. Mother he thought that if she understood, she would understand. If she didn''t understand, it was just that. Fortunately, the little flower was never stupid.


    However, mother he''s saying that "nothing else can help" not only shows her position and cover up, but also represents her own attitude. She is impartial and can''t do more.


    But even so, Xiaohua is grateful.

 Chapter 303

    How can there be people in Jingtai Hall who show kindness to others inexplicably, but everyone has his own considerations.


    Xiao Xiazi also came out of the palace, but he was still young at that time. When he followed King Jing to the fief, he was only 13 years old.


    Xiaoxiazi is a hard-working man. When she was very young, she was sent to the palace by her family for some money. For several years, he was just a minor eunuch at the lowest level. He ate the worst and did the heaviest and most tiring work. He had to be bullied and squeezed by some big eunuchs on weekdays.


    When the unpopular five princes left Beijing, the palace assigned eunuchs who were equally unpopular. From Xiao Xiazi''s point of view, his life has changed greatly since he came to Jingzhou. He is not much better than before.


    But after all, they can''t compare with others. Eunuchs around King Jing in the past and those with long qualifications have good jobs, including the boy an Cheng. Just because he has such a relationship with Fushun, he is responsible for personal living things around King Jing. His future will certainly not be too bad in the future.


    He was still a small eunuch who did miscellaneous work.


    People are self-motivated, especially these eunuchs. They have no roots and future generations. They are masters of their family and life. What can make them more motivated is only money and climbing up.


    But xiaoxiazi didn''t have the chance.


    It seems that he is on duty in Jingtai hall, which seems very beautiful. In fact, King Jing''s personal life is blessed and comfortable. Other things are often comfortable, and others have become invisible.


    Xiao Xiazi felt lost after suffering for several years.


    Is it difficult to be a factotum little eunuch forever in this life?


    Xiaoxiazi looked at how Mrs. Hua came in, how she got her eyes, how she got the throne, and then how she got spoiled. It can be said that he knows Mrs. Hua better than Fushun, because he has been observing Mrs. Hua since she appeared.

 Chapter 304

    This observation is only because they are arranged to teach them something and other thoughts. However, as your highness, who has a weak temper, became more serious and vivid day by day.


    Especially this time, Fushun placed another person in Jingtai hall, which touched xiaoxiazi''s heart.


    This is a match between two people!


    As long as father-in-law Fu wants to achieve his goal, he will inevitably compete with the other side. Especially when father-in-law Fu finds so many, people will quarrel with him.


    Xiao Xiazi never dared to ignore the influence of women on men. Otherwise, how could Xu Guifei in the palace fight with the queen for decades without falling behind? What she relied on was her influence on men.


    From others'' point of view, Mrs. Hua''s situation is worrying. From his point of view, the outcome of the confrontation is unknown, but he is optimistic about Mrs. Hua.


    Xiaoxiazi thought of saving the country.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to replace anyone, but he just wanted to go further. After all, for a eunuch who has no hope for the future, how desperate it is to be a worker eunuch forever.


    And he won''t do anything special, just to show kindness or facilitate others.


    Xiaoxiazi came up lightly to change tea for King Jing. After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "I saw Mrs. Hua just now."


    King Jing''s eyes glanced over. Xiao Xiazi understood it and said in a slightly happy voice: "Madam went to the small kitchen to find mother he. The servant led the way for her. The lady said she was familiar with her, but she rewarded the servant with silver."


    King Jing''s face was calm, but his eyes were soft.


    "Go and invite your wife."


    Fushun stood aside without a clear instruction. Xiaoxiazi didn''t dare to fill his head. After all, Fushun''s means even made him shudder.


    "Your Highness, the old slave goes." Fushun said and went out.


    Xiaoxiazi''s heart is complex. No one knows. He knew how good it was to speak out, but he really didn''t dare to do too much in front of Fushun.


    Fushun went out of the temple and asked an Cheng to invite Mrs. Hua, but he turned around and was busy with other things.

 Chapter 305

    Xiaohua said a little gossip with mother he and left.


    Out of the kitchenette, her heart was at a loss.


    The person Fushun arranged, how she was pushed up, the situation in the backyard and her physical state... Combined, the meaning behind Fushun''s action is self-evident


    There is a fear, there is a powerlessness


    Your highness, do you really want to share it with others? Reflexively, she was almost unwilling to drown her.


    "Madam, shall we go back?"


    Xiaohua nodded.


    After a few steps, an Cheng came face to face.


    An Cheng''s smile is very bright, but Xiaohua can see the perfunctory. Because she had seen an Cheng''s perfunctory smile before, the little eunuch could only smile sincerely at such a specific few people.


    "Madam, your Highness has heard that you are coming. Please go to the palace."


    Xiaohua ''Oh'' let out a sound and took cloves to go with an Cheng.


    An Cheng is Fushun''s disciple. These two are together. From an Cheng''s attitude, we can see Fushun''s true attitude towards her now.


    Is it because of her body now? Fushun couldn''t wait, so Jingtai hall was assigned to a small palace man.


    Knowing that this emotion should not exist, Xiaohua has a feeling of being betrayed.


    Why do you think others betrayed you? You were just pushed up. At the same time, a voice said so in the bottom of her heart.


    Jingtai hall is still the Jingtai hall. When you come in again, it seems like an afterlife.


    In particular, so many things happened in such a short time after she came here. Therefore, when Xiaohua entered the hall and saw King Jing sitting in the hall like a long time ago, it added a sense of strangeness.


    It seems that the man she is very familiar with these days suddenly becomes strange.


    "Yes, your highness."


    After the ceremony, Xiaohua stood there with her head down.


    King Jing frowned and felt uneasy.


    "Come here."


    Xiaohua slowly approached and stood in front of her.


    King Jing took her with one hand and let her sit on the couch beside him.


    After sitting down, King Jing touched the tip of her hair hanging near her temples. After half a sound, he said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaohua raised her eyes and looked at the man with no fluctuation in his expression and almost no superfluous emotion. Suddenly, the sense of familiarity came back.


    She wanted to laugh and cry. Finally, she rubbed his fingers and whispered, "nothing."


    Then he was stroked at the tip of his hair. Xiaohua didn''t stop rubbing his fingers. Touching it, he grabbed his big hand and held it tightly. It seemed that he wanted to hold it like this and never lose it.


    There was a sound of footsteps, and Xiaohua looked sideways.


    Fushun walked in with a square step and a line of small palace people with jumping colors.


    It is graceful, graceful, diverse and colorful. They are all girls with very beautiful colors.


    "Your Highness, the old slave brought me here to show you." Fushun said to King Jing.


    It seems that I didn''t see the little flower sitting on one side. My attitude is very natural. It seems that it''s nothing to bring in the person who should have come in tomorrow at this time.


    King Jing didn''t say anything. He looked the same as before. He glanced and looked away.


    Xiaohua is looking at it in a daze. She is thinking about the situation when she first entered Jingtai hall. At that time, Her Highness was also sitting here, but she didn''t look at her more, but now she is so close to him


    Just out of mind, one of the several people in the line raised his head slightly and looked curiously at the little flower sitting at the top.


    Xiaohua looked at the man''s eyes like lightning.


    She has been growing on herself for two lives. Xiaohua knows what her eyes look like.

 Chapter 306

    Those eyes are too similar to their own. They are all those with large upper eyelid bending radian, sharp and sunken inner corners, thin and slightly raised eye tail, and the shape is like peach petals. Because of his young age, he still looks green and astringent. He is clearly a pair of charming eyes, but he can''t show his due charm because of his green and astringent. But the green and astringent, with that eye, gave birth to a very attractive charm.


    Floret''s eyes reflexively looked down at Fushun''s face. Fushun was still smiling, and her eyes were quite meaningful.


    What Xiao Xia Zigang said soon seemed to linger in his ears, "those were arranged by father-in-law Fu a few days ago. They were specially found. They haven''t entered the hall yet..."


    Specially found, specially found


    For a time, her mind fell, and Xiaohua''s hand trembled slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaohua shakes her head and doesn''t dare to look up at King Jing. She doesn''t dare to see if he sees the man''s eyes. She doesn''t dare to guess what his reaction is if he sees the man. She doesn''t dare to think about anything


    "The maidservant and concubine remembered that the clothes made for his highness had not been finished, so they went back first."


    Pretending to be calm, Xiaohua ran away.


    King Jing was aware that there seemed to be something wrong, but he was distracted by the dress. Thinking about her mind, he didn''t see the abnormality of Xiaohua, let alone any misconduct.


    After Xiaohua left, Fushun bowed aside and asked, "Your Highness, what do you think?"


    King Jing stood up and didn''t bother to take a look. "It''s up to you." the man went to the study.


    See floret hurried out of the hall, and the lilac standing by the door of the hall welcomed her.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" Fushun led people in from the side door. The lilac standing at the main door didn''t see that scene.


    Xiaohua shook her head, took a deep breath and tried to pull up the corner of her mouth.


    "Nothing."


    They went all the way out of Jingtai hall. The little eunuch guarding the door still smiled flatteringly.


    Clove touched Xiaohua''s cold hand and still felt something different. Thinking about what the little eunuch said just now, she felt a little anxious.


    Back to the west yard, clove took everyone else out of the house.


    Xiaohua just fell on the Kang and couldn''t slow down.


    "Madam, have you offended your highness?" otherwise, clove really can''t think of it. Just after she recruited someone in, they came out in a short time.


    Floret shook her head.


    Clove saw that her face looked wrong and said, "maidservant, go and pour you a cup of tea first."


    After drinking tea slowly, Xiaohua calmed her mind.


    She looked at lilac next to her and felt very powerless, "lilac, Fushun has arranged people in Jingtai hall."


    Clove was stunned first, then complicated, and didn''t know what to say.


    What can you say? Isn''t that how Mrs. Chu Hua came in?


    It seems that Mrs. Hua is now a lady and half a master, but in the court, in this royal family, she is just a small concubine. In addition to the attitude of the king of the scenery, this kind of Ji concubine with low status is really not Fu Shun. This kind of eunuch is the next dish of a powerful person around the master and in charge of things inside and outside.


    At first, in the palace, clove saw how many unwanted concubines flattered those eunuchs. Although it''s not in the palace, it''s not bad.


    "I saw a man who looked like me." Xiaohua said in a trembling voice.


    Now even cloves can''t stabilize their composure.


    This, this


    "Mammy he handed the note for this. I didn''t understand what xiaoxiazi meant until I saw it with my own eyes. Ha ha..."


    This smile, obviously like a smile, but it seems to cry.


    "Madam, don''t think too much..." besides this, lilac really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Should I be proud? Should I be proud? I found it specially..."

 Chapter 307

    I told myself clearly that I shouldn''t, but I just couldn''t control it. She knows how powerful Fushun''s means are, and she knows King Jing''s attitude towards Fushun.


    Does she have enough food for others? Is that enough?


    Just looking at Fushun''s eyes, she understood what he meant. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they knew each other


    "Madam..."


    When clove heard this, she somehow had an impulse to cry. She has always respected father-in-law Fu because he has a very good relationship with aunt Qi. But now why do you want to scold him? Scolding him how to do such a thing is not stabbing his husband''s heart?


    The west room was quiet and scary. After a long time, an ethereal voice sounded.


    "I''ll go to bed and don''t bother me."


    Xiaohua went to the bedroom, and lilac didn''t dare to follow.


    Thinking of Ding LAN and Chun Cao, who were puzzled but paid by her just now, she went to open the door of the main house.


    "Sister clove, what''s the matter?" Chuncao asked as soon as she came in.


    They are not fools. When Mrs. Hua came back just now, her face was too ugly. Seeing clove''s attitude, she knew something big must have happened.


    Lilac shook her head wearily and didn''t know what to say.


    "Where''s madam?"


    "Keep your voice down, madam. I''m in the house and have a rest. Don''t bother me."


    "What the hell happened, you say. I''m so anxious."


    Not only is the spring grass urgent, Ding LAN is also full of anxiety. Clove motioned Ding LAN to close the door and took them to Xijian. She said something roughly. Because the wife didn''t say anything specific, clove combined what she saw and heard with what the wife said to the two people.


    After hearing this, Chuncao looked ugly and strange.


    "This father-in-law is disgusting, isn''t it obvious that he disgusts our wife?"


    "Don''t say this outside. It''s known..."


    Lilac didn''t finish the rest. Thinking of Fushun''s means, Chuncao couldn''t help shivering.


    "Just let him bully our wife? Your highness? Don''t say anything?"


    Clove silently shook her head, "Madam didn''t mention your Highness''s reaction."


    "It must be, it must be. Men change their minds when they see the difference. Your highness must have abandoned our wife because of the good color and freshness. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be sad to have a rest."


    Every time Xiaohua''s mind is confused, she will be alone. In the literal words, "take a break and don''t bother.". And Chuncao''s words are too funny. Xiaohua is only fifteen at this time. Where can she be more fresh and tender than her.


    Clove would be very upset. She wanted to laugh when she heard Chuncao''s words, and she felt that she had no rules. Finally, all kinds of complexity intertwined into one sentence, "you can''t say this outside."


    Ding Lan was also sad, even if she competed with others. Now a lucky father-in-law came out and found a group of young palace people with fresh and tender colors and very similar to his wife to arrange them in the Jingtai hall.


    It is a fact that everyone despises but has to admit.


    What should I do, madam?!


    King Jing sat in his study for a while. Chang Shun came in with a solemn face.


    Seeing that he was in a hurry, King Jing also changed his color.


    "Your Highness, Mr. Huang, please go over there. It seems that something has happened in Beijing."


    Every time the information collected by the intelligence agency of King Jing''s residence is reported, it will be divided into two parts, one at Huang Qin, the staff member, and the other at King Jing''s house.

 Chapter 308

    Because the news was mixed, people needed to sort out some information. These things were too trivial and extremely important, so they were handed over to Huang Qin. King Jing came back from heavy work and knew something that others didn''t know, but he couldn''t disclose it to outsiders. He also knew that if he didn''t know, he would miss many minor details. In his spare time, he would also take one to analyze it, and then compare the two to draw a conclusion.


    However, on weekdays, there are many official affairs under Jingzhou, and King Jing is also very busy. Occasionally, there will be news from Huang Qin. The news there should be faster. The trivial and unimportant ones are all right. The slightly more important ones need to be discussed with King Jing at this time.


    King Jing knew the seriousness, so he hurried to the yard where Huang Qin lived in King Jing''s house.


    The courtyard where Huang Qin lived was unknown. It was on the side of the intentional hall. Because there were many important things in it, no one was allowed to enter. Not only is the guard outside the door, but also King Jing''s confidant is guarding inside.


    In the study, the desk was full of dense residence newspaper documents. A thin old man with a beautiful beard in the year of knowing his destiny sat behind the book case, looking a little anxious. This man is Huang Qin, King Jing''s confidant.


    When King Jing came in, he let King Jing sit down without even saluting.


    "Mr. Huang, what''s up?"


    Huang Qin was not polite either. He said directly, "the prince played to reduce the military power of the vassal king according to the news handed over from the capital."


    This sentence directly darkened King Jing''s face.


    King Jing is always indifferent. His expression rarely fluctuates. It''s not a small thing to make his face change greatly.


    What is the military power of fiefdoms for the vassal king? Maybe King Jing didn''t understand it in his previous life and didn''t want to understand it, but it can''t be clearer in this life. If the vassal is an individual, then the military power of the fief is the bones of the vassal.


    The bones will be cut off. Can the man stand up?


    These five years are neither long nor short. King Jing knows how much effort he has spent on his land fief, which others don''t understand. It was not easy to change the deputy commander of the town into his own. The military power of the fiefdom fell firmly in his hands, but suddenly came out.


    "Is the holy master right?"


    When he spoke, King Jing knew that he was foolish. If you are right, Mr. Huang will not be such a face at this time.


    Thinking about some things in his last life, King Jing felt uneasy.


    "Don''t panic, just wait and see what happens." instead, he comforted the other party.


    Huang Qin was unable to laugh or cry, stroked his beard and said, "Your Highness, I know it''s useless to panic. There should be little relationship between those two standing in front."


    Those two said that they were the king of Jin and the king of Qi. The two princes of imperial concubine Xu in the current Dynasty were very popular in front of the saint. Even today''s crown prince, in addition to this crown prince''s identity, should retreat to the place of shooting.


    "The crown prince doesn''t know what he is thinking. The saint has just recovered from a serious illness, so he asked him to play this kind of thing. Isn''t this making a mess?"


    King Jing''s understanding of the crown prince is nothing but a little impression when he was a child and some literal understanding of intelligence after he came to Jingzhou. It''s hard to say at this time.


    "Your Highness, what''s in the newspaper over there?"


    The prince has a nail that King Jing installed in the past two years. Huang Qin naturally knows this, but it''s a big trouble. Even he doesn''t know who the nail is. He only knows that there is such a person who doesn''t seem to be trusted by the prince, because there are too few private information about the prince.


    King Jing shook his head and Huang Qin sighed slightly.


    "It''s not urgent. Now we can only wait and see what happens."


    After another discussion, King Jing stepped out of Huang Qin''s yard.


    When he went to the Cunxin temple, he called Chang Shun.


    "Take a message to the prince and ask what the inside story is."


    On weekdays, King Jing seldom asks his subordinates to contact there, but now in this situation, he still knows some inside information so that his heart can be implemented.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 309

    Capital.


    East Palace, the prince heard that the grand master came to see him, so he announced him to come in.


    As soon as master Bai came in, he asked in a hurry, "prince, please play to reduce the military power of the vassal king?" before the voice fell, he said again: "you are so confused! How can you think so."


    The old man looked rather distressed.


    The crown prince and crown teacher Bai Zhongning is now 60 to 70 years old. He is highly respected and knowledgeable. Since the prince Yu grew up under his guidance, he never spoke to the prince as vaguely as others. That''s what he said.


    Master Bai said it was refreshing, but crown prince Luo Zhao is an adult man after all. Even if he was taught and managed by the old man when he was a child, he will inevitably feel very tired when he is over thirty years old and is said by others like teaching children.


    The prince had a smile on his face, but suddenly he was cracked, and an unknown fire came to his heart. But after all, he was the prince and teacher who was personally granted by his father. The prince was not stupid enough to disrespect his teacher, so he had to hold a smiling face and say, "why did the grand master say that?"


    He said so, but the prince didn''t think so in his heart.


    The enfeoffment system of the Daxi Dynasty is extremely tolerant to the vassal kings, but for the crown prince, it is beside the bed. How can others snore and sleep like a sharp edge on the back.


    Today, Emperor shengshangxi has five adult princes. His eldest son is granted the crown prince and stays in Beijing, while the other four are granted all vassal areas. Luo Jin, the second prince, was granted the king of Jin and the land of Jinzhou; Luo Qi, the third prince, granted the land of Qi state to the king of Qi; Luo Huaiyuan, the fourth prince, granted the cloud king and the land of Yunzhou; Luo Jing, the fifth prince, granted the king of Jingzhou and the land of Jingzhou.


    Among them, the brothers born by the king of Jin and the king of Qi for their compatriots were born by the beloved concubine Xu Guifei. Xu Guifei has been honored and favored for decades. Now she also attaches great importance to her prince. Not only is the fief the richest of several vassal kings, but also she has repeatedly and wantonly rewarded king Qi of Jin. The meaning of favor is clear.


    The prince said it was a vassal this time, but it was white for the king of Jin and the king of Qi.


    After all, Mrs. Bai was old and rushed all the way. She was already out of breath and said: "Taboo, taboo, understand? You have been the crown prince for more than 20 years. You are both legitimate and long-term. You should be the crown prince. Why should you embarrass a few small vassal kings at this time in the future? I know the crown prince feels uneasy because the king of Qi, king of Jin, is becoming more and more covetous. However, the vassal military power can only be used by the imperial court Team, no more than 10000, local military power and the garrison commander appointed by the imperial court. What''s to worry about? "


    Before waiting for the prince to speak, he said, "Your Majesty fainted in the dynasty a few days ago. The dragon body is just right. Please play to reduce the military power of the vassal king. What would your majesty think? Didn''t you consider it?"


    The prince could no longer hang on his face.


    "Master Bai, do you think too much? Gu is the prince and the father emperor is the father emperor of Gu. Can you play it? It''s just a few small vassal kings. Why should you exaggerate so much."


    "It is because there are only a few small vassal kings that you can''t play. Don''t forget that they are not only vassal kings, but also your brothers -"


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the prince. "The grand master still doesn''t compare Gu with them. Gu still has something to do. The grand master would better go back."


    What else did Grand Master Bai want to say? Eunuch Chen Qi came over, bent slightly and made a gesture of seeing off.


    "Grand master, please --"


    Master Bai had no choice but to turn and leave.


    The crown prince is becoming more and more disobedient. He used to listen to two words, but now he is becoming more and more headstrong and arrogant. It should be noted that if he doesn''t ascend the throne one day, the outcome is uncertain.


    Alas¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 310

    After master Bai left, the prince sat behind the desk. The more he thought about what the dead old man said, the more annoyed he became. Unconsciously, he complained to Chen Qi.


    "Sometimes I wonder whether the grand master is the Grand Master of the grand master or the two good brothers of the grand master."


    Chen Qi was about thirty, white faced and dressed in a sunflower chest back Regiment Collar. When he heard the prince say so, he half bent down and said vaguely: "the grand master is estimated to be too worried about his highness. After all, he is old."


    Think about it, life has been rare since 70 years ago, and Taifu is now nearly 70. No wonder he is so wordy all day and people are getting more and more confused.


    "Then you also feel confused that Gu did something wrong?"


    It seems that master Bai''s words have no impact on the prince. It''s just because of his face that he will be nervous in private, so he will rarely talk about these to the people around him.


    The prince didn''t expect Chen Qi to answer. After all, eunuchs, a rootless man, can understand anything.


    Who knows, Chen Qi thought carefully for a while, but replied: "the servant also felt that the grand master was a little alarmist. After all, your highness is the prince. It''s reasonable to ask you to reduce the military power of the vassal king." after a pause, he hesitated and said: "what''s more, your majesty is old. It''s normal for your highness to have such an idea. After all, take precautions."


    As soon as this was said, Chen Qi''s face suddenly turned white. He knelt down on the ground with a "plop" and said in fear: "the servant made a mistake for a moment. Please make atonement for the crown prince."


    The prince waved, "get up. It''s you who asked. I forgive you for your innocence."


    Chen Qi is a eunuch who emerged from the prince in recent years. Most of the eunuchs in the palace came to the palace from an early age and didn''t know one in big words, let alone any knowledge. But Chen Qi is quite literate, and he is very insightful. His repeated opinions always coincide with the crown prince. The prince loved him and took him to serve him. So far, he has been regarded as a more useful person around the prince. Occasionally, the prince will talk to him about some problems.


    Chen Qi stood up and said, "the grand master''s opinion is to maintain stability, but now the situation is covetous. Your Highness the prince, you have been in a passive state. If you can take this opportunity to feel your Majesty''s thoughts, you can at least make some preparations in advance."


    At the beginning, the prince just felt that what Chen Qi said was quite in line with his own heart, but what he said later made him colorful and impressive. And Chen Qi, such a eunuch, can think so deeply, which naturally surprised the crown prince and greatly appreciated him.


    There has been a lot of noise in the court because the crown prince asked to play this time. Some people agree with it and some oppose it. For several days, all civil and military officials quarreled in the court.


    Everyone has their own opinions and their own reasons. Those who agree say that the vassal kings are growing stronger and stronger, for fear of threatening the imperial power, it is natural to reduce the military power. The objection is to hold that this is Taizu''s rule. Although the vassal king has local military power, he only listens to the orders of the imperial court. Why bother to do more than this? Not to mention that Taizu built the vassal for the friendship of relatives and the state of Pingfan


    At this time, Emperor Xi also made his own response to the prince''s invitation.


    The prince''s fold was rejected by Zhu Bi with the words "no Brotherhood".


    Even if his heart was ready, the prince could not help being shocked and angry.


    To his horror, the father emperor really valued the two cheap species, and the angry emperor Xi only valued the two cheap species, and could not see their private actions in the vassal land.

 Chapter 311

    In fact, the prince''s performance this time is helpless. His department has asked his subordinates to write a note to reflect the various visions of the king of Jin and the king of Qi in the vassal area more than once. Although there is no conclusive evidence, people with a clear eye can see the results as soon as they send someone down to investigate, but emperor Xi has ignored it and even sent several officials who write such a note, The prince had no choice but to take the dangerous move and play it himself.


    Unfortunately, the result is very sad. At least the crown prince is sad.


    In his rage, the prince smashed everything in his study. After smashing, he stepped on it angrily with his feet. Chen, who was on the edge, immediately rushed over and hugged the prince''s feet. He shouted, "Your Highness, you can''t do it." he completely ignored that his knees were bleeding from broken porcelain chips.


    When the prince calmed down and saw Chen Qi''s tragedy, he felt that the slave wholeheartedly protected the Lord. He stopped his anger and asked someone to apply medicine to Chen Qi.


    Who knows, Chen Qi repeatedly waved his head, "Your Highness, the servant is just a humble body. You can''t use it. Your highness is worried about it."


    "Nonsense, how can you say that you are also injured for the sake of orphans? What is the small matter of curing injuries!"


    Chen Qi hesitated and said, "Your Highness, it''s different from usual at this time. Your majesty just refuted your folding. It''s a time of great attention. You can''t know what''s going on in the study. Otherwise, if it comes to your Majesty''s ears, you''ll think you''re dissatisfied with your majesty. Slaves are humble. You''ll go back to the house and apply some wound medicine for yourself."


    The prince also knows the truth. He doesn''t show anything on his face, but just let Chen get up, but he can''t help but pay more attention to Chen.


    At this time, empress Xiao also secretly sent someone to send a message. There were only four words: "think behind closed doors.".


    For a moment, the East Palace closed its door, and the prince really thought about it behind closed doors.


    Just after that time, empress Xiao asked her close maid to tidy up her appearance, so she hurried to Zichen hall.


    At the palace gate of Zichen hall, I met imperial concubine Xu who came out to greet her.


    Xu Guifei is over 40 years old, but she can''t see the impact of years on her. The figure is still exquisite and beautiful. It looks like a weak willow facing the wind. There is a soft gesture in the eyebrows and eyes. The dress is very simple and clean.


    On the contrary, empress Xiao is elegant and dignified. Although she is several years older than Princess Xu, she still doesn''t show her old age. She looks like she is in her thirties. The women in the palace pay attention to maintenance. These two women are the most valuable women in the world. No wonder they are in such prime of life.


    "Greetings to the empress!" imperial concubine Xu followed the palace ceremony and saluted empress Xiao respectfully.


    After getting up, he said with a soft smile: "sister, this is to visit your majesty. Your majesty is in good spirits today. Thanks to the Queen''s sister''s careful care for your majesty these days."


    Empress Xiao tugged at imperial concubine Xu. "Your Majesty is both the monarch and the husband of the palace. The palace takes good care of it."


    With that, empress Xiao led a large group of people behind her into the Zichen hall.


    Xu Guifei smiled at the Queen''s back and led the maid eunuch around her to her chunluan palace.


    Shishinden


    "Queen, I told you long ago that you don''t have to work so hard. You are the queen. Why do you have to bow yourself? What''s the use of those slaves below?"


    "Your Majesty, you are the king and the husband of a concubine. When the husband is ill, I can''t wait as a wife?"

 Chapter 312

    Empress Xiao''s words made emperor Xi laugh. The unhappiness caused by the prince''s playing these two days was immediately eliminated. Especially these two days, he scolded the prince, but the queen didn''t plead with him because of the prince. She just had a natural attitude to serve him every day, which made emperor Xi feel comfortable.


    In addition to being appropriate, I can''t help sighing.


    "The prince is so immature."


    Hearing this, empress Xiao did not fluctuate. After taking the medicine, she tried the temperature and began to serve emperor Xi to drink the medicine.


    When Emperor Xi finished drinking the medicine, she sighed and said, "the prince is a little immature and thoughtless. How can he listen to others'' invitation to play such a thing? In the Daxi Dynasty, there have always been fan regulations, and Xiao followed Cao regulations. The fan has military power, but it is also in the hands of the imperial court. They are all close brothers. I don''t know what the child thinks."


    Hearing empress Xiao''s impartial words, Emperor Xi took her hand and comforted her: "the prince is still young. If you listen to others occasionally, you don''t blame him, only the instigator. I won''t spare him."


    Emperor Xi seems to have forgotten that the prince is over thirty, but he is not young.


    "Your Majesty, don''t excuse the prince. When my concubine saw that he was scolded, she thought about it behind closed doors in the east palace. It can be seen that it was unintentional. But it was wrong. You must punish him well this time."


    Empress Xiao''s attitude made emperor Xi very happy. Instead, she said, "well, just teach the child when he makes mistakes, and the queen doesn''t have to be too strict. Zhao''er is the prince after all. It''s OK to think behind closed doors for a few days, so as not to let outsiders think there is a gap between our father and son."


    Empress Xiao breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little cold. Instead, she said angrily, "you like to be used to him!"


    Emperor Xi laughed. "You are so strict as a mother. I want to protect him so that the child won''t be tortured by you."


    These words did not seem to be what the emperor and queen of the current Dynasty said, but rather like a couple in the market who said a few words because their children were not obedient.


    But what is inside? No one knows better than empress Xiao, who has accompanied emperor Xi for decades.


    Empress Xiao and Emperor Xi talked for a while, and served him to lie down and sleep. Although emperor Xi had been well, the imperial doctor also said that it was better to rest in addition to the previous dynasty.


    After leaving the Zichen palace all the way and returning to the Fengqi palace, empress Xiao was relieved.


    Thinking of what emperor Xi just said, she was full of desolation.


    What emperor Xi said is not a lie. She still knows him well after being a husband and wife for decades. But just because he knew too much, he also saw his attitude of trying to make peace.


    Although emperor Xi is not a man of great talent, he is also a Mingjun. The only bad thing is that her ears are a little soft, especially when it is soft for concubine Xu.


    No one wants his husband to dote on women who are not his own, even the empress who sets an example for women''s morality in the world. Even for the sake of this woman, empress Xiao would not have fought with concubine Xu for decades.


    Emperor Xi loved zhao''er, but he loved the two sons born to imperial concubine Xu even more. This kind of love will only lead to the expansion of the ambition of the imperial concubine, and empress Xiao can only defend passively.


    Empress Xiao often couldn''t help thinking that if she hadn''t been his first wife, if she hadn''t been a young husband and wife for decades, if she hadn''t been his yuan queen, would it have been the world of concubine Xu''s woman in the palace.


    The answer is no question.

 Chapter 313

    It''s too late to be sad. Empress Xiao has already broken her heart. Now she should only watch the crown prince ascend the throne steadily.


    This time, the memorial was a tentative move. Since the prince was reprimanded, it showed that emperor Xi was noncommittal about reducing the military power of the vassal. She knows that there are many secret functions of imperial concubine Xu, but she is not unprepared. Fortunately, she can hold her Majesty''s temper and pass the test.


    Now, empress Xiao understood that it was not easy to act rashly, so she ordered her confidant to send a message to the prince.


    The prince, who had been worried all the time, was relieved after receiving the message from empress Xiao. He knew that his father didn''t blame him. Even so, the daily greeting to Zichen hall was diligent and tight, and he wrote a repentance book and presented it to Emperor Xi.


    After reading the book of repentance, Emperor Xi was even more satisfied with the prince''s attitude, and the only dissatisfaction left in his heart immediately disappeared.


    The incident ended with emperor Xi sending an assistant minister of the east palace. The reason was to persuade the prince to do something wrong. Fortunately, the prince knew his way back and now he has repented.


    As for what''s inside, several old ministers in the court know very well.


    However, the first Department of the queen Prince and the first Department of Xu Guifei and the two vassal kings tried to play a tie with each other. The only unlucky thing was the little Zhan who bewitched the prince.


    The old ministers who have been in the court for a long time have poisonous old eyes. From the beginning to the end, they didn''t join in. As for some people who didn''t understand, they jumped up and down, which was nothing more than the result of an immortal fighting and suffering for mortals.


    Of course, it''s all small problems that don''t surprise the waves.


    It doesn''t matter much, but if there is no real conclusion, how can it be completely relieved.


    All kinds of news from the capital poured into King Jing''s house. King Jing and Huang Qin analyzed all kinds of information, and their hearts fell slowly in the air.


    The news from the nail side also came. By comparison, King Jing also had a general impression of the reduction of military power by the vassal kings in the capital.


    To put it bluntly, the city gate fire affected the fish pond. Fortunately, there was no danger.


    King Jing didn''t expect that the two sides began to test each other so early in his life. Having reached this conclusion, he was ready to adjust some of his plans.


    So busy, I have no time to go to the West courtyard.


    After a busy day, King Jing''s Huijing Tai hall is close to Zishi.


    Usually the jade tree faces the wind, and the king of Jing, who has a detached posture, has been lying on the book case for a long time these days, and he is used to not changing his posture. On the surface, it doesn''t look obvious, but Fushun sees the rigidity between King Jing''s walking.


    When he returned to the palace and sat down, King Jing wanted to go to the West courtyard to see the time. He also thought that he would get up early the next day, so he stopped thinking.


    "Does your highness feel uncomfortable?" Fushun asked aside.


    Seeing that King Jing didn''t make a sound, he said again, "unfortunately, it''s late now. Mrs. Hua must have rested, or she will be more comfortable for you."


    When it comes to Xiaohua, King Jing''s stiff face is a little gentle.

 Chapter 314

    Thinking of the little flower, King Jing thought of what she usually said to him. Why don''t you keep a posture for a long time? If you sit for a while and move, you can twist your neck even if you can''t get up, so as not to be hard for a long time


    He slightly twisted his neck and made two subtle noises.


    Fushun was startled. King Jing didn''t feel anything. He just felt that his twisted neck seemed to come alive at once, not as numb as before.


    Just live, but the pain is severe.


    "Your Highness, because of your body bones, the old slave thought that Mrs. Hua was a lady after all, and she couldn''t always let her do these, so he specially found a person who could also massage loosely. Otherwise, let her pinch it for you?"


    King Jing didn''t think so much. He just thought about the way she was tired in bed last time. He thought what Fushun said was very reasonable, so he didn''t refuse.


    If you can relax, he won''t get sore all over tomorrow morning.


    Fushun was delighted and went out to arrange.


    After a while, he came in again and began to arrange the venue for king song.


    It was the same soft couch that Xiaohua used when she gave King Jing Song. After Xiaohua left Jingtai hall, the slightly higher soft couch has not been changed, including the original embroidered pier.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you take a bath and come again?"


    After reading it so many times, he won''t also see it. Fushun also knows that when Mrs. Hua Gives Her Highness loose fatigue, she will let him bathe first and then massage.


    Fushun waited on King Jing and sat down on the couch. He said again, "I''ve brought the ointment prescribed by doctor Hu Liang. Why don''t your highness take off his coat?"


    King Jing pondered and shook his head.


    Fushun stopped talking. When King Jing fell down, he waved people in.


    It was the girl named Qianxi who came in. She was dressed in a small pink jacket and her waist was pinched thin. She was very graceful. A pair of peach blossom eyes, curious and uneasy.


    At the beginning, Fushun arranged for these people, but it really took a lot of effort. Not to mention others, after finding people, Fushun specially arranged someone to teach them some skills such as massage.


    Among them, the girl named Qian Xi is quite lucky. Not only because of her appearance and eyes, she herself is also a smart person. She uses her heart to learn craft. She is the best of the eight.


    People are self-motivated. Fushun likes such self-improvement. When all kinds of things are combined, Fushun doesn''t mind pushing her forward.


    King Jing crawled on his back. Naturally, he didn''t see anyone. When his hand touched his back, he realized that it seemed to be a woman. There was some disgust in his heart, but he was sore all over and tired all over, which made him endure.


    It seems so much more comfortable after being relaxed. After more than half an hour, King Jing sat up. He didn''t see the panting girl kneeling down with Fushun''s eyes.


    "Your Highness, do you feel better?"


    King Jing didn''t speak. He put on his shoes and went out.


    After waiting for King Jing to sleep, Fushun came out. Qianxi was still in the hall and had not gone out.


    "Father-in-law Fu."


    Fushun looked at her up and down with a smile and said, "very good. This is a good start. It''s good for you to say less and do more."


    She looked at Qian Xi''s face with joy and her eyes flashed.


    He frowned and said, "keep your expression and your eyes."


    Qian Xi thought of what father-in-law Fu had said before and half bowed her head.


    Fushun looked again and nodded with satisfaction.


    "That''s good. Our highness doesn''t like those who jump off."

 Chapter 315

    That day, Xiaohua went back to the house and lay in bed thinking for a long time.


    I can''t figure out how to think. I''m in a mess.


    She thought her highness would come in the evening, but she didn''t come until it was dark.


    Dinner flowers are useless. The whole west courtyard is very quiet.


    After Chunzhu left last month, a new "Chunzhu" came. When she sent someone over because of what happened, aunt Qi said "very clean".


    Lilac understood what aunt Qi meant, and the spring bamboo waited on her in the West courtyard.


    The master of his own family is favored. The people below are very proud of their faces. Who doesn''t take a high look when walking in the house on weekdays. After the last spring bamboo incident, the remaining three people, spring plum, spring orchid and spring chrysanthemum, were very honest. In addition, later, the spring bamboo, they all waited attentively and worked carefully. They look forward to one day waiting around their wife like the three lilacs.


    There are few people who can serve in the mansion who have no count in their eyes.


    Today, when my wife came back from Jingtai hall, clove strangely kicked out Ding LAN and Chuncao. Then Ding LAN and Chuncao went in, but there were no lights in the main room except in the hall, and there were no lights in the west room and my wife''s bedroom. Plus the look on the three faces of clove, the following four little palace people also understand what big things have happened.


    All of them are doing things with their necks shrunk and their hands and feet light, for fear of being used as a vent.


    "Don''t you go and have a look?" Ding LAN whispered.


    The spring grass is full of anxiety and irritability, but she doesn''t know how to vent this oppressive emotion in her heart.


    Clove solemnly looked at Ding Lan''s face and said, "you are all in good spirits. Don''t be unhappy, madam. You also look like a funeral examination. What are we doing as servants, just to make the master happy. Madam gets up later. It''s hard to see your face again."


    Clove never missed any chance to teach Ding LAN and Chuncao, but they also knew that clove was teaching them for their good.


    "Sister clove, we know. I won''t let my wife see it later."


    After a while, clove put down her things and went to the bedroom.


    It''s dark inside, but I can''t see the moonlight outside. Lilac didn''t light the light and went out of the curtain in front of the bed.


    "Is madam still sleeping?"


    After a while, a slightly hoarse voice sounded inside.


    "Lilac?"


    Hearing the response, clove lifted the curtain and stepped to the bed.


    "It''s very late. Madam, it''s better to get up and have some food."


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost time."


    "Oh, it''s so late."


    There was a little sigh in the voice, and clove blinked to drive away the wet meaning in her eyes.


    "It''s time to eat. How can it be done without eating?" Xiaohua murmured.


    "The maid will arrange it."


    Clove said a word, then turned and went out to order Ding LAN and them. Although it''s late now, King Jing''s residence has a large population. Not only king Jing and his wives and concubines, but also some door guests, staff, guard leaders and so on. Naturally, there is also a night watch stove.


    In the past, there was no meal after a little. Now Mrs. Hua is also the favorite concubine of your highness. It''s still no problem to order some meals at the Dianshan.


    After clove ordered, she went into the bedroom and lit the light, then went to the bed to wait on Xiaohua and got up.


    Hook the tent on the soft gold hooks on both sides. Clove saw that although her face was pale, she had recovered her calm.


    It seems that it is no different from the past, but it is hard for clove to see the lady who seems to be alive these days, and she has recovered the way she was when she first came to the West courtyard.

 Chapter 316

    She said with a strong smile, "madam, my maid asked Ding LAN to order a mutton pot in the dining room, mix two cold dishes, get some sauce, and eat it hot. It''s better than anything. Didn''t you like this mutton pot very much in the past? My maid always said that it''s too hot. I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I''ll have a good meal today."


    Yes, I haven''t eaten for a long time. King Jing always comes to the West courtyard for dinner these days. He is vegetarian and light. Xiaohua hasn''t eaten that hot food for a long time.


    Xiaohua smiled and said, "that''s good. Finally, you housekeeper doesn''t care. This time, you should have a good addiction and make the dining room spicy."


    "Of course there is."


    Lilac waited on Xiaohua, simply combed and washed her hair, and pulled it up at will.


    Ding Lan was very fast there. Before long, she came back with Chunmei Chunlan carrying a food box. In her hand, she carried a steaming copper pot.


    Charcoal was added to the middle pot, and soon the pot rolled away. A fresh smell of mutton soup filled the room with smoke.


    Xiaohua sat down at the table and lilac commanded, "add more spicy. My wife said she would eat spicy today."


    This mutton pot is divided into several ways to eat. Some are mainly spicy and some are mainly light and delicious. Xiaohua likes spicy food on weekdays, so as long as the West courtyard wants mutton pot here, the canteen is spicy.


    It''s just that it''s very spicy. If the taste is light, the master will be strange. If the taste is heavy, the master will also be strange. As a result, the dining room has thought of a way, only to make a foundation of spicy, and then adjust the hot base, when the need to add spicy time, plus good.


    Ding LAN brought a bowl of spicy foundation and put some in it.


    Xiaohua looked into the pot and said with a smile, "not enough, put some more."


    Ding LAN dug some in with a spoon. Xiaohua said angrily, "madam, I don''t eat you. As for being so stingy? I want half a bowl."


    Clove''s face was worried, and Ding LAN dialed half in.


    When the spicy base is put into the pot, the soup inside is bright red, and there is a pungent spicy smell in the air.


    "Is it too hot?" Lilac worried.


    Xiaohua smiled, "no, I like it."


    The mutton pot has only the bottom of soup. The mutton is boiled into a very thin piece. There are two large plates of mutton in the dining room, which is more than enough according to the consumption of florets.


    To eat this kind of food, you have to do it yourself.


    Xiaohua won''t be served. She took chopsticks, clamped mutton and put it into the pot to rinse.


    It''s not the first time for her to eat this food. She knows that mutton can be eaten by scalding. It''s not beautiful to eat it after scalding for a long time.


    A round eight immortals table has a mutton pot, two plates of mutton, some delicious mushrooms and vegetables, two plates of cold appetizers and a few small plates of noodles.


    Xiaohua ate it all by herself. She was very hot and happy. Soon he was sweating. I didn''t know whether his face was smoked by the heat or spicy. It was as red as fire.


    "Lilac, honey, chrysanthemum water ready?"


    Xiaohua has a quirk. When eating food that is very spicy or tastes very strong, she always asks cloves to prepare some water. It used to be white water, but now it has become honey chrysanthemum water. Even if the dried chrysanthemum is soaked in boiling water, do not put tea, put some honey in. And don''t drink hot ones. Don''t drink them until they are warm, and they need a large pot.


    On weekdays, that kind of small tea cup can''t be satisfied. For this reason, clove specially prepared a large porcelain pot. How big is it? It is usually as big as a long beaked copper pot used to boil water.


    Today, I know that my wife wants to eat spicy food. Cloves are prepared by spring grass early. It''s just right to drink now.


    "It''s ready," said clove, and Ding LAN went to get the porcelain pot.


    "Put it in a larger cup."

 Chapter 317

    Ding LAN smiled and poured a large cup of pale yellow honey chrysanthemum water at Xiaohua''s hand.


    So Xiaohua ate more freely. When she was scalded or spicy, she took a sip.


    Looking at the smiling lady who is very different from her previous style, clove sighed again.


    "Madam, I''ll help you scald some vegetables." she hung her head and took a few pieces of vegetables with long handled chopsticks.


    Smoke swirled around Xiaohua''s eyes, making her face not clear in the fog. She mechanically took a piece of mutton, rinsed it, ate it, and then another piece of mutton, rinsed it, ate it. Later, I felt it was too slow, so I took a large chopstick and threw it into the pot. After it was cooked, I put it into the small bowl in front of me.


    One bite at a time, she didn''t eat fast, but she didn''t stop.


    Her cheeks were hurt by the heat, and her mouth was also wooden. Xiaohua kept eating. Finally, the heat reached the critical point she could bear, and tears poured down.


    "Bad Ding LAN, with so many spicy bases, your wife''s tears came out..." she smiled and didn''t stop in her hand.


    All kinds of emotions held in her heart can''t be straightened out. Let her block, make her bored and make her uncomfortable


    Finally, all the tears poured out.


    "... but I really like the taste..."


    The next day, two fire bubbles were strung on Xiaohua''s mouth.


    Yellow with transparent, it looks really ugly.


    Clove was so anxious that she was afraid that she would be hit by the king of Jing, forcing Xiaohua to eat light food again. She also went to the good doctor''s office to find doctor Hu to prescribe some prescriptions for the fire.


    Doctor Hu Liang has a headache when he encounters such a small problem. A long fire bubble on his mouth can be cured in a moment. I couldn''t help it. I opened some powder mixed with Coptis chinensis and honeysuckle, asked lilac to come back and soak Mrs. Hua in water, and gave her a bottle of cool ointment. I said I picked the fire bubble with a needle and applied it.


    But it can''t be good for a while. It will take at least three days.

 Chapter 318

    Cloves were helpless and processed one by one when they came back. Forced Xiaohua to eat light food for a few days, and gave her the water soaked with herbs. Honeysuckle is nothing, but it''s really hard for Coptis chinensis to soak in water. Fortunately, Xiaohua is not a spoiled person. Let her drink.


    The fire bubble was also picked. When it was picked, the pain made Xiaohua tearful. She squeezed out the water and applied the plaster.


    All the cloves have been made. If King Jing bumps into them, he has to admit his fate.


    Xiaohua comforted lilac with a smile and said that his highness was busy and would not come.


    Fortunately, King Jing really didn''t come for several days.


    The fire bubble finally healed, crusted and fell off, and there was no sign that two disgusting fire bubbles had grown.


    Xiaohua finally doesn''t have to eat all kinds of light porridge. The world seems to be better, and Xiaohua''s smile is more and more brilliant.


    What is king Jing?


    It seems that Xiaohua forgot, all over the West courtyard.


    So people forget, but lilac, who has been waiting on Xiaohua, doesn''t forget. She often sees that her wife is no different from the past, but she always looks very silent when she is alone. Lilac''s heart is very complex.


    In particular, your Highness has not come these days.


    I couldn''t help but comfort myself.


    "Madam, if you want to be more open, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines..."


    In clove''s mind, this kind of thing is a very common thing, especially in rich and noble families. If you always can''t live with yourself, you don''t have to live.


    "When I was in the palace, I saw a lot of spoiled maidens, but what''s the love? It''s a mirror and a beautiful moon. It looks beautiful and empty in the blink of an eye. What I can think about will live well in the days of being spoiled. Ask for a son and a half, and I can rely on in the future..."


    "It''s important to have a good life. Everything else is fake..."


    Lilac knows what she says, but it''s different from turning around. She could turn around quickly in her last life, but she just couldn''t turn around in this life. What should she do?


    So whenever lilac said this, Xiaohua was very silent and didn''t laugh.


    Clove looked at her silent face and sighed.


    Madam is still young after all!

 Chapter 319

    A few days later, King Jing came.


    It was a sunny afternoon. Spring in Jingzhou seemed to come at this time. The trees in the yard were green and the flowers in the flower bed were open. Craftsmen came to take care of them carefully every day. I felt that in a few days, I saw tender green buds and several indistinct small flower buds.


    King Jing came, but Xiaohua never saw the flowers bloom and heard the birds.


    It seems to be no different from the past, and it seems to be very different from the past.


    Obviously, the little flower is no different from the past, but king Jing always feels uncomfortable and flustered.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Then king Jing touched Xiaohua''s sideburns.


    Because of his little interest with King Jing, when lilac combs Xiaohua''s hair every day, no matter what it looks like, Xiaohua always leaves a strand of hair on her left sideburns. Every time King Jing touches it, Xiaohua feels as if it is blooming in spring. These days, there was no trace left, but all of them were pulled up. King Jing paused and fell on her temples.


    "Nothing."


    King Jing looked at his hand, and then looked at her with her head down and couldn''t see her eyes. In the past, every time she responded, her fingers moved, a little confused.


    He deliberately put his hand to her, but he still didn''t.


    King Jing felt a little bored. After thinking about it, he put his hand on her hand, but he still didn''t.


    King Jing was bored for a while, and then he was tired to cover up his indistinct emotion. He was so busy these two days that he came to the West courtyard to see her and have a rest.


    Unconsciously, people fall asleep.


    I didn''t want to look there, but there was no movement there. Xiaohua looked at it.


    He fell asleep and slept heavily.


    He took the thin mattress placed at the corner of the Kang, and Xiaohua carefully covered King Jing.


    It seems that Xiaohua''s action awakened King Jing. He moved and pulled the man into his arms. As usual, she curled up in his arms. He slept with her half around her waist.


    Suddenly a lump came up in her heart. Xiaohua endured it for a long time before she didn''t let it rush up. After breathing steadily and calming down for a while, I closed my eyes and didn''t think about anything.


    When night fell, King Jing woke up.


    Xiaohua called lilac to light the lamp, and Ding LAN and Chuncao held a warm cotton handkerchief to wait on them to wash. Xiaohua combed King Jing''s hair herself and pulled her hair casually.


    After dinner was arranged, the two went to have dinner.


    The dishes are very simple. They were brought from the small kitchen of Jingtai hall. Every time King Jing came to have a meal, Xiaohua didn''t have to go to the dining room to order food.


    During the meal, it was very quiet. After using it, they rinsed and drank tea, and then returned to the west room.


    Xiaohua took a book to King Jing, and she also took one and sat aside.


    King Jing looked at her and always felt that something was wrong. She still smiled on her face and there was nothing unusual when eating. After eating, everything was still as usual in Xijian, but he just felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t say it.


    Suddenly there was no interest in reading, "bath."


    Xiaohua raised her head, put down the book that hadn''t turned a page in her hand, and shouted lilac. When the water was ready, they went to the bathroom.


    Xiaohua doesn''t want to, but her brain is blank at this time. She is confused about whether he has done this to others, thinking


    "Lilac, did your highness get up?"


    Fushun came in and asked. King Jing spent many nights in the West courtyard. Here Fushun also arranged a room for Fushun to rest in the evening. However, Fushun gets up very early every day. It''s time to wait early.


    "Manager Fu, your highness hasn''t got up yet." seeing Fu Shun, clove''s mind is very complicated.


    Fushun gave a cry and sat down.

 Chapter 320

    It was half an hour before there was any movement in the bedroom.


    Fushun went in and asked in a low voice, "is your highness going to get up?"


    A low response came from behind the curtain. As soon as the blessing was raised, several small eunuchs walked in with copper pots, hot water, Cotton Handkerchiefs, green salt, spit bowls and the clothes King Jing was going to wear today.


    These were prepared in advance. Before dawn in the morning, several small eunuchs who used to serve King Jing in Jingtai hall brought everything to the West courtyard. Fortunately, this number of times, we are also used to it.


    The curtain at the Babu bed had not been opened, and the people outside stood still.


    After hearing the news, a soft but slightly hoarse voice sounded in vain, "Your Highness is leaving? Your servant and concubine will serve you to change clothes."


    "You sleep."


    "Oh."


    Xiaohua was still a little confused when she lay in bed. Seeing that the man was wearing obscene clothes and trousers and was ready to go out, she couldn''t help shouting, "Your Highness..."


    King Jing turned his head. Although he didn''t speak, he seemed to be asking her what happened.


    Xiaohua shook her head, smiled and closed her eyes.


    Thinking that he should go, I didn''t expect to feel someone touching her hair.


    Xiaohua opened her eyes and saw the indifferent but beautiful face in front of her. Although she didn''t smile, she could see that there was a smile in his eyes and a warmth that stifled her heart.


    "You sleep a little longer."


    She nodded and closed her eyes again.


    Tell yourself to sleep quickly and don''t think about it, but you can''t help pricking up your ears and listening to the movement outside. It was not until she heard the footsteps leave that Xiaohua''s tears flowed out.


    "Madam..."


    I don''t know how long it has passed, lilac hesitated outside the bed curtain.


    Xiaohua gave a vague, um.


    Outside the tent, lilac sighed.


    "Madam, if you say something you shouldn''t listen to, why do you embarrass yourself like this?"


    These days, lilac has been watching his wife''s performance and anxious in his heart. Thinking that she is young, she will get better in a few days. Your highness came last night. They got along well. There was so much noise last night. I thought my wife should be happy. Who knows, she wanted to ask my wife if she got up, but she heard the repressed cry inside.


    For a moment, I understood everything. It was a dead end and deeper.


    "Lilac, I..." the little flower sobbed, "... I''m just flustered in my heart..."


    Clove clenched her teeth and said, "let''s not say whether father-in-law Fu''s behavior is appropriate or not. Does madam forget that there are still princess Qiao and two jade ladies in the house?"


    Xiaohua lies inside, pale as if struck by lightning.


    Yes, she was really stunned.


    Because King Jing dotes on her these days, because King Jing never goes there, she is crazy, and she thinks that person is her own. Keep your head depressed, don''t think of anything, don''t care about anything, just treat them as if they don''t exist.

 Chapter 321

    But this time, she was stunned by people entering Jingtai hall, especially those who were similar to her, and youfushun pushed up behind her. She thought about her origin and how she came into King Jing''s eyes, so she panicked.


    She''s afraid, she''s sad, she feels blocked... In fact, in the final analysis, all this is just her dissatisfaction. What''s the panic? There will always be others. The world situation is not always the same. As clove said, men''s three wives and four concubines are normal, and she is just one of them.


    Can, can, why is the heart so unwilling, unwilling to give him to others, unwilling to move all kinds of things between her and him to other women by him.


    In the past few days when he didn''t come, she didn''t show it. In fact, she was crazy thinking that he had a new man


    Otherwise, why not come?


    When he came, she was uncomfortable. In fact, she was more ecstatic.


    But she didn''t want him to see it. She even thought, why do you want to come? It''s not easy for me to calm down. Give me some time, and I''ll become a woman who can''t live with herself.


    But he came, and the tenderness of some time ago suddenly came again, drowning her all at once. She lost her head and her eyes. She wanted to hide him and give it to no one


    Even in her previous life, she had never had this emotion, because long ago, she knew that the fourth young master was not a good man.


    Your highness is different from the fourth young master, but Xiaohua can''t tell what''s different.


    Xiaohua lies on her back in bed, quietly remembering every bit with him


    From waiting in the hall together at the beginning, to he asked for her, to she changed her house, he would come to her house every other day to rest for a night, to interfere with Princess Jing, and she moved to the West courtyard


    Even when he came to the West courtyard, he remembered her and always came every three or five times. At that time, she was upset when she first came to the West courtyard. Every time he came, even if he never talked to her, she could be more secure


    Xiaohua knows how she and King Jing developed little by little, but because he likes her body.


    In her last life, she was scolded by many people, saying that she was a demon and seduced people. She did some dirty work and hooked the fourth young master to her house, but she was not ashamed.


    I still remember a long time ago, when I was young, I didn''t know where I heard a sentence, ''a woman can''t wait on your man in bed. Why should a man be with you''


    At that time, I didn''t understand. Later, after seeing all kinds of people in various families, I found that it was really such a truth. So after she followed the fourth young master in her last life, she served him with her heart in order to support him and her


    At the beginning of her life, she was also for this purpose, but in his indifferent but focused eyes, in his actions of stroking her back and comforting her... A little beyond recognition


    He is so good, how can she be willing and willing to give up to others!

 Chapter 322

    I don''t know when it has calmed down in the account of Green Embroidered birds and vines.


    It''s so quiet that lilac''s heart is tight.


    After not knowing how long, I suddenly heard the voice of some people in the account. Then the account was opened, revealing Xiaohua''s red and swollen eyes, but his face as usual.


    "Lilac, I want to take a bath, and then the eyes have to be detumescence."


    Clove made an unconscious'' Oh ''sound. When she turned around and went out, she found that she had forgotten the rules.


    After taking a bath, Xiaohua sat in front of the dressing table and half leaned against clove, letting her roll with the skinned egg in her eyes.


    After some work, Xiaohua opened her eyes, looked at the mirror and found that it didn''t seem so swollen.


    Then he took a wet cotton pad, put it on his eyes, and then put facial fat on it.


    Xiaohua also drew a picture for herself. She changed into a silver red fine cloud brocade albizzo coat and a scattered green silk vine pleated skirt, obliquely pulled a falling butterfly bun, and the strand of sideburns hung down again. She put the butterfly hairpin behind her head and touched the slightly trembling butterfly wing. Suddenly she was in a particularly good mood.


    After breakfast, taking advantage of the good weather, Xiaohua went to the yard for a walk, and then went back to the house to take out the middle coat and continue to do it. At noon, after lunch, she saw that the sun was not strong outside, so she went out for a walk, and then came back to continue making clothes.


    At Shenshi, King Jing came.


    After King Jing left in the morning, he always felt that the little flower looked wrong all morning, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    He was so busy that he came to the West courtyard.


    When she entered the door, she saw her sitting on the Kang under the window, with her head down, making a needle and thread. The setting sun in the afternoon sprinkled on her face through the window lattice, making her face covered with a layer of golden color. With the fine fluff on his face, King Jing suddenly had the illusion that small flowers were very small.


    When you think about it, it''s very small.


    She was fifteen and he was twenty-six, eleven years younger.


    When King Jing came in, Xiaohua sat on the Kang and smiled at him.


    "Your Highness."


    He nodded, sat down beside the Kang and looked at the movement in her hand.


    Neither of them made a sound.


    Cloves offered tea and put it on the Kang Table.


    Glancing at him, Xiaohua stroked the strand of hair hanging low on her temples and said, "your hand is slow. It will take several days to do it well."


    King Jing reached out and touched her finger, "no hurry."


    He also called Fushun in and asked people to serve him. He changed his clothes in the house.


    Xiaohua looked at King Jing carefully for a while and found that he seemed to be thin. The thin body seems to be thinner. There was an imperceptible fatigue in her eyebrows. She put down her needle and thread, got up and served him and sat down on the Kang.


    He took the tea cup and handed it to him, and said, "Your Highness, are you tired and your maidservant and concubine give you loose?"


    "No."


    She reached out and touched his shoulder, which was hard, "but your shoulder must be uncomfortable."


    King Jing thought and touched her hair. "Let her come."


    Such actions are accompanied by such heart piercing words.


    Floret''s face coagulated and looked up at him. Instead of looking at her, he glanced at Fushun.


    Fushun immediately bowed down and stepped out.


    Bang Bang


    The heart beats fast, and Xiaohua can only calm herself.


    "What is she? Your highness."


    King Jing pondered and said, "I don''t know."


    This makes Xiaohua a little confused. Her mind is messy. She can only smile and embroider with her clothes.


    After a while, Fushun came in, followed by a young girl.


    Even if Xiaohua hasn''t seen her, she seems to know who she is.


    It''s her!


    "That''s it."


    King Jing suddenly said this.


    The brain of the little flower paste into a ball can still analyze that King Jing is answering his own words just now.

 Chapter 323

    Fushun commanded the ugly lilac to move down the Kang Table. The girl didn''t look up. The position of Xiaohua''s temple exploded madly, making her face a little white.


    Depending on the situation, this doesn''t seem to be the first time.


    "Oh." Xiaohua found her voice a little shaking, adjusted it a little and said, "who is she?" there was some curiosity in her voice.


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing this, Xiaohua was a little relieved.


    She pretended to be jealous and looked at him and said, "Your Highness, there are many beautiful young palace men around. In the future, she will forget her maidservant and concubine."


    "No."


    The hand was caught.


    "Yes."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    She thought she was pretending to be jealous. Who knows when she said it sentence by sentence, she found that she was full of jealousy without pretending.


    Looking at his calm face, but there was some helplessness in her eyes. Xiaohua suddenly felt that spring flowers were blooming in her heart. Those things that made her tangle for many days and cry several times seemed to be unimportant at once. The psychological impact of this person is completely eliminated between "yes" and "no".


    Looking at Fushun standing with her head down and the girl who has been lowering her head, Xiaohua suddenly smiled.


    "I want to see if she is beautiful."


    King Jing was puzzled.


    How can this man compare with little flower.


    Xiaohua didn''t look at King Jing''s face. Her eyes swept to the bottom, "raise your face and let my wife have a look."


    The girl below was stiff and looked at Fushun flustered.


    Fushun smiled and said, "how can such a vulgar Little Palace man stain the lady''s eyes."


    Xiaohua glanced at King Jing and her rosy lips were half Du.


    "Look up."


    Seeing King Jing talking, Fushun had to hang his head again.


    The girl slowly raised her head and exposed her whole face, but she stared at the lower part and didn''t dare to take a fancy to the person in the lower part.


    "Oh, you are as beautiful as flowers. Your eyes are so beautiful..."


    The delicate girl''s voice sounded on the floor. Qian Xi knew that this was the legendary lady flower.


    Mrs. Hua, who made her look differently by father-in-law Fu, who is said to be spoiled by his highness, was punished by father-in-law Fu for standing in the corner for half a day because of her careless rise. Mrs. Hua, who looks similar to her


    Oh, no, she looks like Mrs. flower.


    Although everyone in Jingtai hall is silent, from her strange eyes, we can see that she looks like Mrs. Hua, so others have strange eyes.


    But there are two people whose eyes are not strange. One is father-in-law Fu, but he found her. Qian Xi has almost figured out what father-in-law Fu means these days. The other was his highness, but Qian Xi knew that his highness had never seen her face from beginning to end. Not that he can''t see, but that he never sees.


    King Jing''s eyes didn''t look down. He kept staring at the naughty little face, the rosy lips and the white fingertips on the lips.


    "... why do maids and concubines always feel that she looks familiar?"


    This made Fushun''s face stiff and gave clove an epiphany.


    Madam, this is a declaration of war against father Fu!


    "Lilac, come and see if you think she looks like anyone?"


    Qianxi''s eyes opened from Xiaohua. When she said that her eyes were beautiful, she couldn''t help looking up at the past.


    Pure and gorgeous, mixed with charming and moving, white to transparent skin, a pair of sparkling peach eyes. She knew those eyes very well, and she also had such a pair, but Qianxi had to admit that these eyes explained what it was called looking back and smiling


    "It looks familiar. Who does it look like?"


    Anyway, clove can only accompany his wife to play the play.

 Chapter 324

    Fortunately, the lady didn''t take her as the rafter, but muttered: "... How do you feel a little like me..."


    The floating voice hit Fushun''s heart heavily.


    At this moment, Fushun found that the always docile and harmless flower lady had never been a good stubble.


    Because of this sentence, King Jing''s eyes moved.


    The silence looked for a while, and his eyes moved to Fushun''s head again.


    The room was quiet and scary.


    "All down."


    King Jing''s voice fell, and all the people in the room withdrew.


    Xiaohua is a little afraid to look up. She hasn''t played in front of King Jing, but this is the first time since then. For no reason, she thought it was wrong to do so.


    Half a ring, King Jing said, "sleep with King Gu."


    Xiaohua knelt up, went to the corner of the Kang, took a thin mattress, and took down her hair. Fortunately, today''s hair style is simple, but it''s not difficult to take down. Finally, she pulled out the butterfly hairpin and her long hair came down. She carefully put the hairpin on the Kang cabinet.


    King Jing looked at her movements and the way she was careful when she put the hairpin. Her heart was almost soft.


    Seeing that she covered their bodies with a thin mattress and saw her lying down beside him skillfully, he sighed in his heart and took her into his arms.


    Xiaohua buries her face in King Jing''s arms. As before, she has panic, anxiety and uneasiness in her heart, and has all kinds of emotions. While doing a whole set of actions, Xiaohua never looked at King Jing''s face because she was afraid of seeing something on it that she couldn''t bear.


    In vain, I felt a hand caressing her back. Xiaohua has a moment of stiffness, and then relax.


    How similar!


    She remembered that he comforted her that time.


    In an instant, tears rushed out and couldn''t stop.


    Father-in-law Fu, maybe you are superior, maybe you are detached, maybe your position in your Highness''s heart is unusual, maybe


    However, such a highness, such a good highness, how can I be willing and willing to be willing! So, I won''t let you!


    "... I''m sorry, your highness... I shouldn''t have... But I''m afraid..."


    Suddenly she cried almost out of breath. Xiaohua knew it shouldn''t be so, but she couldn''t suppress it. This is not a tear of fear, but something that is suppressed in my heart.


    She can pretend to be calm and play to test King Jing, but when this big palm is placed on her back and comforts herself like when she was most helpless, she can no longer pretend to be strong.


    "I''ll never see you again..." she burst into tears, and the things that had been buried in her heart for a long time came out. "In fact, I knew that Fugong public security had arranged some small palace people to come in. I was worried all the time. In particular, I knew that they were better looking than me, younger and more beautiful than me. I felt terrible in my heart..."


    While she was crying, she rubbed the majestic tears on King Jing''s skirt and kept muttering, "... Your highness didn''t come for many days a few days ago. My maid thought in her heart that your highness must have someone else..."


    "... today, father-in-law Fu brought her here again. At the Jingtai hall that time, my servant and concubine saw her... Your highness needs people to be loose, so I can. Why do you find someone else... My servant and concubine don''t want to give her the highness to her, so I can''t give it up..."


    Xiaohua spoke intermittently and vaguely, but king Jing was beside her and heard it clearly. He didn''t know how to keep her from crying, and he couldn''t say anything comforting. He could only touch her back with his hand.


    After a long time, the movement in front of my chest stopped. People stopped crying and became stiff. They seemed to realize that they were very bad.


    King Jing calmed for a while and said in a dumb voice, "it''s not the idea of King Gu."


    "King Gu doesn''t know what she looks like."


    "I''m afraid you''re tired."


    "Not in the future."


    "Don''t cry."

 Chapter 325

    After that day, something seemed different.


    What''s different? Xiaohua can''t tell clearly. She only knows that she likes to stick to King Jing more and more. She is full of joy when she sees him every day. When he is away, she always thinks of him. When he is there, she can''t see him enough.


    Xiaohua knows that she has fallen in love with King Jing, more than she did at the beginning of her last life.


    She knew it, she knew it was dangerous, but she enjoyed it.


    Of course, Xiaohua didn''t put the people and things at Jingtai hall in her heart, but she still understood what to say and what not to say.


    For example, she won''t play tricks in front of King Jing. Even if she does, she will reveal it, because she knows that men don''t like women playing tricks. Maybe it was nothing at that time, but in the future, he will always doubt whether you are true or false this time. It''s not a good thing to be suspected by others on your pillow!


    For example, in this case, she was never afraid of those girls. What she was afraid of was Fushun.


    King Jing didn''t order anything. His expression and behavior were the same as before. But a few days later, something came out.


    From that day on, King Jing never returned to Jingtai hall. When he came out of the West courtyard, he went to the front courtyard, and when he came back from the front courtyard, he went to the West courtyard. Sometimes, Mingming is very busy and comes back to rest in the middle of the night. On weekdays, many things in the West courtyard are not very convenient, including meals and daily life, but he still doesn''t go back to Jingtai hall.


    Fu Shun, a human spirit, is never stupid. He still knows King Jing. He knows that the Lord is annoyed by him.


    At that time, Fushun was still stubborn.


    He saw that his highness was no different from the past. He even brought him in and out, except for resting and eating in different places on weekdays.


    He thought that Mrs. Hua was really good. Did he move a stone and hit himself in the foot?! But king Jing was like this sometimes a few days ago, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    It was a stalemate until King Jing''s daily routine in the Jingtai hall was gradually transferred to the West courtyard due to various "inconveniences". It was not until when King Jing was in the West courtyard that Fushun began to face up to this fact.


    King Jing has always used only eunuchs to serve him personally and doesn''t like palace people.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know where he got involved in this strange habit. Anyway, she is happy to do it.


    Even if King Jing was an unpopular prince in his early years, he grew up being served by others. On weekdays, he was always served when he dressed, washed and bathed. How can Xiaohua let him do it himself.


    Lilac came in with water and retreated again. The two went to the bathroom. Xiaohua flushed and washed Jingwang''s body and asked him to leave. He looked expressionless and didn''t hear. Xiaohua had to lower her body and carefully clean herself in the bath bucket.


    Until the next day, Chang Shun arranged for someone to send a bath bucket that was more than twice as big, Xiaohua didn''t understand King Jing''s meaning.


    King Jing''s things slowly filled the East chamber. This place was not big, and it seemed a little unable to turn around.

 Chapter 326

    Especially King Jing''s books. King Jing lives in the West courtyard these days and has moved many books for reading. There is no serious study in the east wing. They are often placed in a large box. King Jing reads one and Xiaohua asks people to find one. It''s very hard.


    King Jing is not worldly, but he is not blind. He may not understand many things, but he can see the meaning contained therein.


    So King Jing ordered Xiaohua to change her residence.


    Don''t think too much. It''s not anything else. It''s still in the yard. It''s just from the east wing to the main room.


    There are five rooms in the main room, three bright and two dark, and there are two left and right ear rooms, rear cover room and warehouse. The area is more than twice that of the east wing.


    This place is spacious!


    All the people in the West courtyard are in high spirits. If you don''t talk about it first, you will live more loosely. Changing your residence is also a symbol of love and identity. Although Mrs. Hua''s position has not changed, living in the main house means she is the owner of the yard. In the future, even if other people live in the yard, they respect the main house.


    Of course, no one will say such depressed words. Madam is happy these two days. Who has nothing to do with her. Anyway, it''s good to change the house. Everything is fine.


    This is often done smoothly.


    "Chang Shun, what are you doing?" Fu Shun said hello when he saw Chang Shun in a hurry.


    Chang Shun came together recently, "brother Fu, I''m in trouble." although he was a little embarrassed, he tried to make his face look natural, "Your Highness wants to change the residence for the one in the West courtyard."


    That''s all.


    These days, Chang Shun also saw what happened to Fu Shun. Although the master didn''t say anything, he was obviously annoyed, but he didn''t show much because of his past friendship. Others may not know, but Chang Shun is the employer around King Jing and naturally understands Fu Shun''s situation.


    One is in charge of himself. He taught himself alone in those years. The other is his master. If there is a problem between the two people, the one caught in the middle is very uncomfortable.


    But I can''t help but suffer.


    For example, this time I changed my residence in the West courtyard. In the past, Fushun came to do this, but he did it. Otherwise, Changshun wouldn''t be so embarrassed looking at Fushun.


    Fu Shun was stunned and said, "then go quickly."


    Chang Shun didn''t say anything. He said ''then I''ll go'' and left.


    Other people have problems with their superiors and masters. Those who have always been second in command are trying hard to squeeze the ones above, but Chang Shun doesn''t have the idea. He knew Fushun too well and knew the relationship between him and the master in his heart. He dared not move this idea with his 100 courage.


    He wanted to persuade Fushun, but if he said too much, it would be bad, so he didn''t say anything. Some words can be said, some can''t be said, some people can say, some people can''t say, and he belongs to the last kind of person.


    He doesn''t want to do anything now. He just wants to do a good job of what the LORD sent down. Now the situation is also very clear. The master of the West courtyard has completely put his mind on it, so as long as he has something to do with it, he must do it well.


    What is a good servant, that is to make the master happy, satisfied and satisfied. I really hope Fushun can figure it out. Why do some thankless things? It''s better for a slave not to have too many thoughts.

 Chapter 327

    The main room of the West courtyard has been empty.


    Although there is routine maintenance, since Chang Shun wants to do the job well, he has to repair it again. Besides, this house is not only for Mrs. Hua, but also for your highness now.


    After taking a break from the corners, Chang Shun went to the interior office and picked up a lot of furniture. Madam''s specification is naturally not high, but there is king Jing supporting in the back, so the layout inside is very important.


    It has been more than ten days since we can live in it.


    These days, lilac people have moved some things over there, and Xiaohua''s warehouse has already moved over. When everything that should be moved is moved, the rest can only be moved by people.


    Jingwang''s books are compiled by Xiaohua, including those recently moved by Jingwang and those left over to her in the past. One by one, carefully put it into the big wooden box.


    Xiaohua accidentally saw two strange books when she was sorting the books. Why?


    King Jing''s books are usually those volumes with exquisite paper and binding. Of course, there are exceptions, that is, some isolated books, but there has never been a book cover without a cover but with a few words written on rice paper, especially the title of the book is very strange.


    Xiaohua picked it up and turned it over. She looked at it casually. Who knows, she looked in and looked at it, and her face turned red.


    I don''t know how long it took, lilac came in, "madam, let''s tidy up this book."


    Xiaohua lowered her red face, hurriedly closed the book in her hand and said, "no, it''s already sorted out." then she pressed the two books under the book in the box.


    Lilac didn''t take it to heart and helped close the box.


    After choosing a good day, King Jing got up early and went to the front yard, Xiaohua began to move there.


    Say so, in fact, there is nothing wrong with Xiaohua. Lilac took people to get it. She just sits under the tree in the yard.


    It was almost arranged over there. Lilac came to invite Xiaohua.


    The flowers in the main room have also come here to see it several times. The horizontal depth is larger than that in the east wing. There are many rooms. In the middle is the main room, in the East is the living room, and then in is the bedroom. There is a large bathroom beside the bedroom. To the west, there is a flower hall in the west room, and then there is the study.


    King Jing''s books also have a place to go. They can be placed on the bookshelves from top to bottom on three sides of the study. There is a big red sandalwood bookcase in front of the bookshelf. There is a warm Kang near the window. On the Kang is a Kang Table with yellow pear, magpie and pomegranate patterns.


    The furniture in the house is very exquisite, including yellow pear and red sandalwood. The decorations were also changed. There were many new and precious items on the Duobao Pavilion in the hall. Some were always ready, and some were picked by Xiaohua from her warehouse. King Jing gave them to her a few days ago.


    "Put your Highness''s books away, go to get meals, and do it the rest of the afternoon." Xiaohua said.


    After lunch, Xiaohua went to the bedroom for a nap.


    I got up too early in the morning. I''m a little sleepy now. The bedroom was first decorated by lilac. Xiaohua''s sleep won''t hinder them from being busy.


    When Xiaohua woke up, the house was almost finished. Only Ding LAN and Chuncao were wiping the dust with rags.


    There was a voice outside the house, and lilac stepped in.


    "Madam, your highness ordered us to bring in two small eunuchs to serve. People came and waited outside the door."


    Xiaohua sat on the chair, yawned and asked lilac to trim her hair. She didn''t ask why she came to the eunuch.

 Chapter 328

    However, she also knew that King Jing used to use eunuchs. He often felt inconvenient living here in the West courtyard these days, but she didn''t mention it because the place in the east wing was not enough. Now she should change to the main room and send two eunuchs to serve.


    "Let them in and let me see."


    Clove went out and called someone in.


    There are two familiar faces, one is xiaoxiazi and the other is xiaoqinzi. They are two small eunuchs that Xiaohua was very familiar with at the beginning.


    "Hello, madam." as soon as they came in, they knelt down.


    Xiaohua looked at them, especially xiaoxiazi, and then smiled.


    "Since your Highness has ordered, you can stay here as a servant. On weekdays, my personal service includes cloves. You are responsible for serving your highness. We have a simple population and don''t have so many rights and wrongs. As long as you work hard and don''t have two minds, it''s good. Xia Zi, the youngest of the two, you take the lead. If you have anything to discuss with cloves, I won''t say much about others. You are all Understand people. "


    The eunuch who came out of Jingtai hall, even if he had been doing miscellaneous work, would not be too low when he went elsewhere. In particular, there is no eunuch around Princess Jing. Mrs. Hua''s grace is explained by Her Highness. The meaning of Xiaohua''s words is to set a seat for xiaoxiazi. It''s a little lower than clove, but higher than others, and Xiao Qinzi is about the same as Ding LAN Chuncao.


    "The servant must serve his wife with heart."


    "Well, get up and leave." Xiaohua said to clove again, "clove, you can arrange a place for them to live. Take a rest for half a day, adjust and come back to work tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Clove retreated with xiaoxiazi and xiaoqinzi.


    Xiao Xiazi was able to come to the West courtyard because he hung up his number in front of King Jing that day.


    King Jing wanted to dial two small eunuchs over there. His daily life was also more convenient. He just saw Xiao Xiazi. He remembered that the little eunuch said that she would get a reward from his wife that day. He felt that what she knew would always be better. He pointed to Xiao Xiazi and asked Chang Shun to do the rest.


    When did king Jing order Fushun to do such things. Mrs. Hua moved house is one, and this group used to be another. Although Chang Shun had some ideas in his mind, he still took the order to do it.


    Chang Shun thought that those assigned there were obviously to serve King Jing''s daily life. The handyman eunuchs outside the hall were too thick. His highness must not be able to serve those in Jingtai hall, so he pointed to Xiao Qinzi who was on duty with Xiao Xiazi.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two were assigned to a lady from his highness. The waiting was downgraded, but the assignment was also divided into many points. Your highness is a waiter, but you can''t get close. Although your wife is small, your Highness has been resting in the West courtyard these days. Who dares to say that he will be inferior to others in the future.


    Therefore, both of them were elated that they could be divided into the Western court.


    King Jing didn''t return to Jingtai Hall these days. His daily necessities moved to the West courtyard one by one. Although he didn''t say it on his face, almost everyone in Jingtai hall understood what it meant here.


    In the eyes of people who don''t understand, I think Mrs. Hua really needs your Highness''s eyes to let your highness stay in the West courtyard every day. There are a few guesses in my heart, but they are taboos.


    In particular, Fushun, the party concerned, understood in his heart that he could not tell the taste in his heart.


    A little overwhelmed, a little upset, a little unaccustomed, and a little disappointed


    In short, the mood is very complicated.


    Especially now, there are two eunuchs in the West courtyard, and King Jing doesn''t have to worry about Fushun''s daily life. After King Jing enters the main room of the West courtyard, Fushun can move freely. It seems the same as before, but Fushun finds that King Jing asks him to do less and less.

 Chapter 329

    After King Jing rested in the West courtyard this day, Fushun didn''t bother to stay in the West courtyard, so he returned to Jingtai hall.


    Two dishes, a pot of sake, drink alone.


    Fushun seldom drinks, because he has to wait around King Jing, and he can only drink a few drinks on one or two days a year.


    At this time, I taste the spicy in my mouth and feel hot in my heart.


    The door was pushed open with a squeak, and aunt Qi came in.


    "You drank it."


    Fushun smiled, "it''s rare to have leisure."


    Aunt Qi approached and sat down. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After being quiet for a long time, she sighed, "you stubborn donkey, I just don''t want to listen to you so many times."


    Fushun heard the stubborn donkey and suddenly smiled again. There are memories, sadness and many unspeakable things in the smile.


    Aunt Qi felt a little uncomfortable. No one knew the position of Her Highness in Fushun''s heart better than her.


    "Well, well, drink this pot of wine, and then do what you should do. Your highness is serious, so don''t be stubborn."


    Fushun didn''t say anything. It seems that he can''t let go, or he is a little noncommittal.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" aunt Qi smiled. "Your Highness, we were brought up with one hand. Can''t you see it? Can''t I see it?"


    In fact, I can see it. I just don''t want to believe it.


    After all, your Highness''s temperament suddenly changed, and both of them couldn''t adapt for a while. If you can''t get used to it, you''ll judge it with the usual logical thinking, so you''ll fall into the stereotype.


    How could their highness be such a layman?!


    I still remember that when his highness got married, there were some changes, but after all, his warm blood was poured cold water, which hurt Xiao''s heart. This is the fundamental reason why Fu Shun and aunt Qi hated Princess Jing so much.


    Now, it''s just another person.


    Maybe this person will be more suitable for your highness. After all, your highness can see that he is very happy these days.

 Chapter 330

    "It''s only a year and a half. Don''t worry." aunt Qi''s voice is very low. "In fact, you should understand that if your highness really wants children, he won''t be so late without any movement."


    That''s ridiculous. It''s just that they are obsessed with the situation.


    Both of them are close to King Jing. Maybe aunt Qi will not see it, but how can Fushun not see it? King Jing is busy on weekdays. It''s not just official business under the fiefdom!


    Although Fushun doesn''t know some things, he is not stupid. He knows it in his heart. His Highness''s mind he also figured out one or two points, but he didn''t want to believe it. In this world, after all, children are the most important and no offspring is the greatest!


    Fushun doesn''t understand why the master has such strange ideas. He can only understand that when he is confused, it is because he understands and is afraid that he will be so extreme. It is clear that he is a very clear person at ordinary times and will do many things that slaves shouldn''t do this time.


    Of course, these can''t be said on the surface. Including aunt Qi, Fushun didn''t dare to tell her about it.


    After all, he was greedy. Seeing that his highness had changed his temper, he had extravagant hopes. In fact, he should change his mind. He thought it was a matter of despair. Now there is a turning point. Even if this turning point still has to wait for a year and a half, it is better to have hope than despair.


    Fushun sipped the last sip of wine in the glass, put down the glass, smiled and said, "OK, OK, I understand."


    "Do you understand what your highness means?"


    Fushun laughed even more sarcastically, mostly aimed at himself. He forced his highness not to return to Jingtai hall. What else do you not understand.


    For another master, who would hold his emotions because of a slave? I don''t know how to kill him. Only your highness, who cares about him and the other side, chose a compromise. The reason why he didn''t go back to Jingtai hall was not because of him, but because of those people.


    If he didn''t understand this, he just found a hole and buried himself.


    "I understand. I''m so wordy."


    Aunt Qi smiled and stopped talking.

 Chapter 331

    "Stubborn donkey, your father asked you to go home for dinner."


    "Stubborn donkey, the dog eggs in the village next door beat me, you help me beat him."


    At that time, they were still young. They were fellow townsmen, villagers or neighbors. Two seven or eight year old dolls always played together. Later, there was a flood in my hometown and I never saw it again.


    It has been many years since we met again. He is eunuch xiaofuzi. She has become a palace maid xiugu. Although she had changed greatly, he recognized her at a glance; He also changed a lot, but she recognized him at a glance and shouted ''stubborn donkey''.


    Stubborn donkey is his nickname.


    Later, I learned that she came to the palace after she separated from her family. However, his family couldn''t make it. The whole family was starving to death. His father sent him in when he heard that the father-in-law in the palace could eat enough and change a few liang of silver.


    At that time, they had been fighting in the palace for several years. They were not the two simple country dolls at the beginning. He is an errand eunuch of Zhidian supervisor. She is a worker in the sewing Bureau.


    In order to protect themselves, or for the two people to stay together and take care of each other, they took the road to drag down the relationship and divided them together to Li Cairen.


    Many people don''t understand why a talented Godfather with a great future would willingly go to serve talented people who are not spoiled at first sight.


    No one knows what xiaofuzi is thinking.


    Life around Li Cairen is very peaceful. Although he will inevitably be looked down upon by outsiders, he won''t lose his life for no reason. Xiaofuzi is very satisfied.


    Later, Li Cairen became pregnant.


    In fact, Xiao Fuzi was still very upset at the beginning. He thought he might get involved again. He couldn''t hide anywhere. Who knows, Li Cairen chose to hide and give birth to the child.


    Later, the fifth prince was born.


    Xiaofuzi felt that the days might not stop.


    Who knows, Li Cairen still chose to keep hiding.


    Sometimes xiaofuzi will have a kind of secret happiness. After a few years of quiet life, it''s really boring to fight with people and heaven again, but he will have a kind of heartache to look at the little doll who is locked in the dark room and can''t see the sun.


    That kind of heartache never happened except once when she was slapped in the face by a palace man.


    It was also that time that he moved his mind to stay away from those disputes. He wanted to secretly kill the palace man. For her and for the future, he chose to avoid the edge.


    Li Cairen seemed a little crazy. It fell to him and her to take care of the little doll. Although it was only a meeting time every day, it seemed that the relationship had been established.


    During this period, he looked like the fifth Prince of a wooden doll day by day. He and she would be anxious, anxious and sad, but they were slaves. They could only do what they could say.


    The fifth prince finally appeared in front of people, and Li Cairen was also granted a concubine. Unfortunately, Jing concubine died soon. Like a wooden doll, the fifth Prince is even more wooden, and the Holy Lord is extremely bored.


    People are not able to live well because of their status. At least xiaofuzi doesn''t think it''s good to be the steward eunuch around the fifth prince.

 Chapter 332

    The master is not doing well. How can the slave be so good.


    "You dumb..."


    "Don''t say that you are the younger brother of the prince, a mute, and don''t dislike humiliation..."


    "Kick him, kick him..."


    "A mute should hide in the house and don''t come out. Coming out will only annoy people..."


    "That''s it. It''s also the son of the father emperor. Don''t laugh off the emperor''s big teeth..."


    A little man was pushed and pushed by several people older than him, and punched and kicked together. There were countless palace eunuchs standing nearby, but none came forward to stop them. Others only worry about whether their master will hurt their hands and feet. How can they care whether the villain on the ground will hurt.


    But xiaofuzi can''t be like this. In these years, she raised her by herself. Even if he knew that he might lose his life and die without a place to bury, he rushed up.


    While rushing up to protect the man, he said in his mouth: "Your Highness, don''t hurt your hands and feet, let your majesty see that it''s time to be angry..."


    The smile on his face was humble and flattering, and his words stopped at once.


    Cheap?


    Cheap!


    But no matter how cheap, he has to protect the people in his arms.


    Sure enough, the princes would be punished by their father and emperor when they knew that it was big, and slowly stopped. But he was so angry that he let go of the small one, but the slave could vent his hatred.


    As a result, xiaofuzi was hung on the tree and whipped dozens of whips. A little man stood silently watching, silent and silent.


    God''s blessing left him a breath. When he went back, he climbed on his bed and was dying. She held the little man and cried heartbroken.


    After that, the little man never went out of his palace again. He just stayed in his palace until he had to.


    Such a small person seems to be sensible.


    The master doesn''t go out, but xiaofuzi can''t.


    How can people be isolated from the world? No one outside knows when they will be killed. Since we live in this dirty world, we should always have the consciousness of rolling in it.


    He learned to be independent early, changed his style when he first entered the palace, and began to bend his knees again. The face can laugh like a chrysanthemum, or Sen Han can be born like a king of hell


    Outside, he is a dog''s leg and a inferior product that can be beaten and scolded by others. Inside, he manages so many people in the whole palace honestly


    For those who can''t afford it, he can flatter, be abused, kneel down and beg for mercy, and pretend to be a grandson and a dog. For those who can afford to be provoked, he can fake tiger power, support others, and step harder than anyone


    If you want to live well in this deep palace and protect people, you have to be shameful and cruel.


    What is cheek? Can I eat it?


    Many palace people and eunuchs in the Palace said that the big eunuch around the fifth prince was a talent.


    Is it a talent?


    Maybe, just to live.


    Alive.


    Protect him.


    And protect her.


    She also changed her style and temperament. It seems that people mature at once, follow the rules day by day and be cautious day by day


    What they do for, others don''t understand, they understand.


    Little people grow up day by day, but their temperament has not changed at all.


    They were anxious, but there was nothing they could do. They have too much to do and too much to worry about. They can only do it day by day


    Xiaofuzi once thought that one day they could leave this sunless palace, one day


    At that time, the little man who had grown up should be able to laugh

 Chapter 333

    Xiaohua finds King Jing in a bad mood these days.


    King Jing''s mood has been very vague. It took Xiaohua a few days to react.


    She could see that it was not aimed at her, but she didn''t know what it was for. Of course, it''s not that kind of serious bad mood, but the kind that always feels depressed.


    Thinking of Fushun, who is rarely seen recently, and King Jing''s seemingly ready to take root in the West courtyard, Xiaohua seems to understand.


    It is said that your highness is blessed.


    After all, there are her reasons in it. In addition to being completely moved and sweet, she is also a little uneasy.


    Your highness, even Fushun is right for her.


    She knows the relationship between Fu Shun and his highness.


    The result surprised her, but it was completely false to say that she was unhappy. Xiaohua has never been a very kind person. She can not provoke anyone, but she won''t be unresponsive if others break ground on her head.


    She doesn''t like Fushun. There must be some resentment, but it''s far fetched to say there is resentment. After all, how can she be so good with King Jing now? In addition to her efforts in it, she had to admit that she had to thank Fushun first.


    Including why lilac was assigned to her when she first came to the West courtyard, she also knew that it was Fushun''s role.


    She also understood why Fushun brought in so many people. As her position, she really can''t give a good face. As Fushun''s position, he seems right to do so. After all, she saw what he had been seeking for so long. He pushed her up, and so did the roles of those.


    Understand to understand, but emotionally still can''t accept it. Xiaohua can only leave it, don''t think about it or take care of it. She just wants to live her life well.


    Today, the clothes made for King Jing were finally ready.


    The moon white Chinese dress is embroidered with flowing clouds at the cuffs and lapels. It looks simple and generous. After Xiaohua took King Jing to try, she was relieved to see that the size was just right.


    After the test, Xiaohua wants to help king Jing take off her clothes and prepare to wash them tomorrow. King Jing ignores her and casually puts a robe over the middle coat, so she goes to dongci room by herself.


    This seemingly rare action made Xiaohua smile and squint.


    "Since your highness thinks it''s OK, the maid and concubine will be with you again." after sitting down beside King Jing, Xiaohua said.


    "Yes."


    Xiaohua put it next to King Jing and leaned against his leg. She talked to him every word.


    King Jing is hard to change, but Xiaohua says something to him. Now she can always return to the last sentence. Although the number of words is still so few, it is better than nothing. At least Xiaohua sees some changes.


    Such a quiet and indifferent man, because of how much he has changed, Xiaohua is still in the goal. Whenever she thought about this, she couldn''t help feeling tears in her eyes.


    Xiaohua rubbed her face on King Jing''s legs, and then pretended to be coming over. King Jing looked at her, his eyes flashed and touched her hair.


    It was afternoon and the sun was very bright outside.


    King Jing is reading with his head down, and Xiaohua is lying on his lap. Holding his hand in boredom, he lingered and couldn''t bear to lose it. There was always an agitation in his heart. Let her feel excited, feel blood boiling, feel that she needs to do something to vent.


    She looked at his face from bottom to top. Her eyebrows were rendered like ink. She flew obliquely into the eyebrows on the temples, and her slender and indifferent eyes. From the slightly drooping corners of her eyes to the rising tail of her eyes, the eye lines were extremely smooth and beautiful, which made people feel very much loved.

 Chapter 334

    Seeing her looking at him with joy in her eyes, King Jing touched her hair again, and his mood suddenly got better.


    These days she always likes to look at him like this. King Jing doesn''t quite understand what it means, but he likes it very much. Because of this, his mood will be very light, as if the wind would float.


    Xiaohua looked at the eyebrows and eyes. She couldn''t help but be crazy. Her heart jumped like it was going to hit out.


    She lost the palm of her hand and put it around his neck.


    King Jing dropped the book in his hand and hugged the person in his arms. Although he didn''t understand how the little flower came out suddenly, he loved it very much in his heart.


    Clove was ready to come in and change tea. Seeing this scene, she quickly crept away, and even carefully half closed the door.


    King Jing leaned against the pillow and touched her long hair.


    Xiaohua whispered, "it''s called water in the daytime. Don''t everyone know what we''re doing?"


    King Jing glanced at the little flower buried in his chest and said nothing.


    After a while, King Jing said, "come and prepare water."


    The expression and tone are the same as Chang, but let Xiaohua see that the domineering side leaks, which stunned her.


    "Yes."


    Xiaoxiazi''s voice sounded outside. Xiaohua didn''t dare to look up. She wanted to find a ground seam to drill in. She didn''t move on her face, but held King Jing''s hand tight and tight.


    The man retreated. King Jing was so ashamed that he didn''t see anyone. Although he didn''t understand her idea, he still liked her. He picked up the man and they went to the bathroom.


    Xiaohua changed their clothes and food by herself. The clothes they changed were abandoned and directly thrown into the bath bucket.


    After cleaning up, I went to the dongci room. It was empty, but the seven crooked Kang Table and the messy Kang had recovered as before.


    There was also a cup of white water and a cup of tea on the Kang Table. When Xiaohua saw the white water, she knew it was the masterpiece of cloves. While feeling considerate, I was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 335

    After that, they returned to the Kang. King Jing continued the unfinished book just now. Xiaohua also took a book and pretended to look at it. Looking at their appearance, there is no difference between them and their usual appearance. Only when they look at each other occasionally and quickly dodge away can they see some clues.


    Two days later, Xiaohua heard that the small palace people in Jingtai hall had disappeared.


    The news was handed over by xiaoxiazi. Xiaohua didn''t explore why xiaoxiazi could still know the news inside when he came out of Jingtai hall.


    Seeing King Jing as usual that night, but obviously not depressed, Xiaohua finally put her heart down.


    She thought, is it over?!


    Sure enough, King Jing will come to the West courtyard most of the time after that, but he will also go back to Jingtai hall. The frequency of Fushun also increased significantly. King Jing began to ask Fushun to do something. Xiaohuaxin led the God meeting as usual.


    Of course, on the face of it, she seems to have suffered some losses because of this, but after all, Xiaohua feels so relieved. She doesn''t understand what this kind of peace of mind means for the time being, but her consistent experience knows that this intuition is usually beneficial to herself.


    Looking at his highness sitting behind the desk holding the scroll, Fushun felt tears in his eyes in vain.


    It is said that his Highness''s context, but when he sent people out of the house in front, his highness came back. Since his heart is as cold as Fushun, he can''t help but be moved.


    Your highness is still the same highness in the past. It''s not obvious on the face, but it''s considerate in the heart.


    He really shouldn''t have!


    But some things can''t be taken out and told to the mouth. Although Fushun was agitated in the heart, he still pressed it down. As before, he ordered people to serve tea and water, and things must be brought to the table with a bow.


    The study was still as quiet as before, but because their mood was different, there were some changes, but this change could not be seen with their eyes.


    After groping for a long time, Fushun whispered, "Your Highness, it''s all the wrong of the old slave."


    In fact, these two people are not the kind of people who are easy to show their emotions. They are not happy and have some discomfort. King Jing doesn''t show it on his face and is embarrassed in his heart, but they are more relieved.


    Thousands of words into one sentence, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Fushun lowered his head and stood aside. When no one noticed, he wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve.

 Chapter 336

    After moving to the west yard, the two strange books Xiaohua also put it on the shelf.


    When King Jing is away, she occasionally takes it down to watch. Maybe because of her mentality, she has to spend a few cloves every time she looks at it.


    This day, when I was lying on the Kang and was ashamed to see it, King Jing came.


    King Jing came now, almost without being informed. Xiaohua was too focused. She didn''t react until King Jing came to one side.


    Her reflexive action was to put the book under the pillow behind her. Unfortunately, she didn''t have time to think, otherwise she would choose to put the book down at will. Don''t look so deliberate.


    King Jing didn''t say anything when he saw this. When Xiaohua got up and asked lilac to bring King Jing''s family clothes, he touched it.


    When Xiaohua looked back, she saw King Jing turning the book.


    Although he said the book was his, he must have read it, but when she was found to her face that she also read it, Xiaohua immediately sprouted a strong sense of shame and dared not lift her eyes.


    King Jing saw that she was so shy that she didn''t say anything. He asked xiaoxiazi to serve her. After changing her home clothes, he sat down on the Kang.


    All the servants went down. King Jing was still so ashamed that he wanted to find a seam to drill in. He pulled her with a big hand.


    "Your Highness..." the voice was expectant.


    The man was pulled into his arms.


    Seeing him frowning, Xiaohua sighed in her heart. The man''s reaction is always different from others. Her shyness seems to be beautiful eyes thrown to the blind, and the other party can''t understand it at all.


    Now Xiaohua is very clear about the routine of getting along with King Jing. Don''t hide it in front of him. For one thing, she doesn''t want to hide it from him, which is not conducive to harmony. Second, sometimes he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand, and she doesn''t say, but it''s not something hidden in the middle.


    Just like last time, she felt jealous and uncomfortable for several days, but he was still ignorant, and even asked the man to come and massage him.


    If she was a person who loved hiding things in her heart, she must have hidden it, but she cried so miserably when she said it in panic. Later, after listening to his words, she realized that he didn''t realize it at all.


    If you have a problem, you have to say something. This is the way Xiaohua figured out to get along with King Jing.


    The final result of the experiment was that after King Jing left the next day, Xiaohua lay in bed with her waist caressed for a long time. In fact, I haven''t done anything for half a day, just covering my face and blushing or giggling occasionally.


    Aunt Qi arranged a female gentleman to teach Xiaohua.


    We should start with the book left by King Jing.


    King Jing has always put a shelf of books here in the West courtyard. Xiaohua will take some when she is free.


    Xiaohua is literate, but not many. In the past, when there were only a few books to read, she didn''t feel it. Anyway, she looked over and over. Now there are more books and more choices, she will feel it very difficult to read.


    King Jing is too busy on weekdays. She came back after a busy day in the West courtyard. Xiaohua is also embarrassed to ask what the word king Jing is and how it is. It''s enough for her to do that once, not to mention many times. After all, the woman is willing to let her man know her shortcomings. She''s not eager to have some beautiful images in his heart.


    Over time, Xiaohua moved to find a female gentleman to tell her to read and write.


    Anyway, life is free, and I can kill time under study.


    Xiaohua said to King Jing, and King Jing agreed. Then Aunt Qi sent a woman over two days later.

 Chapter 337

    The class time is mainly set in the afternoon, one and a half hours at a time. Of course, if Xiaohua has something to do, she can not go to class. Just let the palace servants around her inform the lecturer.


    The female gentleman, surnamed Chen, is a widow. She used to teach young ladies to earn a living in a rich family. She doesn''t know how she was invited back by Aunt Qi.


    Xiaohua has no foundation and can''t see the depth of Mr. Chen''s level. Anyway, it seems enough to teach her, so she seriously learned from her. She had a good foundation, but she didn''t have a good foundation. She learned all kinds of things and could write words, but she really couldn''t do it.


    After consideration, Mr. Chen decided to start teaching from the beginning, starting with the Three Character Classic. On the other hand, his calligraphy practice also began with the initial pen holding posture and hanging wrist.


    Mr. Chen thought that Mrs. Hua would be impatient. After all, she was old and had a late enlightenment. Her identity was here. At first, she thought it was fun. She had some ideas in her heart, but she stayed because of the status of King Jing''s residence and rich monthly salary.


    Who knows, after teaching for a few days, he found that the other party had an excellent attitude and no noble temper, so he began to teach seriously.


    Both of them are very serious and rigorous people who do everything. They are also happy to get along with each other.


    After a month, Xiaohua has made great progress in her previously unsightly characters, and Mr. Chen can complete his daily practice homework.


    Xiaohua is learning with great interest, but king Jing finds that Xiaohua has less time with him, because sometimes when King Jing comes to the West courtyard, he always meets Xiaohua doing his homework seriously.


    Of course, she doesn''t ignore his state and will settle him down.


    For example, arrange meals without meals. If you are bored, take a book with him. And people also accompany him, but in the past, people who used to always make stitches and read books and talk to him in their mouth now take paper and calligraphy, lie down on the Kang Table and paint red, and don''t talk to him anymore.


    For no reason, King Jing was disgusted by the calligraphy.


    But Xiaohua doesn''t know all this.


    Today, seeing King Jing''s rare glance at her, Xiaohua put down her pen. "Your Highness?" there was a little doubt in her voice.


    Seeing King Jing''s eyes moved to the calligraphy note on the table, Xiaohua explained with a smile, "my maid and concubine are doing the homework assigned by Mr. Chen. I used to be literate, but the writing is too ugly. Mr. Chen found several calligraphy notes and asked my maid and concubine to draw a few every day."


    King Jing knew this and agreed with him, but he didn''t expect to find himself depressed.


    King Jing didn''t speak. He moved his eyes back to the book. Xiaohua used to be natural, so he began to paint red again.


    "Your Highness, Mr. Chen is very knowledgeable. He can play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Mr. Chen said he would teach maidservants and concubines in the future."


    "Yesterday I heard Mr. Chen play a piano. It''s really nice."


    Xiaohua finished this one and changed another piece of paper.


    "My maidservant and concubine don''t write well. I also want to practice a good-looking small regular script of hairpin flowers."


    Seeing her face full of excitement, King Jing asked, "happy?"


    "Well," replied Xiaohua.


    King Jing looked at her again and thought of her obvious good spirit these days. He thought that once he came to see her sitting there bored from the window. For the time being, he felt that the calligraphy was not so dazzling.


    Well, she doesn''t have much fun all day. She always has to find some playing time.

 Chapter 338

    Thinking so, he turned his eyes back to the book.


    It was June, which should have been the hottest time of the year, but it was just good here in Jingzhou.


    The trees are shaded and the cool wind is gentle. There are two tables under the tree. In front of one is a woman in blue in her forties, and the other is a little flower.


    "Madam''s words are getting better and better."


    After the daily routine course, Mr. Chen said this after reading Xiaohua''s homework yesterday.


    "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Chen. You still need to practice more."


    When Mr. Chen heard this, his always plain face showed a smile.


    "Madam, don''t be modest. You have made rapid progress."


    Ding LAN came and said, "madam, mother he is coming."


    Xiaohua first nodded to Mr. Chen and then said to Ding LAN, "help me send Mr. Chen."


    Ding LAN sent the people away. Xiaohua saw that the environment under the tree was comfortable, so she decided not to move her position and asked lilac to collect the things on the case, so she went to the gate of the courtyard to greet Mammy.


    Because King Jing has been eating in the West courtyard most of the time recently, the relationship between the West courtyard and Jingtai hall is becoming closer and closer. Not only did several palace attendants in the West courtyard get familiar with the aunts and eunuchs in the small kitchen, but mother he would come to the West courtyard from time to time.


    Xiaohua is now living very smoothly. What she once thought is now available, including spring grass, mother he, food and clothing, and King Jing


    Xiaohua and mammy he sat down at the small round table under the tree. Ding LAN, the spring grass, served tea and brought all kinds of fruit.


    "It''s a good place to enjoy the cool," said mother he after sitting down and looking around.


    "Yes, although it''s not hot in summer, I always feel stuffy when I sit in the house. These trees don''t feel anything in winter. I didn''t expect that they will start to flourish in spring. It''s good to enjoy the cool."


    "It''s very cool." mammy he took up the tea lamp, sipped the tea foam, and said, "if you have nothing to do, you''ll come to talk to your wife. Don''t be bothered by Mammy."


    Xiaohua said angrily, "look what you said, Mammy. I have nothing to do. I can spend time in class with Mr. Chen every day. I wish someone would come to me every day."


    "That''s really two things. Recently, there are few things in Jingtai hall, and mammy is also very idle."


    This is indeed a fact. King Jing has been very busy recently. He has greatly reduced the time of appearing in the West courtyard in the daytime and comes back late in most evenings. It''s been a short time in the West courtyard. You can imagine where Jingtai hall is.


    The master came back less, and the team serving King Jing in Jingtai hall inevitably had leisure. Mother he is from the small kitchen. It''s OK. She can''t eat less. It doesn''t matter that Fushun follows King Jing every day recently, not to mention father-in-law Chang. Xiaohua also recently learned that Changshun is not only in charge of Jingtai hall, but also in charge of other things. It can be seen from his frequent appearance in the West courtyard and reporting to King Jing.


    The rest felt particularly different, such as the small eunuchs who were close to King Jing in the past. Now many people envy xiaoxiazi and xiaoqinzi. They feel that they are now like eunuchs who are close to your highness, at least more than those eunuchs who are nominally close to your highness.


    Xiaoxiazi and xiaoqinzi felt that they had been able to come to the West courtyard. It was smoke from their ancestral graves.


    These are not on the table. Mammy he is not only free to chat with xiaohua today.

 Chapter 339

    "Do you still blame Fushun?"


    Xiaohua was a little stunned when she heard mother he ask.


    "You have a good relationship with your highness. Mammy sees it in her eyes, but mammy doesn''t want you to have a gap with Fushun. It is estimated that your Highness has no resentment in your heart when dealing with Fushun, but you also have ideas."


    Floret half hung her eyes, didn''t speak, and there was no indignation between her eyebrows and eyes.


    How can there be no estrangement? No, it''s all a lie. She doesn''t want to lie to mother he.


    Mammy he sighed, "Mammy, tell you a story."


    In fact, the story is very long. From a timid girl who entered the palace and was sealed as a talented person to the talented person who gave birth to the prince without telling him, he took various preventive measures for fear that his son would be hidden. One Tibet is six years.


    No matter how normal a child is, he will have some problems when he is raised and hidden like this. The problem of this young child is that he is lonely, like a wooden man, and can''t even speak.


    Later, after entering people''s eyes, the imagined suffering did not pass, followed by all kinds of ridicule, abuse, disdain and so on. Even the dumb disease could not be cured for a long time, which also attracted the dislike of his father and Emperor.


    When his mother dies, his father hates it. Even a child from an ordinary family will live a difficult life, let alone in the deep palace. The Queen''s sweetheart is cruel. There is no cruel hand on the surface. At most, it is ignored. But the people above are like this, and the people waiting below can imagine.


    Fortunately, there were two loyal servants around the young child. They kept close to the young child who was still very young and could hardly resist the oncoming malice.


    I don''t mention how much suffering I suffered during the period. After all, the young child is the prince. Others don''t dare to do it too obviously, and the two slaves around me are not so good


    In fact, Xiaohua has fully understood the story. The prince is your highness, and the two palace people are aunt Qi and Fushun


    It''s a lie to say that you have no idea.


    Even if Xiaohua keeps telling herself that King Jing and Fu Shunhe are as good as before, she is the best to her, but she also has ideas in her heart. She thinks that King Jing''s cold treatment of Fu Shun is a little too quiet, and it seems that she doesn''t dispel her hatred


    She had long known that Fushun was different from other slaves to King Jing. She didn''t really understand the difference until mammy he told this story.


    "To be disrespectful, Fushun almost always treats his highness as his own lifeblood. He will stand in front of all bad things to his highness. Mammy was divided into the Empress Dowager''s palace and came back from the difficulties... Now that his Highness has grown up and become an adult, he has been divided. His life should have been satisfactory, and he is happy again I began to worry about your Highness''s children. You must have understood how madam came in, and those principles are the same... "


    It was so quiet that even the occasional chirping of birds seemed to have disappeared.


    "Mammy thought it was bad for Fushun to do this at the beginning, but it''s hard for him to take care of all external factors. Alas, the old man always abides by his duty and is always respectful, but he has done too much in this matter..."


    Xiaohua is already in tears, not for others, but king Jing.


    She always thought that people''s temperament would have something to do with their growth, but she didn''t expect King Jing to grow up like this. The heart seemed to be pinched into a ball of pain, almost out of breath.

 Chapter 340

    "Mammy doesn''t want to explain what she means for anyone. She just wants to tell you that in fact, people are not completely good or bad. Maybe in your position, he is bad. But in his own position, he may feel that he is right. He has to figure out what is right and what is wrong."


    "Mammy, I don''t mean to blame father-in-law Fu. I understand what you said."


    "Just understand. Wipe your tears quickly. It was meant to relieve boredom. I didn''t expect you to cry. This is Mammy''s damn."


    "Mammy, don''t say that, Xiaohua. Thank you for telling me this."


    Thank you for letting me know his past. Thank you for making my heart ache so much.


    Lilac went to the house to bring water and put balm on Xiaohua''s clean face. After a while, Xiaohua smiled shyly.


    "Your Highness is very nice to you. Mammy is actually very happy. Although mammy is not waiting on your highness, she has seen it for so many years and knows that your highness needs a considerate person." mammy he touched Xiaohua''s hand and said, "your body, Mammy is estimated to be better in the near future. You have to work harder for the rest."


    "Woman, in this life, nothing is better than having children around. A man''s mind is the best, and it''s not impossible to live without it." the voice of this sentence was very low. Although she had never married anyone in her life, she saw too much. At this time, it can be regarded as feeling and guidance.


    "Mammy, Xiaohua knows."


    "It''s best to understand. Come to your ears. Mammy told you some ways to help you conceive. You should think about them in your heart first. When the time is almost up, you can do it by yourself."


    Mother he whispered, and Xiaohua blushed when she listened.


    After that, mother he said, "well, well, the old woman has been sitting for a long time. It''s time to go back."


    "Mammy, let me see you off."


    Xiaohua stood up to send mammy he out. She wouldn''t let her go, but she didn''t beat Xiaohua after all.


    Out of the gate of the West courtyard, mother he''s heart finally came down.


    In fact, if aunt Qi didn''t come to her, she would think about giving her a few words.


    Your highness can''t lose both sides. These two people have contradictions. Your highness will inevitably consider them. After all, Xiaohua''s time is not as long as Fushun. After a long time, the master will inevitably go to Fushun and think she is not sensible.


    What''s more, repairing the relationship with Fushun is not bad for her.


    After thinking a lot like this, mother he burst out laughing.


    I''m really old and worry more.


    When King Jing came back in the evening, it was already Haishi.


    When he arrived at the West courtyard, he was a little more gentle.


    Xiaohua has now formed the habit of waiting for King Jing. She is drawing red in the East. When she hears the movement outside, she welcomes her out.


    Waiting for him to change his clothes, he learned that he hadn''t eaten yet, so he asked clove to order food quickly.


    "Your Highness, are you tired? It''s so late. I didn''t say I had dinner first."


    Xiaohua said in her mouth, served King Jing on the Kang, brought him tea, stuffed a big soft pillow behind him, sat beside his leg and touched his leg.


    With this touch, Xiaohua knows that King Jing may have been at his desk for another day. He is a little distressed and annoyed. He doesn''t cherish his body.


    With her eyes around Fushun, who was standing on the side, she said naturally, "manager Fu has been busy with his highness all day. He must be very tired. Please sit down and have a rest."


    This is the first time Xiaohua has spoken to Fushun since then.


    Not only did Guang Fushun feel it, but king Jing also felt it.


    "The old slave is not tired. Thank you for your concern."

 Chapter 341

    "How can you not be tired? Your highness is still sitting and tired. You still stand for a day."


    She motioned Ding LAN to move a chair. Fushun quickly refused, "the slave can''t sit with the master. Thank you for your kindness."


    Seeing this, Xiaohua can only say to King Jing, "Your Highness, manager Fu doesn''t want to sit in front of you. Why don''t you let him rest in another room?" seeing King Jing nodding, she smiled at Fushun and said, "manager Fu, go and have a rest. What''s the matter, your highness? I''ll let someone call you."


    Fushun had to follow Ding LAN to the outside. Xiaohua recruited spring grass and explained to her a few words, asking her to serve tea, snacks and dinner. After a busy time, I turned around and saw the eyes of King Jing silently looking at her.


    Xiaohua touched her sideburns and said in an embarrassed whisper, "after all, father-in-law Fu is the old man around your highness. Even if you are unhappy for a while, you can still be unhappy all the time. You always come back and say that as long as you are good to your highness, you will think they are good."


    King Jing flashed a smile in his eyes and touched her drooping head.


    She can understand, very good.


    King Jing''s dinner was served on the Kang Table in the dongci room, while Fushun was served on a small table in the outer room.


    After so many years with King Jing, your Highness has not been a careful person. Fushun eats very well every time, but even if he eats two at random, he can''t work around your highness and have a smooth meal.


    Mrs. Hua is courting him. Fushun knows.


    Seeing Mrs. Hua''s expression like this, even if her heart is as arrogant as Fushun, she is also relieved. It''s not a good thing for your Highness''s spoiled people to have estrangement from themselves. Fushun, who recognized the reality early, also knows this. But after all, people are old and thin, and can''t lower their head for a while.


    What he didn''t know was that Aunt Qi and mammy he took a lot of trouble for him. In the past, Mammy he, who never went out in the small kitchen, also rarely went out. Considering that Mrs. Hua didn''t want to think about it, she came several times to get to the point.


    Fortunately, everyone is happy now, and everyone is happy to see its success.


    Fu Shun listened to what was going on inside while he was eating. He heard the young lady Hua say, "eat more of this," "have another bowl of rice," "this soup is very good." although his highness didn''t respond, from his past experience, his highness definitely listened.


    Then a strange mood came into being. It seems very good to have such a person around your highness. You can always know the cold and the hot.


    Sitting outside, I saw a lot of scenes. Fushun saw xiaoxiazi go in and out and prepare water for the bathroom along the side door. He knew that Mrs. Hua must have prepared it for his highness.


    Your Highness''s lumbar spine, shoulders and neck are not good. Mrs. Hua will have people prepare rolling hot water every other day or two, let your highness soak for a while, and then relax with him. In this way, your highness won''t feel uncomfortable when doing official business the next day.


    In the West courtyard, Fu Shun didn''t know what to do to serve King Jing, but it didn''t prevent him from asking Xiao Xiazi and Xiao Qinzi. Fushun''s majesty is still very easy for the two little eunuchs. What''s more, it''s not about anything else, but your Highness''s daily life. Xiaoxiazi and xiaoxiazi naturally told him.


    Fushun could not do what he thought except being very good, so when Ding Lan said, "madam, let the manager rest, your highness. She will take care of it here," Fushun did not refuse, but followed Ding LAN to the ear room next to her.


    For the first time, he felt at ease when he didn''t follow his highness.

 Chapter 342

    In the bathroom, King Jing sat in such a big bath bucket.


    Xiaohua sat aside, playing with the water and talking to him.


    It''s not that King Jing doesn''t want her to take a bath, but that the water temperature is high. For King Jing, it will be much more comfortable to take a dip in massage. For Xiaohua, she will become a boiled shrimp after soaking, and she will be soft and weak all over, and she often goes wrong in the end.


    "I''ve told your highness so many times that I should pay attention to myself on weekdays. Even if I don''t want anything else, I won''t feel bad. What''s more important than my body? It''s always good to do official business and get up for activities."


    Xiaohua has said this many times. In her opinion, King Jing always goes in one ear and out the other.


    What she didn''t know was that King Jing had changed a lot than before, but recently there were more things, so he couldn''t remember it. King Jing nodded and leaned against the bath bucket. It seemed that he was sleepy. In fact, his brain was turning all the time.


    He thought about the mining of the silver mine and the recent changes in Beijing. Even the silver mine, the key is the middle of Beijing. Since the reduction of military power was not completed, there have been frequent changes in the middle of Beijing. King Jing found the front in the middle after referring to various news. Just for a moment, things are not clear, so he can only wait and see the change.


    It''s simple to say, but it''s not so easy for him who is thousands of miles away.


    For the time being, the nail can only be used by the prince, and the other places can''t go up. There is too little information available. He can only order his servants to collect all kinds of information, and then slowly correspond with what he knew in his last life according to the news from the prince.


    Huang Qin and those staff members can''t help them. They can only do it by themselves, because he is the one who gives orders. Only if he can manage the overall situation, can he be like hands and fingers.


    Of course, there are not only these, but also some officials of the fiefdom, long Shi Guanzheng, the generals under the rule, and so on.


    King Jing thought and frowned. A cold finger touched his eyebrow and rubbed it. "I''ve been busy all day. I''ll have a rest when I come back."


    Xiaohua doesn''t understand why King Jing is so busy all day. Even if she knows anything, she doesn''t understand. The only thing she can do is to let him stay more comfortable when he comes back.


    Thinking about what I knew in the afternoon, the smoke in Xiaohua''s eyes filled up again. But she didn''t say anything. Instead, she sat behind King Jing and slowly sent the jade comb to King Jing.


    Doctor Hu Liang said that more hair is good for people. Xiaohua remembers that she will help king king hair when she has a chance.


    After a while, she felt that the water in the bath bucket was a little warm, and called someone to inject some hot water.


    After soaking for almost a quarter and a half minutes, Xiaohua asked King Jing to get up, wipe him, put on his dirty clothes, and they went to the bedroom.


    Now King Jing has no energy to think about anything else. His face was buried in the soft pillow, with a faint fragrance and pleasant atmosphere. He unconsciously closed his eyes and slowed down his breathing.


    Xiaohua was busy for half an hour. After stopping, she saw him fall asleep. After bathing and dressing himself, he went back to bed.


    When Xiaohua lies down, King Jing has changed his lateral position. Xiaohua sticks it up, holds his waist and goes to sleep slowly.


    The days passed like this day by day. Xiaohua focused on King Jing every day except studying lessons with Mr. Chen. Life is leisurely and comfortable. Unconsciously, it has gone for more than a month.


    "Madam is recovering very well. This time, you can stop after two pairs of medicine."


    After taking his pulse, doctor Hu Liang stroked his beard and said, with a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 343

    "Mother he''s medicated diet is very good. I expected it to be almost as long as may or June, but I didn''t expect it to be more than a month ahead of time."


    Hearing this, not only Xiaohua''s face lit up, but also lilac and others standing on one side could not hide their joy.


    "Thank you very much, doctor Hu Liang. It''s thanks to you and mammy he."


    "You''re welcome, madam. It''s my duty."


    Clove sent doctor Hu out.


    "Thank God, madam is finally well." Chuncao said with her hands folded.


    "OK, OK, finally OK." Ding Lan was so excited that she didn''t know what to do.


    Xiaohua is more subtle than them, but the meaning of joy is superficial.


    After a while, the good news spread all over the West courtyard, and everyone was happy.


    Everyone can understand what Mrs. Hua''s recovery means. Maybe the first little master of King Jing''s residence will be in their West courtyard.


    King Jing also learned the good news.


    The news was reported by Fushun. Fushun''s face almost smiled like a chrysanthemum.


    "Your Highness is very happy. Madam''s body is finally getting better."


    King Jing said "um" and didn''t speak.


    "This is a great event. Doctor Hu Liangyi, mother he, and the slaves in the West courtyard are all meritorious." the underlying meaning of the words is to ask, do you want to reward them.


    "You do it."


    After Fushun got the order, he ran out happily.


    King Jing has always had a dull expression and deep emotion. Others can''t figure it out. For Xiaohua''s recovery, others don''t see any clue from his face.


    In the eyes of outsiders, King Jing is suddenly busy these two days. He can even take care of the West courtyard. In fact, no one knows what kind of psychological struggle King Jing has experienced.


    He didn''t come for two days. King Jing also remembered in his heart. He came the third day.


    There is a feeling that a small parting is better than a wedding. Lying in bed at night, not only Xiaohua is excited, but king Jing is also very excited. Especially in the past few days, because he was a little "busy", he had not touched her for a long time. He thought hard and burst out, which was different from the past.


    So King Jing was very brave today. He asked for it several times. Even if Xiaohua was no longer what she used to be, he was defeated by his repeated demands.


    After a while, both of them were sweating profusely, and the sheets and bedding on the bed were rolled up in a mess.

 Chapter 344

    Xiaohua was weak all over and muttered, "Your Highness, your servant concubine''s body is better."


    Although King Jing had known the good news for a long time, Xiaohua still felt that it would be better to tell him personally, just like a child with joy who habitually shared it with his closest people.


    King Jing touched her sweaty hair, "happy?"


    "HMM." Xiaohua smiled and nodded.


    King Jing wanted to ask her why she was so happy, but suddenly stopped. He knew what she liked.


    He looked at the charming face around him, thinking of her red face and her happy appearance


    Actually, she wanted to give him a baby, didn''t she?


    Mingming resisted, Mingming had not made up his mind, and clearly knew that he would be more difficult in the future... He knew everything, and his steps turned involuntarily. Because he remembered what she said when she cried last time, his highness didn''t come. My concubine thought there was someone else, and my concubine felt very uncomfortable


    He didn''t want her to suffer.


    She''s finally recovering. She''s happy to be pregnant. Can he ignore it? Can you still let doctor Hu pinch the day?


    In fact, he can.


    He had many ways to prevent her from getting pregnant, but he just couldn''t bear it.


    He was horrified at the thought that he had made this kind of seed and that the flower suddenly failed when she knew it.


    Just let it be.


    If you do, you''ll be born and raised.


    If that day comes, it will leave her a reliance after all


    It seems that nothing has happened, it seems that something has happened, and the days continue to live so smoothly.


    More than a month later, the West courtyard suddenly made a big noise.


    After mother he''s recuperation, Xiaohua is very punctual now. But this month is ten days late.


    What everyone cares about is very nervous.


    One day late, lilac''s eyes were a little different, and Xiaohua knew what it was.


    Xiaohua blushed and whispered, "my maid and concubine are ten days late."


    "What?"


    She spoke to him decisively and couldn''t hide it. Xiaohua cleared her throat and said, "I''ve always been very accurate in my childhood. This time it''s late. I don''t think I''m afraid I have it, but I''m not sure. I''m afraid it hurt my child." as she said, her head dropped.


    This man really forced her to speak out. It''s all right to have it. If it''s not, she''ll die.

 Chapter 345

    King Jing was stunned to hear that Xiaohua might be pregnant.


    But he quickly reacted and called for doctor Hu Liang.


    Xiaoxiazi got an order from the outside. For a moment, he was confused. After waiting, he didn''t see any other news, so he had to order. Xiao Qinzi turned around and informed Fushun. After all, it''s not a small matter to call a good doctor. Who knows what''s wrong with your highness. If you really have a big problem and don''t inform father-in-law Fu in time, he and Xiao Xiazi will be dead tomorrow, and they will peel off if they don''t die.


    The two people in the room were still stunned, while the people outside were turned upside down by this sudden move.


    Xiaohua sat listening to the outside and saw that they were really not suitable to see people at this time. Thinking that doctor Hu Liang was coming, she raised her voice and asked people to prepare water.


    They bathed, changed their clothes, and changed the quilt cover on the bed. King Jing sat on the edge of the bed in his usual clothes. The curtain of the bed was covered, and Xiaohua was still lying on the bed because King Jing wouldn''t let her down.


    Being so careful makes Xiaohua feel more nervous. If she doesn''t, she won''t die of laughter. When I went to see King Jing''s expression, I couldn''t see anything.


    Fushun whispered outside for help. King Jing let him in. Seeing King Jing sitting on the edge of the bed, Fushun put down his heart.


    "Your Highness, is your body not comfortable?"


    King Jing shook his head and said nothing.


    Clove is also in the room. Fushun looks at her with his eyes. Seeing her face, he looks at Babu''s bed with implicit joy. He has a guess in his heart.


    After a while, xiaoxiazi announced that doctor Hu Liang was coming. Fushun hurried to call someone in.


    "See your wife."


    Clove approached the bed and whispered. A white wrist stretched out from the bed tent. Clove put a silk handkerchief on it. After saluting King Jing, doctor Hu Liangyi went to ask for pulse.


    At the same time, lilac attached to doctor Hu Liang''s ear and said something unheard.


    After half a ring, doctor Hu Liangyi said, "listen to the situation described by the people in the lilac palace, and look at the pulse, madam. It should be. But the day is a little short, and it''s not very obvious."


    "Really?" Fu Shun''s tone changed with excitement.


    Doctor Hu Liang stroked his beard. "Well, it should be so. I''m 80% sure. But if it''s confirmed, I''ll see your pulse again in half a month."


    In fact, Dr. Hu Liangyi has confirmed it, but he never wants to say that he is dead, not to mention that the woman''s pregnancy time is too short and her pulse is really not obvious.


    Hearing what Dr. Hu Liangyi said, everyone nearby showed a happy smile. At this time, there was no one to question. Dr. Hu Liangyi''s medical skills are superb. Since it is said that he is 80% sure, it is a fact. Moreover, doctor Hu Liang always hides some points in his words, and Fushun knows it.


    "OK, we''ll invite you in person in half a month."


    Fushun personally sent doctor Hu out. Lilac asked Xiaohua if she wanted to drink water and whether she was hungry. People also went out.


    Here, there are only two people left in the bedroom.


    King Jing was still in shock. Seeing that there was no movement inside, he lifted the bed curtain to see it.


    I saw Xiaohua lying there, already crying uncontrollably, but she never restrained, and the crying method was not like her. She was never silent, so he didn''t notice.


    "What are you crying about?"


    King Jing went to hold her, and Xiaohua rushed into his arms.


    "Your Highness... I''m happy..."


    "It''s a happy event. Don''t cry."


    King Jing touched her hair and felt an imperceptible joy in his heart. Although it is secret, it also ripples out between the eyebrows and eyes. Let Xiaohua see, your highness seems to be very happy.


    He took off his clothes and lay down on the bed. He hugged her in his arms, but he couldn''t help relaxing his hand.


    "Your Highness, I have a baby..."

 Chapter 346

    No one knows the shock in Xiaohua''s heart when she heard doctor Hu Liang''s words. These days, she is just suspicious, but she is uneasy. Now it is confirmed that there is a storm in her heart.


    I wanted it in my last life. I hollowed out my mind. I didn''t go well at the beginning of my life. Obviously, I had a lot of times, but there was always no good news. She knew that she had some small problems in her body and could only take her time, but it was false to say that she was not disappointed, but she just didn''t want to show it in person.


    It''s not easy to get better, and she won the secret move of Princess Jing. During that time, the situation between her and King Jing was unclear. No one knew that she was upset many times. In the end, in this world, in addition to men''s favor, women''s settling down is still in their children.


    "Maidservant concubine is very happy, very happy..." she murmured, and tears still flowed on her face.


    "Don''t cry."


    King Jing half encircled the man in his arms, fumbled her back with his hand, and wiped her tears with his own skirt in the other hand. The tears were so hot that his hands hurt.


    This is not the first time Xiaohua cried in front of King Jing, but no one can be more palpitating than this time. Unexpectedly, she was so concerned about this matter. King Jing was once again glad for his decision a few days ago.


    Xiaohua was amused by his clumsy gesture. She dragged his skirt and rubbed it on her face. After a long time, she calmed down, and her eyes soaked with tears glittered.


    "Your Highness, my maidservant and concubine are very happy."


    "Yes."


    "Your Highness, my maidservant and concubine are very happy."


    "Yes."


    "Your Highness, my maidservant and concubine are very happy. How about you?"


    A big palm touched her lower abdomen and gently touched it before it was carefully placed on it.


    After a pause, King Jing said in a dumb voice, "King Gu, very happy."


    Only a few people know that Xiaohua is pregnant.


    For the time being, except for the people in the West courtyard, there are only aunt Fu SHUNQI, Mammy he and doctor Hu Liang. Half a month later, doctor Hu Liang came to the West Hospital and officially diagnosed Xiaohua''s pregnancy.


    These days, Fushun no longer always follows King Jing, but personally takes people in and out to build a small kitchen for the West courtyard. Two days later, mother he and aunt Meng also came to the West courtyard.


    Xiaohua is a little flattered by this action. It''s nothing to set up a small kitchen, but mammy he and aunt Meng are people who specially cook for King Jing. Come to the West courtyard. What will King Jing do in the future?


    I asked King Jing several times to ask her not to worry about his meals and to take good care of him. Later, seeing King Jing''s meal directly transferred to the West courtyard, and almost didn''t go back to Jingtai hall, Xiaohua was secretly happy. It seems that this is not bad.


    Fushun added several eunuchs and palace men with strange faces to the West courtyard. They are not young, almost all in their thirties. They have cold faces and few words. They only know how to work. Xiaohua met before she came. Seeing that it was arranged by Fushun, she didn''t refuse.


    What Xiaohua doesn''t know is that there is more movement outside.


    The first two yards of the whole West Third courtyard were soon surrounded by high walls. The yard behind the West first courtyard was directly picked up. There was a lot of noise inside. I don''t know what I was doing.


    The two yards are not far apart. Xiaohua will inevitably hear something.


    Asked King Jing, who said he was repairing the yard.


    Mother he learned from her that King Jing thought the yard was too small and wanted to expand it. At the suggestion of Fushun, he was ready to give the yard in the back and come in. Thinking that there was nothing to see in the house, he was ready to build one.


    The meaning is self-evident.


    Xiaohua is flattered.


    It''s not that she hasn''t been spoiled, but she hasn''t been so exaggerated. King Jing has always treated her well. She knows that there is one more in her stomach now. This treatment has risen sharply to an uproar.

 Chapter 347

    When King Jing came back in the evening, she talked about it.


    King Jing said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Well, your highness King Jing said it would be all right, and so would the little lady.


    Fushun is full of energy these days.


    If Mrs. Hua has one, she will have a little master. Your highness is very kind to her. He is happy to see her success. He doesn''t even mind adding bricks and tiles to her. She must be comfortable and have a happy life. It''s best to have a little son at one stroke.


    Aunt Qi splashed cold water and said, what if it''s a little princess.


    Fushun also thought that one has two. It is acceptable for him to blossom first and then bear fruit. Of course, if he was a young son of a generation, he would die without regret, but he would not say or show this idea.


    The old woman surnamed he said that when a woman is pregnant, it''s best to keep a happy mood. This is what Fu Shun secretly asked mother he about some pregnant women. The old woman said.


    Fushun doesn''t seem to care, but he can put it in his heart. Recently, the palace eunuch who served under the West courtyard was beaten one by one, and he also spoke. If anyone is unhappy with his wife, he is unhappy with his highness. He wants to end up.


    He is also very positive. When he is free, he turns around here in the West courtyard. There are many leaves under the corridor and many small stones on the road. When the birds outside are singing loudly, he will ask for it.


    Xiaohua sees it in her eyes and keeps it in her heart. She is always grateful to others for their kindness. No matter what others do for, in the end, good is good. She can''t erase that kind of good for its purpose.


    This is Xiaohua''s consistent nature of mind, and it is also the precipitation of two lives. She is open-minded and has clear gratitude and resentment. Anyone who doesn''t go to the bottom and knows how to remember the good of others, rather than just thinking about the bad of others.


    It''s like when I first met mother he. Maybe I didn''t understand why she was good to herself at first, but later I slowly saw it. Just good is good. Why do you want to find out why others are good to yourself?

 Chapter 348

    The intersection of people is to treat people sincerely. If you take out your mind and attitude, why worry that others will not be good to yourself because of your mind in the future.


    Facts proved that Xiaohua was right. Later, she moved to the West courtyard. Even if no one explained, Mammy he didn''t forget her. And that event was also, even if it hindered Fushun, mother he helped her a lot, quite often.


    Because Fushun was busy arranging things in the yard, Chang Shun was entrusted with things outside and in the yard.


    But Fushun felt something wrong when he looked at it. In particular, seeing the walls around the West courtyard made him feel strange.


    After asking Chang Shun, Chang Shun said that his highness wants to repair the yard, but it''s not necessary to repair the yard.


    Today, he handed over the drawing of the garden. When he saw his highness spread out on the table and looked at it, he couldn''t help but make a noise.


    "Your Highness, but what happened?"


    King Jing put down his pen and straightened up. He was silent for a while and didn''t hide it. "King Gu didn''t want outsiders to know that she had a child."


    Fushun was completely stunned. He didn''t understand why his highness had such an idea.


    For a moment, I thought of the small kitchen in the West courtyard, mother he, the wall, and many... These were arranged by your highness quietly, and he was also happy to see their success. But now associate everything with your highness


    "Your Highness..."


    For a moment, Fushun understood everything and burst into tears.


    King Jing''s face was motionless and his eyes were calm, "just in case."


    "Your Highness..."


    "If there''s a chance, I''ll give it to you over there."


    "Your Highness..."


    King Jing turned a deaf ear and seemed to think of something. Her eyes softened. "The place is big, and she can have a pastime. Mother he said that pregnant women can''t stay indoors all the time. They should go out and walk more. Help king Gu think about what kind of place they can stay in all the time."


    Fushun wiped the old tears and bent forward, "this old slave will make my wife feel good."


    After a pause, he said again, "but it can''t be concealed. I have to cooperate with my wife."


    King Jing thought and said, "wait until she''s born. You can arrange the people under her."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 349

    Xiaohua''s life is quite leisurely now. She eats and walks every day, and mother he or lilac chat with them.


    Obviously, his stomach is not obvious, but he seems to have been offered as a Bodhisattva.


    Xiaohua felt she didn''t have to be so delicate, but mother he said, "madam, you should pay attention in the first three months. After the first three months, you don''t have to say that mother will arrange for you to have a good activity."


    Mother he is an experienced lady. It is said that she has served many imperial concubines in the past, and the pregnant imperial concubines of the first emperor generation have also served many imperial concubines. Xiaohua was relieved.


    Today, cloves, dinglan and Chuncao were brought by Fu to talk.


    Xiaohua is accompanied by mammy he, and she doesn''t find anything strange. When the lilacs came back, the color behind them was as usual, and the floret didn''t notice the clue.


    Ding LAN and Chuncao don''t know why father-in-law Bai Fu said those words. It seems that his wife is hiding. Clove knows better than them. When she is shocked, she is also entrusted with the important task by Fushun. Not only should she teach the other two well, but she should also pay attention to the situation there.


    Clove stroked her thoughts for two days, pressed the horror in her heart, and said something to Ding LAN Chuncao. For example, if the situation is different now, she should be more cautious, such as Princess Qiao''s side.


    Of course Ding LAN knew what the two sides were asking for. Just like Princess Jing, she knew that her wife was pregnant and didn''t want to eat it alive. Even if father-in-law Youfu helps cover up, it''s better to hide the news.


    Ding Lan was convinced by clove and believed in her. And the lady, lilac did not take too much trouble, because she knew the lady best. The lady was the kind of person who would not go out unless necessary.


    It can be said to be quiet or cautious. Because less going out, less right and wrong, and nothing unexpected will happen.


    What clove doesn''t know is that Xiaohua has too much fighting experience in her last life. Since she wants to change her style in this life, she naturally knows what is most beneficial to her.


    These are not according to the table, Xiaohua finally survived the first three months.


    Although during this period of time, people didn''t let her do anything, they could go down for a walk. But first, everyone looked nervous. Second, there were some private things, which really made Xiaohua sit and stand uneasy.


    As for these two, we should start from the beginning.


    When a woman is pregnant, she wants to sleep in separate rooms with men. First, King Jing doesn''t understand, and second, Xiaohua doesn''t want to. A few days later, the people on the side didn''t say anything. But it''s hard to avoid being separated from each other to explain some matters needing attention. In addition to King Jing''s idea of returning to Jingtai hall at night, he was looked at with tears in his arms. When he looked at him, his heart softened, and that idea never arose again.


    Xiaohua admits that she is a bit overbearing, but she just doesn''t want him to rest alone at night. A person is lonely. The night is so long. It used to be light. What if it goes into the marrow? If she finds someone to relieve her, she won''t lose a lot!


    As for her own body, she also cherishes it.


    The people who have been paying attention here were a little worried at the beginning. They let it go when they saw nothing had happened. These two people are not ignorant. They understand what is good and what is bad.


    The next day, after King Jing left, lilac said a few words to Xiaohua implicitly. Xiaohua blushed and agreed.


    But afterwards, this situation happened again and again. After clove quietly asked mother he, she was really relieved when she knew it was all right.


    The garden behind the west yard was soon built.

 Chapter 350

    In fact, the weather here in Jingzhou is not very suitable for building gardens in the south, because the climate is too cold and the winter time is too long. No matter how good the flowers, trees and grass are, they can''t stand the long-term cold. Therefore, the trees in King Jing''s residence are generally cold resistant varieties. There are also ornamental flowers, but very few are in the flower beds in each yard.


    King King''s mansion was originally built as a regulated building. After the construction within the regulation is completed, others should be added according to their own interests. But king Jing is not very interesting, so he has been shelved all the time, including Jingtai hall and Changchun courtyard, which still look majestic but are actually bare and green.


    Fushun also considered the weather when he took over the garden, so he spent some time on it. It is mainly composed of strange rocks, rockeries, bridges and flowing water. A small artificial lake has been dug in the middle of the garden. There is a pavilion in the lake, which is connected by Jiuqu stone bridge, and there is a plum forest beside the lake.


    After the garden was repaired, Xiaohua came to have a look.


    From the corner gate just opened on one side of the West courtyard, there is a long corridor. The ground of the corridor is made of cyan and light yellow pebbles to spell out various patterns. There are trees on one side and rockeries and strange stones on the other side. The surroundings are low and decorated with green grass and flowers. Occasionally, one or two bluestone benches are used to rest.


    After turning a corner, you will see a large lake, a zigzag white marble bridge, a pavilion in the middle of the lake, a cornice waterside pavilion and a dock beside the bank. The line of sight is extremely open, which makes people feel refreshed at once.


    "Madam, the weather doesn''t happen at this time. If it were in April and may, the scenery would be more beautiful."


    This is a fact. It has just entered October, and the weather in Jingzhou has begun to get cold. Xiaohua saw that there were many flowers in the garden, but she didn''t see it at this time.


    "There is a Merlin there. It''s most pleasant to enjoy it when it snows."


    "I like it very much. Thank you, manager Fu." Xiaohua said, looking at Fu Shun with a sincere smile.


    "This is what the old slave should do." Fushun said, and bowed his head.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little cold. It must be good to go to the middle of the lake."


    Before she came, mother he explained that the weather was suddenly cold and the cold air on the lake was heavy. She asked Xiaohua not to stay long, so this time she just took a look.


    "When the weather gets warm, it''s not too late for madam to come back and watch."


    "That''s true, but it''s a pity."


    The newly built garden can''t stay long because of the weather and body. Xiaohua is also very depressed. But she also knows the weather in Jingzhou. It is estimated that the garden will come in handy only after she is born, but it will be next year.


    "Madam, you can''t come here by the lake, but you can go there as long as it doesn''t snow." Lilac said aside.


    Xiaohua nodded and didn''t dare to stand more, so she let lilac hold her head forward.


    After April of pregnancy, Xiaohua''s stomach blew up like a balloon.

 Chapter 351

    At three months, it looked like a slight fluctuation. It didn''t take long for it to grow more than one or two points. At first, Mammy he was worried about how Xiaohua''s stomach didn''t move. At this time, she was relieved.


    After a while, she began to worry again, because Xiaohua''s stomach grew too fast, almost the same every day. She had planned to make up for her at this time, but mother he didn''t dare to make a rash move.


    When the pregnancy entered may, Xiaohua''s stomach was like that of others when she was six or seven months old. Mother he was a little uneasy to sit and stand.


    She didn''t dare to delay and told Fushun to invite doctor Hu Liang.


    Doctor Hu Liang looked at the situation and took his pulse again. "Madam is in good health, but I think her stomach is really bigger..."


    Fushun saw the hesitation on doctor Hu Liang''s face and couldn''t help but say urgently, "if you have anything, don''t hesitate."


    Seeing Fu Shun''s face, doctor Hu Liang smiled a little, stroked his beard and said, "maybe it''s not a bad thing. I look a little like twins, but I can''t feel my pulse for the time being. Wait and see again in a few days. Don''t worry too much."


    "Twins?" Fushun said in surprise.


    "It''s just a guess. After all, madam''s stomach looks really different from ordinary people. This kind of thing can''t be seen alone. After all, it''s normal for some women to have a big stomach when they are pregnant, and they have to take the pulse to confirm."


    "Well, I''ll invite you again in about ten days."


    After doctor Hu Liangyi left, Xiaohua touched her stomach for a long time.


    She also fell into the possibility of twins, and some reactions failed to come.


    "Madam, don''t worry too much. Doctor Hu Liang also said it''s uncertain. We''ll see it later."


    "Yes."


    After a while, Xiaohua suddenly touched her stomach and frowned: "lilac, my stomach is itchy and painful. Please help me wipe some facial fat."


    Lilac went to get the facial fat and came to wipe Xiaohua.


    Since her stomach grew up, Xiaohua''s stomach began to itch and swell, and some small red spots and slight cracks came out.


    After looking at it, mother he said it was normal. It was always the case when women were pregnant, especially when Xiaohua''s belly grew too fast. It was inevitable that she would encounter this situation, and guided lilac 35 to rub some facial fat on Xiaohua''s belly from time to time, so as to moisturize her skin and avoid pain.


    "Madam, Mammy said she ordered someone to make tea oil. It would be better to wipe it then."


    Looking at his belly no longer as white and flat as before, but bulging high, with some light cracks on it, Xiaohua looked depressed.


    "It''s so ugly. I don''t know if I can recover in the future."


    "It''s all right. Mother he said that after the production, it can be adjusted after a good maintenance."


    "I hope so." Xiaohua has never had a child or seen a child before. She can only listen to mother he and hope to really recover at that time.


    "Is madam better now?"


    Xiaohua sighed, "it''s much better after wiping."

 Chapter 352

    palace


    In the chunluan palace of imperial concubine Xu.


    When it comes to concubine Xu, the first impression of others is that she is honored and spoiled. As a woman in her 40s, she has been spoiled by the holy emperor for decades. Everyone should smack her mouth and praise her for her strength.


    But in essence, Princess Xu is not very beautiful. At least, there are many more beautiful concubines in the palace than her, but she can dominate your Majesty''s pet. You can''t help but be convinced.


    She was originally a good family woman with a small family. Once she was chosen by the king. The imperial concubine who rose all the way from a talented person to a favorite crown six palaces relied not only on her face and ingenuity, but also on her Majesty''s eyes.


    At least others are not used to seeing how old Xu Guifei is and how she looks all day, but now the emperor is eating this set.


    Xu Guifei was born with a melon face and willow eyebrows. Her eyes were full of spring, and her face was fragile. The figure is slender, like a weak willow facing the wind. From the face and figure, as a woman in her forties, the maintenance is very good. Especially when the pear blossom is crying with rain, it''s really distressing.


    "Your Majesty, my concubine really wants jin''er to be powerful. Just call him back and let my concubine have a look."


    Xu Guifei cried for a while, crying and playing coquettish. She only rubbed the Xi emperor''s face more and more soft, even with pity.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''ll announce him back to Beijing some day."


    "Really?"


    Xu Guifei''s face was full of joy and tears, but it had to be said that the appearance of crying and laughing was still quite in line with her, adding a touch of water and moving charm.


    "Can I speak falsely?" emperor Xi pretended to be angry.


    Xu Guifei broke into tears and smiled and snuggled up. "I believe in your majesty, but your majesty is golden."


    You have to get the result you want. Princess Xu flattered for a while. Emperor Xi looked at the sky outside and said, "well, it''s getting late. I''ll go to Fengqi palace and listen to doctor Xu say that the Queen''s Phoenix is slightly ill."


    "Congratulations, your majesty."


    After emperor Xi left, imperial concubine Xu showed her anger on her face.


    It''s the queen again. The old woman fought with her for decades and didn''t die. Often find the Phoenix body slightly ill as an excuse to coax your majesty to go to her!


    The key is that she can''t pierce the Queen''s hypocritical face, because what his majesty hates most is that women are jealous. He can spoil you as much as he likes, but you can''t give eye medicine to ''others'' in front of him.


    This other person is the current empress Xiao.


    Empress Xiao was born in the Yasukuni Prefecture and was the original match of emperor Xi. She has been the queen all the way from the crown princess. If Xu Guifei has been in favor for decades, Xiao has been in favor for a longer time than her, especially with today''s young husband and wife.


    Empress Xiao is tolerant and magnanimous. She treats her concubines equally and takes good care of the prince, which makes emperor Xi grateful and respected. Of course, respect belongs to respect. There are so many concubines in the back palace that are loved by Emperor Xi, and concubine Xu is one of the leaders.


    She has been an old enemy of empress Xiao for decades. No one in the world knows empress Xiao better. If Xu Guifei likes to pretend to be delicate, then empress Xiao is a hypocritical person.


    Mingli treated the concubines in the palace equally and cherished the princes of other concubines. In fact, I don''t know how many concubines died in her hands, as well as those princes and princesses who died in childhood. Of course, countless miscarried before they came out.


    When Xu Guifei entered the palace, she didn''t know the situation, but she suffered a lot from empress Xiao and had a miscarriage. Since then, imperial concubine Xu and empress Xiao have been at odds. They fought fiercely both openly and secretly. Of course, it was all private.

 Chapter 353

    On the face of it, everyone said that empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu had a harmonious relationship and were as close as sisters.


    Of course, which of the so many women in the harem is simple? Who dares to say who has no blood on his hands is nonsense.


    Seeing that imperial concubine Xu''s face was not good, qin''er, the head of chunluan palace, said, "congratulations to your mother. Your Highness the king of Jin can return to Beijing and reunite with her mother again."


    Hearing this, Xu Guifei''s face looked better, but she still said, "what reunion, you can only see it. It won''t be long before she will return to the fief."


    "If you can be called to Beijing, it means that your Royal Highness the king of Jin has a good family. Madam, look at the king Yun and King Jing. They have never been recruited back to Beijing since they became a vassal. Who doesn''t know that they are not unpopular with your majesty."


    Imperial concubine Xu disdained to smile. "Can they compare with my jin''er and Qi''er?" in a moment, her eyebrows frowned again. "It''s a pity that the palace can only ask one son to come back at a time. She has pity on my Qi''er. Jin''er has been invited back to Beijing twice. I don''t know whether Qi''er will complain about the palace."


    "His Highness the king of Qi will certainly understand the painstaking efforts of his mother. After all, we are also doing great things."


    Xu Guifei looked at Dan Kou in her hand and smiled meaningfully.


    Fengqi palace.


    After emperor Xi left, empress Xiao leaned on the Phoenix couch and rubbed her eyebrows.


    Thinking that her majesty had just insisted on recruiting the king of Jin back to Beijing, she was very upset.


    After sitting for a while, empress Xiao summoned the big eunuch around her and said, "go to the East Palace in person and invite the prince."


    "Yes."


    The prince came quickly.


    "Empress mother, why did you invite your son to come?"


    Empress Xiao called the prince to her and told the king of Jin about his return to Beijing.


    The prince frowned. "How long has it been? My father invited him to Beijing again!"


    Empress Xiao certainly knows this truth, but the holy will has been determined. Her repeated persuasion is useless. Now she can only be on guard.


    From emperor Xi''s point of view, the king of Jin came to Beijing to solve the pain of missing the imperial concubine. From empress Xiao''s point of view, it was the bitch of imperial concubine Xu who made some moths.


    But the king of Jin was very magnanimous when he returned to Beijing last time. There was nothing unusual except that he went to the palace to accompany imperial concubine Xu and occasionally showed filial piety in front of emperor Xi. After staying in Beijing for only half a month, they asked for an order to return to the fief, so that they could not catch anything they wanted.


    If you can''t grasp the handle, it''s hard to speak separately in front of your majesty. Therefore, this time emperor Xi said to recruit the king of Jin to return to Beijing. Empress Xiao can only say something on the surface, and she can''t say anything strongly against it.


    After all, the imperial concubine Sizi cried for her missing!


    This is the original words of emperor Xi, but empress Xiao also heard another meaning. You don''t read the prince in Beijing. Maybe both the sons of the imperial concubine are in the fief and can''t see one side all year round. You don''t understand the suffering of others.


    Well, empress Xiao can''t say anything now.


    Seeing the prince pacing back and forth, empress Xiao said, "well, don''t panic. You''re the prince, and no one can shake your status. The queen mother told you that it didn''t upset you, but let you keep an eye on him. The king is not allowed to make courtiers. As long as he is a little different, we can strike first."


    Empress Xiao has said this many times, and the prince knows the truth. Just always so passive defense, it really makes people feel extremely oppressed. What can we do if we don''t defend passively? In front of our father, he and his mother will only have a reputation of not allowing people and brothers. After all, the imperial concubine and king Qi of Jin have done nothing!


    To put it bluntly, it''s just eccentric!


    The prince has long been bitter.


    "My son understands."


    "If you have anything to discuss with your grandfather, don''t be anxious and impatient."

 Chapter 354

    Empress Xiao knows her son''s personality and is irritable. With the help of her Duke Jingguo, she should be relieved.


    After a while, the prince hurried away from Fengqi palace.


    King Jing knows this strange stalemate between the first Department of the crown prince and the first Department of imperial concubine Xu in Beijing.


    He thought for a long time and couldn''t take it as normal for the king of Jin to enter Beijing one after another. But if there is anything fishy in it, his spies and the crown prince hardly get any useful information.


    Abnormal things are demons.


    For the king of Jin, because of the experience of his previous life, King Jing raised his spirit.


    Huang Qin doesn''t think that the imperial concubine''s first department is aimless. It''s not easy for the vassal to enter Beijing. It''s impossible for Xu imperial concubine to spend her eldest brother''s efforts just to miss her son.


    Many people understand this truth. They may see through the fishiness, but few of them, because judging from the actions of the imperial concubine, it is really because the imperial concubine thought that the king of Jin came back to Beijing to visit his mother imperial concubine.


    Jingwang still hasn''t left behind in the middle of Beijing. They are also struggling to think about the fishy inside. The two discussed for a long time, but they didn''t come up with a clue, so the matter was put down for the time being.


    King Jing''s house is in a yard in the northwest corner.


    "Younger brothers and sisters still don''t think too much. Since they come, they can live here at ease. Even if they don''t look at others, they have to look at their sons and grandchildren," said an old woman over half a hundred.


    The old woman who was advised looked sad. "I also understand this truth, but he hasn''t delivered a letter for more than half a year. I''m worried. He''s also stuffy. He doesn''t go home on weekdays and doesn''t tell me anything."


    "You''d better not think too much. Maybe he thinks it''s better. After all, you know his condition. Being a doctor is precarious. If our old man hadn''t come to Jingzhou, the whole family might be worried."


    "Alas. Sister Hu, thanks to your family, it''s really troublesome."


    "What''s the trouble? Everyone doesn''t talk about two families. Since they come, they can live here at ease."


    "Also, I shouldn''t, shouldn''t think so much."


    After a few more words, they went to work on their own again. After all, they all have children and grandchildren. Although they live under the same roof, they are not idle people.


    Now King Jing feels frightened every time he sees a flower.


    Not for anything else, but for her stomach. Such a slender man looks terrible with such a big belly.

 Chapter 355

    But Xiaohua is calm. King Jing even occasionally touches her stomach and smiles when she calms down.


    King Jing never understood what maternal love was. It was said in the book, but he couldn''t understand it all the time. At this moment, seeing this scene, he seems to have some insight.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter?" Xiaohua asked when King Jing was in a daze.


    King Jing suddenly became conscious and carefully touched her stomach with his fingertips.


    Xiaohua smiled and grabbed his hand and stroked it. "Isn''t it very big? My maid and concubine also feel a little big. But doctor Hu Liang said it''s normal. It''s just that my stomach is a little like twins, but I can''t get a pulse for a while."


    "Twins?"


    "Yes." Xiaohua smiled, "but I don''t know if it''s right. Doctor Hu Liang only said that he looked like, and he didn''t know until he felt his pulse. If it were really two, it would be easier for his maidservant and concubine."


    "Joy?"


    "Well," said Xiaohua, "isn''t your highness happy?"


    "King Gu is very happy."


    "Your Highness, you don''t know. The doll can move. It moved yesterday and again this morning. Unfortunately, it''s just so twice. But doctor Hu Liang also said that it will move more and more slowly..."


    As she was saying this, she suddenly let out a cry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He''s moving again. Touch it."


    This novel feeling made Xiaohua excited like a child. She grabbed King Jing''s hand and put it on her stomach again. After that, there was no movement again.


    "Oh, you move again and let dad feel it."


    Daddy? King Jing was stunned again.


    He was in a trance, and his men moved again.


    "Do you think he can move?"


    There was great excitement, but king Jing suddenly felt his nose sour. This feeling was strange and made him feel at a loss.


    King Jing suddenly stood up, "you''re fine. There''s something else in Guwang''s front yard."


    Xiaohua looks up at King Jing in doubt. What can happen at this time? Usually King Jing comes in the middle of the afternoon. Generally, things in the front yard have been handled. But Xiaohua also knows that King Jing has been busy recently and doesn''t think about it any more.


    "Will your highness come back for dinner?"


    "If you are hungry, use it first." King Jing knows that she has a very good appetite since she was pregnant. She is always hungry quickly. Sometimes Mingming is very hungry. Thinking that he will come back soon, he still waits for him.


    "All right."


    After King Jing left, Xiaohua stared at her stomach and began to observe the fetal movement.


    She has been quite happy since the first fetal movement yesterday. She had never known such a thing before, but now she felt very magical.


    In particular, the movement seemed to lead her mind. There was always an illusion that she could vaguely feel the emotion of the fetus in her belly.


    That kind of feeling is wonderful and makes people melt

 Chapter 356

    After King Jing came out of the West courtyard, his hands were still shaking.


    He squeezed his fist to get better.


    Now there are not one gate but two. After leaving the gate, there is another outer gate ten feet away. The door outside was always held by someone. No one was allowed to enter except a few people. The access inspection was very strict, which was worse than that of Jingtai hall.


    In the eyes of some people in King Jing''s residence, lady Hua in the West courtyard is really loved by your highness. Such a big yard is not enough. It''s surrounded again. I don''t know how much bigger it is than the Changchun yard where the princess lives.


    In the eyes of interested people, I just feel that Mrs. Hua is becoming more and more arrogant. Now it''s hard to enter the door.


    That man is Princess Qiao.


    After Princess Qiao took good care of herself, she began to move her mind again. She still knows something about the situation in the backyard. The man is still unique. King Jing is now almost living in the west yard.


    It''s needless to say that she is jealous and hated. It''s time to think about a way. Princess Qiao has no way. She can''t think of the old way again, but she has been shut down several times.


    "Empress concubine, please come back. I''ve informed you. Mrs. Hua doesn''t want to see you."


    It''s the same sentence every time. First, concubine Qiao felt a little embarrassed. It''s not so embarrassed after many times.


    "You slave, the side imperial concubine has such a good relationship with Mrs. Hua. How can she not see us? Is it an excuse for you to run errands?" butterfly scolded.


    The eunuch just had a cold face, and there was no expression on his side. "I did inform you. Please come back."


    When you finish speaking, you don''t talk to them anymore.


    At this time, King Jing came over and several people knelt down to salute. Concubine Qiao was overjoyed and began to sue before she was called. She didn''t say Xiaohua was wrong. She still understood this. She just said that the eunuch stopped her from seeing sister Hua.


    King Jing glanced at her without stopping.


    "Don''t come back later."


    The voice fell and King Jing''s people left.


    Qiao side imperial concubine''s face was stunned, and then she was sad and sad. The gatekeeper eunuch stood there and sneered.


    "Side imperial concubine, let''s go back." butterfly whispered aside.


    Qiao side imperial concubine didn''t say anything. Ren Dieer helped her stagger away.


    Fushun followed King Jing and explained in a low voice: "the old slave personally picked someone to look at this door. Those who shouldn''t go in directly blocked it and won''t report it at all."


    King Jing didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Beijing is in a stalemate, and King Jing is also worried.


    There must be something fishy, but what is it.


    In desperation, Huang Qin finally suggested using retrospective reasoning.


    As the name suggests, backtracking reasoning is a way to go back from the "result" of things to the "cause" of things. The most important thing is to look at causality.


    The purpose of Xu Guifei''s department is very obvious, that is, to look at the throne. But now, although the saint is old, he is not going to pass the throne on the funeral day. Since ancient times, there has been a prince in the throne. When the king of Jin wants to be in that position, the first thing to cross is the prince.


    So, how can the imperial concubine get what she wants?


    In addition to the emperor''s preference for passing on the throne of the crown prince, the crown prince''s virtue has been abolished. However, crown prince Luo Zhao has been in the throne of the crown prince for more than 20 years and has no virtue. On weekdays, although his character is somewhat unstable, empress Xiao and Duke Jingguo are behind him, and the throne of the crown prince is as stable as Mount Tai.


    There is only one last thing left, that is, to start a rebellion.


    But today, it is almost impossible to rebel. Even if it is, it is also a risk of universal condemnation.

 Chapter 357

    King Jing thought about his previous life. The king of Jin finally happened after his father''s funeral.


    At that time, he received the news of his father''s funeral and was preparing to return to Beijing for funeral. Halfway through the journey, I received a news from Beijing that Beijing was unstable, so that the vassal kings could not move rashly when they returned to the fiefdom. Soon after that, I received the news that the king of Jin ascended the throne.


    At that time, he knew that the king of Jin was rebellious. On the occasion of returning to Beijing for mourning, the prince died. No one knew how he died. Not long after that, the queen also died.


    According to King Jing''s memory in his last life, the emperor had four years to die. In his last life, the king of Jin had always been "self-discipline", and it was only in the year or two when the emperor was about to die that he was frequently ordered to return to Beijing.


    In his previous life, King Jing was just a man that emperor Xi couldn''t remember. Because this second brother was deeply loved by his father, he was often able to receive edicts to return to Beijing, and King Jing secretly envied him, so he was deeply impressed.


    Thinking of this, King Jing was surprised. Is there something wrong with his majesty?


    However, according to the spies, his Majesty''s health is not very well. The fainting of the current Dynasty is also due to his old age and too tired of government affairs. Combined with various ideas, King Jing had to come to a conclusion that there must be something wrong with his father, otherwise the king of Jin would not be so abnormal.


    King Jing has always been immersed in some micro festivals in his previous life''s memory, so he always feels that the behavior of the imperial concubine is somewhat abnormal, and he can''t figure it out. However, if there is a problem with the holy emperor, it is likely that it will not work in the past year or two, then all the explanations will be smooth.


    Huang Qin was still thinking about other conspiracy theories there. Here King Jing said, "Mr. Huang, the lone king is thinking, isn''t it? The holy master is not well."


    Hearing this, Huang Qin was surprised. He was a smart man and would come right away.


    "As your highness said, it seems likely."


    "King Gu sent someone to explore again."


    Conjecture is conjecture after all, but it still depends on the facts.


    Zhou Taiyi is the sixth grade hospital of Taiyi hospital. He has excellent medical skills and is deeply trusted by Emperor Xi.


    In terms of medical skills, there was almost nothing to choose from last week, but in terms of dealing with people, this week''s Taiyi was a little out of touch.


    He is very rigid and doesn''t like to deal with people. There is hardly anyone who can speak well in Taiyuan hospital and has never been alone. Over time, everyone also regarded him as a beast. There was awe, but there was no more.


    "The imperial doctor has offended the hospital envoy this week."


    "Yes, I don''t know how to make your highness look."


    "Who knows, it didn''t look dazzling before. Who knows how it has been so favored by your majesty for more than half a year."


    Zhou Taiyi suddenly appeared in Taiyi hospital. In the past, he was also responsible for the health of the emperor''s dragon body, but at that time, several highly respected Taiyi were also responsible, which was not eye-catching.


    More than half a year ago, the emperor fainted in the imperial court, and people in the imperial hospital were in danger. Even so, several people who went to see the emperor''s pulse together were cut off, leaving only such a week.


    Afterwards, the holy master was very angry and scolded that all the doctors in the hospital were quacks. For only one week, the doctors were pretty good.


    Sure enough, after the diagnosis and treatment of doctor Zhou, the emperor recovered immediately. Since then, doctor Zhou has been appointed by the emperor to ask for pulse and medicine.

 Chapter 358

    Since the past dynasties, the emperor''s Dragon health has been a major event. Even if the imperial hospital sent someone to diagnose the pulse, several imperial doctors with excellent medical skills came together. Several imperial doctors took the pulse and discussed together before prescribing medicine. The prescription must be recorded for record, and the drug residue must be preserved for future verification.


    After that incident, this week the Imperial College doctor set a precedent and was extremely honored. Even the Imperial College envoy of the Imperial College Hospital did not dare to raise any objection. The emperor has handed over his own dragon body to doctor Zhou. There is no room for others to interfere.


    But I dare not say it face to face, and there is a lot of gossip behind my back.


    Zhou Taiyi ignored the gossip and stepped into his duty room. After entering, he went to the bookcase and sat down.


    His hair was gray, his face was cold and solemn, and there were obvious Sichuan characters on his forehead. At first glance, he was the kind of person who was usually thoughtful and very hard to talk.


    Thinking that someone asked him about the holy dragon body just now, doctor Zhou frowned deeply.


    In fact, without guessing, he knew who it was. It was only those who could care so much about the Holy Lord. The good disguise is to care about your majesty. In fact, no one can think of how.


    Will someone come to inquire? Doctor Zhou really doesn''t know. But no matter what, he had only one way to go, so he clenched his teeth and didn''t tell anyone.


    If he doesn''t say it will take some time, he will die immediately.


    Early death and late death are all death, which makes people go to the yellow spring easily. It''s really a very difficult decision.


    Fengqi Palace


    The crown prince took the opportunity of greeting empress Xiao and told her the situation.


    "Empress mother, doctor Zhou didn''t find anything. His son''s courtiers changed several waves of people to inquire. He was all surprised. Then he flew into a rage and took someone to see his father and said he cursed the emperor." the prince hesitated: "maybe we''re really worried?"


    Empress Xiao frowned, "doctor Zhou is serious and old-fashioned. He doesn''t seem to be a liar."


    After a long silence, she said again, "but it really doesn''t make sense. Since then, your father''s body has been handed over to him. If it wasn''t for something, how could it be so unique?"


    "Maybe those people in the Tai hospital really angered his father, otherwise they wouldn''t have cut several at once."


    "Those people in Taiyuan hospital know very well. Their medical skills are good. They like to pass the buck when they are in trouble. It is meritorious to pay attention to no fault. Your father was angry about it earlier. Although the Taiyuan doctor is rigid and rigid this week, one is one. Maybe your father is interested in him."


    The prince also recognized the uncertainty between empress Xiao''s words. He sighed dejectedly, "after all, he is the man in the eyes of his father and emperor, and his ministers dare not use too much means."


    "How''s your grandfather doing?"


    When it comes to this, the prince''s face is even more ugly. "This man is worthy of the ''ghost''s sorrow'' of the Tai hospital. He is alone and has no contact with anyone. He has no friends. It is said that he has never been married and is an orphan. There is only an old servant waiting around in the house outside."


    "Well, maybe we think too much. This man has been like this for decades, not every day. You''d better focus on the king of Jin. Has there been any progress in Jinzhou?"


    "I haven''t found the secret hiding place yet. Every time the spies pass by, they lose the news."


    "Hurry up."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 359

    Doctor Zhou, who seems to be covered with a layer of turtle shell, has no way to start. Not only the prince has a severe headache, but also King Jing.


    After thinking about the real condition of emperor Xi''s body, the only breakthrough seems to be the Zhou Taiyi, but the Zhou Taiyi is an invulnerable person.


    If you can''t come clearly, King Jing uses secret means to sneak into doctor Zhou''s house in the middle of the night with a knife. The answer is still the health of the holy dragon. If you don''t believe it, kill me.


    There was no flaw, so the visitor had to withdraw.


    As for who will take the blame for Zhou Taiyi''s disclosure, it''s not something King Jing will worry about. Anyway, he is a small fan king far away from the border. He can''t doubt who he is.


    But the next day, Zhou Taiyi seemed normal. He didn''t seem to have the intention to report to the Holy Lord, or there was no movement to report to the Holy Lord.


    Outsiders can''t see clearly. Combined with some micro details of his previous life, King Jing is even more suspicious.


    Sometimes, whitewashing peace is also a cover up.


    King Jing took the biographical information of doctor Zhou handed over by the following people and looked at it again and again. After thinking about it again and again, he still couldn''t see where to start.


    "This man also seems to be a difficult man," Huang Qin said aside.


    Let alone King Jing didn''t know where to start. He also had a toothache.


    "I wonder if there are any people who know him a little?"


    King Jing shook his head.


    "It''s impossible not to. We just didn''t find it. It doesn''t matter. Is there anyone who has a bad relationship? Or even has a bad relationship?"


    We have to find a breakthrough instead of being helpless like this. They can master your Majesty''s physical condition, and then they can consider how to act.


    Huang Qin murmured and turned over the information in his hand. King Jing also hung his head.


    "Doctor Hu liang?"


    The two looked at each other, and Huang Qin blurted out first.


    When doctor Hu Liangyi was a doctor Hu Taiyi, he was a very tactful man and knew how to protect his life.


    What is the way to protect your life?


    Then we should be smart enough, cautious enough, and have the best of both worlds. No one will offend. We should know that no fault is the way of merit. It''s understandable to work in the palace, especially in places such as Taiyuan hospital, if you want to save your life.


    For people who understand, they will say that this person has great wisdom, but for some people, there is no bottom line in life.


    A person who is upright and upright and has edges and corners can''t stand such a person without a bottom line, but no one can say who is wrong. He can only say that he is different in life.


    Now, Dr. Hu thought that many years ago, many of his practices were ridiculous. But decades ago, every time he got a reward or was complacent about his way of life, someone said something unpleasant next to him, and it was inevitable to make bad friends.


    They are still young and have some disputes of spirit. It is inevitable that they will quarrel and give people the impression that they are not at peace.


    But no one knows that long, long ago, these two people were actually brothers in the same school.


    Dr. Hu Liangyi is a family medical skill. His ancestors were famous doctors. His parents worked in Taiyuan hospital for many years. Doctor Zhou was a little apprentice of doctor Hu Liang''s father a long time ago. Said to be an apprentice, in fact, there is no name, only reality. That week, the imperial doctor was a slave bought by the Hu family for the use of medicine children. Seeing that he had a great talent in medicine, Hu Fu secretly accepted him. After he learned, he let him out of the house in order to cover up his origin.

 Chapter 360

    After doctor Hu Liangyi left school, his son joined the Taiji hospital as a doctor with his father''s career, while doctor Zhou traveled around the world for decades. After he became famous, he was netted into the Taiji hospital.


    The past events of these senior brothers and junior brothers are also buried in the river of history. Some relationships in the palace are better in the dark than in the light. Both of them know it well.


    Therefore, when King Jing sent doctor Hu Liangyi and mentioned doctor Zhou, doctor Hu Liangyi was inspired.


    "Tell me about your relationship with Zhou Jin."


    Zhou Jin is the name of Zhou Taiyi, which was taken by Hu Fu in those years.


    King Jing said this in a way that he wanted to ask whether they had any communication or what information they could use.


    Doctor Hu Liang misunderstood and thought so much that he was sweating profusely.


    King Jing is a person who observes more carefully. People who speak less naturally see more. Of course, what he sees is purposeful. Unimportant things don''t come into his eyes, and important things can''t be missed.


    At least he saw something fishy between doctor Hu Liangyi and doctor Zhou Taiyi, otherwise the old man wouldn''t be so weird.


    "My subordinates have nothing to do with Zhou Jin. Everyone knew the discord between us when we were in Taiyuan hospital."


    This is another loophole. King Jing mentioned the name of Zhou Jin and didn''t say that Zhou Taiyi. If it weren''t for something in his heart, what kind of situation could make doctor Hu Liang react immediately? Zhou Jin, as king Jing said, was the imperial hospital in the palace sentenced doctor Zhou?!


    It is nonsense to say that there is hatred between the two. The two people had a bad relationship more than 20 years ago, and then they no longer knew each other. Even if they were in the same hospital, they were strangers.


    What king Jing didn''t know was that after seeing the danger in the palace, the two martial brothers gradually alienated in the open. They were almost strangers because of hatred, for fear that something might happen to one of them and implicate the other.


    Doctor Hu Liang immediately realized what he said was wrong, and his head dropped lower.


    Doctor Hu Liangyi is naturally King Jing''s man. Although he was not when he came to Jingzhou, he has been snared since King Jing began to establish his own power.


    To put it bluntly, the ancestors of eight generations have been found out, and now doctors Hu Liang and his family live in King Jing''s house.


    How could he hide his deeds? What''s more, doctor Hu Liangyi thought that since King Jing had specifically asked him to speak to doctor Zhou, he had already understood the relationship between them, so he honestly explained the matter between them.


    King Jing''s face was as usual, but his heart was shaking.


    Many people say that his expressionless face is bad. When he was a child, others scolded him as a fool. When he grew up, he became king. Even if his people didn''t say it, he knew what others thought of him. Anyway, there was nothing good about his face.


    Until now, King Jing felt that this complexion was not useless, and his concise speech was not useless. It''s not, isn''t it that others don''t recruit themselves?


    Later, King Jing was even more handy in using his "talent". Of course, this is all later.


    "Zhou Jin is responsible for the emperor''s Dragon health. King Gu wants to know the actual situation."


    As soon as he said this, doctor Hu was sweating profusely.


    They are all human spirits. A vassal cares about what can happen to today''s dragon body. Anyway, it won''t be a good thing.


    "Your Highness, although your subordinates have this relationship with Zhou Jin, what your subordinates say is of no use to him. His character is described in one sentence, that is, the stones in the pit are smelly and hard, otherwise our relationship would not have been so rigid."

 Chapter 361

    King Jing ignored the look of doctor Hu Liang as if he were bereaved and said, "he has a family."


    This remark was a little meaningful. Doctor Hu Liang''s face was stiff and pale.


    King Jing realized in his heart and stopped talking.


    "When he left the Hu family, he had a family in Sichuan. Later, he went to Taiji hospital and quietly received it from the capital. However, Taiji hospital concealed too many incidents, and almost no one knew except a few people."


    "In King Jing''s house?"


    More than half a year ago, doctor Hu Liang''s family suddenly came to a family of three and an old woman. Doctor Hu Liang''s external statement was that his cousin''s widow and his children had also been checked under King Jing''s house. There was indeed such a cousin who died of illness on the 1st. But in such a sensitive period, we can combine it with the present.


    This is the legend. Did you send it to the door?


    Doctor Hu Liang''s face was even more ugly, but king Jing said, "King Gu will not treat them badly."


    No matter how people who don''t enter oil and salt, they don''t insist when they meet their wives, children and grandchildren in each other''s house.


    What''s more, since doctor Zhou helped the saint to diagnose the disease, doctor Zhou knew it was hanging this time, otherwise he wouldn''t have sent his family to Jingzhou.


    What I want is to stay far away. King Jing is a quiet person. He can rest assured that his senior brother is there to take care of him.


    Who knows, it''s a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. In fact, it''s not so quiet.


    The holy body is really not very good today. It''s not very good, it''s too bad. In his early years, the holy master always loved the way of alchemy and pursued what elixir of immortality. In recent years, I don''t know what happened. Suddenly, what he was so obsessed with was thrown away.


    It seems that at that time, Emperor Xi knew that all pills were bad things.


    But I understand that after taking the pill for so many years, I have left a very heavy erysipelas in my body, and the emptiness in my body is so fierce that there is only a shell left. Although I didn''t touch it again and let the imperial doctor take good care of it for a long time, it was a symptom rather than a root cause.


    The fainting in that dynasty was the beginning. In essence, according to the pulse of doctor Zhou, the emperor''s yangshou was two years.

 Chapter 362

    In this way, everything makes sense. Why did the holy emperor cut down several imperial doctors in the imperial hospital in Longyan''s anger, and why did he give his dragon body to the imperial doctor Zhou.


    As for why the holy emperor should hide it, others can''t guess. It doesn''t matter how imperial concubine Xu knew about it. King Jing only knows that it won''t be long for him.


    All along, King Jing''s idea is to know his destiny as much as possible. Although he keeps trying, he has no confidence in his heart. He knows how far he is from the king of Jin.


    Two favored vassal kings and a noble imperial concubine who has been in favor for decades, not to mention the sacred heart, its foundation alone is unfathomable.


    But when he felt the magical fetal movement, he suddenly had no such passive idea. At that moment, he wanted to live crazily. He was alive and she was alive. Then he heard the little boy call him Dad.


    It''s not the first time to be a father, but it''s difficult to have children in his last life. The son passed away by concubine Qiao is his first child. He was still very young. After more than three months, he hugged him once and disappeared. Then he was Xiao''s son, who disappeared after a few months.


    At that time, he felt that he must have been cursed by God. Otherwise, why was he dumb and his children so difficult. And how the two women who lost their sons cried wildly, he left only one impression because he ran away.


    When he appeared again, the two returned to normal, as if the sadness was only a flash in the pan. They returned to normal, but he couldn''t recover. Even though he seemed as indifferent as clay sculpture, in fact, he would never forget that feeling at that time.


    Since then, he has never paid attention to the birth of heng''er and his two daughters. The children he didn''t pay attention to survived.


    He thought it must be a curse. When he came back after he died once, he found that it was all nonsense. What curse? It''s just a ghost.


    Suddenly I thought she was thinking hard. What was she doing? Are you caressing your stomach and laughing?!


    Thinking this way, King Jing left the pile of things in his hand and got up and walked to the West courtyard.

 Chapter 363

    When doctor Hu Liang diagnosed that Xiaohua had twins in her stomach, her task became heavy.


    For nothing else, the amount of daily activity is enough for her to stand.


    Xiaohua has been out for the first three months. Every day, mother he will ask lilac dinglan to accompany her for a walk in the yard. You can walk so slowly for several times, but you must walk for half an hour a day.


    Now the stomach is getting bigger and bigger, it is more and more difficult to walk, but the amount of activity has more than tripled.


    Especially now it''s cold. It began to snow thinly at the end of October. Xiaohua''s walking place changed from outside to inside. All the tables, chairs and tables in the flower hall were moved, leaving a good place for her to walk.


    "Lilac, can you take a break?"


    "Madam, hold on a little longer. The time will come soon."


    Mother he and Xiaohua said very clearly that she would give her good conditioning, but she must do it according to her. Twins are no better than others. It will be very difficult to produce in the future if they are not adjusted well.


    So the first thing is to exercise your physical strength. In addition, walking more is also conducive to future production.


    Mother he said that some women have difficulty giving birth to their children. Most of the time, it''s not really difficult to give birth. It''s because they have been rich for a long time and have become spoiled. Later, they don''t have the strength to stick to it.


    When someone else is pregnant with one, she needs two physical strength. Therefore, Xiaohua tries to follow mammy he''s instructions.


    Mother he also adjusted her diet to eat less and eat more. And what has too much nutrition is not to make up for it, but to think about it.


    Floret''s cooperation is also very good. Let''s eat less and exercise more.


    A warm Kang was burning in the room, and a charcoal basin was put in the corner. Before walking for a while, a thin layer of sweat came out on Xiaohua''s forehead.


    "No, it''s too hot. I''ll take off my clothes."


    "That''s not good, madam. You''ve worn very little. You can''t catch a cold now."


    It''s the stupidest thing to circle around the house, but this seemingly simple sport is a little hard for Xiaohua.


    Not for others, but it takes too long and Xiaohua''s stomach is too big.


    This kind of "walking" is not something you can rest when you are tired. You must pinch the time. The time required varies. Mother he will set the time according to Xiaohua''s physical condition, and lilac will supervise the completion.


    Every time, Xiaohua feels like a year. She is very tired, but she has to insist. Several times, Xiaohua also found that although she was very tired, she couldn''t bear it, and she insisted for longer and longer. It can be seen that the method of physical exercise mentioned by mother he is still useful.


    Therefore, even if Xiaohua complains that she is tired, she will still do it.


    After walking for a while, clove helped Xiaohua, who was panting with fatigue, to sit down. Ding LAN and Chuncao wiped her sweat with a hot-water cotton pad and changed her dry clothes. Xiaohua sat down on the Kang.


    "I''m really out of strength now. I feel very tired after walking a lot."


    "Madam, how can you be the same as before? You should be tired with a strong stomach."


    "I thought it was a very happy thing to be pregnant with twins. I''m afraid to see mother he facing a great enemy these days."


    "Madam, what are you afraid of? It will be all right if there is good doctor Hu staring and mother he watching."


    "Really?"


    Well, Xiaohua can only comfort herself. She didn''t give birth to one in her last life. She had two first births in her life. It''s a kind of compensation for her.


    The ignorant are fearless. Anyway, now Xiaohua is only a little worried occasionally. She is not as careful as mammy he.

 Chapter 364

    What she doesn''t know is that doctor Hu Liangyi has also started to look at various cases to prepare recently, and Fushun is even busier. He looks everywhere for a doctor who has delivered twins or will take care of twins to ensure safe delivery.


    As soon as king Jing came in, he saw her leaning on the Kang, her red mouth opening and closing, chatting with the palace people on one side, and then the towering belly.


    "Your Highness..."


    Seeing her eyes lit up all at once, King Jing''s mood suddenly got better.


    Lilac several people invited Ann, offered tea, and went down.


    "Your face is so red."


    Xiaohua smiled, and the peach blossom''s eyes flashed. "I took a walk in the house just now. Mammy he said I had to walk around every day. I''m wearing too much and it''s very hot. I just changed my clothes."


    "Very tired?" King Jing grasped the key point.


    "It''s OK. Keep your stomach up. You''ll be tired walking."


    King Jing touched her stomach. With her body, she looked no different from the past. She even plumped a little because of pregnancy, but the fat was not obvious. On the contrary, her stomach seemed to be bigger.


    King Jing knows the twins she is pregnant with.


    "Your Highness has been busy lately?"


    King Jing is very busy. On the contrary, he seems to come back every night. But because she was asleep when he came back and didn''t wake up when he left the next day, she feels like she hasn''t seen him for a long time.


    In fact, she thought about him badly in her heart, but she didn''t seem to have so much energy when she was pregnant. She was busy exercising and eating every day. Recently, she was a little sleepy and didn''t seem to think much.


    At this time, seeing King Jing and looking at his face like Guanyu, it seemed that he didn''t see enough. Holding his hand, dawdling, and unwilling to lose it.


    King Jing said, "busy."


    Xiaohua nestled on his arm. King Jing moved and took her into his arms. "I miss your highness very much. Why don''t you wake me up when your highness comes back?"


    King Jing stroked her sideburns and said, "you''re asleep."


    "Then wake me up, too. I feel like I haven''t seen your Highness for a long time. When you come back next night, you must wake me up."


    "OK."


    King Jing promised very simply, but Xiaohua knew what he said was perfunctory. She said this to him several times, and each time he went in one ear and out the other.


    The stomach between them suddenly moved. King Jing and Xiaohua felt it and put their eyes on it at the same time.


    "Ha ha..." Xiaohua smiled happily. "The doll seems to be very happy, too."


    King Jing stretched out his hand and stroked the belly again, filled with warmth he hadn''t found.


    "Doctor Hu Liang said there were two in my stomach. It''s good. It would be better if there were a male doll and a female doll."


    "Very good."


    After staying for a while, King Jing thought of his own things and said, "King Gu has something else to do."


    Xiaohua grabbed his hand and was reluctant, "are you so busy?"


    King Jing nodded, paused and said, "don''t wait when you come back from your busy work."


    It seemed that seeing her reluctant eyes, he said, "you''re fine."


    "Yes."


    After King Jing left, Xiaohua thought.


    Your highness is really busy recently. I don''t know what I''m busy with. I feel so busy that I don''t touch the ground. Of course, Xiaohua is not thinking about what king Jing is busy with, but worried about his body.


    The meal was convenient and blessed. Shunhe worried about mammy he, so she could only think of something else. Thinking about King Jing''s muscles and bones, Xiaohua asks clove to call xiaoxiazi.


    "Say hello to your wife."


    Now xiaoxiazi sees that Xiaohua''s eyes are bright. The future Little Prince is in his wife''s stomach. Who dares to say that it was wrong for xiaoxiazi to come to the West courtyard at the beginning? I haven''t seen father-in-law Fu. Now he puts this place in the first place?!


    "Xiaoxiazi, have you ever done rough work before?"


    Xiaohua sees xiaoxiazi''s slightly weak appearance and is a little worried about whether he can be competent for this task.

 Chapter 365

    She still knows that eunuchs are divided into several categories. Some eunuchs are responsible for personal service and have never done rough work. They are not as good as some strong women. Some people seem to be weak, but because they used to do rough work, they still have great strength, such as her.


    Xiaoxiazi was stunned, rough work? Is it difficult that madam wants him to do some rough work? But even if he is willing to do some rough work, as long as he can make his wife happy.


    But he didn''t forget how he got up, not because he caught his wife''s eye.


    "Xiao Xiazi used to do rough work in the palace. He was chosen to serve in the palace after he came to the palace."


    "Oh, that''s good." Xiaohua nodded. "I want to teach you some massage skills."


    When xiaoxiazi heard this, he was stunned and knelt down to knock his head.


    "Mrs. Xie was promoted."


    Promotion?


    Xiaohua really didn''t think so much. She just felt that King Jing must need someone who can massage. He was so tired every day, and it was comfortable for someone to relax. Those people were sent away and asked her to arrange. She wanted to choose a safe one, so the eunuch was the most suitable.


    But Xiaohua didn''t say much, but said, "then you should study hard in the future."


    Lilac said, "madam, you are pregnant. You will be tired."


    Xiaohua waved her hand. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you some every day. Not to mention that I don''t have to teach it myself. I can tell you orally." she said to xiaoxiazi again: "later, you''ll go to the good doctor''s office and get a map of meridians and acupoints. I''ll teach you the most basic one first."


    "Yes."


    So Xiaohua has one more thing every day, that is to teach xiaoxiazi the basis of massage.


    But now she has limited energy and can teach for a short time. Xiaoxiazi also knew that this was his chance and studied very hard.


    The man Fushun was looking for was finally sent to the West courtyard. It was a woman in her fifties surnamed Xu.


    The mother Xu was born a doctor. When she was young, she learned some medical skills from her father. Unfortunately, the woman''s practice of medicine was not in line with the world, so she became a doctor.

 Chapter 366

    The doctor-in-law, as the name suggests, is a doctor who sees a woman. What she is proficient in is nothing more than some gynecological diseases. In addition to her good means of treating women''s diseases, mother Xu is more proficient in midwifery.


    Nowadays, there are many stable women who can deliver babies and many doctors who can see doctors, but there are fewer female doctors who can deliver babies and see doctors. Therefore, mother Xu is very popular in the circle of rich and noble families.


    He was originally a man under the rule of Jingzhou. Fu followed the people and invited them.


    Mother Xu has been in and out of many wealthy families in the high gate courtyard, but it''s the first time like King Jing''s house. When she was just asked to leave, she thought it was a big family. When she arrived at King Jing''s house, she knew it was the house of his highness King Jing of Jingzhou.


    In the mansion, the wealth of King Jing''s mansion can''t be compared elsewhere. Mother Xu is cautious, respectful and full of excitement.


    Hearing that she was waiting for the lady in the house or having twins, she volunteered to see the lady''s situation as soon as she arrived, and exchanged some information with mammy he, who was specially responsible for taking care of the lady''s body.


    Mother Xu is a good craftsman and still has some pride in her heart. Although the doctor''s position is not high, didn''t even the palace send someone to invite her?


    But after communicating with mammy he, she knew that an old woman in the palace was so powerful, and people like her were still looking for, just to ensure the lady''s safe production.


    In other words, she is a little useful, not without her. And she also saw the attitude of the old eunuch. The lady gave birth to the fetus safely, which was a great reward. If anything went wrong, it would kill her like stepping on an ant.


    Mother Xu realized that this was not a road to heaven, but a dangerous one.


    But people have come, so she can only hope that the lady can give birth safely. Fortunately, mother he''s very old-fashioned in recuperation. She has touched the woman''s fetal position before, and there is no problem at all.


    That''s why she breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t have to wait for twins. It''s not difficult as long as she''s ready before taking care of herself.

 Chapter 367

    In the twinkling of an eye, it is the arrival of the new year.


    King Jing entertained the officials under his rule as in previous years. On New Year''s Eve, he was in the backyard.


    As a rule, King Jing''s new year''s Eve banquet should be used with the whole family. Unfortunately, Princess Jing was grounded, and the other three didn''t move, so she gave up.


    Of course, this is what Xiaohua sees in her eyes. She has been nervous since she was close to this day. It''s not about anything else, but whether Princess Jing wants to swallow her alive when she sees her like this. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of trouble at that time.


    For her pregnancy, Xiaohua also discussed with clove whether to hide the news. Clove smiled and said to let her keep her baby at ease. Aunt Qi and manager Fu have arranged it.


    Since Fu Shun and aunt Qi are in charge, Xiaohua doesn''t say anything. Anyway, as long as she doesn''t go out. This idea coincides with King Jing, so there''s nothing wrong with it.


    It was snowy outside, and the lights in the West courtyard were bright.


    In the flower Hall of the main room, there is an eight immortals table in the middle, which is full of meals. Sitting there are king Jing and Xiaohua, Fushun lilac, xiaoxiazi and others serving.


    They had a simple meal. After using some, they withdrew from the table.


    After that, they went to the dongci room. Only one was left to serve, while the others went to the back cover room. There are also two tables of new year''s Eve dinner in the back room today, which was put forward by xiaohuasi last year. You can''t even give a new year''s Eve dinner to the people below all year round.


    This year, the place where Fushun had new year''s Eve dinner was also moved to the ear room where Fushun stayed next to the main room.


    Anshun also came back today, and the people sitting there were all elated.


    "Brother Fu, I''m finally satisfied!" Anshun, who is cheerful and runs outside all year round, speaks very freely.


    Fushun''s face is full of smiles. It seems that he is no different from the past, but everyone here can see the sincerity in his smile.


    Several people said a few words at leisure. Anshun asked, "is it still forbidden over there?" while talking, everyone knew who he was talking about.


    Fushun smiled. "Your Highness is busy recently. Those who are masters have not mentioned it. We slaves will not talk much."


    Anshun smiled clearly.


    Fushun also said, "not to mention thinking about it here in recent days. She has a big stomach and two more. She is tossed every day. I can''t find happiness for her when I''m full."


    As soon as these words came out, several of the people present laughed with great meaning.


    Fushun was a little angry. "I went for the little master in my stomach. I''m not for her."


    Anshun clearly patted him on the shoulder, "Oh, brother Fu, you don''t have to explain. We all know."


    Dongcijian


    Xiaohua half leaned against the Kang, padded two pillows behind her, and put a thin mattress on her body.


    After six months, her stomach was big and buckled on her stomach like a washbasin. It''s neither sitting nor standing at this time. The only thing that''s a little more comfortable is half supine.


    On weekdays, the most comfortable position on the warm Kang had already been given to her, and King Jing sat aside.


    "Too little to eat." King Jing was still thinking about what she had eaten just now.


    Xiaohua grabbed his hand and explained with a smile, "I''m not hungry, and mother he said I can''t eat too much at a meal. I should eat less and more."


    "So complicated?" isn''t it that the better you eat, the better the pregnant woman''s body?


    Xiaohua nodded. "Don''t pay attention to twins. The child is too big. It''s not easy to have children at that time."


    King Jing tightened his eyebrows and decided to ask Fushun tomorrow.


    "You''re sleepy, just rest." King Jing saw Xiaohua sit down and began to yawn.

 Chapter 368

    "No, it''s not a vigil on New Year''s Eve. It''s always after midnight."


    In fact, she didn''t pay so much attention. She didn''t see anyone on the night of new year''s Eve last year, but Xiaohua thought she saw King Jing less these days. She always wanted to spend more time with him and talk to him.


    That''s what I said. After a while, Xiaohua fell asleep.


    The little flower''s face under the light seemed to be covered with a layer of gold yarn. The palm sized little face was more round than before, but the whole person still looked so thin. Compared with her tall belly, it always made people worry that she could not bear this burden.


    King Jing watched silently, reached out and touched her hair, then touched her face. Finally, his hand fell on his stomach, and his heart was full of infinite warmth.


    He has been very tired recently, not only physically, but also psychologically. Those who used to be unwilling, indifferent, lazy and unwilling to do, now have to start to change their attitude. Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, he is still the same. Only he can understand how much effort he has made and how much change he has made.


    But this fatigue will disappear strangely after seeing her. King Jing still doesn''t understand what it is, but he doesn''t reject this feeling.


    After another half ring, he picked up her sleeping and went into the bedroom.


    The next day, when Xiaohua woke up naturally, she found that King Jing was still there.


    "Your Highness?"


    She was a little surprised that these days he would rarely be there when she woke up.


    She slept almost until dawn every day, and he, according to clove, got up very early every day and sometimes left at dawn.


    King Jing woke up very early, but he didn''t get up. Instead, he quietly enjoyed this rare leisurely moment.


    "Today''s first day, no official business."


    In fact, it''s not that he has no official business. He has a lot of things to do, but he can''t do it for the new year, so all his subordinates do it. I''ve been busy all year round. I have to have a few days to rest.


    "Really?"


    I could see she was very happy. He said, "I don''t need it these days."


    It seems that the spring flowers bloom all at once. The smile on Xiaohua''s face is very bright. All the happiness is transformed into one sentence, "it''s good."


    They got up. After King Jing got out of bed, he found that she hadn''t sat up yet.


    He had never seen such a situation before. He always left when she was still sleeping, but he didn''t expect her to act so hard now.


    King Jing picked her up and put her on the edge of the bed. Xiaohua blushed. "Her stomach is big and it''s inconvenient to move."


    King Jing touched her sideburns and shouted.


    They wash and change clothes, and breakfast has been placed on the table in the east room.


    After eating, Xiaohua sat for a quarter of an hour, accompanied by cloves, and began to walk in the house. King Jing was going to the study, but he didn''t go either.


    When Xiaohua walks around the room, she can''t be helped by others. She has to go by herself. Clove can only follow one side. The steps are heavy, step by step. At first, I didn''t feel it. After all, it was a short time. After a quarter of an hour, Xiaohua''s face began to turn red, and her steps faltered. It seemed that she couldn''t drag her feet.


    Even so, she didn''t stop and was still walking, while clove kept looking at the hourglass on the high side.


    King Jing knew that it was hard for her to be pregnant. It could be seen from her sitting and sleeping position on weekdays, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "Take a break," he said.


    Xiaohua turned her face and smiled at him, "it''s not time yet."


    King Jing''s eyebrows twisted involuntarily.

 Chapter 369

    After walking for a while, Xiaohua has begun to breathe slightly. King Jing thought he was going to stop, but he heard the palace man nearby talking and encouraging, "madam, hold on for a while, and there''s still half a cup of tea."


    Xiaohua is slim and has a big stomach. When she walks around, people always feel afraid of her falling forward. King Jing was always a little frightened. At this time, he couldn''t help it any more. Without saying a word, he went over and took her over and put her down in a chair.


    "What''s going on?!"


    I heard such a severe tone from King Jing for the first time.


    Lilac''s face turned white and fell on her knees with a plop. "Your Highness, madam, this is physical exercise. It''s like this every day."


    King Jing''s face was a little scary. Chuncao shook her voice and explained, "mother he said it would help to produce in the future..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard King Jing say, "go and invite mother he."


    Dinglan and xiaoxiazi, who were on one side, all shrunk their necks when they saw this picture. Chuncao hurried to invite mother he. Xiaohua was a little confused at this time and didn''t know what to say.


    Mother he came soon. Seeing King Jing''s face was bad, she was a little frightened.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "What''s going on?"


    On the way, Chuncao had told the situation in a few words. Mammy he probably had a bottom in her heart. She reasoned and said, "Your Highness, this is the way the maid came up with. My wife is young and has twins. Walking more is conducive to future production."


    "Including so much for each meal?"


    King Jing still remembers what happened yesterday. He didn''t eat with xiaohua in the past. He knew her appetite, but he didn''t expect that he was a double body now, but he ate so little last night.


    "Yes," mother he added, "although we eat less each meal, we eat more meals and have enough nutrition. If the fetus is too big, it will be difficult to give birth in the future."


    After listening to these words, King Jing grasped the key point. He was stunned for a moment before he calmed down and waved people down.


    "Your Highness, I''m really fine. Mammy he gave me a good time to pinch. It just can exercise my strength and won''t make me tired."


    King Jing glanced at her, didn''t speak, just touched her hair.


    When Xiaohua took a nap in the afternoon, King Jing called Fu Shun, mother he and doctor Hu in the study over there in the west room.


    "Tell me the details."


    In the morning, King Jing asked her to leave without saying anything. Mother he estimated that her highness would find her again. Sure enough, she came this afternoon.


    Fushun actually came to listen to the situation. It was mammy he and doctor Hu Liang who said what they both knew. As for mother Xu, she was not qualified enough to see King Jing.


    The result is that Mrs. Hua is in good health. It should not be difficult to continue to produce.


    But king Jing also heard the "should", that is, there will be danger during production.


    King Jing never knew this. For women''s childbirth, he stopped at Xiao''s several childbirth in his previous life. I don''t remember what kind of psychological state it was at that time. I only remember that Xiao seemed to cry miserably. He trembled in his heart when he thought that Xiaohua would do the same.


    It took more than an hour to understand these related things. King Jing, sitting behind the book case, looked as usual, but his hand on his knee was clenched into a fist.


    He sat in his study for a long time after everyone stepped down.


    Since then, when Xiaohua was walking in the house, King Jing didn''t say anything anymore. He just sat and watched. When eating, she didn''t say she ate less, but began to put some dishes specially prepared by mother he into her bowl.


    This leisurely day passed quickly, King Jing began to go out early and return late, while Xiaohua continued to raise her fetus.


    He is busy and she is busy, fighting for each other''s goals.

 Chapter 370

    Yingzui mountain is located in the western part of Jingzhou, densely forested and uninhabited.


    In the deepest part of the mountain, there is a rare team stationed.


    There is no flag or logo. At first glance, it looks like a group of mountain people living in the mountains, but another look will find the abnormality. King Jing has private soldiers. Some private soldiers can be seen in the open. For example, the Royal Palace instrument guard, and some private soldiers are not suitable for the open. For example, there are several places like Jingzhou here.


    "Commander Lin caught two more."


    The people below reported that Lin Qingting''s face was black and black.


    In recent days, there have been several such incidents in the private camp under his jurisdiction. It was necessary to be in a mess, but later it became impossible to cry or laugh.


    The whole thing was very strange. The spies were caught with poor means. They were caught almost as soon as they were near the periphery of the mountain. That''s OK. It could be a mistake. But then it was a little strange. The arrested man was extremely afraid of death. Before being tortured, he recruited a messenger.


    Lin Qingting''s men also have many spies of this kind. They have been carefully trained. First of all, they have excellent ability to hide their whereabouts and disguise. Even if they are caught, they commit suicide on the spot. They will never be caught and ask questions.


    But if it''s not a spy, it''s strange. It''s not a spy. What are you doing in such a wild mountain.


    Moreover, the Lord''s envoy did indeed have this person, and this person did have the motivation for this behavior. But that kind of person will send such a clumsy spy. No one believes it. Is it difficult to send it out without good training?


    Anyone will think this is nonsense!


    This is only the first time, followed by the second time and the third time. They are the same. This matter is even more strange.


    Sure enough, Lin Qingting ordered him to go down and ask questions. Not long after, the people below reported it again.


    It seems that one''s face alone knows the answer.


    "Back to the commander, the two men have confessed that they came from Yunzhou."


    Lin Qingting''s face sank. He pondered for a moment and summoned an adjutant to report to the king''s house.


    The same thing happened in other places, which made king Jing''s department a headache from top to bottom.


    If you''re hostile, it''s not. It''s deliberately targeted. Where will such spies be sent out to make a fool of themselves? The key is to combine the situation of all places, which will give people a feeling that the cloud king is actually teasing them.


    But can this kind of thing be used for fun?


    If this kind of private place is exposed, it is a death. Keeping private soldiers is a great crime to kill the nine families, especially if the king keeps private soldiers, even if he can''t kill the nine families, he can''t come to a good end.


    Although the spy didn''t find anything, it was enough for King Jing to sit and stand uneasy if others could touch it accurately and wander around.


    Jingzhou has always been an unattractive place, including King Jing. Their advantage has always been hiding in the dark. Now they have been dug out, just like invisible mice exposed to the scorching sun, which makes people panic.


    "What does the cloud King mean? Is he sick here?" Huang Qin pointed to the position of his head and continued to pace in the room.


    As the emperor''s son, it is understandable that King Yun acted like this. The key is that he can''t understand why he targeted King Jing, who is also "notorious" like him.

 Chapter 371

    King Yun is now the fourth son of the Holy Lord. He is twenty and six years old. If King Jing was trapped by dumb diseases in his early years, then king Yun belongs to the type of "dull talent". Even if you''re stupid, you''ve also given birth to a fat body, and you''ve fallen into the name of "crazy fat, like a pig".


    It''s worth mentioning that when he became an adult, he married the princess Qin, and was more afraid of the bad reputation of his daughter-in-law. He often made the four princes and concubines run away, causing the population to hear and lose a lot of royal face.


    The daughter-in-law was chosen by Emperor Xi. At the beginning, he only considered that the fourth prince was timid and timid. He wanted to find a daughter-in-law who could hold up, but he didn''t expect that things would develop like this. The four princes and concubines would only beat their mouths. They were disgusted with old four, and they were thrown out far after they grew up. Since then, King Yun, like King Jing, has completely become a role that his father doesn''t hurt.


    Everyone has a protective color. King Jing''s protective color is formed the day after tomorrow. Maybe he can''t speak at the beginning, or he subconsciously thinks that he will die if he can speak. In a word, King Jing was unable to speak in his last life. He had to live again before he could speak.


    King Jing has always regarded this as a reward from God. He has pity on him for two years.


    The cloud king, in King Jing''s impression, the cloud king in his previous life was not like this. Although he was as fat as a pig, he was still on his head, but he was not afraid of the woman''s bad reputation. Instead, he was extremely romantic.


    The number of concubines in Prince Yun''s residence in his last life is the first of the princes. Even the king of Qi, who is good at fishing, is not as good as him.


    When you come back from heavy work, some things haven''t changed, but some things have changed, such as cloud king.


    Contrary to Huang Qin, King Jing, who should be anxious, was calm. Sitting on one side, without a wave, with a cup of tea in his hand.


    "The spy over there hasn''t found anything yet. He should have a purpose."


    For what purpose?


    Huang Qin stroked his beard and thought deeply. It seemed that his only purpose was to tell this side ''I''m staring at you'', and then there was Wang Yun''s fat face behind him.


    Because of the cloud King''s strange behavior, Huang Qin''s thinking is also strange. Although he thought it was strange, he thought it over and over again, but he thought it was the most possible.


    King Jing listened to Huang Qin''s guess and said, "if so, there should be news soon."


    The news came soon.


    The cloud king sent a man who looked suspicious as always, but whose way of hiding his whereabouts was very clumsy to send a letter saying he wanted to meet King Jing.


    My subordinates caught such a messenger and rendered the king of cloud with some sad and funny temperament again. King Jing looked strange and promised to come down.


    Huang Qin tried to stop it and thought it might be a trap.


    King Jing said, I have to see everything.


    It''s true that even if you can''t find anything like him, it will be boring, and you always have to find out what his purpose is.


    The letter was sent here, and the letter came back soon.


    The location is tentative, but the matter has been settled. We can see how to arrange the location of the meeting.


    The vassal kings are not allowed to leave the fief without an imperial edict. One is in Yunzhou and the other is in Jingzhou. What kind of place should they arrange to meet?!


    So we have to continue to negotiate.


    In recent days, the growing flowers in the month are a little troubling.


    It was not her intention, but all women with bodies. Sleep restlessly and rise frequently at night. In order not to disturb King Jing''s sleep, Xiaohua has tried to drink less water before resting, but the pregnant woman can''t bear it. In the end, she can only break the work.

 Chapter 372

    Based on the fact that Xiaohua doesn''t sleep at night, it''s hard to sleep, but it''s difficult to turn over. A person who is very busy every day and can only have a rest when he comes back at night. After a few times, Xiaohua began to feel uneasy and suggested King Jing to have a rest in another room.


    King Jing refused.


    His refusal is different from ordinary people. He neither speaks nor agrees nor refuses. Xiaohua thought it was settled, but she found that he was still there the next day and night.


    Obviously, I wanted to sleep, but I had to wake up and get up due to physical reasons.


    When the little flower moved, King Jing made a noise.


    "Thirsty? Remember?"


    Such an alert king once found that little Hua Hua woke up at night, but he didn''t move. When he opened his eyes and saw her strange expression, he knew that she was afraid of waking him up and didn''t get up to go to the toilet.


    Since then, King Jing was alert when he slept. Almost a little flower moved, he woke up.


    "Yes."


    King Jing slept on the outside, lifted the curtain and called for people, then turned to pick her up and carried her to the edge of the bed. Dinglan and Chuncao on duty came in, put shoes on Xiaohua and helped her to the purification room.


    After Xiaohua was convenient, she cleaned her hands and drank some water. I''m hungry, but I can''t eat.


    As her months grew older, mother he and mother Xu controlled her diet very well, and she was hungry very quickly. She ate a lot of meals, but she always felt hungry all day.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of white water, Xiaohua went back to bed.


    King Jing was still sitting at the edge of the bed. He saw him leaning against the pillow with his eyes half closed. When he saw her coming, his eyes suddenly opened. Xiaohua had a sour nose.


    "Your Highness, it''s all my fault."


    King Jing ignored her, looked at her silently, held her in bed and lay on her side, and put a soft pillow under her head.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have time to rest in the daytime. How can you do this at night... In fact, lilacs can take good care of me."


    As the old saying goes, King Jing still kept silent, changed her to a side lying position, and then surrounded her behind him.


    This position is the most comfortable position for the month old woman to lie down. I don''t know where King Jing learned it, which makes Xiaohua stunned and sour.


    "Go to sleep."


    "Yes."


    Promise is so promised, but Xiaohua is not sleepy. The man behind him was very close and seemed to hear his heartbeat.


    Thump, thump


    But at ease.

 Chapter 373

    There are thousands of emotions and thoughts, but the brain is completely blank and unable to speak. But the feeling that filled my heart could not be erased.


    After a while, she fell asleep.


    The next day, King Jing rarely left, but had breakfast with Xiaohua.


    After the meal, King Jing said, "King Gu wants to inspect the fief."


    Xiaohua was stunned and asked, "how long will it take?"


    "Ten days." King Jing chose a majority and said.


    After several consultations with King Yun, he finally decided to meet in a small town near the Yunzhou border in Jingzhou.


    The negotiation process is extremely complicated, at least in King Jing''s view, but it feels like fun. But in the end, it was surprisingly smooth. Cloud king showed great sincerity and chose Jingzhou.


    "When will your highness leave?"


    "Today."


    "In such a hurry, I''ll ask clove to help clean up my clothes and things."


    "You don''t care. Someone arranged it."


    "But..."


    "Madam, the old slave will arrange it," Fushun said aside.


    "All right."


    "You''re fine."


    Xiaohua grabs Jingwang''s hand and nods.


    Yunzhou


    Cloud Palace


    "Your Highness, is it really good for you to play like this?" Li Wei said aside.


    The cloud King smiled. His small eyes on his fat face were almost invisible. "Don''t you think it''s very interesting?"


    Is it fun? Li Wei is full of cold sweat.


    He has been in charge of this all the time, but it was the Lord of his highness King Yun who ordered it. Anyone who plays with his brother will send spies to unspeakable places to show his face again and again. The people who sent them have also been taught to be clumsy. It''s best to show their deeds at a glance. Anyway, it''s not for you to inquire about the news, but for you to be caught.


    In this regard, Li Wei has shed countless cold sweats for his unlucky followers. The cloud King laughed at him and said it was okay to worry about it.


    I don''t want to mention it. Obviously, he wanted to catch up with the other side. The other side also sent a letter promising to meet, but he had a better time. Instead of asking people to reply directly, he continued to play the game I came to catch you. He didn''t know whether King Jing of Jingzhou was crazy by his master.


    "Hahaha, Wang Gu''s younger brother has a dead face since childhood. Wang Gu has always been committed to making him have some other expressions. Unfortunately, there were too many taboos when he was a child to have fun, and I don''t know whether he changed his face this time."


    Li Wei continued to sweat.


    After a while, he said, "Your Highness, after all, Cheng''an town is the boundary of Jingzhou. My subordinates think it''s better to be careful."


    "No harm, no harm." the cloud King waved his hand carelessly.


    "It doesn''t hurt. If the princess knows, his subordinates will be finished." the other one is you. Li Wei didn''t dare to say that.


    The meat on the cloud King''s face trembled and said, "then you can arrange it."

 Chapter 374

    Cheng''an town is a small town on the border of Jingzhou. It is ordinary like countless rural towns.


    In a small town, there is only a slightly prosperous street in the middle. There are various shops and restaurants on both sides, and the town market is also here.


    On this day, there was a lot of noise in the early market, and all the villagers and residents in the town came and went.


    Near the end of the day, several men dressed in ordinary clothes but looking tall, strong and extraordinary walked into the only restaurant in the town. The first one looked like a crown jade, tall, thin and handsome, Yushu Linfeng, and looked really extraordinary.


    At this time, it was noon pick-up time, but Ruyi Xuan was empty, leaving only a middle-aged man who looked like the shopkeeper behind the counter.


    Seeing someone coming in, the shopkeeper of Ruyi Xuan hurried to meet him, bowed with a smiling face and said, "my guest, are you looking for someone?"


    The first man ignored him. A man next to him said, "yes."


    "Second floor."


    The shopkeeper was also a smart man. Seeing that the situation was a little strange, he didn''t dare to say more. He pointed out the direction and shrank behind the counter.


    The wooden stairs lead to the second floor. Lin Qingting, who answered just now, stepped up first.


    Although it''s your own boundary, this is the place chosen by the cloud king. It''s better to be careful.


    Several people went up to the second floor. A tall man stood at the door of a box in front of him. When he saw someone coming up, the man changed his look and pushed the door to report.


    After a while, a round meat ball appeared at the door. He couldn''t see his facial features clearly with a smile and looked at King Jing.


    King Jing was stunned and his face did not change.


    "Fifth brother, can you be safe?"


    "Well," replied King Jing, with pale eyebrows and eyes.


    "Please come in."


    After entering the door, there were about the same number as here, all of whom were five plus the Lord.


    You can take four people, which was agreed at the beginning. Although they are brothers, the heavenly family has never had a father and son, so they should be cautious.


    In the meantime, there are two people at one table, and two cups of tea have been served on the table.


    "Please."


    King Jing sat down, and King Yun sat down over there.


    He is fat, and the ordinary chair can''t meet his needs at all, but under his hips is a special chair that is obviously more than twice as big as the ordinary chair. However, it is conceivable that the cloud king has almost no suitable place to sit without a special chair.


    "Drink tea."


    King Jing nodded, but he didn''t touch the tea on the table.


    The cloud King smiled calmly and picked up the tea to drink.


    "The fifth brother is still as cautious as ever."


    King Jing moved his eyes, "each other."


    This is a fact. The palace has always been dangerous. Empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu control the whole harem. They are both princes who have little to rely on. If they don''t act carefully, the grass on the grave will be knee deep.


    Yun Wang continued to drink tea slowly, while Jing Wang looked out of the window again.


    The room was very quiet. It seemed that many people were standing, but it seemed as if there was no one, leaving only the sound of the tea cover touching the tea lamp.


    After a long time, the cloud King burst out laughing, "my king''s concentration is still not as good as you."


    King Jing took back his eyes and looked at him.


    "Let''s all go down."


    King Yun''s people all withdrew. King Jing''s eyes moved, and his people also withdrew.


    The house was quiet again.


    "Don''t wonder what I mean?" the voice of cloud King broke the silence.


    "If you want to say it, you will say it naturally."


    The cloud King Tut tut twice, "I heard that you can speak, but I still don''t believe it, but I have to believe it. The miracle doctor is really God!"


    The last sentence was ironic, but king Jing ignored it.


    "Get to the point."


    "What if our brothers sit and talk together?"


    King Jing didn''t speak any more, and his eyes moved away again.


    The cloud King seemed to be a little furious, and the meat on his face bounced, "you can speak or look dead."


    "Can''t you change it?"


    "Well, I can''t tell you."

 Chapter 375

    Others have ignored you. It''s you who say it one after another.


    "In fact, Ben Wang is teasing you."


    Wang Yun stared expectantly, hoping to see something comfortable from King Jing''s face.


    King Jing looked at him and nodded, "I know."


    That''s it? What about other reactions?


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Why be afraid?"


    "If I poke it out, you''ll die."


    "Ben Wang is afraid, won''t you poke it out?"


    What''s more, he was not unprepared. The places where cloud King explored had long moved their positions.


    King Jing looked at each other''s dull face and stopped talking.


    Looking at each other''s indifferent expression for decades, cloud king suddenly laughed, "well, you''re still so speechless..."


    The two groups of people standing outside the door on guard against each other were confused when they heard the laughter.


    How happy is this?


    "All right, let''s get to the point. I know what you did in Jingzhou, but the action is not small."


    King Jing was not surprised to hear this. Since King Yun sent someone, it showed that the spies were not hidden in his eyes. Of course, the specific ones were not detected, or King Yun didn''t mean it. Therefore, King Jing didn''t kill the spies.


    "You should stare at the prince, the king of Jin, not me."


    "I''m not curious about them. I''m curious about you."


    That''s quite a scoundrel.


    "Get to the point."


    "Well, well, everyone knows what you think. I want to talk about cooperation with you this time."


    "Cooperation?" King Jing was not surprised, but was curious about what he said, "what cooperation?"


    "I''ll give you all the support I can provide. If you become a fief at that time, Yunzhou will still be my fief. I''ll keep myself in line, and my mother will give it to me." when I said this, cloud King''s face was finally solemn.


    Wang Yun''s mother, Ma Cairen, is still in the deep palace.


    Speaking of it, this woman is also a poor man. She was originally a palace man in the palace. Once emperor Xi was drunk and lucky to see her. I don''t know how many women in the palace who were lucky but didn''t have a name, but they happened to be pregnant with this palace man surnamed ma.


    It is reasonable to say that it is a great good thing to have an heir, but the situation in the palace at that time was when empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu were fighting fiercely. Even Li Cairen, a serious concubine in the palace, was worried about having a pregnancy, not to mention the people in the horse Palace.


    She didn''t have the condition to hide. After she was pregnant, it was clear through verification that the Holy Lord gave her a title to have a baby. The child is a prince after birth, but it is not enough to be afraid of having a prince of a humble mother family. In addition, the battle between the queen and concubine Xu became white hot at that time, and there was no time to pay attention to her.


    When it came to an end, the fourth prince over there had grown to five years old. Empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu turned around and found that the fourth prince had grown into a disgusting.


    Young age is like a meat mountain, and the courage is very small. A little louder will frighten you into hiding.


    Now there is no need to be afraid. They are tacitly satisfied. At that time, there was a lot of discussion in the court and the harem. Even if one was the current queen and the other was the imperial concubine of the sixth palace, they could not suppress it. So they joined hands to suppress it and put it down. Only then did Li Cairen in the back burst out the birth of the fifth prince.


    Seriously speaking, it is extremely difficult for King Yun and King Jing to grow so much. Jing bin went crazy and died early. The empress of Ma Bin became more and more stupid because of the growth of the four princes, which angered emperor Xi. He was demoted to a talent and lived in seclusion in the deep palace all the time. His life was a little better than a slave.


    Although the prince can be a vassal fief when he is an adult, his mother can''t bring it out.

 Chapter 376

    King Jing didn''t speak after hearing this for a long time. King Yun seemed a little anxious, "you don''t have to be afraid that I lied to you. My reputation is bad, but you are different." you''re just burdened by dumb disease, but it''s not an obstacle at all.


    Cloud king didn''t say the latter sentence, but they knew it.


    A prince who was timid and cowardly since childhood, was extremely stupid and afraid of women. Unless Luo broke the incense, he would never take that position. Even if his father and Emperor agreed, the Royal relatives of the Korean Chinese military minister would not agree.


    That image is too deep-rooted!


    Cloud King sometimes thinks about whether he destroyed himself too hard at the beginning, which makes him in a dilemma now. If not, he won''t find King Jing. Just do it by himself, although he''s not sure.


    King Jing looked at the cloud king sitting opposite, as if he wanted to see whether his idea was true or false.


    "If you bet on me, you might as well bet on the king of Jin."


    This is king Jing''s truth. After all, the king of Jin came to the end in his last life?


    And the cloud king, the end is almost the same as him. I remember that when he was imprisoned in his last life, the cloud king was almost the same as him.


    The cloud King sneered, "I didn''t forget how much I suffered from him when I was in the palace. That Qiu will never forget. Not to mention his character, he will only cross the river and tear down the bridge afterwards."


    "Then why do you trust me?"


    "You are different from him."


    You are different from him.


    After getting out of town, King Jing was still thinking about this problem.


    What''s the difference between him and the king of Jin?


    He really couldn''t think of it. Later, he asked the cloud king, but he hugged it.


    King Jing has no reason to doubt King Yun. Two people who grew up in almost similar environments generally understand each other''s mentality. He knows that King Yun is telling the truth. To put it bluntly, they are just two people who want to make a living.


    What''s more, cloud king is sincere


    Anyway, now he has more weights in his hand. I didn''t expect that cloud king is not a simple man.


    King Jing once made a deduction based on what he had in his hand. He didn''t think he had a good chance of winning, but if he added what king Yun handed over, he was a little more sure.


    Thinking of the man who is his fourth brother, King Jing is a little sprinkled.


    In fact, he still envies him. He still has a mother. Although he can''t see it, he also has a thought, but he doesn''t.


    The only image of King Jing''s mother in his mind is a neurotic woman holding her suspicions


    Fortunately, he and she thought about the little flowers at home, and he suddenly felt like an arrow to return.


    Cheng''an town is still a long way from the place where King Yun''s house is located. King Yun and others returned to the house three days later.


    As soon as he stepped into the gate of the Royal Palace, he saw the wind and fear. There was almost no sign of people in the whole front yard. Ang Lee, the general manager of the Royal Palace, came to meet him. He took many people behind him and winked at him as he walked.


    Seeing this, the cloud King secretly shouted bad.


    "Where''s the princess?" he laughed, gesturing and shouting.


    Ang Lee went to his side and said respectfully, "the princess is waiting for you in the backyard."


    Hearing this "wait", King Yun''s legs shook, but he laughed and said in a few voices: "the princess misses King Gu so much. King Gu will go to see her now."


    Ang Lee secretly said: Yes, I miss you, I miss you!

 Chapter 377

    All the way to the Yunjin hall, just like the door of the hall, an unidentified object flew in front of him. The cloud King dodged with lightning speed. He looked very embarrassed. He fell and ate shit.


    The earth shook and the mountains shook.


    "I''m dead, I''m dead, I can''t..." the cloud King climbed on the ground and pretended to be very pitiful.


    A woman in red ran out of the hall. When she saw her appearance, she was beautiful and incomparable. A pair of Phoenix eyes flew obliquely, and the cold light loomed in her eyes.


    "Well, you Luo Huaiyuan, you''ve had the courage of ambition and went to Jingzhou. You didn''t take my words to heart, did you?"


    While pretending to be dead, the cloud King glanced at the hall. Ang Lee, who came in with him, stood aside with his neck shrunk, as if he wanted to find a hole to drill.


    A dead old eunuch must have betrayed the king.


    Ang Lee winked at King Yun again and again. Your highness, it''s not the old slave who sells for glory. It''s really the princess who is also the master, and can''t afford it.


    "Oh, my leg hurts..."


    The meat ball cloud king held his legs in a very difficult position to win mercy. Unfortunately, he was too fat and his stomach was too big. He stretched his hands for a long time and couldn''t reach his legs.


    Yan Yan, Princess Yun, wouldn''t be fooled by him. She jumped up and pinched him.


    After beating and scolding for a while, Princess Yun burst into tears.


    The people in the hall immediately retreated as birds scattered, and Ang Lee stood aside and shrunk his neck.


    "You scared me to death. The vassal king was not allowed to leave the fief. He was found. But if you want to escort to Beijing, you still go to Jingzhou. You''re not afraid to die there."


    The cloud king turned over hard, sat up, held her in his arms, smiled bitterly and comforted: "what exaggeration you said."


    "Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Who knows what temperament King Jing is. If he is a villain who stabs people in the back."


    "He''s not as bad as you said."


    "How did you know?"


    You can''t win a quarrel with a woman. The cloud king can only hold his stomach and cry for leg pain, "Oh, my leg hurts..."


    "Really hurt?" Yan Yan doubted, with tears on her face.


    Thinking of the loud noise just now, he quickly stood up and asked someone to help cloud King up.


    The cloud king is so big that no two or three people can lift him from the ground. He had a lot of meat on his body. Although he fell hard, he stood up as if nothing had happened. The husband and wife entered the inner hall.


    "I can''t understand why you must put all your treasure on King Jing. Can''t King Jin? I always think he has a better grasp. Of course, the crown prince can."


    Wang Yun didn''t want to explain to her, but he just said, "I have a grudge against them."


    "I hear you say you have a grudge against them every day. I don''t know what it is, so I can''t put it down temporarily?"


    The cloud King smiled and said, "No."


    The hatred of humiliation and murder will never be forgotten and die together!


    Yan Yan said irritably, "it''s all right. I can''t tell you what you love."


    "Yan Yan, I know you still love me." the cloud King squeezed over and licked his face, and his fat face rubbed against Princess Yun''s pretty face.


    The rub was terrible, and Ang Lee in the back covered his face.


    Princess Yun didn''t even push away, so she had to twist him again. "Who loves you? I love myself. I love Niuniu and Jianer."


    "And me."


    "That''s all. Anyway, the four of us will die together in the end."


    The cloud King''s face stiffened when he heard this, and he continued to smile again.


    With you, how can I be willing to die!

 Chapter 378

    "Madam, the baby is very well conceived. Fortunately, the fetal position is backward, otherwise the stomach will be bigger."


    Mother Xu''s technique of touching the fetus is very good. She will come to Xiaohua every few days to check whether the fetal position is correct.


    When she came to King Jing''s mansion these days, she almost got some information. She knew that although Mrs. Hua was not high, she was the first person in the mansion. In the eyes of ordinary people, the princess and his highness are husband and wife. Mrs. Hua and his highness King Jing are like husband and wife on weekdays.


    Mother Xu often mingles with large and rich families. Naturally, she knows what is good, so she tries her best to please Xiaohua when she appears in front of Xiaohua every few days. Mother Xu thought she was restricted from appearing in front of her wife at will. It was the old woman surnamed he who made a ghost. Seeing her ability, she wanted to exclude her.


    As everyone knows, King Jing''s house has always kept an iron rule against "outsiders". There is no need for Fushun to specially explain. This will be the case if all the people below work together. However, Fushun also explained. After all, it''s important. It''s better to be cautious.


    Of course, Xiaohua can see mother Xu''s flattery. The old woman has a round face, a tall head, a smile on her face, her speech is straightforward, and her dress looks quite refreshing, which doesn''t make people feel annoying.


    "Mother Xu''s hand is really powerful. Just touch it twice." Xiaohua Ren clove dressed herself and said to mother Xu standing by.


    "Thanks for Mrs. Xie''s praise. This is the bowl of rice that people''s women eat. They can''t stand without technical support."


    When lilac saw that mother Xu couldn''t hide her pride, she said with a smile, "then our wife will give birth to mother Xu. When it''s done, our highness will have a reward."


    "That''s for sure."


    Ding LAN went down with mother Xu. Clove helped Xiaohua to sit down on the Kang and said, "this mother Xu is also a wonderful person. She always felt that it was mammy he who excluded her from appearing in front of her wife and put on small shoes for her."


    "It''s a pleasant person, and it''s not annoying. It''s inevitable to be a little careful. Let dinglan find someone to nod her, but don''t let her think so again. We mother he can''t wear small shoes for her in front of me." as she said, Xiaohua couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes."


    Xiaoxiazi came in to announce that his highness is back.


    Xiaohua was overjoyed and hurried to urge clove to cut her hair and put on her shoes.


    Before she went down, King Jing stepped in.


    I haven''t seen him for more than ten days. I feel like a separated world. I''m used to sleeping with him every day. I even have some insomnia at night. I couldn''t sleep well at night. I couldn''t sleep when I could. Xiaohua really wants King Jing these days.


    As soon as he came back, the familiar eyebrows and indifferent faces turned red.


    "Your Highness..."


    "You sit."


    King Jing said this and went inside to bathe and change. When he came out again, he changed his blue home clothes, and his waist long hair was half draped behind him, dripping water. The eyebrows and eyes are like ink rendering, indifferent to the dust.


    Xiaohua was almost crazy until King Jing sat opposite her. She took a cotton handkerchief to dry King Jing''s head. King Jing didn''t let him, but asked Xiao Xiazi to wipe it behind with a cotton handkerchief.


    "I thought your highness would be back in two days."


    "When it''s done, I''ll go back."


    "Your Highness, are you hungry? Do you want to use something?"


    King Jing shook his head. He usually didn''t eat anything before the meal.


    The servants all went down. There were only two people left in the room. Xiaohua wanted to snuggle up to King Jing. Unfortunately, her stomach was too big and she was not as flexible as before, so it was very difficult for her to move. Fortunately, King Jing has a good eyesight and brings her over.


    She blushed and was embarrassed to drag his hand. "I''m so clumsy now."


    He touched her face. "It''ll be all right later."

 Chapter 379

    Is this comforting her?


    "It doesn''t look good."


    "King Gu feels good."


    As soon as he said this, all the inappropriate things that Xiaohua has buried in her heart recently have disappeared.


    How could she not mind? She was a young girl and suddenly became a big belly woman. Her beautiful little face and slender figure were gone. Although she had been acting very normal, she was still worried. But these worries are always somehow calmed by King Jing''s actions.


    King Jing is not here these days. She occasionally looks in the mirror. She can''t believe that the person in the mirror is her. The whole person has changed.


    Mother he comforted her that when the month was big, she could only tell herself to live a few days.


    But others say how to compare with him, as long as he doesn''t dislike her.


    Xiaohua murmured, "Your Highness is very kind."


    After dinner in the evening, King Jing and Xiaohua finished their activities, and they rested.


    After lying down, they talked for a while without a word. Most of them were said by Xiaohua. King Jing listened. Xiaohua said all the trivial things in her daily life. Although King Jing didn''t answer, he would say that he was listening from time to time.


    King Jing has been very strong until this time. He rode back all night and was already tired.


    Xiaohua said two more words. When she saw the people around her breathing become calm, she could tell the state of his deep sleep. So he hushed and closed his eyes.


    In the middle of the night, Xiaohua woke up.


    I woke up hungry.


    She is very hungry these days. She wants to eat all the time. Unfortunately, the diet has been controlled by mother he and mother Xu. Not only fixed time and quantity, but also the menu. Mother Xu has always liked to fight with mother he. This time she didn''t say a word, but fully agreed.


    All three of them had never given birth. They wanted to listen to "experienced", so Xiaohua was tragic. A few days ago, lilac occasionally stuffed a snack for her. Now she doesn''t even have this welfare.


    The more you think about it, the more hungry you are, the more you think about it. When you think about it, Xiaohua will burst into tears.


    The closer she is to production, the greater her pressure. She is not a fool. How can she not see the seriousness of mammy he and others.


    Just because they don''t let her know, she pretends she doesn''t understand. Let''s eat, drink and move well.


    No laziness, no discount... But sometimes I really feel so hard


    The man was suddenly hugged, "what''s the matter?"


    Since Xiaohua got pregnant, there will be a lamp in her bedroom. King Jing faintly woke up when he heard a sob. When he opened his eyes, he was crying for himself.


    "I''m hungry."


    When King Jing heard this, he loosened his hand and lifted the curtain, but he was held again.


    "Can''t eat."


    As soon as he said this, another line of sad tears came down. King Jing didn''t insist on calling people, but turned around and surrounded her silently.


    Why not? They both understand.


    King Jing knows.


    Because he had known the situation before. He knew that she worked hard and knew everything. But looking at her crying and hungry, King Jing''s heart seemed to be gripped by someone.


    "Good, just live a few days."


    "Yes."


    After grinding for a while, Xiaohua felt less hungry.


    "Your Highness, go to sleep. It''s all my fault."


    Say so, Xiaohua fell asleep, but king Jing didn''t sleep all the time. The next day, when the time came for mother he, the breakfast was placed in front of the little flower who had just got up.

 Chapter 380

    Not to mention three years of pregnancy, Xiaohua''s face lit up immediately when she saw the hot and delicious breakfast.


    "Lilac, you are really deep in my heart."


    Lilac smiled and said, "madam, this is not arranged by the slave and maid. Your highness ordered it early in the morning."


    Xiaohua''s surprised eyes looked at Shangjing Wang''s calm face. It seemed that she saw a suspicious red on his face.


    She half hung her head and pretended to eat, but the tears in her eyes kept spinning in her eyes.


    When Xiaohua is nine months pregnant, everything is arranged in advance.


    Mother Xu was the midwife. Fushun also found two more to come in. The nanny also found it. She took it into the house as soon as she gave birth, and the delivery room began to be arranged.


    The east wing of the West courtyard was arranged as a delivery room, and all the items that should be used were picked up first-class.


    After the arrangement, mother Xu proposed to add something else. Fushun asked carefully. Finally, after their discussion, they changed the bed in the delivery room.


    The Daxi Dynasty mainly used shelf bed and Babu bed, but this bed was much lower. There was a circle of steps around it, and it didn''t have doors and bars like Babu bed. The side was surrounded by heavy curtains, but there were several high and low hanging beams above the bed.


    Mother he came over and looked puzzled.


    "What is this?"


    She touched the wooden sticks and various cotton ropes hanging above the bed. These things vary in height. Some people can hold them upright, while others are much lower.


    Xu''s mother smiled proudly. "It''s an object for madam to use during production."


    "These are for production?"


    "Why, haven''t you seen it? It will open your eyes at that time."


    Mother he laughed a little and said, "OK."


    Mother Xu looked at her in surprise. The old woman has always had a lot of opinions. She would refute what she put forward one by one. Obviously, she was the old woman in the kitchen, but she was so cheerful this time.


    However, mother Xu also knows the background of mother he. The mammy in the palace serves his highness King Jing since childhood. She has a lot of face in the house, so she usually won''t carry it with her.


    There is resentment, but mother Xu also knows who can''t be provoked.


    How could mammy he not understand what Mrs. Xu was thinking? She said, "as long as it is beneficial to Mrs. Xu''s production, I will never oppose it. In the past, I opposed it because the method you proposed does not apply to the palace. I believe your ability, so it will depend on you."


    Hearing this, mother Xu immediately smiled, "that''s for sure."


    Seeing that mammy he admitted that she was good, the usual little contradiction was immediately thrown behind the back of her head by mother Xu. While checking all kinds of things in the room, they discussed what to add.


    Mother he thought to herself that the old woman''s mind was too shallow. Just coax her. She doesn''t want anything now. She just wants her wife to give birth safely.


    I''ve tried my best, and my wife''s efforts have been done. I just hope everything will be smooth by then.


    The closer to the day of production, the more nervous the people in the West courtyard are. Even King Jing is rarely busy with official business these days. Instead, he spends most of his time in the West courtyard with Xiaohua.


    "Your Highness, you really don''t have to worry about me. It''s good to have mammy he with them."


    "No harm, nothing has happened recently."


    "Really?"


    King Jing nodded. There was really nothing wrong, because everything was assigned to the lower level by him. The house was handed over to Chang Shun and Mr. Huang, and the people outside also performed their respective duties.


    In fact, don''t say they are nervous, he is also very nervous, especially when twins are difficult to have


    With one hand he touched the hair of the man next to him, but with the other hand he clenched it into a fist.

 Chapter 381

    Xiaohua started suddenly and woke up in the middle of the night.


    The Western courtyard was lit up immediately, and the servants were ready to come and go.


    Fushun arrived at the first time and stood aside to direct the whole audience. Mother he, mother Xu and clove began to make prenatal preparations.


    Xiaohua was first helped to take a bath and then had a meal. This time, mother he no longer controlled her appetite, but let her eat to her full.


    After eating, he was helped to the East Wing by lilac.


    When she arrived at the delivery room, mother Xu first touched the fetal position, and then smiled and said, "very positive. Find two people to help her walk for a while."


    "Still go now?" the spring grass startled.


    "Yes, yes, yes, go, go."


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything, so she asked lilac spring grass to hold her around the room.


    After walking for a quarter of an hour, he sat down and rested for a while and continued to walk. Xiaohua has been sweating with pain. Clove couldn''t help saying to her mother Xu, "don''t move now. Madam, it hurts badly."


    "Walking more is good for later students," said Xu''s mother.


    Lilac looked at mother he.


    "Listen to her," said mother he.


    Seeing that mother he said so, mother Xu couldn''t help smiling proudly. Then she thought of the old woman''s identity and immediately took back her expression.


    "Madam, you can hold on. You''ve suffered now. You won''t suffer later."


    Floret nodded pale and let lilac hold on.


    King Jing entered the delivery room from Xiaohua and sat outside. The delivery room has never allowed men to enter, otherwise he would have gone in to see the situation. Fu Shun and aunt Qi accompanied him with dignified faces, including doctor Hu Liang.


    Ding LAN came out to report: "mother he asked her maidservant to report, so that your highness doesn''t have to worry. Madam''s fetal position is very correct, and it will take a while to give birth."


    King Jing nodded and Ding LAN went in again.


    Aunt Qi whispered, "Your Highness, don''t worry. Women don''t give birth so fast."


    King Jing didn''t speak, but the saucer in his hand was broken.


    Fu Shun saw the trend and hurriedly called someone to change tea.


    Doctor Hu Liang also comforted: "Your Highness, don''t worry. Look at the situation of your wife, it should be all right."


    In the delivery room, mother Xu asked Xiaohua about the frequency of pain and touched her fetal position.


    "Well, the fetal position is very correct, and the child''s head has come down. Walk a little longer and you can have a baby later."


    After another quarter of an hour, Xiaohua is now unstable. She is completely supported by Ding LAN. Mother Xu asked someone to help her to the bed.


    Xiaohua lies in bed, sweating all over.


    Mother Xu told clove, "go and prepare some hot water to clean her body and change her clean clothes."


    He wiped his body, put on a clean profanity and Chinese clothes, and lay in bed wearing nothing below. After doing this, Xiaohua is much more comfortable, and it doesn''t hurt as much as just now.


    "Madam, do you still want something to eat? Have some more, or you''ll forget it later." mother he said next to Xiaohua''s ear.


    So Xiaohua was mixed with cloves and fed a bowl of bird''s nest porridge.


    The production process not only opened Xiaohua''s eyes, but also mother he''s eyes.


    She has only seen lying children, but she has not seen sitting, standing and squatting children.


    Although the technique was a little strange and quite troublesome, the effect was also visible. She had expected that the first child would have twins for at least one day, but she didn''t expect it to take only two hours.


    Now she finally understood why the bed was made so strange, and the proud expression of mother Xu. It turned out that there was no reason.


    "You old woman really have a way!" mother he said, wiping her sweat.


    "That''s what you said!"


    The first was a boy, the first was born, and the second came out in only a quarter of an hour. It was a girl.

 Chapter 382

    Holding the baby''s foot upside down, he just patted it so gently that he heard a cry of ''wow''. Mother Xu quickly said that the baby was flat, carried it to the basin, washed it with warm water, and wrapped it in a bag.


    "Congratulations, madam. It''s a dragon and Phoenix fetus." Chuncao smiled all over her face.


    Xiaohua, relieved to hear the child crying, finally showed a tired smile.


    Mother he and mother Xu held one and opened the door to report the good news outside.


    "Congratulations, your highness. Your mother and son are safe. It''s a dragon and Phoenix fetus."


    King Jing has crushed several tea dishes. Seeing the door open, he hurried over.


    Inside the red small bag quilt are two baby faces, tender red, tender skin, as if it would be broken at the touch of a touch. The small face is wrinkled, the eye bubbles are bulging, and the small mouth is unconsciously moving.


    King Jing took a look and entered the door.


    Mother he said anxiously, "Your Highness, men can''t enter the delivery room."


    King Jing didn''t know whether he heard it or not, and didn''t stop.


    "Well, well, your highness is anxious to see his wife." Fushun stood aside and looked eagerly, "give me a hug."


    "Go, go, the child is still young and can''t see the wind. You didn''t see that we didn''t come out."


    Fushun was so anxious that she scratched her ears and cheeks. When mammy he turned and walked in, she said, "come in and hug."


    Fushun smiled with a wrinkled face and followed in.


    Seeing someone coming, Xiaohua opened her eyes.


    "Your Highness, why did you come in? You can''t go into a place like the delivery room."


    King Jing pressed the movement she wanted to get up, "King Gu, come and see you."


    "I''m fine."


    Seeing King Jing, the pain just now seemed unimportant. Xiaohua smiled even sweetly with a pale face.


    "You sleep."


    Xiaohua nodded and said, "I haven''t seen a child yet."


    Aunt Qi held one in her hand and the other was held by mammy he. She was originally held by Fushun, but his posture of holding the child was unbearable to witness. Aunt Qi scolded him and grabbed the child. Even so, Fushun didn''t get angry. He followed him with a smile.


    Xiaohua took the child over and looked at it. Then she said, "Why are you so ugly?"


    King Jing looked at it and nodded in agreement.


    Aunt Qi stood aside and looked at them looking at the child. Seeing this action again, she immediately smiled.


    "Madam, don''t say that. Young master and young lady are the most beautiful among so many babies delivered by civilian women. Look at the eyebrows, eyes, nose and mouth. They must be the beauty of men and women in the future."


    When mother Xu said this, Xiaohua seemed to think the two wrinkled little faces that couldn''t see clearly looked better.


    I can''t see enough. My heart is melted by them.


    "Which is the big one?"


    "The little childe is a brother and the little lady is a sister."


    Mother he said, "well, madam has just given birth. You can''t take so much trouble. You should have a lot of rest."


    "Madam, eat something and rest." lilac and Ding LAN have brought easy meals.


    Xiaohua looks at the villain in her arms and King Jing. Her eyes are full of sadness, but her fatigue has told her that she must rest.


    "Has the nanny entered the house? Lilac, watch carefully."


    "Madam, you don''t have to worry. Manager Fu and aunt Qi have arranged it."


    Hearing this, Xiaohua was relieved. After using some things, she lay down.


    King Jing didn''t leave until she slept.


    I didn''t go far, but entered the next room.


    As soon as king Jing came, the four nannies knelt down.


    Fushun had already been in the house. Standing aside, he was looking at the child in the quilt. He just looked at it. He didn''t dare to touch it. He half bent down. King Jing felt sorry for him.


    "Your Highness, how lovely the little childe and young lady are."

 Chapter 383

    King Jing stood aside and looked down. His eyes were silent and did not speak, but his eyes were filled with subtle waves.


    "Some ugly."


    Fushun pressed his throat and said in a hurry, "not ugly or not. Mammy he said it would be better in a few days. All the babies just born are like this."


    King Jing hooked his lips.


    "The one on the left is the young master, and the one on the right is the young lady."


    "I can''t tell."


    "In fact, the old slave can''t tell the difference, but when he put it down just now, the old slave looked at it. The lady is resting? She''s really hard."


    "Yes."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Fu Shun smiled as he wiped away his old tears.


    They watched for a long time and said a lot, but most of them were Fushun talking, while King Jing looked silently.


    Several nannies stood by with their heads down and only dared to listen.


    Xiaohua took a nap and woke up at night.


    Lilac and spring grass served her with some good meals. Xiaohua looked around and asked, "where''s the child?"


    Ding Xiang replied, "in the next room, the nanny looked at it."


    "Hold me and have a look."


    Lilac and dinglan brought the child, two big red small quilts, more than a foot long. Mother Xu and mother he also followed.


    Xiaohua took it and held it carefully. The child was sleeping with his eyes closed, his face red and wrinkled, as she had seen before.


    "When will it grow well? It''s so ugly."


    Mother Xu smiled and said, "just like a newborn child, it''s good to grow for more than ten days."


    Mother he commands Xiaohua how to hold the child. Xiaohua weighs the quilt in her hand and doesn''t see enough.


    "Oh, it''s just too small. Why is it so small? It''s smaller."


    Xiaohua said unintentionally, but mother he and mother Xu looked at each other.


    "Just born, it''s all like this. Just keep it for a few more days." it''s obvious that there''s something wrong in mother Xu''s voice. It was originally explained, but it seems strange.


    Mother he frowned. The old woman couldn''t tell a lie.


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything. When she looked at it for a while, she felt something unusual.


    She has also seen newborn babies. She always feels that there is something wrong with her children. After seeing one and another, Xiaohua''s face became more and more dignified.


    "Madam..."


    "Lilac came to help me untie the child''s bag."


    Seeing Xiaohua like this, mother he sighed and came to solve it herself.


    "Madam, newborn children can''t catch cold. Just take a look."


    The bag was untied. Xiaohua took a closer look. She didn''t see it when she wrapped the bag. When she untied it, she found that the child was very small, wrinkled and red. She estimated that it was only one foot long.


    After seeing one, she went to see the other. Xiaohua turned pale, shook her lips and said, "why is it so small? Even if the baby is small, it won''t be so small." she didn''t dare to touch it.

 Chapter 384

    "Is there something wrong? How could it be like this!"


    Tears came out unconsciously, and the voice was a little sad.


    The two sleeping babies seem to have been awakened. They can''t help crying and humming in a very subtle voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    King Jing came in and saw Xiaohua pale and in a hurry. He quickly approached her and took her into his arms.


    "Don''t cry. Why?"


    Xiaohua just cries and doesn''t speak. King Jing turns his eyes and glances at others.


    After kneeling down, mother he and aunt Fu Shun and Qi, who came with King Jing, were still standing.


    "Your Highness, madam is sad. The little childe and young lady are too small."


    "Small?"


    At this time, mother he dared not hide, "yes, some are small. Generally, although the baby just born is small, it is not like the little childe and young lady. However, it is impossible. After all, it is twins."


    "What about the child''s body? Will there be a problem?" Xiaohua said urgently.


    "The maidservant and mother Xu have seen it. There should be no problem, that is --" mother he bit her teeth, closed her eyes and said to her heart, "it''s just that she may be weaker than ordinary babies."


    It is well known that children are difficult to raise. If they are weaker than normal babies, they are more worried about whether they can be raised.


    Hearing this, King Jing''s face changed on the spot, even Fushun was no exception, and Xiaohua was also in a panic.


    Aunt Qi hurriedly motioned to clove and said, "go and invite doctor Hu."


    Clove goes to see doctor Hu Liang.


    Here, mother he continued to explain: "madam, the twins she was pregnant with were young and too narrow. The fetus cannot be raised too large. Raising too large will inevitably lead to dystocia. Whether the children will be born or not will still be a problem, so the slaves can only try to control their diet..."


    In fact, at this point, everyone understands. Usually a woman has only one fetus, and only one fetus needs nutrition, while floret provides two with one nutrition. And at the beginning, afraid that the fetus was too large to cause dystocia, mother he and mother Xu could only pinch and control her diet.


    Nowadays, dystocia has passed, but it is inevitable that the child will be smaller and weaker.


    "Get up."


    King Jing is not a man who is easy to anger his servants. He also knows the truth.


    When doctor Hu Liangyi came in, aunt Qi explained the specific situation. The room was very quiet and her face was not very good.


    Mother he helped to untie the bag again. Doctor Hu Liang looked at the situation carefully and said, "there''s no problem. It''s just the weakness of the body. We should take care of it more carefully in the future."


    "Your Highness, madam, don''t worry. The old slave must keep an eye on those nannies and wait on them carefully. He will never let the little childe and young lady have any problems."


    Now it can only be like this. In the environment of King Jing''s house, Xiaohua can''t support these two pocket dolls if she doesn''t believe it.


    She wiped her tears and pulled out a smile. "Lilac, you must let people stare at you. You must let the nanny do her best."


    "Madam -"


    Standing aside, mother Xu suddenly made a noise.

 Chapter 385

    When King Jing looked up at her, mother Xu''s voice became smaller and smaller, "there is a way for people''s women, that is..."


    For his highness King Jing, mother Xu has always had a fear, not just her identity, but that she has hardly seen King Jing smile and always has a cold face. Therefore, in the eyes of mother Xu, King Jing must be a fan king who likes to cut people''s heads.


    "Speak."


    Xu''s mother took a deep breath and told herself that if it could be done, it would be a great achievement. In the future, prosperity and honor would be in front of her. The whole Jingzhou must let her speak out slowly.


    "Civilian women have been delivering babies for a long time. In the early years, they also delivered babies for many poor families. Those poor families have difficulty getting enough to eat. They can''t afford a nanny to have children. Even civilian women often see many babies who are weak because they can''t keep up with their nutrition during pregnancy..."


    Because what she said was too far from the matter and was not allowed to enter the ears of noble people, mother Xu hesitated more and more. In the end, she was completely silent.


    How could others not understand what mother Xu meant? She must be afraid of saying something that would make king Jing angry, or what she said would be unacceptable.


    "Go on." King Jing said, "King Gu, forgive you for your innocence."


    After kneeling down and kowtowing, mother Xu continued: "Those babies are small and big, fat and thin. The youngest one that people''s women have ever seen is only a palm long, which is smaller than the little childe and young lady. In rich families, such babies are difficult to feed, but in rural villages, most of these newborn weak babies can grow up. Later, people''s women thought hard and found out that these babies are breastfed."


    "The newborn baby must be breastfed. You can say that all the nannies we prepared for our little childe and sister are good." Fu Shun said.


    "The nurse''s milk is not breast milk, but mother''s milk..."


    Mother Xu didn''t finish the rest, but everyone understood what she meant, that is, to let her wife feed herself.


    "It''s ridiculous. Let alone our prince''s house, it''s a rich family with a small fortune. The woman also hired a nanny to feed her after giving birth. There''s no reason for her to feed herself." Fushun was angry.


    Mother Xu was so frightened that she knelt down again.


    Aunt Qi said aside, "don''t scold her. What she said is not unreasonable."


    "What''s the truth?" Fu Shun frowned and asked.


    "When we were young, any family that could afford a nanny was brought up by a Niang. And the children in the village were not raised by their own mother."


    "How can we compare with madam!"


    Why not? It''s all people.


    But at that time, the poor family could not act like the rich family. First, they didn''t have that idea, and second, they didn''t have that condition. Therefore, the poor family raised their children by themselves, and everyone regarded this idea as normal.


    But now the identity has changed, the status has changed, and the contact world is different. It is a rich and noble life. The masters have servants to wait on everything, and the babies are fed by nannies, so I think this is the right way.


    But what is the right way? It just varies from person to person and from time to time.


    "I also think it''s feasible. The reason why my wife was so diligent in exercising when she was pregnant was because she was afraid of lack of physical strength. Poor people don''t need it because they all have to work and can''t be avoided even during pregnancy. Moreover, it''s rarely heard that children are difficult to raise in poor people''s families. Most of the premature deaths are not small, but they don''t get sick Money may not be enough to support doctors, "said mother he.


    Xiaohua also came from a poor family. She had too many hard days when she was a child. Although she didn''t understand these, it didn''t hinder her from feeling very reasonable.

 Chapter 386

    "Needless to say, that''s it. I''ll feed it myself."


    King Jing kept frowning and didn''t speak. After listening to Xiaohua''s words, he said, "disadvantages."


    Everyone was stunned, and mammy he took the lead in responding, "Er, madam, it may be hard at that time, because the baby has an indefinite number of milk to eat when he is hungry, and it must be bad to rest. In addition, she also has some loss on the madam''s body, but this kind of attention is good. There is also..." after a pause, she hesitated and said, "it may damage her posture."


    The front is not a problem. The last one is. After all, which woman doesn''t pay attention to her posture, especially the Royal environment and the identity of Lady Hua.


    How can the concubine of eser''s servant guarantee her husband''s favor without her provocative figure.


    "No harm." this is the voice of Xiaohua.


    King Jing turned his head to see her. Xiaohua shook her eyelashes, blushed and whispered, "Your Highness, don''t dislike me then..."


    He touched her hair and whispered, "No."


    It was settled.


    After discussing with mother Xu, mother he adjusted it to feed the flowers by herself in the daytime and the nanny was responsible for looking after and feeding at night.


    After the matter was settled, mother he threw away the milk returning medicine prescribed by doctor Hu Liangyi in advance. After milking Xiaohua, she fed her children by herself in the daytime.


    Fortunately, although Xiaohua didn''t get much nutrition during pregnancy, mother he pinched very well and didn''t lose her body. After milking, it was found that the milk quality was not poor, although the amount was not much, but now the two babies were still small, but they were enough to eat.


    As for the future, it would be better to make more supplements, which is mother he''s strong point.


    There was no big deal about washing the third child. Xiaohua was still worried about her child when she was a mother at the beginning. She held a party in the main hall outside the delivery room, presided over by mother Xu, watched by King Jing, aunt Fu SHUNQI, mother he, lilac, etc.


    It is reasonable to say that after the child is washed for three years, mother Xu, as the midwife, can leave King''s house.


    Mother Xu wondered for several days, but she didn''t see anything. She carefully asked mother he, and mother he didn''t answer her.


    The next day she was called away by Fushun, and she didn''t know what to say. Since then, mother Xu didn''t mention leaving, but wholeheartedly waited in the West courtyard.


    Aunt Qi added many well-trained palace people to the West courtyard. Xiaohua added five. In addition to four nannies, the little childe and young lady added eight palace people. Four waited around like nannies, and the others did some chores.


    Fortunately, the West courtyard is big enough now, otherwise it really can''t live.


    Xiaohua''s month passed slowly in confinement and feeding her two children. In fact, it was not as hard as mammy he said. After all, there were many people around her.


    The only thing that made her feel very difficult to accept was that she had to eat a lot of greasy tonics and had no taste. After eating for a few days, Xiaohua couldn''t stand it, but she had to pinch her nose to eat in order to feed her body.


    King Jing, men in the delivery room are not allowed to enter, but the taboo was broken on the day of production. When King Jing comes back in the future, no one will say anything. But she still can''t rest here overnight, so Xiaohua still lives in the east wing for the time being, while King Jing lives in the main room. However, King Jing will come to see Xiaohua and accompany her and her children when he is free sooner or later.


    King Jing came here this day, just in time for Xiaohua to feed her child.

 Chapter 387

    In less than ten days, the two children have changed greatly. It''s still small, but the skin is no longer red, but turns white. The eyebrows and eyes are a little longer. It looks much more beautiful than when it was just born, and the cry is a little more powerful.


    Xiaohua deeply felt that the way Xu''s mother said was good and rewarded her with a lot of good things.


    As soon as king Jing came in, Xiaohua stopped.


    "Oh, your highness, why did you suddenly come in?"


    King Jing didn''t understand the meaning and approached.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you sit outside before you come in? I''m feeding my daughter."


    The other side wriggled and was shy. King Jing understood that she was shy?


    Why?


    "No harm." he thought she was afraid of getting in his eye. He didn''t think it would get in his eye at all.


    King Jing said so. Xiaohua can only sit well, but her hand is still half hidden.


    "Stop what?" King Jing saw that Xiaohua took a gauze to cover her daughter''s face. "Don''t cover it." he said and took the gauze away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now, the three close palace people next to Xiaohua hold their children very well, because Xiaohua doesn''t want others to be present when she is feeding. Only these three people who serve her closely can get close.


    The little girl was obedient. After eating the milk, she continued to sleep and didn''t cry. These two children are very obedient and seldom cry, probably because they are too young.


    After feeding the little girl, she turns to the little boy. At this time, Xiaohua can completely forget the psychological obstacles. Anyway, he hasn''t seen it, and this situation will only be more in the future. She can''t be shy every time.


    King Jing had no distractions at all. His eyes deepened and he felt a little jealous of his son.


    "He eats so much." he paused and seemed to explain, "my daughter only eats so much."


    Seeing that he had been studying his son''s feeding, Xiaohua was very speechless and whispered, "when you didn''t come in, my daughter ate some."


    King Jing gave a cry and didn''t speak again.


    Finally, Xiaohua quickly stuffed her son into clove. She didn''t want to give up as usual. Instead, he pulled the skirt, touched the headcloth wrapped on his head, and touched his face.


    "Mother he doesn''t let me bathe. I feel rotten."


    "Listen to mammy he."


    Seeing that he had a natural attitude and didn''t show any dislike, Xiaohua could only pretend to be nothing.


    "Look."


    King Jing took a piece of paper out of his sleeve and handed it to Xiaohua.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you say it''s inconvenient not to have a name? Well, the meaning of Ming is the meaning of the rising sun. Yi is the meaning of beauty."


    Hearing this, Xiaohua knew it was the name for her son and daughter.


    She looked at it and recited it in her heart several times. She felt very good. He achieved all well, so she smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly remembering that she still didn''t know King Jing''s name, she asked, "what''s your Highness''s name?"


    King Jing took her hand and wrote a word in the palm of her hand, "Jing, Luo Jing."


    Xiaohua pinched her palm and smiled. She also pulled King Jing''s hand and painted it carefully.


    "Tao, Tao Xiaohua." after that, Xiaohua has an impulse to cover her face. Compared with King Jing, her name is really earthy.


    "A little rustic," she said shyly.


    "No soil." he touched her face. "Little flowers, little peach blossoms."


    Floret''s cheeks are like fire, and her heart is shy and sweet.


    Who said King Jing was clumsy? Who says your highness is not good at words? Why does what he often says make her happy.


    This is also a kind of love words!


    Especially when others say such words, they always freeze their faces. Although it makes people feel a little handsome, they are full of trust that he is not lying.


    This man''s expression is so different from others, but she just likes it. What should I do?!

 Chapter 388

    The names of the two children were determined, Luo Hu and Luo Yi.


    The name of the royal family has always been difficult to say, only taking good meaning, rather than focusing on whether it is smooth or not. Therefore, Xiaohua used her brain to give her son and daughter a nickname.


    King Jing promised Xiaoming to let her decide. She thought hard and started the people around her.


    Xu''s mother meant to take a cheap name. People pay attention to cheap names to feed themselves. She gave examples of iron eggs, dogs and leftover grass. Later, in the stunned eyes of the people, she didn''t dare to say any more.


    Mammy he took the lead in disagreeing, saying that after all, she was the little childe and young lady in the palace. It would make people laugh to take a cheap name.


    Finally, Xiaohua decided. Her daughter took Yi''s voice and called it Yiyi, xiaoyiyi. And son, Xiaohua really can''t think of it. Just call him ho''er.


    The two children are really small. They are almost full moon, and they don''t grow much. After raising for so long, it''s a little longer than when it was just born, but it''s a lot fatter and doesn''t wrinkle. Instead, it becomes white and moist, like two small porcelain dolls.


    Ho''er and Yiyi are obedient and don''t cry. Sometimes they wake up and look at you with their eyes open. Mother he said that children at this time can''t see clearly, but when they look at you with black jade eyes, they will always make people feel pity and want to make people feel hurt.


    Several nannies are rare to die. Even if no one is watching, they are taking care of them carefully. Fushun, not to mention, came to the east wing when he had nothing to do. Just standing there and looking at it, he could see it for a long time.


    A month passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Two children''s full moon wine did not do, that is, the West courtyard celebrated.


    King Jing didn''t say why he didn''t do it, and others didn''t mention it, including Fushun and Xiaohua.


    Out of the month, Xiaohua seemed to live. The days when she can''t bathe are so hard that Xiaohua often doesn''t let King Jing into the room in the last few days, because her smell is really bad.


    Xiaohua moved back to the main room, while Yiyi, ho''er and several nannies moved to the west wing, which had long been arranged by Fushun as a suitable place for babies. He carefully and wholeheartedly changed the doors and windows of the west wing. Even if the windows were opened, there would be no cold wind, only ventilation.


    After eating in the evening, Xiaohua asked lilac to take a bath. She can''t wash it in a month. Xiaohua also likes washing it twice more. When she bathed out, she saw King Jing lying down in bed.


    Xiaohua knows how long King Jing has been in famine. In the last few months, they didn''t do anything, and they didn''t even use other ways to relieve it.


    Xiaohua feels her waist and abdomen. She is a little unsure.


    In the month of confinement, she was not only busy feeding the children, but mother he used a lot of means to help her recover her figure. Now she has recovered a lot, and her stomach is not as loose as at the time of birth, but it must be incomparable with that before she was pregnant.


    Seeing that people had been standing outside the Babu bed, King Jing looked up at her, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaohua smiled, went to bed quickly and lay down.


    "I''m much fatter and my waist is thicker." she took King Jing''s hand and touched her waist.


    "Not fat."


    King Jing said, and the man covered it.


    East Palace


    After receiving the report, Chen Qi went to the study.


    All the way, the palace eunuch saw that he was respectful. Now no one knows that father-in-law Chen Qi is a popular man around the crown prince. He is careful to flatter and hopes to be promoted by father-in-law Chen one day.


    The door of the study was closed, and many eunuchs stood outside. Chen Qi stood and asked about the situation before he knew that the discussion was going on inside.

 Chapter 389

    "Grandpa Chen, I''ll bring you a chair. You always sit and wait." a little eunuch said.


    Chen Qi kicked him, "flattery is not so flattering. The master is discussing business inside. You let me wait at the door to harm our family, right? Slaves have to look like slaves."


    The little eunuch rubbed his ass wrongfully and said, "I don''t think so much."


    "All right, silence."


    After standing for about two quarters of an hour, the inner door opened and several people came out.


    Chen Qi quickly bowed and saluted, "I''ve seen you adults."


    "Duke Chen, you''re welcome."


    After seeing them off one by one, Chen Qi returned to the door and said respectfully, "Your Highness, Chen Qi has something to report."


    "Come in."


    "What''s up?"


    Chen Qi approached and bowed to the prince''s ear and whispered a few words.


    The prince was surprised, "seriously?"


    Chen Qi nodded heavily, his voice full of excitement. "Seriously, after the slave sent someone to find it, I still can''t believe it, but I''ve been interrogated. It''s true."


    "Well, you''re a doctor Zhou. It''s really cunning!" the prince laughed, patted Chen Qi on the shoulder and said, "Chen Qi, you''re very good. King Gu will reward you well."


    "Serving your highness is what slaves should do. I dare not ask for a reward."


    The prince was full of joy and said, "King Gu knows you are loyal. This matter will continue to be handled by you. You have done a great reward."


    "Yes." Chen Qi knelt down, kowtowed and thanked the reward. After he got up, he asked, "I''ll hurry up now?"


    The prince nodded and said, "King Gu sent Liu bodyguard to accompany you."


    Chen Qi''s drooping eyes flashed and said, "yes."


    By the time doctor Zhou stepped out of the palace, it was already dark.


    Looking to the left of the palace gate, he saw the familiar black covered carriage at home.


    Approaching, the groom respectfully put down the stool. Doctor Zhou got into the car and slowly breathed out after putting down the curtain.


    After half a ring, the carriage moved forward slowly, making him feel sleepy.


    Suddenly hearing a chuckle, doctor Zhou was surprised. Then he was clamped down, and his head was covered with cloth, which was dark. He struggled desperately and shouted, "who is it? What do you want? Old money, old money..."


    Lao Qian is the groom of Zhou Taiyi''s family. He has driven Zhou Taiyi for more than 20 years.


    The car didn''t stop and continued to move forward slowly.


    The man chuckled again. There was a smell of contempt in his voice, "don''t cry. It''s not old money outside..."


    Doctor Zhou was very upset. At this time, he remembered that he had just seen the carriage approaching. The groom''s head was half hung and didn''t speak. Looking at the current situation, it is clear that someone deliberately misled him with the same black covered carriage.


    "What do you want to do?" doctor Zhou was calm.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to meet someone."


    "Please let me see. Is there such banditry?"


    "No, doctor Zhou usually doesn''t give face. We can only use some other means."


    Doctor Zhou''s heart suddenly clicked.


    I don''t know how long the carriage drove and finally stopped.


    Doctor Zhou''s head was covered and he couldn''t see anything. He stumbled and was pushed out of the carriage. He was pushed forward. When he came to a room, he was dragged off the black cloth bag on his head.


    It was very dark in the room. Only one candle was on, so people couldn''t see clearly around.


    The man didn''t delay, "take us doctor Zhou to see someone."


    From one side, two big men pushed him forward to a room.


    The room was brightly lit. As soon as Dr. Zhou entered, he was stopped by his hand. A familiar cry sounded. He hurried to look at it.


    An old woman, a man and a woman and a teenager were tied tightly and thrown in a corner of the house. Everyone''s mouth was blocked. Wuwu seemed to want to say something to him, while the old wife was full of tears.


    "Why are you here? You -"


    Doctor Zhou shouted in surprise, then his eyes were about to crack, pointing to the group of villains and hanging about to fall.


    "All right, people can see him. Get him out."

 Chapter 390

    Back in the dark room, the others retreated, leaving only the middle-aged man with a thin face and two moustaches.


    "Well, people have also seen it. Doctor Zhou doesn''t know how to feel?"


    "You people are so shameless that you should use such means to forcibly abduct old and weak women and children. It''s really not the work of a big husband!"


    The man smiled and said, "doctor Zhou, let''s talk about something else. It took us a lot of effort to find them. Here you are. Can you tell us the truth?"


    "What''s the truth?" doctor Zhou was calm.


    "What do you say?"


    The hard and solemn face finally cracked, and could no longer hide the panic in his eyes.


    It''s time to be frightened. The whole family has fallen into the hands of others. You have to admit defeat even if you are a saint reincarnation. The middle-aged man thought.


    "Who is your master?" doctor Zhou looked fierce and weak.


    "Don''t ask about this. I''m sure I won''t tell you. Now that the matter is over, you''d better think about it and say it or not."


    "I, I..."


    "Don''t be silly, doctor Zhou. You can''t bear the consequences of being silly. Since everyone has fallen into our hands, you should understand that you have to say whether you say it or not." the man smiled, "the last cards have been lifted. You''d better not be too stubborn."


    "It''s a great sin to spy on the dragon''s body."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, you are so pedantic. We have everyone in our hands. Tell us this."


    Doctor Zhou was paralyzed on the ground. His face was as white as paper and he was sweating.


    "Come on, don''t wear my patience. There are a lot of people in your family. Why don''t we kill one at a time to see how long you can hold on? Four people can hold on to the time of four incense."


    With this saying, the man felt a stick of incense from somewhere, approached the candle and lit it on the incense burner. A little red light was bright in the dark, but it looked like a deadly night fork in the eyes of doctor Zhou.


    The room was so quiet that only his heavy breathing could be heard.

 Chapter 391

    Say, don''t say, say, don''t say


    It''s dead to say it or not. What should he do.


    The incense was not long, and gradually approached the end in the splitting of the eyes and canthus of the Zhou Taiyi.


    He trembled his shriveled lips, "said he would die. Your majesty will not let me go..."


    The man came up to him with a slight smile, "if you think so, doctor Zhou, even if you say it, we won''t say it. How can your majesty know? What''s more, even if your majesty knows that there is killing and saving, and your wife, children and grandchildren are in our hands, why involve your family..."


    The room was very dark. Only a candle was jumping, which made the man''s face dark and dark. It looked like a ghost in the eyes of doctor Zhou.


    Even myself and my family are in the hands of others


    He doesn''t care, but what about his old wife, son and his lovely grandson? It''s hard to hide for most of my life, but I can''t hide it for a lifetime.


    The red dot jumped quickly and finally darkened.


    "Doctor Zhou..."


    Can he say no?


    What''s more, his statement is really attractive. If you kill, you will be saved


    "I said!"


    Doctor Zhou was taken away and there was silence in the house.


    Behind the screen in the dark corner of the room, Chen Qi smiled at Liu bodyguard, "it''s done."


    "I''d like to congratulate my father-in-law first. I''ve made great contributions this time."


    They didn''t seem to think how cruel that scene was, or they ignored it at all.


    "It''s easy to say. The credit is everyone''s."


    "Your Highness will be very happy to know."


    Chen Qigong arched his hand. "Then I''d like to ask bodyguard Liu to congratulate your highness first."


    Liu bodyguard hesitated. "Father Chen, this --"


    Chen Qi looked around and said meaningfully, "this stall needs to be handled."


    "Well, well, thank you for your generosity."


    Although Chen Qi did it, the person who reported the good news was not without a reward. We all understand that it is convenient for people to do things and for ourselves. Even if Liu bodyguard goes to report the joy, he can''t erase Chen Qi''s great credit. He eats meat and gives soup to others. This is the way to be a man.


    Liu bodyguard hurried away, while Chen Qi stood in place and smiled inexplicably.

 Chapter 392

    "Your Majesty''s dragon body is extremely stable at present." doctor Zhou said after finishing his pulse.


    Zheng Haiquan came forward and took the yellow silk on emperor Xi''s wrist.


    "The medicine can''t be broken. The minister will change a prescription. Manager Zheng, if nothing happens, you can go to the imperial pharmacy with the minister." Zheng Haiquan handled all the medicine taken by Emperor Xi personally and was extremely cautious. Everything was not fake by outsiders.


    "Nothing is important, nothing is as important as your Majesty''s dragon body." Zheng Haiquan smiled.


    Emperor Xi sat behind the Dragon case and said, "Zhou Taiyi''s medical skills are excellent. I''m very relieved to give you my body."


    "It''s only two years. Two years is shorter after all..."


    If there was a whisper like nothing, it went into the ear of doctor Zhou. His hand shook and his waist bent more. So did Zheng Haiquan next to him.


    We all know a lot of things, but it will make people sweat for no reason, especially the person who is still the most powerful person in the world.


    From emperor Xi''s illness to now, those who know the specific situation are Zheng Haiquan and Zhou Taiyi. Others also know that those are a group of people who closely serve emperor Xi, but they have been dealt with one after another. Now this group in the hall


    Doctor Zhou thought that once he went to Zheng Haiquan and inadvertently asked the eunuch next to him. The man''s mouth was empty, like a human eating black hole


    "The saint is the God of the dragon. If all demons do not invade and the gods bless, the dragon will be healthy."


    Emperor Xi laughed and said, "you ''ghost seeing sorrow'' Zhou Jin will also say nice words to please me."


    Doctor Zhou looked stiff and bowed again.


    "Zheng Haiquan, send Zhou Taiyi."


    "Yes."


    Zheng Haiquan straightened up and greeted him with a smile, "doctor Zhou, please come here."


    Doctor Zhou sighed and arched his hands. "Thank you, manager Zheng."


    After Zheng Haiquan sent away Zhou Taiyi, he returned to the hall. Emperor Xi sat at the top of the hall. His face was no longer relaxed, but dark and inexplicable.


    Since that incident, the master''s mood has become incomprehensible. Even Zheng Haiquan now feels like walking on thin ice.


    The hall was so quiet that Zheng Haiquan approached and whispered, "Your Majesty, the servant sent doctor Zhou away."


    Emperor Xi gave a vague, um, sound, as if he was thinking of something.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "Zhou Jin looks strange..." he knocked on the Dragon case, "he never said such flattery before."


    Zheng Haiquan didn''t dare to speak and pressed his head lower.


    After a long silence, Emperor Xi said again, "go and check."


    "Yes."


    Emperor Xi really wanted to find out what was very fast, and Zheng Haiquan reported it the next day.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve checked. Doctor Zhou is nothing different. Only he came home on duty two days ago, not as punctual as usual, but a little late. According to the following report, doctor Zhou''s carriage didn''t pick him up that day. He came back on foot. When he came back, he looked a little bad..."


    Emperor Xi knocked the Dragon case with his finger, "Zheng Haiquan, do you think Jin will reveal the situation of my dragon body this week?"


    Zheng Haiquan bowed and his face was astringent.


    "I don''t know..."


    Emperor Xi smiled twice.


    "The imperial doctor has always been cautious this week. He has a tight mouth. He shouldn''t..."


    "What if someone forces him?"


    "This --" Zheng Haiquan paused. "Doctor Zhou has nothing to intimidate..." I checked it at the beginning.


    "Go and announce Zhou Jinlai."


    "Yes."


    "Your Majesty, but the dragon is not feeling well?"


    After kneeling down and saluting, doctor Zhou asked.


    Emperor Xi looked at him with a smile. The hall was empty, and even Zheng Hai went out.


    Doctor Zhou found something strange. He was sweating for a while.


    "Zhou Jin, I always trust you -"


    "Your Majesty, Zhou Jinzhi."


    "Don''t disappoint my trust."


    "I will live up to your Majesty''s trust..."


    "Really?"

 Chapter 393

    Doctor Zhou fell to his knees and crawled on the ground.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The hall was very quiet. Doctor Zhou''s face was pale and his liver and gallbladder wanted to crack.


    "Your Majesty, I''m guilty..."


    Emperor Xi snorted coldly, "said." it seems that the calm voice is full of rage that wants to bite people.


    "Wei Chen returned home on duty that day and got on a carriage..."


    His trembling voice told the story of the day.


    "In other words, you have a family? Even grandchildren!?"


    "I have committed a great crime. Please give me the death penalty." Zhou Jin trembled like chaff and said to himself, "but I didn''t mean to hide it at that time. I was easy to offend people, and I didn''t expect to be in the imperial hospital. The Zhou family only had the fragrance of a micro minister, so I hid it. I didn''t mean to deceive the king. Please give me a clear lesson."


    Then he began to knock his head hard.


    "That is to say, you leaked my dragon body to others." emperor Xi smiled twice, "well, everyone is excellent, excellent..." he was still talking quietly, but he picked up the pen wash and smashed it down.


    The crisp sound sounded in the hall, the fragments of pen washing splashed, the emperor Xi gasped, and the doctor Zhou was paralyzed to the ground.


    "I won''t kill you. Where can I find a doctor Zhou after killing you? I''ll help you find your family back. Your head should remember first..."


    The sound was almost inaudible at the end.


    Doctor Zhou stood up and cried sadly, "Your Majesty, it''s all the fault of the minister. It''s the minister who failed to live up to his Majesty''s trust. The minister will die."


    "Remember what I said and don''t reveal the clue. Zheng Haiquan -"


    Zheng Haiquan came out of nowhere, "Your Majesty."


    "Clean up doctor Zhou and let him out."


    "Yes."


    After emperor Xi left, Zheng Haiquan called someone to fetch water and serve doctor Zhou to wash his hands and clean his face.


    The two servants were eunuchs with withered and yellow faces. There was no emotion on their faces. They walked silently and their eyes were cold. Zheng Haiquan asked them to come forward to serve, and the two came close. Their every move was like a ruler, neither more nor less.


    Their hands were cold and gave people a reptile like touch. Doctor Zhou was still depressed and muttered to himself in a trance. When he got close, he could hear his remorse.


    After cleaning his face, he combed his hair and wore a crown. When the two were busy, doctor Zhou shivered and panicked.


    "Manager Zheng - I''m ashamed..."


    Zheng Haiquan smiled and whispered, "doctor Zhou, don''t blame yourself too much. You can be good at knowing your mistakes. Your majesty still values doctor Zhou."


    Doctor Zhou smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    After seeing off Zhou Jin, Zheng Haiquan returned to the inner hall.


    "Is there an exception?"


    Zheng Haiquan shook his head. "Since one of them surprised him that time, he has retreated from these people. Today, he is allowed to serve them. He is in a trance and doesn''t seem to be cheating. Lord Zhou has a straight personality and is not good at deceit. Normally, hiding his emotions depends entirely on a cold face, otherwise he won''t show his horse''s feet in front of his majesty."


    Emperor Xi snorted coldly and made no comment.


    "Betrayal is betrayal. He can''t erase all kinds of reasons. Since it''s his tie, then..."


    Zheng Haiquan''s spine cooled and his head hung lower.


    It was summer, but Zhou Jin was shivering.


    I don''t blame him. In the dead of night, it was time to sleep, but he was dragged to say what "good play" he wanted to see. The grass is wet and dew is heavy. It is not only in the suburbs, but also crawling on the mud. If Zhou Jin had not suffered a lot in his early years, Zhou Jin would have been unable to hold on at this time.


    The moonlight was very bright. There was only the sound of insects around. Zhou Jin knew that many people were crawling around, but there was no movement at all.


    Beside him climbed a man in the same night clothes, with ordinary face and insignificant temperament. But Zhou Jin knows that this person is not simple, because this person is responsible for his contacts with King Jing in Beijing.

 Chapter 394

    This person''s name is Yang Hui, an equally common name, but he has never done anything ordinary.


    Suddenly, a horse''s hoof sounded. A large group of people rushed to the house not far away, holding torches. They looked very loud, but they couldn''t hear anyone with their ears. Even the sound of horse''s hoof was very small, showing strict discipline.


    If it hadn''t been for crawling in the grass and Yang Hui''s guidance, doctor Zhou couldn''t have found it.


    It was like watching a shadow play. The group broke through the door and followed by some subtle sounds. A moment later, the group came out and a fire broke out in the house.


    The fire grew bigger and bigger, and the light of the fire shone on the masked faces of the group, adding a bit of strangeness.


    Until this time, Zhou Taiyi understood what good play Yang Hui had let him see.


    Seeing the huge fire, even if someone came, they couldn''t put it out. The group of talents got on the horse and left.


    Zhou Jin was already stunned. What happened these days completely challenged the life he had always thought.


    "All the people inside are dead?"


    Yang Hui looked at him indifferently and nodded.


    "You are so cruel..."


    "Your family is here, too."


    The words with little emotion made Zhou Jin tremble again.


    Your family is here!


    This sentence made Zhou Jin suddenly angry, as if he was covering up or hesitating, "I don''t understand why you want to do this. I didn''t disclose a word and a half to your majesty. What do you think is the use of this? Does your master take it for granted, or do you make your own decisions, so you doubt it? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous!"


    Yang Hui chuckled twice, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    "Doctor Zhou really thinks highly of Yang. His highness ordered this and Yang is only responsible for it. And his highness is not only my master, but also your master."


    Seeing this man''s face showing contempt, Yang Hui''s voice cooled down, "doctor Zhou, don''t forget who else is there in Jingzhou."


    "You people are the same dirty!"


    Yang Hui sneered, "doctor Zhou, do you really or falsely don''t understand? This is not only for your highness, but also to save you."


    "Help me?"


    "You really don''t think you''ve been checked there? You''re just stopped by our people! There''s no airtight wall in the world. There must be traces if you''ve done it. Now this golden cicada has come out of its shell. It''s not helping you completely solve the problem?"


    "You..."


    "Also, many things don''t need you to say to make things happen. What''s the use of saying, you have to leave suspicion behind. People have to think about it by themselves... Hehe..."


    Zhou Jin''s brain is now a piece of paste.


    "There may be a good play going on there tomorrow. When you go back, you should think about what to do. Don''t hurt yourself and the whole family. The key is not to hurt your highness." Yang Hui sneered and looked at him with contempt. "I really don''t understand why your highness spends so much time on a people''s Congress like you. Unfortunately, you can''t understand your Highness''s pains at all."


    Without waiting for Zhou Jin to say anything, he ordered: "send Zhou Taiyi back."


    "Yes."


    In the night wind, Yang Hui suddenly murmured, "fortunately... It''s still good after all..."


    He won''t tell the pedantry. Your highness wanted to help him solve his worries at the beginning, but he made the plan in a flash


    He won''t understand. It''s better to let him think he was coerced.


    Zichen hall again.

 Chapter 395

    Now, seeing this magnificent and majestic hall, doctor Zhou almost has an impulse to run away.


    But he can''t. He didn''t have that right from the beginning.


    The struggle for the throne has always been tragic, but people who are not in it will never understand how tragic it is.


    "Please forgive me, doctor Zhou. Your Majesty''s people went too late. The thieves were vicious. When they saw someone coming to rob people, they poisoned them and set fire to the house..."


    Zheng Haiquan, the mouthpiece of emperor Xi, is still telling the story with a rich sense of sympathy and compassion.


    Listening to each other''s words, doctor Zhou seemed to have a kind of grief that the whole family was lost and only himself was left, but he still had a little clarity in his heart and knew it wasn''t.


    Yang Hui said last night that there would be a good play today. He had guessed in his heart, but at this time, he couldn''t help crying. He was very sad and discouraged


    He''s dead. The whole family should really cry, shouldn''t he? After crying, he should be grateful, and then share a common hatred to hate the man with vicious means.


    Hehe


    Doctor Zhou did a good job. He interpreted a sad man who was sad and hard to hide his anger very well.


    Once upon a time, he was a very rigid man, so that he offended so many people when he was young, and he didn''t even have a friend for decades. For a lifetime, I have to learn to play when I get old


    Whether it was time or life, Zhou Jin was confused, and his brain was at a loss.


    At first, King Jing took his family to coerce him. He once resented it, but now he doesn''t know who to hate. None of this would have happened without king Jing, but he was also very clear in his heart that emperor Xi had only left him when he cut down those who went together


    He is now crazy to think that all this can end, leave far away, to know that this is just extravagant hope


    In fact, acting is really not as difficult as expected. When you are faced with the loss of the whole family including yourself without acting, you will learn from yourself without a teacher. It''s not difficult to cry, it''s not difficult, it''s already running out of control


    Emperor Xi didn''t know when to leave. Doctor Zhou was helped up by Zheng Haiquan.


    "Doctor Zhou, I''m sorry. Your Majesty''s body still points to you." Zheng Haiquan said so, with tears of sadness on his face and pity in his eyes.


    It''s a pity that the Taiyi doctor turned white in less than January this week.


    Will he be reduced to such a situation one day? Zheng Haiquan couldn''t help thinking so, and then sneered at himself. Fortunately, he was just a rootless person and had no obstacles.


    "I understand. I thank your majesty for his grace." then doctor Zhou kowtowed to the empty Temple seat and trembled.


    "The body is back. I wonder if doctor Zhou wants to see it?"


    "The broken body can''t bear to see it and asks manager Zheng to settle down. Now the plan is not suitable to create complications. The minister has failed to live up to his Majesty''s trust and can''t create complications any more."


    Zheng Haiquan sighed, "doctor Zhou can understand that it is good. Our family will make people live and bury."


    Looking at the hypocritical face in front of him, doctor Zhou suddenly raised an anger at the bottom of his heart and asked, "manager Zheng, do you know who the thief is?"


    Zheng Haiquan laughed, "doctor Zhou still doesn''t know too much."


    "Yes, I understand."

 Chapter 396

    The prince has been led by Emperor Xi to listen to the dynasty since he became an adult. Now it has been decades, but he is still limited to listening.


    After sitting on the throne of Prince for a long time, I always want to go further. Now this position is not far from me. Even if the crown prince has been taught that happiness and anger should not be in color, he can''t help showing some happiness recently. In particular, today''s court is full of good news, and the joy is even more obvious.


    In the imperial study, Emperor Xi, who returned from the next Dynasty, sat behind the imperial case and praised it a few times. People can''t guess whether they are praising the great victory in the west just uploaded from the DPRK or something else.


    Zheng Haiquan stood aside, his head bowed and bowed. He had served emperor Xi for decades, and no one knew his Majesty''s mind better than him.


    What can it be? Anger is almost the same, so is the prince. Happiness and anger are too shaped in color. But Zheng Haiquan also knows that the crown prince cannot be blamed for this. He is also a little wronged


    As the saying goes, if you have a ghost, you have a ghost


    As for who has ghosts and who doesn''t, he''s just a eunuch waiting on people. It''s better to just watch and listen.


    "Zheng Haiquan, I haven''t been to chunluan palace for a few days. Go to see your imperial concubine."


    "Yes."


    Chunluan Palace


    Xu Guifei smiled and flattered. Zheng Haiquan looked at her and praised her. She can''t blame her honor and pet for decades. Her ability to coax her majesty to be happy should not be underestimated.


    "The Mid Autumn Festival is coming soon." emperor Xi suddenly sighed.


    A full moon makes a man rounder.


    Xu Guifei didn''t speak. She snuggled up to Emperor Xi and said with a smile, "yes."


    "The imperial concubine misses jin''er."


    Xu Guifei''s face stiffened and said angrily, "Your Majesty likes to stab people in the heart. She knows what the minister and concubine think and has to say it."


    "Don''t want him to return to Beijing to see you?"


    "I certainly want to." Xu Guifei''s eyes moved, looking considerate and pitiful, "but my concubine still knows the rules. My concubine has lost her manners some time ago, which makes your majesty more worried. How can she be proud of her pet."


    "Well, don''t look very wronged. I invite jin''er to return to Beijing for the festival."


    "Thank your highness Ron."


    After emperor Xi left, imperial concubine Xu still couldn''t come back. What she read in her heart didn''t need to cry or ask, so she sent it to her face?


    Very good! Very good!


    Ho''er and Yi Yi have been more than four months, and their bodies have grown more than a circle, but they are still two small pocket dolls.


    After growing a little, you can see who looks like. Ho''er has a pair of red phoenix eyes and a high bridge of nose, which looks like a small replica of King Jing, while Yi follows Xiaohua, a pair of peach blossom eyes and a pointed chin.


    General babies are chubby, but the two babies are quite the opposite. They have thin arms, thin legs, small face and compact face. The baby''s puffiness is not obvious. White, tender, lotus root like little body, in addition to being thin, like the best white jade doll.


    Xiaohua''s two children love each other and are her heart and soul. During this time, except that King Jing can share some of her thoughts, all her spirit has been invested in the two children. Fortunately, everyone has served them carefully. Up to now, the two children have not been ill.


    King Jing obviously prefers Yiyi. They all say that they hold their grandchildren rather than their children. King Jing doesn''t pay attention to this. He held heir, but he held more Yiyi.


    Xiaoyiyi was obedient and didn''t cry when she was held by her father. Even if her father was in a shaky posture at the beginning, she stayed obediently. Later, her hands and feet would move, so she would drag king Jing''s fingers to play with him.


    And xiaohuo''er, watching his father holding his sister seems to be jealous, but he doesn''t cry. He just looks at it silently, holds Xiaohua in his arms and coaxes her. He talks about his father holding his sister and his mother holding his brother.

 Chapter 397

    Now the Kang in dongci room has become a world for two little children. Xiaohua will bring them over and take them with her in the daytime. First, it is convenient for feeding. Second, she always feels that her children will be with her mother in the future. Not to mention, she has nothing to do in the daytime. Taking children can also kill time.


    Before, nannies coaxed their children. They always liked to coax them in their arms and didn''t want to lose them all day. Xiaohua didn''t say anything after she knew. She knew that these nannies loved their two children with all their heart. But after a long time, the disadvantages came out. The two children could hardly leave people. People would cry when they lost their hands.


    It''s reasonable to say that under the conditions of King Jing''s residence, let alone find someone to hold the child. It''s not a problem to change one person to hold the child every hour, but mother Xu said that it''s no good. Being held by people like this without losing hands, the child''s bones are soft, slow to learn to walk in the future, and his bones are not healthy.


    Later, he asked doctor Hu Liang, who also said yes. Since then, he has changed his method. After listening to the child crying for a day, he stopped this habit.


    Fortunately, the two children didn''t make trouble, and then they also showed some problems. Xiaohua secretly looked at them several times. The two small children placed on the bed occasionally didn''t make trouble after waking up. They lay side by side. You touch me, I touch you, and have a good time.


    Since then, generally without feeding, the two children were put on the bed. When she came to Xiaohua in the daytime, she was put on the Kang.


    The Kang is covered with thick mattresses, which are neither too soft nor too hard. The two are arranged together. Occasionally, I see them resting their heads and looking at each other.


    This day, ho''er went to see the guy opposite, but found that she didn''t look at herself. He was anxious and stretched out his arm to drag her, but he couldn''t reach it.


    He was so anxious that he leaned over and continued to stretch out his arms. One over exerts himself, turns over and becomes face down.


    "Oh, our little master will turn over." Chuncao shouted aside.


    Xiaohua, who came back from Jingfang, heard this from a distance and hurried over.


    "Really?"


    When I looked closer, I found that my son''s posture was very embarrassed, face down and butt up. He seemed a little uncomfortable, but his neck was not hard enough and kept wriggling like a small bug.


    "Oh, my darling, ha ha ha..."


    Xiaohua couldn''t help laughing, so she hurried to straighten her son back.


    "Madam, don''t help me. Mother Xu said that children at this time should learn to turn over by themselves."


    Xiaohua thought for a moment. She remembered that Xu''s mother seemed to have said this, so she didn''t help him. Instead, she sat aside and teased him with a small toy.


    Yiyi was asleep. When she heard the sound, she opened her eyes and twisted her neck to see her brother, but she couldn''t see his brother''s face. Her anxious mouth ah ah, Ho son heard her sister''s voice, more anxious, but she still couldn''t turn over.


    Yiyi seems to want to help her brother, or she is in a hurry. She also turns her side to reach people with her small hands. Enough ah, enough ah, there is still a little distance to reach, and an excessive force has become the same state as ho''er.


    Xiaohua smiled more happily.


    When King Jing came in, he saw little flowers standing in front of the Kang, smiling brightly. His son and daughter were crawling side by side, crawling like small insects. They looked very strange.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiaohua turned to see King Jing coming, took his arm and smiled at the two children on the Kang. "They learn to turn over. I''m so happy."


    "Don''t bully your daughter." the eccentric father is in the embryonic stage. Obviously, both of them are crawling, but they only see their daughter.


    "No." Xiaohua''s face is very innocent. "Mother Xu said she should exercise more. After she can turn over, she will sit and climb soon, and then walk."

 Chapter 398

    "Really?" asked King Jing, twisting his eyebrows and looking at the two small ones on the Kang.


    "Yes." Xiaohua nodded solemnly.


    Then a mother and a father sat in front of the Kang and watched, unwilling even to give a hand.


    Ho''er struggled for a long time before he turned his body to his face. His white face turned red. After a sound, he turned himself over.


    The world turned over was broad. He looked at his sister next to him, made a sound similar to ridicule, and reached her with his hand.


    I don''t know whether I borrowed the force or was stimulated. Yiyi quickly turned over.


    After turning over, I saw my father on one side. His flat mouth was a little wronged, and then I stretched out my hand to hug him.


    King Jing still had no superfluous expression on his face, and even his eyes didn''t fluctuate, but his eyes were very focused. When he saw his daughter, he asked himself to bow down and hold her up.


    One hand is behind his neck and the other hand is holding his little ass. now King Jing is familiar with the posture of holding the child.


    Ho''er was stunned when he saw that his sister was gone. He followed his father and looked at him silently.


    King Jing saw his son looking at him and teased his daughter in his hand. His eyes also looked at his son silently.


    A big one, a small one, an enlarged version and a reduced version all have the same expression. After a while, they looked at the flowers and smiled. Seeing her son''s poor appearance again, she leaned over and picked him up. She said, "mother holds ho son. We don''t envy her."


    Little ho''er glanced at his sister, turned his head and arched twice in front of his mother''s chest.


    When Xiaohua saw her son''s posture, she knew he was going to nurse. So he untied his clothes, lifted up and down his inner clothes, and fed his son.


    Little Yiyi over there heard the familiar sound of bar chirp and stopped playing with her father''s fingers. She turned around to see what her brother was doing. At a glance, the little eyes straightened. After a while, the saliva also came out.


    King Jing saw his daughter''s greedy appearance. He looked at Xiaohua with some complaints and didn''t speak. Instead, he picked up a cotton handkerchief and wiped it for his daughter.


    Xiao Huoer ate on the left and on the right. This is the way mother Xu told Xiaohua that it''s not easy. There are different sizes around. Listening to what mother Xu said, Xiaohua kept it in mind for fear that it would become a big one and a small one at that time.


    Xiaohuoer finished eating and lost his mouth. King Jing immediately handed his daughter over and motioned Xiaohua with his eyes.


    Xiaohua had to put her son aside and touch his stomach before she took her daughter again.


    "What mother Xu said is still strange and effective. I don''t think the children are weak. They just grow small, but they all say it would be better if they were older in January."


    "It''s hard for you."


    "What did your highness say?" Xiaohua glanced at King Jing, put down her full daughter and pulled her clothes. "I''m happy that the child is in good health. And I just take some cloves in the daytime and help them. The nannies take them in the evening."


    As for what mother he said at the beginning would damage her body, it was only a temporary remark. Later, mother he also told her that her age had little impact, and there were many ways to recuperate in her hands, which was not a problem at all.


    The two children fell asleep when they were full. Xiaohua took a thin mattress and covered them.


    "Your Highness, would you like to have a rest?"


    "I''ll go ahead later."


    Now King Jing has to go back and forth to the front and back yard several times a day. He comes back mainly to look after the children. He often makes Xiaohua jealous.


    "Oh, your highness came back to see his son and daughter."


    The flat tone made king Jing listen a little different. He replied with a stiff face: "look at you and the child."


    Hearing this, Xiaohua approached with a smile and leaned against him without talking.


    She put her arms around his waist and sighed. He touched her hair and suddenly felt tired.


    After a while, King Jing stood up and went to the front yard.

 Chapter 399

    Hearing the news that the king of Jin was ordered to return to Beijing for the festival, everyone said that the king of Jin was deeply loved by his majesty.


    As for the first Department of the crown prince, I don''t know how many people scold Princess Xu, but this time it really has nothing to do with Princess Xu, but others don''t know.


    Jinzhou is only 6 or 7 days away from the capital. The king of Jin will arrive on August 13.


    The king of Jin returned to Beijing this time. As before, guangtuyi brought more than ten cars without all kinds of gifts to honor emperor Xi and concubine Xu. The princess of Jin also came with her this time, along with the three children of the prince of Jin''s house, namely the seven-year-old princess, the five-year-old princess, and the four-year-old Prince of Jin.


    After arriving, he took a rest in King Jin''s house outside the palace, and the king of Jin took his whole family into the palace.


    The king of Jin went to see emperor Xi, and the princess of Jin first came to Fengqi palace with her three children to see empress Xiao.


    "The little prince is so old, come to the emperor''s grandmother." empress Xiao smiled and said lovingly.


    The king of Jin held the little prince in the nurse''s arms. When he heard someone call him, he looked back. When he didn''t know him, he turned and buried himself in the nurse''s arms.


    "Mother, the child was born timid..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Children, rong''er, go and take xiaoshizi to the palace."


    Princess Jin''s face was smiling, but she was embarrassed, but it was hard to say face to face. She could only watch her son come into empress Xiao''s hands.


    Xiaoshizi was quite obedient. He looked like he wanted to cry, but he didn''t cry after all.


    "I''m so obedient. Give xiaoshizi cakes."


    The swallow on one side took a plate of rose Hibiscus cake and handed it to xiaoshizi. Xiaoshizi saw that the color of the cake was red and very novel. He wanted to look back at his mother and timidly took back his hand.


    Princess Jin smiled stiffly, "he''s timid..."


    The big princess suddenly said, "Oh, my brother is going to cry. Let''s go. My sister will take you to play. We can''t cry in the imperial grandmother''s palace."


    The second princess ran over and pulled the little prince. The two little children came to her sister together. Princess Jin was relieved.


    "Take xiaoshizi and two princesses to play for a while and take care of them."


    Cheerleading, a group of people went out around the three children.


    "Madam, I''m really sorry. Children are not sensible."


    "No harm, no harm."


    After a few words of gossip, empress Xiao said, "well, it''s almost time for the king of Jin to come out from his majesty. Go to chunluan palace quickly. It''s estimated that the imperial concubine is still waiting."


    "Yes."


    After Princess Jin withdrew from the hall, rong''er, the close Imperial Palace man of empress Xiao, began to hiss: "the princess of Jin is really mean. What do you think our mother will do to her son?"


    Empress Xiao raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "when a mother is a little in case, she won''t take risks with her children."


    They don''t like disgusting people. She also disgusts them. Although everyone knows that empress Xiao is not so stupid to tamper in her own palace, there is always a chance that she is not.


    "The big princess is not a simple one. The second princess is only five years old. As soon as she opens her mouth, she can immediately know what to do."


    "Hehe, what age is the Royal child? Stupid, she should have died long ago. She''s only a legitimate son at this age. She doesn''t protect her tightly."


    After leaving Fengqi palace, the princess of Jin was relieved.


    "Joe did well, thanks to you."


    The big princess smiled proudly, "mother Princess, I''m a child. Children are not sensible."


    Princess Jin smiled happily, "you two sisters must protect your brother. The queen has no good intentions." at this point, Princess Jin was gnashing her teeth.


    She went all the way to chunluan palace. Before the king of Jin arrived, Princess Xu saw that her daughter-in-law and several grandchildren had arrived. She immediately sat down in the hall, arranged tea and snacks, and called "my good grandchildren" with her little son.

 Chapter 400

    The serious mother-in-law didn''t have any choice for herself. The princess of Jin said a few words and asked people to give her something to honor her.


    Xu Guifei complained about the blind waste of silver, but she was still full of joy.


    The two gossip and talk about the Queen''s behavior just now.


    Xu Guifei frowned and looked disgusted, but she still talked about the matter and said, "the queen is not so stupid. She won''t do anything on her own territory."


    "My daughter-in-law knows, but the people in this palace are dangerous. Who knows if someone will take advantage of the Queen''s place. If anything happens at that time, it will be said that it was planted and framed by others. My daughter-in-law dare not take this risk."


    Princess Jin, it''s also a matter of experience. A few months ago, she was cheated by a side imperial concubine of the prince Jin''s house. So far, no one has found out who cheated her. Anyway, the eldest son of the prince Jin''s house is gone.


    Concubine Zhu, the eldest son''s mother, wanted to eat her raw. The king of Jin was also indifferent to her. She said she was wronged, but someone had an accident with her and couldn''t find the real murderer. The excrement basin was buckled on her head. But for this time in Beijing, the king of Jin would still ignore her.


    Xu Guifei also knew this and comforted: "don''t think about it. The mother Princess knows you are wronged. When she sees jin''er, she will persuade him. It''s important for your husband and wife to be harmonious."


    Princess Jin wiped her tears and said gratefully, "thank you, mother, or do you love your daughter-in-law."


    There is a eunuch report outside. His Highness the king of Jin is coming.


    The king of Jin walked in, full of heroism and dignified appearance. He was also a very handsome man.


    After she came in, she first made a big bow to imperial concubine Xu, and then got up and said, "what are the mother and Princess talking about?"


    "You child, there are so many courtesies when you arrive at the mother imperial concubine. Our palace is talking to your imperial concubine about what happened in Fengqi palace just now." while letting her son sit, imperial concubine Xu said what empress Xiao had done just now.


    Although the king of Jin frowned, his statement was similar to that of concubine Xu. But after all, I was disgusted and somewhat bored.


    After the family chatted a little, Princess Xu said she had something to talk to the king of Jin and asked the palace people to lead the princess of Jin and some children down.


    There are only two confidants waiting in the hall.


    "You too. Be nice to her. Always come back and say that she is your princess after all."


    The king of Jin was noncommittal, "why did she react so much to the queen just now? It''s not because of her guilty heart. Pointing to others who thought she wouldn''t be so stupid to start on her own territory, I don''t know that she was mistaken by intelligence."


    "She really did what cheng''er did?"


    Luo Cheng, the eldest son of the prince of Jin''s residence, is not a legitimate son, but she is intelligent and eager to learn. Imperial concubine Xu still likes this grandson. But she died before she grew up, which made Xu Guifei feel distressed for several days.


    The king of Jin sneered, "if the king didn''t look at the face of Cheng Guogong, he must abolish her!"


    Xu Guifei frowned, "OK, OK, you also know that you should treat her better as the face of the Duke of the country."


    "Well, mother imperial concubine, don''t say that first. You asked for your father and emperor to go to Beijing this time? Didn''t the queen and Prince say anything?"


    Imperial concubine Xu said, "this time, your majesty didn''t ask for your majesty. Your majesty proposed it himself. Others can''t see it these days, but your majesty doesn''t like to see the crown prince. I must think you have his heart to invite you back."


    The king of Jin frowned and felt that his mother took it for granted.


    Of course, Xu Guifei knew what the child was thinking. "All right, don''t be so suspicious. Whatever the reason, it''s good to come back. Don''t relax."


    "It''s natural for my son to know."

 Chapter 401

    "The palace always thinks what happened to your majesty and the prince, but it can''t be found out." imperial concubine Xu tightened her eyebrows. "Maybe the palace thought more."


    "Mother imperial concubine, is your news accurate? What do I think of my father''s appearance? It doesn''t look like..."


    Xu Guifei lowered her voice. "The thread was buried by the mother imperial concubine for more than 20 years and handed over before her death. It can''t be wrong. At most, your father and Emperor..." Qianqian jade pointed to a three-way gesture.


    The king of Jin murmured, "then we have to step up."


    "Don''t let that side catch the handle."


    "Don''t worry about the mother imperial concubine. The son minister is not the stupid prince."


    Xu Guifei agreed and nodded.


    Naturally, her son is not comparable to the crown prince. What is worse than him except his identity?! But the winner is still uncertain. The Queen''s bitch will let her and her cheap son die without a burial place in the future!


    During the Mid Autumn Festival, there was a big banquet in the Imperial Palace, and the monarchs and officials enjoyed the moon together.


    The king of Jin once again made a big show at the banquet. First of all, the gift of filial piety to Emperor Xi was unparalleled in the world, which surprised everyone and made emperor Xi happy. Emperor Xi also showed his love and gave wine frequently.


    On the contrary, the prince sitting at the top left looks much darker.


    Emperor Xi''s performance is also quite thought-provoking. In the past, even if he loved the king of Jin, he would save face for the prince. When he rewarded the king of Jin with wine, the prince would have to praise the king of Jin, and the prince would bring a few words, but this time he seemed to forget the appearance of the prince.


    All the civil and military officials, princes and nobles present were human beings. They naturally saw the clue. After the banquet, they thought privately, not to mention it. After the banquet, the prince returned to the East Palace and smashed the things in the study.


    Empress Xiao was also full of anxiety. She forced her generous smile all night and finally cracked after returning to Fengqi palace.


    When he left the palace, Duke Jing and Duke Cheng just bumped into each other. The others walking aside, seeing this, avoided far away.


    "Cheng Guogong, please."


    Duke Cheng looked at Duke Jingguo, who asked him to go first, and smiled, "Duke Jingguo, please first."


    When he didn''t know what the old man was up to, his Majesty gave the prince a face in front of him. Later, he became Duke of state and robbed the Duke of Jing by relying on the king of Jin''s Yue''s family. On the second day, it would be sure to reach his Majesty''s ears, and then the king of Jin and he would lose a reputation for being domineering.


    "After you."


    "Oh, you two are really grinding and chirping. Why do you come and go? I''ll go first if you don''t go in such a wide way." Chengen Hou shouted behind.


    As soon as Duke Yasukuni gave way, he went through it and took a few steps before turning back to see Duke Yasukuni, "together."


    Cheng Guogong secretly scolded the stupid pig and had to go with Chengen Hou.


    Yasukuni smiled meaningfully behind him.


    You are smart and cunning, but you can''t stand having a pig teammate.


    Xu Guifei came from a humble background. After she was granted the title of imperial concubine, her family was granted the title of Chengen Hou. Her father Chengen Hou has always been a master of five or six, but she won''t do anything to bully others. It''s just that her head is a little simpler, which has dragged down a lot of the king of Jin.


    But after all, it''s my grandfather''s family, and I can''t get rid of it. Therefore, the king of Jin followed behind, but he cleaned up a lot of mess.


    "You are such a pig!"


    When he reached the position where the carriage was parked, Cheng Guogong scolded when he saw that no one was around.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t scold me because your daughter is my grandson''s daughter-in-law!"


    Duke Cheng looked ignorant when he saw Chengen Hou. He hated iron but not steel. "Your Majesty just looked at the king of Jin differently, it came out that our two families don''t give Duke Jing a face. What do you think your Majesty would think?!"

 Chapter 402

    Chengen Hou looked suspicious, "do you think it''s so complicated? It''s okay. Our daughter is a high-ranking imperial concubine. Your majesty has always loved the high-ranking imperial concubine. It doesn''t hurt."


    Cheng Guogong was so angry that he fell back and said, "I''m too lazy to tell you!"


    Then he got on his carriage and left.


    Chengen Hou stood for another half a ring, but he still couldn''t think of what he could do. Then he got on the carriage and left.


    The machine front at the palace gate was surrounded by many people. It soon spread below. Emperor Xi also heard the wind, including empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu.


    Empress Xiao''s face finally got better, but imperial concubine Xu smashed the tea lamp at hand.


    But my father is my own father. What can I do?


    Xu Guifei angrily sent a message to the king of Jin. She still explained that Chengen Hou didn''t do things in his head. The king of Jin was gloomy. She felt that it was not easy for her to plan carefully. When the momentum was better, she came to drag her feet.


    But things have happened. Besides, it''s over. I can only wait and see what happens.


    To everyone''s surprise, there was no news from emperor Xi afterwards.


    Nor did he show his dissatisfaction with the king of Jin, or turn around and give the prince a long face. He was calm and powerful, as if nothing had happened.


    The king of Jin was recruited into the palace every day, occasionally went to the imperial study to talk to him, or asked the king of Jin to accompany the imperial concubine with his whole family, and even praised the king of Jin for his high knowledge and ability in front of the ministers more than once.


    Now it started a wave.


    Until one day in chunluan palace, Emperor Xi suddenly said that the imperial concubine was lonely and ordered the king of Jin''s children to stay in the palace with the imperial concubine. This is not a big event, but combined with the recent events, it makes the whole palace and even the whole court feel a movement.


    That is, the wind has changed.


    The king of Jin has stayed in Beijing for more than half a month. On weekdays, the king of Jin has always been cautious. He never stays in Beijing for too long. He will always stay for about half a month and ask himself to return to the fief, but this time there is no news.


    The court was very quiet, and the princes and nobles were also very quiet. Everyone was thinking about a problem¡ª¡ª


    Will the king of Jin return to the fief this time?


    "Will the king of Jin please return to the fief this time?" asked the prince.


    Empress Xiao sat there, unable to hide her irritability.


    "When are we going to place all our hopes on others? Empress mother, you are a dignified queen and Gu is the crown prince of the current Dynasty. Unexpectedly, you expect a small vassal king to return to the fief quickly and don''t make trouble for yourself?!"


    The prince said this very sharply. At least empress Xiao was stabbed by him. She leaned powerlessly on the Phoenix seat and looked pale.


    "Empress mother, my son is not satisfied. My son is not as good as him. Why does my father treat my son like this!"


    The prince was already grumpy and even hysterical. He kept pacing in front of empress Xiao with a distorted face.


    Seeing this, empress Xiao hurriedly said, "don''t panic first. It''s all right. The vassal king is not allowed to stay in Beijing for a long time. If there is no news there in a few days, there will be courtiers playing."


    "Wait, wait, wait forever. I can only be beaten passively. My ministers are really bored."


    "Zhao''er, this is a sensitive time. You must bear it."


    How can the prince not understand this truth, but what if he is annoyed?!


    Why does he have to live like a prince! Look at the face of my father all day. I have to endure a noble woman giving birth to a cheap son!


    "Zhao''er, if you can''t help it at this time, all the efforts of me and your grandfather over the years will be in vain. Are you willing to do it yourself?"


    Willing? No, he won''t! He also looked forward to the day when he could completely step on the king of Jin


    Don''t look forward to it. Time will come soon.


    There are two years left


    The prince regained his composure and regained his usual dignity.


    "Empress mother, the children''s ministers know that they will not disappoint you."

 Chapter 403

    All the way out of Fengqi palace, the prince seems calm, but in fact he is still upset.


    Walking to the imperial garden, two small eunuchs were whispering there.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin asked your majesty to test martial arts at the school."


    "His Highness the king of Jin is said to have excellent martial arts. In those days, his majesty personally taught him to ride a horse and shoot arrows."


    "I really want to see his Highness the king of Jin."


    "Forget it, you''d better be honest and take care of the flowers here."


    The prince''s face was overcast on the spot. Seeing that it was bad, Chen Qi quickly stood up and dispersed the two little eunuchs.


    "Your Highness."


    "Let''s go to the school to see how strong brother Gu Huangdi''s martial arts are."


    As soon as I entered the school yard, I heard cheers.


    Emperor Xi sat on the stage and watched. There was a large venue under the stage. The king of Jin was dressed in a royal blue embroidered gold thread, shining brightly in the sun, and the black horse under his crotch galloped and leaped in the field. The king of Jin rode on the horse like walking on the ground, opened his bow and took arrows. Almost in the blink of an eye, there were several arrows on the target.


    "Good!"


    Emperor Xi stood up and shouted.


    The guards of the imperial guards on one side agreed one after another, which showed that there was a lot of noise in the field.


    "The prince is here, too?"


    The prince hurried forward to salute. Emperor Xi shouted and said, "prince, come and see your younger brother."


    The prince went to Emperor Xi and looked into the field from the stage. He had a gentle smile on his face and a fist under his sleeve.


    After shooting a barrel of arrows, the king of Jin drove his horse to the stand.


    "My father, my son''s riding and archery have not retreated?"


    Emperor Xi said with admiration, "there is no retreat, very good, very good."


    The king of Jin was already full of heroism. At this time, a bright smile made him more dignified.


    In contrast, the prince standing on the stage is a lot bleak.


    The prince''s martial arts are good, but his archery is not good. When he was a child, he didn''t know how many times he was compared with the king of Jin by Emperor Xi. Therefore, he changed his face when he heard the comments of the two little eunuchs just now. When he came here, he saw the king of Jin making a big show, which made him bite his teeth.


    There are several fools who can serve the Holy Lord. When compared with the two, the crown prince is inferior.


    "I''m relieved there. When I was granted the land, my children and ministers studied hard and practiced hard for fear that they would step back and disappoint my father and Emperor." the king of Jin said, looking at the prince, "is the Royal brother coming down to try? It''s rare that my father and Emperor are happy today. Our brothers should all be happy."


    This sentence has the meaning of putting the prince on the fire. Come to the end. The prince still knows his shortcomings. If he doesn''t come to the end, what will the father think of him?


    This damn king of Jin!


    Emperor Xi returned to his seat and sat down. He picked up the tea. "Will the prince have a try?"


    "Son minister..."


    Seeing the hesitation on the prince''s face, Emperor Xi''s face became cold.


    The prince gritted his teeth, "my son is willing to try."


    As soon as he said this, the prince relaxed. He turned his head and smiled at the king of Jin and said, "brother Huang, you can''t compare your archery since childhood. You should be merciful at that time."


    This is meaningful. Everyone knows that the king of Jin has excellent archery. The king of Jin offered to compete with the prince in archery. Didn''t he do it on purpose? Even if you win, people will argue that you can''t win. Similarly, even if the crown prince loses, he has been vaccinated in advance.


    I have to say that all the Royal people are not simple. There are countless pits behind any word.


    The people in the field looked at the king of Jin and saw him meditate for a moment with an apology on his face. "It''s my younger brother''s thoughtlessness. In order to avoid losing the victory, why don''t you choose a comparable one?"


    The prince was relieved to see that the king of Jin was so wise.


    What can be compared?


    Someone in the Imperial Guard interposed, "why don''t you two princes compete to bow?"

 Chapter 404

    Bowing is a favorite sport of the princes and nobles of the great Xi Dynasty, including the interest of emperor Xi when he was young. But now he is old and leaves it, but there is still a special court for bowing in the imperial palace.


    The key is not here, but if the two princes are not better than archery, there is almost nothing comparable. If they compete with each other in boxing and swordsmanship, it is inevitable that they will be hurt by mistake. It is not a small matter to hurt anyone. And compared with a single person, the loser will inevitably lose a lot of dignity. Bowing is different, but compared with the two teams, even if which side loses, it can be attributed to the lack of cooperation of the people in the same team.


    In order to prevent the two princes from fighting bravely and causing contradictions, the following people really worked hard. Otherwise, if something really happened at that time, the people present will inevitably be angry.


    Seeing emperor Xi''s praise, the interlocutor was relieved to mention it.


    Emperor Xi agreed, and the prince and the king of Jin had nothing to say.


    But today is definitely not enough, and there is not enough time, so it is changed to the future, giving both sides a gap that can be prepared.


    After leaving the school field, the crown prince still couldn''t react. This clearly came to see how excellent the king of Jin''s "martial arts" was. How did it become a game of bowing between two people.


    However, seeing emperor Xi''s face showing interest, the prince also encouraged himself. We must compare the king of Jin to show his respect for the prince.


    Empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu also got the news. They haven''t called back their sons to ask about the situation. Emperor Xi issued another edict. All officials, princes and noble children of civil and military officials can participate in the bow competition. The winner will take the lead in giving Xianglong Tengyun Pei, and other participants will each have a reward.


    The time of the bowing match was also postponed. Ten days later, Emperor Xi''s original words were to let the two teams prepare well. As for other meanings, it needs personal conjecture.


    Now the whole imperial palace and even most of the capital are fried. This auspicious dragon Teng cloud pendant was given by Emperor Xi when he was the crown prince. Emperor Xi loved it as a treasure. The crown prince begged for it several times, but the Emperor didn''t let go. This time, he took it out and prepared to reward people. Children of all families are also allowed to participate. This is a great opportunity to show their face in front of the saint. Those who have the opportunity will not be missed.


    A simple bowing competition, because a sudden Oracle from emperor Xi changed its taste.


    Originally, a wave of calm pool water began to surge.


    Bowing is the so-called polo. If you want to bow well, you must have excellent riding skills.


    Few aristocratic children in Beijing can''t beat a bow, but there are differences between good and bad.


    The first team is for ten people, that is, the crown prince team and the king of Jin team must recruit nine people each to get together enough. It''s a question who can play or not, and it''s also a question whether you can play polo well or not.


    However, how could it be difficult to get the prince and the king of Jin? Before the evening, the personnel list and background information were reported, waiting for them to outline.


    The king of Jin didn''t know how the prince reacted. He only knew that it was a good opportunity for him. The vassal did not allow to make friends with the courtiers, but he did not say that he was not allowed to make friends with the children of the courtier Xun GUI family.


    This was the plan of imperial concubine Xu and the king of Jin. It was a pity that the first Department of the crown prince had been watching closely. They had not found a suitable opportunity, so they came uninvited.


    Xu Guifei can think of it, and the prince can think of it naturally.


    But this is emperor Xi''s Oracle. No one can refute it. To say no is to oppose the holy emperor. For the time being, they can only pull their eyes back and bet on the bowing competition, so as to win the Xianglong Tengyun pendant.

 Chapter 405

    Compared with the prince who quickly determined the list of participants and organized people to train, the king of Jin moved a lot slower.


    Not only did all kinds of people inquire about their children''s good bowing, but also frequently visited or went to the stadium to test their level. It seems that he is very keen to choose a good bowing staff, rather than considering who is powerful and whose parents have to use it.


    Under the bow storm, there were many eyes staring at the king of Jin. Not only emperor Xi was quite satisfied with his performance, but even some people with old eyes had to admit that the king of Jin did it properly.


    On the contrary, on the prince''s side, the participants were all children of various families gathered behind the Yasukuni gong or the prince. The forces of various schools are not small, but it''s a pity that dragons and snakes are mixed. A few people in the newspaper bow, but it''s well-known.


    The crown prince and the Duke of Yasukuni certainly understand this. Unfortunately, as a representative of a faction, they have to consider all aspects. The emperor said that each has a reward. If they only look at the reward, no one will compete. However, if they are sealed, there are many children who have no shade and need to show their faces and make a future in front of his majesty. Therefore, sometimes compromise is a helpless but unacceptable thing.


    After five days, the king of Jin will gather all the personnel. After that, he will naturally train together for tacit understanding.


    At this time, another problem came. Because the king of Jin had not built a bowing field in the fief for many years, there was one in the Imperial Palace, but it was a pity that it was occupied by the crown prince every day. The king of Jin took people out of time to train once. The next day, the court was occupied by the crown prince in advance. The king of Jin had to turn to others outside. Finally, Chengyang boshizi in the king of Jin team contributed to the bowing field in the suburbs of the city.


    "Prince, how can you let the minister say you? Shouldn''t this time be the time to show brother humility?"


    "My grandfather, zhao''er didn''t, Gu, this is a pit!" the prince also said with gnashing teeth.


    What''s wrong? Yasukuni looked stunned.


    "I asked later. When the king of Jin went to train, the eunuch who was specially in charge of this place only said ''Your Highness will come to train later''. Before he finished, he just wanted to discuss with him how to stagger the two teams. The man of the king of Jin said that since the highness of the Prince wanted to train here, the younger brother would find another place and take people away. After a while, the news spread Everywhere. "


    After listening, Yasukuni almost understood the meaning.

 Chapter 406

    But now, no matter what you say, it is said that the prince is independent and runs the king of Jin out to find a small son of Chengyang Bo''s family to borrow the bowing ground.


    "Well, this is a good means for the king of Jin!"


    Everyone else will never say how humiliating the king of Jin is. They will only say that the crown prince runs against his younger brother, let alone what his majesty thinks. You treat my beloved son like this before I die. Then I die?


    Nothing can stand conjecture. Thinking too much will not scare others, but only add trouble to yourself.


    "Then go to my father to explain the situation?"


    "Will your majesty listen? You will only think that you understand the truth when things get big. The more you describe it, the darker it gets." Yasukuni sighed.


    That''s why it''s said that the king of Jin''s means are good. A little thing was rendered as a storm in the city by him!


    "You''d better make good preparations for the bowing match in a few days. The king of Jin has not run in for a few days. It''s inevitable that they will not cooperate properly on the bowing field at that time, and there will be an opportunity to take advantage of it. Now, as long as you can take down the Xianglong Tengyun pendant, you can pull over the city."


    The crown prince knocked down his teeth and swallowed blood. He turned his head and trained with his life. It''s needless to mention the bow.


    On the other hand, the people of the Jin King''s team were also filled with righteous indignation.


    "The prince is too overbearing. He doesn''t need it. He still occupies a place and won''t let us use it."


    "Yes, yes."


    The king of Jin found people to be his team. Naturally, they are not all powerless. It''s just that his behavior gives people a preconceived impression that he chooses people rather than families. Although his team is not as good as the crown prince, they can''t be underestimated.


    Either the young master of a Bo mansion or the childe of a Hou mansion. Of course, on the one hand, his family background and personal ability are also outstanding among a group of official children. Regardless of their ability, at least one of them is a dandy who dominates Beijing.


    On the surface, he was respectful to the crown prince. He turned around and said something about the crown prince. The crown prince didn''t dare to treat others openly. The prince is only the prince, not the emperor.


    "You''d better not worry about such small things. Qiao Shizi took out the home bowing field for everyone''s training. We should think about the game in a few days, not these."


    The handsome face of the king of Jin was full of gentle smiles. It was clear that the two qualities that could not be mixed together were completely reflected in him. Looking at his appearance, he is quite heroic and pressing, but when he smiles, he gives people a sense of gentleness and elegance like jade.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin said yes."


    "His Highness the king of Jin has a good demeanor and is worthy of being a modest gentleman praised by his majesty."


    "I''m flattered."

 Chapter 407

    The day of the bowing competition, which has attracted much attention, has finally come.


    The venue is naturally located in the bowing field of the imperial palace. The venue is very spacious, oval and half surrounded by three grandstands. The grandstand in the middle and north is higher than the other two, with bright yellow curtains for emperor Xi, empress Xu and imperial concubine Xu. On the left and right are the seats of Royal relatives, princes and ministers.


    The bowing ground is square, and there is a wooden goal with a stone lotus seat on the East and west sides, which is more than 30 feet high. There are 24 embroidered flags on both sides of the goal, and an empty flag frame is set next to the goal. Hitting a ball is called getting a raise. Two guards holding a small red flag sing the raise loudly, and an embroidered flag is inserted on the flag frame beside them to indicate getting a raise.


    There are five war drums under the goal flags of both sides. In front of the drum, there are drummers shouting cheers. One side is dressed in red and the other in blue, which is consistent with the color of the forehead band tied by the personnel of the two teams in the field.


    At this time, the stand in the middle is still empty, but there are many people sitting in the stands on the left and right sides. Two teams of people wearing soft armor and wearing red and blue forehead belts are walking their horses in advance to warm up.


    The horses that can go to the bowing field are naturally good horses. Among them, a white and a black horse are the most divine horses. They are slender, fat and healthy. They look like a top-grade sweat BMW.


    As for the owner of the horse, needless to say, of course, it is the prince and the king of Jin.


    The people on the stand gradually filled up. After a while, Emperor Xi came with the queen and the imperial concubine.


    "See your majesty, long live our emperor, long live the queen, long live the empress, long live the empress, long live the empress, long live the empress, long live the empress, long live the empress."


    Everyone in the two stands knelt down, and even the people walking their horses to warm up got off their horses and saluted.


    Xi Di smiled and said loudly, "get up."


    Emperor Xi came to the Dragon seat and sat down. The queen stood side by side on the left and concubine Xu on the lower right. After the following two teams were called up, they led their horses to the grandstand where emperor Xi was located.


    "Father, emperor, children and ministers are ready." the prince hugged his fist and said.


    "OK." emperor Xi''s fingers moved, and Zheng Haiquan made a gesture towards the corner of the stand. An eunuch came up with a carved gold lacquer tray covered with yellow silk, but you can guess from the shape that this is the Xianglong Tengyun pendant.


    "Since you want to compete, you have to compete well. The leader of the winning team will give Xianglong Tengyun Pei, and the others will be rewarded by me."


    The two teams under the stage responded: "yes."


    Then they turned over and mounted their horses. People with the same color on their forehead gathered together and waited for the start with the other team facing one side. Drummers on both sides beat drums one after another, "Dong Dong Dong Dong" rang through the audience.


    The drum sound and momentum made the onlookers'' blood boil.


    With the sound of the Gong, the prince in charge of serving threw the red and blue bow ball in his hand to the distant goal. After a loud drink, he and the king of Jin drove their horses and sticks to the ball respectively. Behind them, the people were in different directions. Some went to the back to pick up, some went to the front left to the front right to intercept, and some followed the prince of Jin.


    There was a lot of dust and smoke in the field. Horses hissed and people shouted. It was very lively.


    "Oh, left."


    "Right, right."


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time in the field, where can we distinguish who is who? The horse riding crowd will turn left and right for a while, rampage and break through left and right. Suddenly, he went forward and turned back. What a modest gentleman, such as young master Yu, had long been thrown out of the sky. Winning is the right way.


    Beating Ju is a thing loved by everyone. The son of a rich family has never played two strokes. At the beginning, he was afraid of the presence of emperor Xi and dared not be presumptuous. After a while, the stands began to cheer, sigh and stamp their feet.


    "The red side is better."

 Chapter 408

    The first goal was scored by the prince''s red team. With the sound of Gong and drum, an embroidered flag was inserted into the flag frame in the East.


    The blue team sighed, but there was no sound. The king of Jin Lima held up his stick and said, "don''t be discouraged. It''s just one ball."


    It was the same kick-off again. After a while, the blue team followed up with a goal.


    The two teams catch up with each other, and the more they compete, the more excited they are. The matter of bowing is that people compete. Occasionally intercepting will inevitably encounter a group of people crowded together, which is both thrilling and prone to frequent contradictions.


    Either your club touches me, or my horse squeezes you. If you hit, you forget the distinction between honor and inferiority. Even if you meet the prince of the other party or the king of Jin, this group of people dare to abduct those on their sleeves. Encounter each other''s mistakes, provocative boos also follow.


    Most of the people in the prince''s red team are reported on the list. They can bow, but their technology is not very good. Although the king of Jin is picky about his family background, his technology is also attractive. After playing for a while, the high and low were separated.


    The Jin Wang team is four goals ahead of the crown prince.


    The people of the red team were inevitably impetuous. The crown prince calmed for half a ring before opening the next game.


    This game was the kick-off of Jin Wang, who had to raise money in the last game, or he drove his horse to chase the ball.


    One of the red team chased the ball and turned it around. Everyone went to the blue team''s goal in the cheering sound. All kinds of interception blocked the road, and the ball was grabbed and turned back. Jin Wang received the ball and went to the goal of the red team. Because of the tricky angle, many people haven''t reacted yet. Only the crown prince took the lead in chasing the past.


    The red team immediately followed, while the blue team stayed for defense, and the rest also chased. The prince and the king of Jin were only one horse away. Seeing that the king of Jin was about to score a goal, the prince''s horse suddenly accelerated and hit the king of Jin''s horse.


    Is the prince crazy?


    The people on the stand stood up. Even emperor Xi was shocked. Princess Xu was so frightened that she covered her mouth, and the queen was stunned.


    "Bang."


    "Hiss..."


    Only heard a horse neighing, the king of Jin flew out with his horse, the black horse fell to the ground, and the king of Jin was thrown away from a distance. The prince''s horse was in a hurry. It just staggered a few steps forward and stopped.


    Everyone in the field freeze frame.


    "Go and pass it on to the imperial doctor!" Xu Guifei shouted sadly.


    The left and right stands all burst into a pot, and each looked at the situation below and whispered something.


    The prince''s action stopped for a while before he turned over and dismounted and rushed to the king of Jin.


    "Brother of the second emperor."


    The king of Jin fell there, his handsome eyes closed, his face ashen, and did not hear anything.


    A group of imperial guards appeared in the field and rushed to the scene. They carefully lifted the king of Jin to the shadow under the middle stand. Then imperial concubine Xu rushed over with her skirt, and Emperor Xi and empress Xiao followed.


    "Jin''er, don''t scare the mother imperial concubine! The imperial doctor, come and have a look."


    An old doctor with a crooked crown came into the crowd. He first looked at the king of Jin''s health, then took out a gold needle from the medicine box and gently stabbed him.


    In an instant, the king of Jin woke up. When he woke up, he seemed a little confused. His eyes were clear until he heard the cry of imperial concubine Xu.


    "Mother imperial concubine, I''m fine..."


    "Why is it all right? People are dizzy. It''s all right. Throw it out so far. Doctor, look where there''s an injury."


    "King Gu''s leg..."


    After the imperial doctor''s inspection, the king of Jin had a large scratch on his face, his leg bones were broken, and other injuries were not serious. As for the leg injury, it depends on how the injury is. If it is not serious, it will be good to keep it for 100 days. If it is serious, it may fall into trouble in the future.

 Chapter 409

    The whole audience was in an uproar. Emperor Xi''s face was blue, and imperial concubine Xu cried bitterly. The prince stood aside with a pale face and couldn''t help explaining: "Gu didn''t want to hit him, really..."


    A bowing match, no one thought it would end like this.


    It''s common to get hurt by bowing, but these people are not bad at riding, and they all know the weight. Generally, they only get small injuries, but who can think that the prince will go crazy and ride his horse against the king of Jin?


    The king of Jin was carried to chunluan palace to be treated by the imperial doctor. Emperor Xi didn''t even look at the prince and directly brushed away.


    The princes and ministers present knew that the crown prince was in a worrying situation.


    The king of Jin''s legs are fine. If anything, it''s a thorn in his Majesty''s heart that can never be pulled out. It can always remind your majesty how wicked the prince is. He has no tolerance. Just because of a small bow, he can regard his brother''s life as nothing.


    Most of the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital were recruited to chunluan palace. The diagnosis result is that the king of Jin''s legs depends on how they recover. If they recover well, they will have no problem. If they recover badly, they will have problems more or less.


    Xi Di refused to comment, and then invited Zhou Taiyi to see him. The result was similar to that of others.


    "Father emperor, don''t blame the prince. He and he didn''t mean it." the king of Jin lay there with a pale face and said weakly.


    "You still care about others. Do you want to kill your mother imperial concubine? My jin''er, who are you provoking? What should you do when there is something wrong with this leg..." imperial concubine Xu stood aside and wiped her tears.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can so many imperial doctors fall into trouble!" emperor Xi said to the king of Jin again: "you can recover well. The prince and the father will deal with it. Zheng Haiquan -"


    "The slave is here."


    "Clean up the place where the king of Jin lived before he left the palace, and move the king of Jin later."


    "Father emperor, I''d better go back to the king''s house of Jin. The house can recover from injury. It''s not good to live in the palace."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Anyway, my son wants to go back to the house to recover..."


    The king of Jin''s pale face flashed a touch of stubbornness, closed his eyes and stopped talking. This behavior will not make emperor Xi grateful to disrespect, but will only make him feel that his son is too sensible.


    Xi Di''s face flashed a touch of fatigue and said, "since you want to go back to the house, go back to the house and take good care of it."


    After emperor Xi left, the Hall fell into silence. Imperial concubine Xu was trying to say something. A palace man came to report, "empress, empress, empress came to visit her Royal Highness the king of Jin."


    "No." imperial concubine Xu flashed fiercely, "tell her that Her Highness the king of Jin is in a bad mood."


    "Your Majesty, the empress went to chunluan palace and was blocked outside the palace by the empress. The Prince wanted to come to Zichen palace to apologize, but she ordered her to return to the east palace."


    Emperor Xi raised his hand, and the eunuch kneeling at the bottom retreated.


    "Zheng Haiquan, do you think the king of Jin is playing for me?"


    Zheng Haiquan on one side wanted to find a ground crack to drill in, so that emperor Xi couldn''t see his best, but this idea was an extravagant hope. He could only open his mouth and answer: "slaves and slaves don''t feel like it. His Royal Highness the king of Jin is in front, his Royal Highness the prince is behind, and the horse is running rapidly. How can he prevent someone from hitting him behind."


    This made Zheng Hai tremble with all his heart, but when his majesty asked by name, he could only say what he thought in his heart.


    Emperor Xi said, "well," but the prince shouldn''t be so brazen... "


    Zheng Haiquan didn''t dare to speak any more. He stood there with floating dust and bent down his waist and head.


    Emperor Xi also thought that he didn''t look like the king of Jin deliberately, because everyone present could see that the prince''s horse suddenly accelerated and hit the king of Jin''s horse.


    "What was the result of the investigation of the two horses and the field?"


    "After repeated investigation, there is no problem."


    Emperor Xi was silent and his face was terrible.


    After a long time, he said, "the prince is impetuous and will be punished for reading behind closed doors for one month." after a pause, he said, "send the auspicious dragon Teng cloud pendant to the king of Jin. By the way, pick up some good and applicable medicinal materials from my private library and send them to him so that he can recover well."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 410

    The East Palace is very quiet today. Until your Majesty''s foot ban comes down, it is as quiet as if there was no one''s place.


    In the study, it was dark outside, and there was still no light.


    Until now, the prince has not been in a trance. At that time, although he said he didn''t want to hit the king of Jin, he couldn''t understand how he hit it.


    While the emperor Xi found out the results, the prince also received the news. In fact, to be more detailed, the results on both sides were reported at the same time, because the queen also sent people to see it.


    Indeed, there was nothing unusual. There was no problem with the venue and horses. The prince couldn''t find an excuse for himself. He could only shut himself in his study and think about it over and over again. He thought that he had a splitting headache and still had no conclusion. Finally, he could only blame his dizziness for a moment.


    "Your Highness, the servant lit the lamp?" Chen Qi, who had been standing with the prince in the dark for nearly an hour, suddenly opened his mouth and went to light the lamp. "I believe your highness will not behave like this. There must be something wrong with the king of Jin."


    Chen Qi''s tone is very natural. It''s not like persuading people, but like telling a fact.


    "Do you also feel wronged?"


    The room lit up and Chen Qiqu nodded. "Your Highness can''t use such a clumsy means. Isn''t it a rush to find something for yourself? Although the servant is stupid, he also knows that on this occasion, your highness would rather hurt himself than the king of Jin."


    The prince suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he could feel completely at ease when he heard such words.


    "But --"


    "Say."


    "The slave was also present at that time. It was obvious that his Highness''s horse suddenly accelerated and hit it. It seemed to be the same in the eyes of others."


    Chen Qi looked at the prince''s ugly face and continued, "so the slave feels that things are very abnormal. The most basic way to infer the truth of a thing is to see who gets the benefit. There is no doubt that the king of Jin is the one who gets the benefit. But the slave really can''t figure out how the king of Jin can let his Highness''s horse hit himself in full view."


    After all, things have returned to the starting point, which is a problem that everyone can''t think of.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. King Gu just stopped his horse."


    In King Jin''s residence, the king of Jin looked pale but could not hide his pride.


    Mr. Chen Da, the staff member, was stunned. "Stopped for a while?"


    "This is a rising idea. Such a good opportunity suddenly comes in front of the solitary king. How can the solitary king be willing to seize it!"


    Easier said than done.


    When running at high speed, the king of Jin could stop his horse for a rest and run forward again. Not only do you need excellent riding skills, accurate vision, but also a determined heart.


    Excellent riding skill is to control the horse, and accurate vision is to calculate a time difference between yourself and the crown prince. The distance of a horse''s body was originally a matter of one breath, but it was the moment of this lightning flint that he, the king of Jin, could make use of it. And completely put their own safety behind them, in order to seize that opportunity, this is a determined heart.


    I have to say that the king of Jin is a rare talent with determination, courage and great wisdom.


    Mr. Chen Da''s face was full of praise. "Your Highness has great talent and strategy. You must achieve what you want, and what you want is not empty."


    "Now they don''t have to look forward to King Gu''s return to the fief. See who dares to mention it before he recovers his leg."


    "Your Highness is wise."


    King Jing''s residence also received the news, but it was one day late.


    In fact, this one day late also paid a great price. According to the general speed of letter delivery, 800 Li rush also had to run for several days. One day we can receive news from the capital thousands of miles away. We have to marvel at its rapidity.

 Chapter 411

    Because Jingzhou is too far away from the capital, King Jing took a lot of effort. Flying pigeons spread books faster than horses, but the distance is too far. Maybe pigeons will be eaten by other raptors. For this reason, he specially sent people to look for other methods everywhere, and it took a great price to get a secret method of training eagles and sending letters.


    Not to mention the secret method obtained at a cost. After training for so many years, it has become two. It takes a lot of effort, but the effect is also extremely remarkable. Generally, news from the capital can arrive in one day, and two are enough.


    "Your Highness, do you think it was intentional or unintentional?"


    King Jing''s residence played a very small role in this matter, that is, it guided me. I wanted to mix the pool water, but I didn''t expect the effect to be unexpected.


    It''s unbelievable. Huang Qin was stunned when he saw the news. I really don''t know whether to sigh that the king of Jin was too lucky or the prince was too unlucky.


    King Jing skimmed the foam on the tea and sipped, "but it''s unintentional and intentional. Anyway, the king of Jin''s purpose to stay in Beijing is achieved."


    "So now everyone is happy?" Huang Qin laughed. "It seems that the only unhappy estimate is the prince."


    King Jing did not speak. He pondered for a moment and put down the tea lamp in his hand. "Stare first. The more chaos there is, the more favorable we are."


    He also said to Chang Shun standing aside, "send a letter there and let Yang Hui stare at it. The more fierce the fight between the two places, we can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight."


    "Yes."


    Before Chang Shun could say anything, King Jing got up and left, faster than Chang Shun straightened up.


    "Your Highness, where are you in a hurry?" Huang Qin was stunned.


    Chang Shun covered his mouth and coughed gently. "When dad is different from not being a dad, it''s natural."


    Huang Qin laughed, "this is a good thing. He always came back and said that his highness finally had children."


    King Jing''s men are happy to see that King Jing can have children. Of course, it''s better to have a concubine, but if you don''t have a concubine, it''s also good to have a concubine.


    People''s ideas will always change over time. Because King Jing has been weak in recent years, now as long as a man can come out, everyone will be very happy and will not investigate whether it is legitimate or common.


    Chang Shun smiled twice, arched Huang Qin and went to work.


    When King Jing arrived at the West courtyard, the flower in the main room was making a headache.


    There is no other reason. Ho''er and Yiyi will recognize people.


    It''s not easy to wait after you know someone. Everything else is all right. Especially when Xiaohua picks up one of them, it''s safe, and the other will cry for you.


    If you don''t hold it, it''s all right. If it''s all held by a wet nurse, it''s all right. But if you hold a flower, you have to hold two at once. It''s not enough to let others help hold it.


    Of course, there are exceptions, that is, King Jing himself. This is why King Jing hurried away from Huang Qin, because it was time for the baby to nurse.


    The two children were so hungry that Xiaohua felt distressed and wanted to hold one up first. Sure enough, the other cried. This mouth still contains * * and is enjoying it. It doesn''t matter whether you cry or not.


    "Yiyi is good. I''ll give it to you after eating. You''ll eat it first in the morning just now. Let my brother come first this time."


    King Jing heard the cry and walked in quickly.


    "Crying again?"


    When clove saw his highness coming, they quickly let him go.


    "Yes, I really don''t know why such a small child is so jealous and domineering!"


    King Jing didn''t answer. He picked up his daughter on the Kang and sat down. Then he let her sit in his arms. As soon as I sat down, I stopped crying.


    "Well, you won''t cry when your father comes. Did you do it on purpose?"

 Chapter 412

    How can children understand what adults say? Yiyi just blinked her big eyes, looked at her sucking brother, and then turned to play with her father''s fingers.


    Xiaohua is also a little chuckled after her words. She has brought two children recently, which makes her a chatter now. She often talks to herself with two children, regardless of whether they listen or not.


    After feeding her son, she made an exchange with King Jing, and Xiaohua picked up her daughter again. Ho son sat in his father''s arms and silently watched his mother feed his sister.


    Xiaohua looked down at her daughter, looked at the father and son opposite, and burst into a smile.


    "Ho''er''s expression and action follow you, just like you."


    King Jing frowned and looked down at his son. The father and son stared at him with big eyes and small eyes, and then returned to their original position.


    "Every time I feed them, if only your highness could be here." Xiaohua sighed.


    That''s right. Xiaohua also knows that King Jing is busy. How can she guard the women every day? It''s good to meet them once in a while.


    "There are few things recently. If there is nothing, come back."


    Xiaohua nodded with a smile.


    After Yiyi ate, King Jing sat for a while and left.


    The two little dolls lie on the Kang side by side after they are full. Recently, they will turn over and have strong hands and feet. They are not as quiet as usual. Lie down and reach each other on their side. You get me and I get you. Anyway, they have a good time.


    "Did you two do it on purpose?" Xiaohua twisted her daughter''s small nose and said.


    Facing two ignorant eyes, she suddenly laughed, "what two little villains! But it''s also good..."


    Thinking, Xiaohua blushed.


    "Your father is busy..."


    King Jing has really nothing to do recently.


    With the injury of the king of Jin and the forbidden foot of the prince, the capital calmed down temporarily. Although there are many movements in the dark, only people can stare at some and pass the news. They don''t have to do anything else, just wait and see the change.


    In his spare time, he put most of his focus on other things and the other half on the West courtyard.


    Ho''er and Yi Yi, who have been for seven months, can now sit without being supported by others. They can play with small toys by themselves. They talk a lot and make a lot of noise. Every time Xiaohua sits aside, the two of them sit there and play. After playing for a while, they talk to people in their mouths. It''s a pity that no one can understand what they say.


    At this time, the character of the two children is also reflected. Yiyi is a younger sister, but she is more lively and active than her brother.


    Ho''er is a brother, but like his father, she is quiet. She can often sit there and play for a long time, but Yiyi is quite the opposite. She has no company for a while, and she goes to her brother without crying.


    Nowadays, the most likely scene is that Yiyi gets bored, so he goes to provoke her, annoys her so much that she wrinkles her face, and then tilts aside and doesn''t want to talk to her.


    Xiaohua had never raised a child before. She never knew that raising a child had so much fun. The two little people are a little bigger, and what they do makes people laugh. Even people like King Jing, who occasionally see such funny scenes, will hook their lips.


    Xiaohua guesses that this is a smile. In fact, Xiaohua has seen King Jing smile many times, but it''s just a feeling. Her eyebrows and eyes seem to be smiling, but they show it on her face.


    Now being able to hook your lips is a great progress.


    Mother he and mother Xu discussed adding some supplementary food to the two children, which was mainly proposed by mother Xu. Now she is like a "child care expert" dedicated to the western hospital. But I have to say that many of the old woman''s statements are quite reasonable.


    Later, Xiaohua learned that although mother Xu was engaged in midwifery, which was used to make a living, she actually had no children.

 Chapter 413

    When her husband died early, she never remarried, but was alone. Perhaps it was to make up for her shortcomings. She paid great attention to these and studied them. Of course, it was also because she was in this industry after all. In her own words, she was "good at craft and hard at waist".


    They are all abnormal people, so the relationship between mother he and her is getting better and better. They are still easy to quarrel. Most of the content of the quarrel was related to the two children. Most of it was mother Xu who said that mother he refuted, and then mother Xu argued.


    First, the two old women quarreled with each other and were persuaded to make peace. Later, it was found that the two people were actually just quarreling at leisure. In particular, the old people in the palace like mammy he really fought. Where would mother Xu be an opponent.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just loneliness and passing the time.


    Supplementary food is food other than milk. It''s easier said than done. Xiaohua won''t say it here. Several nannies took the lead in opposing it. Not to mention mother Xu''s proposal to take people''s jobs, in addition, these nannies are really worried about the little childe and young lady.


    In their view, the baby is to eat milk and what food to eat.


    Xu''s mother was helpless and quarreled with the female group, which was both an example and an illustration. For example, in many wealthy families, the children eat milk until they are five or six years old. The family thinks it''s good to eat milk. They only give milk to eat. The nanny changes one after another, but in fact, it''s difficult for the child to keep up and walk. He is weak and easy to get sick.


    In some poor families, their parents have to work on the ground. Most of the children are fed to their mother-in-law after seven or eight months. Their parents can''t be around all the time. It''s not so convenient to eat milk. Occasionally, when their children are hungry and their mother is not here, they are fed with rice and vegetables. Children grow up to more than one year old, all alive, walk earlier than anyone, and are healthy.


    Mother Xu made a good point. Mammy he also said that some milk babies can eat some rice paste, so Xiaohua decided to feed some first.

 Chapter 414

    The two children have a good acceptance ability. They can eat as soon as they eat, and they can eat into the marrow. She didn''t give it. Xiaohua wanted to feed more, but she was stopped by mother Xu. She said that at the beginning, she should feed less and step by step, otherwise she would be prone to diarrhea due to poor adaptation.


    After a few days of feeding, ho''er and Yiyi finally changed from suckling every day to eating. But I don''t eat much, that is, a small half bowl of all kinds of paste and rice porridge a day.


    Originally, there were four nannies feeding, and the children could eat something else in the daytime. Therefore, Xiaohua had leisure, and the number of feeding continued to decrease.


    At this time, a problem occurred, that is, Xiaohua rose milk.


    Want to wean, mother Xu suggested to see it later, but the two babies have a little stomach, and it has become a big problem not to eat the milk. So mother Xu taught Xiaohua a technique, which was specially used for milking. She said she had to squeeze empty every day.


    When King Jing came in, cloves and spring grass were feeding Yiyi porridge.


    Little Yiyi is wearing cotton clothes and trousers embroidered with red Begonia flowers. She is sitting in the arms of spring grass with a fine cotton bib in front of her. Clove is feeding her little by little with a small white porcelain bowl and a small spoon. The little guy is eating happily with a small mouth.


    King Jing is a very clean person, even a little clean. At this time, he doesn''t dislike seeing his daughter eating all over his mouth, face and bib. Ho''er sat on the corner of the Kang and played by himself, while Ding lanli watched.


    King Jing looked around. "Where''s madam?"


    Lilac respectfully said, "madam is in the inner room."


    King Jing went inside, and the spring grass whispered, "madam, what''s there? Will your highness go in?"


    "Your Highness asked, can I not say?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing Yiyi spitting out, Chuncao quickly took a cotton pad and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    "Oh, our young lady is full. Would you like to change to a young childe? Young lady, go and play for a while."


    Now, almost all of Xiaohua''s children are infected with this problem. Obviously, they are two little dolls who don''t understand anything. We are still careful to talk to them. However, mother Xu said that this can exercise children''s speaking, so no one thinks it''s really silly.

 Chapter 415

    King Jing went in. Xiaohua was sitting at the table to tidy up her clothes. There was a copper basin and a bowl in front of her.


    At the sight of King Jing, Xiaohua''s face turned red.


    "Your Highness, why are you here?" he said and greeted him. His body seemed to deliberately block King Jing.


    Unfortunately, King Jing''s altitude is not comparable to her, so it''s natural to see things on the table. A cotton pad was lost in a basin of water, and a bowl was filled with a large bowl of milk white objects.


    King Jing glanced at her head. The child was eating outside. She was eating inside?


    "Children always want something to eat now?"


    Xiaohua was stunned. "It''s OK. Mother Xu said she could eat something mushy. Mother he made something to feed them every day."


    King Jing nodded, sat down at the table and pulled her down.


    "Whatever you want to eat, just talk to mother he."


    How did you mention eating? Xiaohua was full of fog, so she forgot the bowl on the table. She felt that her inner clothes were a little wet and uncomfortable, so she said, "Your Highness, I''ll change my clothes."


    Xiaohua enters the clean room. King Jing sits at the table. From here, you can clearly hear the whispers of palace people coaxing the two children outside.


    King Jing felt a little thirsty. Lilacs were busy and no one served tea. When he saw the bowl on the table, he thought it was hers. He didn''t care, so he picked it up and took a sip.


    As soon as Xiaohua came out, she saw King Jing drinking with the bowl. She was surprised and said, "Your Highness, how do you drink this and this..." as she said, she came forward to take the bowl in King Jing''s hand.


    King Jing hasn''t tasted it yet. He just doesn''t feel very good. He is confused when he sees her surprised.


    Then he reacted and suddenly felt so ashamed. He covered his face and wanted to run away. People have not opened their legs, they are dragged into their arms.


    "What''s the matter?" King Jing said as he opened the bowl in Xiaohua''s hand on the table, half around her.


    "No, no..."


    Xiaohua has been used to confessing in front of King Jing, and can''t say perfunctory words. She has to say quietly, "Your Highness, do you know what''s in that bowl?" her face is as red as if she wants to drop blood.


    "What?" hearing what she said, King Jing unconsciously licked his thin lips to figure out what it was.


    "Ah... That''s, that''s the milk I squeezed out..."


    They were sitting on the Kang, and ho''er and Yi Yi were sitting on their father''s legs.


    They played by themselves and played with each other for a while. Then ho''er lay aside and fell asleep. Yiyi, energetic, went to hold his father''s leg and printed saliva on it.


    Xiaohua fished her up and wiped her with the bib in front of her. "You''ve become a saliva bag. Where did you get so much saliva?"


    "Long teeth." King Jing asked doctor Hu Liang, so he knew.


    In fact, Xiaohua knows, but that''s what I said.


    When it was time for dinner, the wet nurse took the two little ones away. The two children also seemed to know that they were leaving now, but they didn''t cry. They just looked at Xiaohua and King Jing with pathetic eyes.


    Xiaohua''s heart softened. Seeing that the man sitting aside didn''t say anything, she left the two small ones until they both slept, and then let the wet nurse take them away.


    After taking a bath, they lie in bed. Because of today''s incident, Xiaohua is still embarrassed to be alone with King Jing.


    "Not crowded?"


    Uh? Squeeze what?


    Xiaohua reacted and King Jing followed all afternoon. How could she squeeze.


    Don''t say, I feel up now. Xu''s mother said that she had to squeeze out before she had a rest at night, but looking at King Jing, she seemed to stare at her seriously. Xiaohua''s face was black and black.


    She touched her face and kept her eyes closed. She was going to get up and do it when he fell asleep.


    "If you want to squeeze, Gu Wang will help you."


    Xiaohua was choked and coughed twice. Before he could slow down, he was pressed under.

 Chapter 416

    This kind of sucking is completely different from that of children. Xiaohua simply doesn''t know how to react. And the man was eating in his mouth and his hands were still moving. For a while, Xiaohua couldn''t stand it.


    "Don''t fall down in the future."


    Finally, King Jing said this, but Xiaohua had no soul at that time, and only left an idea in her heart. This man is so


    The next day, Xiaohua deliberately forgot what king Jing said the day before yesterday. Who knew that King Jing was angry when he came back.


    His angry appearance is very cute. He just ignores you and doesn''t look at you, so you can obviously feel his unhappiness, but he doesn''t show it on his face. Xiaohua observed carefully and found that the man and his son had the same thing. They were both angry.


    The son is angry. Xiaohua just needs to hold her and kiss and coax. If it''s bad, there''s a ''trump card''. Can a man be so angry? Xiaohua had no choice but to curry favor with and curry favor with him. She made a lot of compensation for land cutting. Finally, she had no choice but to take out her "trump card" to coax the man better.


    If Xiaohua had known that things would still be like this in the end, she would not have forgotten it intentionally.


    Things like this can''t be concealed from others, especially from the few people around Xiaohua. When Xiaohua squeezed the extra milk again, she didn''t take it out, but filled it in a bowl. When King Jing came back, several lilac spring grasses would blush.


    Xiaohua was embarrassed for several days. She complained countless times that King Jing was serious. In fact, she was not serious at all.


    In November, it was very cold in Jingzhou. The water outside turned into ice. In the West courtyard, the interior was as warm as spring.


    The two children have been extremely energetic recently. One of the best is Yiyi. They put everything in their mouth. Both mother Xu and doctor Hu said that this was the case when the child had teeth. Xiaohua carefully observed the two children''s gums, which seemed to be the same.


    But what''s the relationship between growing teeth and grabbing things everywhere? Xiaohua has no choice but to tell clove and the nanny in the west wing to put away some toys.


    Yiyi little guy couldn''t find anything to chew, so he was very keen to chew the hands of his father and mother. As soon as they picked her up, she would chew happily. Every time she sees her daughter sitting on his lap, holding his hand and gnawing her saliva, Xiaohua has an impulse to drill into the ground. Even if the child was born to her, she can''t help but doubt whether the child was born to her?


    Occasionally Yiyi gnaws happily, but also turns his head to give everyone a toothless smile, which makes the people laugh. He wants to give everything to her. Ho''er is better than her. Although he will chew with his hands, he should be more happy to chew his small fist.


    Many times, I will see him sitting beside him, quietly gnawing his hands and enjoying himself, and even let Xiaohua give birth to a kind of imagination. Was that the same when he was a child?


    Then he looked at King Jing and his son. He smiled mysteriously.


    King Jing is not a fool. He soon knows what Xiaohua is thinking. Looking at that stupid son and his lovely daughter with a naive smile in his arms, King Jing felt that his daughter hurt him more.


    Yiyi fell ill and suddenly got hot.


    The little face is red, and people have no spirit. They can only hum and cry, just like an unborn sheep. Ho''er was very good, and he didn''t get hot. When he heard his sister cry, he was stupid. He would only look at it foolishly and say something in his mouth.

 Chapter 417

    Xiaohua is so distressed that she is about to break up. It''s good to take her back at night. Why did she spend the night like this. And Yiyi also has some diarrhea, and the stool is very thin.


    It''s impossible to catch a cold. The two children take good care of them. The doors and windows on the west wing are special, so it''s impossible to get in the wind. After doctor Hu Liangyi came to see it, he was also very confused. He didn''t tell the reason until mother Xu came back from walking around the west wing. Yiyi ate something unclean.


    As soon as he said this, Fushun immediately went out with a overcast face. Don''t think those nannies might suffer.


    Mother Xu also knew that the old eunuch hurt the two children and quickly stopped him, "Oh, father-in-law Fu, wait first."


    When Fushun stopped, mother Xu said, "it''s not the problem of the nanny. These nannies usually eat from the small kitchen. Mammy he can''t let them eat anything they shouldn''t eat. There''s no problem with the food of the little lady and the little childe, otherwise it''s impossible for the little sister to get hot."


    "Then you hurry to tell me what''s wrong and talk slowly."


    Mother Xu turned her eyes secretly and said, "I''m not talking. I just went to the lower West Wing and thought that the little lady must have chewed on unclean toys."


    Lilac said in a side way: "after your explanation, Mrs. Xu ordered to go down. When no one was watching, the little lady put away their toys."


    Mother Xu said, "then I have to ask the waiter in the west wing. Just now I saw a rattle on the bed of two little masters."


    It was soon found out that it was an accident. Xiaoyiyi likes to chew things recently, and it''s not easy to coax at night. Because Xiaohua told her not to put some messy toys in the child''s hand, the palace maid on the West Wing watched very closely.


    Last night Yiyi kept awake, and the nannies didn''t dare to give her anything to play with. They had to coax her with a rattle. Later, after Yiyi slept, the rattle was forgotten by the wet nurse. Maybe it was taken by the child carelessly and chewed in his mouth.


    The nanny who forgot to put away the rattle must be blamed. When Fushun went out, Xiaohua said that she probably didn''t mean it. It''s not Xiaohua who is soft hearted, but these nannies. She sees it in her eyes and has nothing to say to the two children. It is understandable that there is occasional negligence.


    Of course, Yiyi gets sick because of negligence, which can''t be erased. Xiaohua is also afraid of Fushun and tossing people. Fushun likes to kill people with a stick, which leaves Xiaohua a very deep memory, making her always feel afraid that he will kill people for this little thing.


    I don''t know if Xiaohua''s words played a role in Fushun, or how, Fushun didn''t embarrass the nanny, but asked people to send people out of the house. This kind of punishment seems very light, but it''s actually very uncomfortable. King Jing''s house has a good treatment. Several nannies are very rare for two children. It is said that the nannies left crying.


    After hearing this, Xiaohua wants to be lucky that Fushun didn''t kill anyone with a stick.


    Doctor Hu Liang was going to prescribe some medicine for Yiyi, but his mother Xu stopped him. She said it''s better not to take medicine for such low fever. If the supplementary food is broken, take two days of milk and pay attention.


    Sure enough, Yiyi was all right in two days. He began to get up again. When he saw something, he had to grab it and chew it.


    Xiaohua teased her and said, "the little villain chews things disorderly. It''s hot and doesn''t have a long memory."


    Little Yiyi was shouting at her, as if she were refuting, and then gave her a toothless smile.

 Chapter 418

    A few days later, Fushun came to the West courtyard with a box.


    The things were handed to Xiaohua and Jingwang first. They were two strip-shaped objects, light yellow and very elastic. Xiaohua tried to pinch them. They had good toughness and moderate hardness.


    They looked at Fushun with puzzled eyes.


    "This is what the old slave found outside. It''s made of ox tendon. It''s soft and tough. It should be very good to grind the teeth for two small masters."


    To put it simply, Fushun took a lot of trouble.


    From doctor Hu Liangyi to mother Xu and mammy he, he has asked many people that the baby is in the stage of growing teeth this month. He likes to chew with his arms, but it is too hard for him, it will hurt his sprouting teeth, and too soft won''t work. That''s why Yiyi likes to chew with King Jing''s hands, because the soft and hard are moderate.


    This time, Fushun didn''t show it. In fact, he was very distressed. It''s reasonable to say that he should hurt ho''er more. After all, he is a boy, but he is more rare and dependent like King Jing. It can be seen that it''s not a good thing for the baby to be too quiet. Ho''er''s baby is always easy to be ignored.


    Heartache, Fushun thought, and finally let him find such a thing.


    Mother Xu, mother he and doctor Hu have all seen it. They think it''s good for grinding teeth. Put it in a special box and scald it with boiling water when you want to use it. Pay attention to it at ordinary times. If the child loses his hand and then needs to be scalded. Anyway, there are many people waiting around. It doesn''t bother.


    Therefore, Yiyi finally has a thing that she can chew recklessly.


    Let lilac take it and scald it in boiling water, one for each of the two children. It goes without saying that if you hold it, you won''t lose it. Xiaohua handed her things to ho''er. Ho''er took a look at her sister who was eating happily. After hesitating for a while, she tried. She resolutely found that this was better than eating her own small hand, and changed her goal.


    Fushun saw that the two little masters liked it, and he was so happy that his face was full of wrinkles. I quit my business. It''s said to go to the master who helped him refine this thing.


    Fushun didn''t dare to ignore what came into his mouth. He not only brought people to the house, but also set aside a small yard for people to use, and arranged people to stare at it all the time.


    When the master saw that the things he accidentally made were so popular with the palace, he worked diligently and conscientiously. He even made all kinds of shapes under the guidance of Fushun, such as lamb and pony. Finally, he developed a variety that can be put on a child''s fingers on one side and a small peach on the other.


    So that Xiaohua won''t be surprised to see anything strange in her son''s and daughter''s hands in the future.


    Winter in the North has always been very cold.


    It''s OK to stay indoors with the Dragon burning in the stove. It''s very hard if you''re on the road. Especially when people from the south come to Jingzhou and encounter this kind of day, it is even more painful.


    It''s gray. I always feel like it''s going to snow again. But it''s just the next one. It''s not easy to get on the way. Another one, the Li family wants to die.


    Five people were crowded in the small carriage, all dressed in ill fitting cotton padded jackets and shivering with cold.


    "It''s too cold in Jingzhou. How can such ragged cotton clothes keep out the wind and cold? It''s better to have leather."


    The speaker was a 16-year-old girl with a beautiful appearance. At this time, she was agitated and shouted, dragging her blue coarse cotton padded jacket.


    Li Xuebing looked at his daughter and didn''t speak. Qi took his daughter to sit down and said, "pity, you can be patient. Just go to your cousin."

 Chapter 419

    Aunt he half surrounded the third Miss Li miaofang. They gathered together to keep warm. Seeing the look of the second miss, they couldn''t help but say, "second miss, you think it''s still good to wear some clothes in the past."


    Since the Li family''s accident, aunt he has changed her low-key and calm manner in the past. Even the old woman of the alignment surname doesn''t speak politely. In the past, Qi had already let the women and servant girls around him fight, but now he can''t, because he eats others'' soft mouth.


    Of course, aunt he is not a fool. She knows how to make herself uncomfortable, and then she can vent her depression. She often blocks Qi''s face and neck, but she won''t turn her face into anger.


    After fighting with the Qi family for so many years, aunt he knows the Qi family too well.


    "Aunt he, how do you talk? You use this tone when talking to the young lady?" Qi''s eyes stared and said.


    Aunt he immediately changed her color and cried to Li Xuebing.


    "My Lord, I''m really wronged! I''m also for the sake of the second young lady. I''m in a difficult situation. How can we live like this? The third young lady also wears a coarse cotton padded jacket. Isn''t my wife wearing? The Lord doesn''t? Why can''t the second young lady stand it?"


    Li Miaolin''s face turned red when he was blocked. He shouted angrily, "don''t you just rely on how many kinds of jewelry you stuffed at the beginning? Which woman did it like you and stuffed the jewelry into that place..."


    Aunt he immediately gave up, "Where did I do it? These dozen people didn''t eat and drink in exchange for my ''work''. The second young lady said quickly. The ragged cotton padded clothes you despised didn''t come from my work?! what''s more, you all stood foolishly in that situation. I stuffed some jewelry in my belly pocket to provoke who? Why did I do it?"


    The little carriage was full of shouts from Aunt he. She was born a dramatist and was good at singing, reading and playing. That was really a matter of telling her grievances and turning Qi and Li Miaolin upside down with anger.


    She threw herself on Li Xuebing and cried: "My Lord, I''m no longer alive. I thought that my Lord would get rid of the crime. Even if my family property was confiscated, I could plan to make a comeback. Even if this could not be done, at least my family could stay hungry for the time being and find something else... I thought about my family wholeheartedly. Why did I do it? I''m thousands of miles away from Jingzhou. What to eat and drink What, where did you get the money to hire a carriage? Didn''t my concubine ''work'' get it... "


    Li Miaolin was so angry that he shouted, "are you thinking about your family? Who is a fool? Don''t you want to get some money and run away with a wild man..."


    "I don''t want to be so insulting! I''ve been with the master for more than ten years. Although I''m from a bad family, I''m also followed by the eldest daughter of yellow flowers. I''m a woman''s family. Where do I go with the money? And three young ladies, can''t I even want my own daughter? If you don''t make a decision for me today, I''ll jump out of the car with three young ladies. I''ll have it My aunt, who is planning to run away with wild men, how can the third lady have the face to live in this world... "


    "All right, all right!" Qi rubbed his temples and suddenly said, "pity son, apologize to Aunt he. Even if she is a concubine, she is also waiting on your father. You can''t be so ignorant of etiquette."


    "I don''t!" in the middle of the conversation, Li Miaoli saw his father''s black face, "apologize to your aunt he!"


    "Dad -"


    Qi pinched her in the back. Li Miaolin had to freeze his face and say, "aunt he, it''s my fault." he said so, but the tears rolled down.


    Aunt he didn''t make a sound. She touched her tears with her handkerchief and leaned askew against Li Xuebing, looking wronged.

 Chapter 420

    Li Xuebing sighed, "don''t cry, master knows you are good."


    "Master -" aunt he sobbed, "as long as you understand that my concubine is good, I''m not afraid of any more grievances."


    Qi Shi looked at the picture and felt sick. He had to turn around and glare at his daughter. At this time, Li Miaolin also realized that she couldn''t fall well when she met this aunt he. She was so angry that she wiped her tears. Although Qi was stuffy, he was still distressed about his daughter and hurriedly turned off the topic.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with hong''er behind them? It''s such a cold day. There are so many people in the two cars."


    Aunt he rolled her eyes under her handkerchief and thought that she would squeeze herself to pay for a carriage. Obviously, she was a drowning dog and had to pay attention to ostentation.


    But she didn''t say it. It was enough for the mother and daughter to dare not provoke her for a few days.


    Although aunt he was very noisy, she was also worried.


    I don''t know what happened to the nephew of the master. She has been a concubine to Li Xuebing for more than ten years. Only this time did she know that the Li family still has such a rich nephew.


    Unfortunately, it is said that he is also an unwelcome person. Otherwise, his royal highness would not be sent to such a dilapidated place where birds don''t shit.


    Aunt he came from a humble background. She was a performer of a small drama team. Once she hooked up with Li Xuebing, she entered the door of the Li family. All the year round, I was only jealous with Qi in the backyard. I didn''t know what was called enfeoffment and what was called vassal king. But this incident was really desperate. I heard Li Xuebing say that there was such a nephew.


    Naturally, the boundary of Jiangnan is not comparable to the bitter and cold place like Jingzhou. When she entered Jingzhou all the way, aunt he saw that it was desolate and cold all the way, just like the bitter and cold place used to distribute criminals, she felt that this place could have any wealth.

 Chapter 421

    She didn''t know what royal style was until she entered King Jing''s house. Of course, it was later.


    When Xiaohua and King Jing were eating, Chang Shun came in.


    "Your Highness -"


    "What''s up?"


    Chang Shun''s face was very strange, and he was stunned to see something absurd.


    "A family came to the house and said it was your uncle."


    King Jing frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, "let Fushun have a look."


    Chang Shun should have said, "Grandpa Fu is in the west wing."


    This point is Fushun''s usual time to see his two children. You can definitely find it there.


    After eating, he went to the dongci room and sat down. King Jing took a book in his hand. Xiaohua sat under the lamp and took out the small clothes made for the two children to sew.


    She stole a few glances at King Jing. She always felt that he was a little absent-minded.


    The only thing Xiaohua knows about King Jing''s life experience is that his mother''s concubine is a talented person. Later, she was promoted to a concubine. Her mental state was not very good, and then she died. As for the family members who respect the concubines, Xiaohua has hardly heard any information.


    After more than half an hour, Fushun came.


    "The old slave went to see it and checked my identity. It should be your Highness''s uncle and the brother of the empress of the concubine." he paused and said, "there are more than a dozen people in total. It seems that the whole family has come. According to my uncle, there is something wrong at home in the south, and the whole family has come."


    Fushun said something uncertain. After all, there has been no contact for decades, and King Jing has grown so big. I only heard of such an uncle, but I haven''t seen anyone.


    King Jing thought more. In his last life, he contacted his uncle and sent a letter, but he didn''t return. Later, he didn''t contact Jingzhou. He almost forgot this person when he came back in his life, but he didn''t expect to come at this time. In his previous life, there was no such thing as the whole family defecting.


    However, many things in this life are different from those in the previous life. King Jing didn''t think too much. After all, he is his mother''s brother and his uncle. Come when he comes.


    "Arrange to stay first. See you tomorrow, King Gu."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 422

    It was late when the Li family arrived.


    I wanted to take a day off and come back tomorrow. Unfortunately, aunt he couldn''t bear the money for accommodation. She directly pulled passers-by by by the roadside and asked for a clear place.


    Along the way, aunt he knew why the passers-by looked strange. King''s house is really easy to find. Most of the city is king''s house. Go further and you''ll be there.


    Before they reached the gate of the palace, they were stopped by a team of soldiers and guards. The Li family was in awe when they saw that the soldiers and guards had clear armor and strict discipline.


    After explaining their intention, one of the leading soldiers asked them to wait for a moment, then turned and left, leaving the team of soldiers and guards watching them.


    A line of three old carriages, corresponding to this team of soldiers and guards with shining armor, looked really shabby.


    Aunt he sat in the car and half lifted the curtain to see the outside. She could vaguely see the towering city wall in front.


    My darling, is this the palace? How does it feel like a city!


    After a while, the leading officer turned back just now. As soon as his hand was raised, the guards led the carriage forward and stopped at the Zunyi gate in the west of the palace. After checking, the carriage went on and went in.


    Not to mention aunt he''s surprised, even Li Xuebing is very surprised. Where is this palace? It''s like a palace.


    Li Xuebing didn''t pay attention to this nephew, but he never had contact because of some things that happened in the early years.


    Things have to start from the beginning. The Li family was not a big family first, but Li Xuebing got an official position after he was selected in the examination. The official position is not high, but he served as the chief clerk of the county government in a small county in the south.


    The chief bookkeeper is the deputy of the county magistrate. He changes his post every three years, but Li Xuebing has worked in this post for many years. Li Xuebing is an ambitious man. He has money and means to support his ambition, but he has no means but to waste many years in this position.


    In that year.


    Every time the news of election comes, the local people will set off a wave of marriage climax. Being selected as a picking girl is not to be a concubine in the palace. Many of them serve as servants and maidservants in the palace. Once selected, it is difficult to go out of the palace.


    Even ordinary people fled at the sight of the wind, but Li Xuebing did the opposite. He moved other thoughts. That thought was her sister Li wanting.


    It was not a shady thing for Li Xuebing at that time to use a sister to gain a future. He never thought that if Li wanting was not good enough, she might not be elected as the imperial concubine, but the imperial concubine.


    Fortunately, Li wanting is really beautiful. She was elected Princess Gong and won the title of a talented person.


    After learning the news, Li Xuebing was ecstatic and looked forward to his sister''s good future. But one year passed, two years passed, and one year passed, and there was no movement at all. Li Xuebing is just a bookkeeper in a small county far from the capital. How can he contact the people in the palace? The brother and sister have been disconnected since then.


    A few years later, it was suddenly heard that there were more five princes in the holy emperor. His biological mother was a talented person, surnamed Li, and later was granted as a concubine. This "news" was learned by Li Xuebing when he found that Shangfeng was suddenly much kinder to him. At that time, Li Xuebing had put down his mind and was ready to work on the master book all his life. Suddenly, the sky was very happy and a pie hit him on the head.

 Chapter 423

    He wanted to go to the capital, but he could follow his wishes when he was in office. He also imagined that his sister would send a letter to his family one day. After all, his sister was the emperor''s concubine. In Li Xuebing''s mind, the empress in the palace was omnipotent. What he couldn''t imagine was that his sister was not as beautiful as he imagined.


    I haven''t believed it all the time. Li Xuebing also complained. I think my sister forgot her brother when she became a mother. But how can there be no benefits? After all, it is the prince''s uncle''s family. We are more or less willing to give him some thin noodles.


    After Shangfeng was transferred, Li Xuebing finally changed from vice to positive. At that time, Li Xuebing didn''t complain. He thought he was right. Later, he inquired about a lot of news in Beijing. He knew that his sister Jing bin seemed to be in bad health, and so did the fifth prince. He is very anxious. This is the hope of the Li family in the future, but it is useless to be anxious alone.


    Before long, his sister died, leaving behind a five prince who was said to be mute. It is said that the saint Longyan was angry. It is said that his sister was crazy. His nephew was mute, and the saint would be angry.


    Li Xuebing is afraid. What if he gets angry? The emperor won''t take the fifth prince, but what should I do if I want to vent my anger and the Li family has given birth to a crazy daughter? Li Xuebing was completely quiet. At that time, he was eager for everyone to forget the relationship between the fifth Prince and his concubines.


    Even in the past few years, Li Xuebing didn''t see any news. Li Xuebing put his heart down and honestly became his seven grade magistrate. He has served for many years, neither rising nor falling.


    Li Xuebing couldn''t remember his nephew if he wasn''t desperate this time, but he couldn''t. He had to run away and his family couldn''t live in the streets.


    After the carriage stopped, the Li family were led to a yard.


    The family was sitting in the main hall, and an old man in his fifties came. The father-in-law verified the situation with Li Xuebing and turned away.


    Then the palace sent two tables of table noodles for them to use first.


    The Li family hasn''t had a good meal for a long time. The dishes on the table are very rich, which makes people move their fingers. The Li family were not polite, so they all sat down and used it.


    A total of 17 people, Li Xuebing, Qi Shi, aunt he, the second Miss Li Miaolin and the third Miss Li miaofang. Then there is the big room where Li Xuebing''s eldest son, Li Hongchang, has his wife Mao, his concubine Aunt Chen and aunt Xu, and three children. In the second room where Li Xuebing''s second son Li Hongqian is located, his wife Qian and an aunt surnamed Hong, and then there are two children.


    There are two big tables on the table.


    After using the mat, Fushun also got an order from King Jing.


    After all, he is a serious uncle. Fushun is also polite. He said something about his Highness''s busy business and let his uncle live at ease. Li Xuebing exchanged greetings with him, and Fushun retired. When he left, he ordered the palace men below to wait on him.


    When he got to the ground, his nephew didn''t deny him. Li Xuebing finally put his heart down.


    The yard where they are located is quite large. It is divided into main rooms, East and West Wing rooms and rear cover rooms. It is enough to allocate them. A group of eight palace men waited with their heads down, which made the Li family gasp.


    After resting, Qi said to Li Xuebing, "why doesn''t my nephew come out to see us?"


    Li Xuebing turned over and said, "it''s big night. You don''t look at what time."


    Qi''s flat mouth didn''t say anything.


    Li Xuebing can pretend to forget, but Qi can''t.

 Chapter 424

    Before my sister-in-law entered the palace, she married. My sister-in-law has long been engaged by my father-in-law. She is a close family. Although she is not an official, she is also a rich landlord. Unfortunately, my husband was dazed at that time. He just withdrew his marriage to my sister-in-law and sent it to the palace.


    Father-in-law was angry at that time. He was ill for two years before he left. Before he left, he talked about his sister-in-law.


    Qi also came from a small family and had little insight. In her mind, a woman''s engagement could not be changed. Therefore, at the beginning, the family was noisy, the husband''s decision and her sister-in-law''s tears were engraved in her memory for many years. Even if in the future she is no longer the original Qi family and becomes the county magistrate''s wife, many ideas have changed, but she still can''t forget the beginning.


    So although she was lying on the soft bedding, she was still uneasy. She was still thinking about why her nephew didn''t come out to see them. Did she know that her sister-in-law''s experience hated them?


    However, after thinking for a while, she realized that she was a relative after all. This was the last straw in the family. She had to pull it tight anyway.


    King Jing sat there with his face hidden. In fact, he was a little uneasy in his heart.


    Without him, his aunt Qi''s performance is too exaggerated. Since he came in, he dragged his hand to cry, his mother, his grandfather, and how difficult it was for his family to come from the South


    Referring to his own sister, Li Xuebing also sighed and said something about his sister who was still at home.


    "My aunt''s life is hard, and my father is always heartbroken when he mentions it." Li Hongchang, Li Xuebing''s eldest son, sighed aside.


    "Yes, if it hadn''t been for the situation, wanting wouldn''t have entered the palace or died early."


    The second son, Li Hongqian, interposed: "what are you talking about, father? It''s fate for my aunt to die early. If I don''t have an aunt, I can''t find cousin King Jing in the palace."


    "My uncle was stunned, alas..."


    King Jing was slow and introverted. He was quite embarrassed when he met such a group of people with exposed feelings. He was so quiet that he seemed even more lonely sitting there.


    Li Hongchang blinked and wondered, "isn''t his cousin''s dumb disease cured? Why can''t he speak?"


    King Jing''s face was stiff. Fushun bowed aside and said, "Your Highness is silent and doesn''t like to talk, but he is close to his uncle''s family."


    Li Hongchang smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 425

    The group continued to talk about what happened to Jing bin. Unfortunately, the days passed too long. Li Xuebing and Qi had some knowledge of her. Their feelings were very sincere, but when they said it, they felt that they had no words to say.


    Just at this time, King Jing couldn''t sit still, so he got up and said, "King Gu has official business."


    King Jing stood up without taking a step. He paused for a while and didn''t know what to say, so he left.


    Fushun smiled at the Li family and they followed him.


    After King Jing left, the Li family began to talk.


    "Sir, the nephew doesn''t seem to like us very much."


    Li Hongchang and Li Hongqian''s faces almost expressed this meaning. It would hinder King Jing''s presence just now. It''s hard to say. At present, there are no taboos.


    "After so much saliva and not even calling my uncle, how can we be treated as serious relatives!" Li Hongchang said.


    After his thirties, he was full of fat intestines and a big belly. He didn''t look like a scholar, but like a rich man. After studying for many years, even a scholar failed to pass the exam. He achieved nothing and lived in a muddle.


    "Brother, don''t say a few words. After all, you live in someone else''s house." Li Hongqian''s words are much more implicit than Li Hongchang''s, but you can tell what he means just from the sour people''s house.


    Li Xuebing''s two sons are similar goods. They are not young and accomplish nothing. They point to eating their father. Now Li Xuebing has lost his official and has come to King Jing''s house again. Anyway, they both know that as long as there is a father, they don''t have to worry about it.


    "I don''t think my cousin looks like what you said. Didn''t father-in-law Fu also say just now. My cousin was quiet." Li Miaoli whispered aside.


    Li Hongchang sneered, glanced at his little sister and said nothing.


    At this time, a team of eunuchs came in with several trays.


    One of the leaders smiled and said, "greetings to your uncle. This is your Highness''s gift to the family."


    The tray was covered with chiffon and could not see what was inside. Li Xuebing stood up and said, "Your Highness is so polite."


    "What''s wrong? Your highness said that since you''re here, you''ll stay in the house. If you need anything, you''ll talk to the servants."


    "Thank you very much, your highness."


    On the way to talk with the eunuch, Li Xuebing made a color to Aunt he, who was also a personal expert. He quickly asked for a small piece of silver from his sleeve and handed it over.


    "Please come and have a trip. I don''t have much silver. I''ll give you a cup of tea."


    The leading eunuch did not refuse, but saluted again before taking people out.

 Chapter 426

    After they all left, aunt he stood up and drove out all the palace people waiting in the house, closed the door and lifted the thin silk.


    As soon as she opened it, she narrowed her eyes.


    "Although your highness King Jing is a little short-lived, he is not stingy. Let''s say first that the jewelry I pawned out should be taken out first."


    With this in her mouth, aunt he quickly grabbed a few hands and feet. At this time, Li Hongchang and Li Hongqian both came. When they saw aunt he''s doing so, they immediately shouted, "don''t care, Dad!"


    "Aunt he, what are you doing?" Qi shouted.


    Aunt he also knew the truth that she would accept everything when it was good and should not provoke public anger. She spread her hand and said, "I had five kinds of jewelry, but your highness sent me better than that. I took four kinds. Sir, you agreed to double compensate my concubine when you came to the place. I didn''t have a chance."


    Li Xuebing said such words at the beginning, but most of them were perfunctory. He couldn''t take care of his stomach. He was so nice to hear and say. At this time, I looked at several kinds of women''s jewelry in aunt he''s hand. The glittering jewelry was also very distressed, but I thought my nephew was so generous for the first time. Naturally, there will be better in the future, so I pretended to nod generously.


    There is a fixed number of these things. Men are jade pendants, and women are gold and silver jewelry, jade bracelets and so on. How could King Jing be stingy? Naturally, everything is fine.


    At this time, the Li family didn''t say that King Jing didn''t take himself as a relative. Such a generous nephew (cousin) is the closest relative.


    The only thing that is not beautiful is that if aunt he took four samples, someone would not have them. Moreover, aunt he is also quite brazen. It doesn''t count if she guessed four samples. She went to pick one for herself and gave it to miss three alone.


    There was a lot of noise. Qi''s face and Li Miaolin''s stare didn''t say anything. Even several women in the big room and the women in the second room couldn''t help crying and making noise. Suddenly the house was in chaos.


    After all, it''s a woman''s business. Li Xuebing doesn''t care, let alone Li Hongchang and Li Hongqian. The three men go back to their rooms and leave Qi to clean up the mess.


    There was no need to say all kinds of jumping noise and scolding. Anyway, aunt he spoke with the master in her arms. The soft three Miss secretly dragged her behind, and she ignored it.


    Anyway, aunt he is also the father-in-law''s concubine room. It''s hard to distinguish between the second room of the big room. She can only say sour words. Qi''s mouth is stupid, so Li Miaoli rushed a few words to her.


    But the final result was that Aunt he''s goal was achieved. As for the less, of course, there were no aunts and concubines in the second room of the big room.


    King Jing ordered him to go down and give the meeting a gift, so he went to the West courtyard.


    He is so big and has no relatives. Suddenly, a group of people came, and his heart was very confused.


    King Jing is the master. He only gives orders, and the rest is Fushun.


    Fushun asked people to send the things according to the proper etiquette. After a while, the Li family made such a noise that it came into his ears.


    Those who are in the game are confused and those who are on the sidelines are clear. Fushun could see how fake those people had just done, and when Jing bin was still there, he told aunt Qi a lot about her family in front of him, including how she was sent to the palace.


    Fushun''s first impression of the so-called uncle''s family is not good, and this impression is even worse. But after all, he was a serious relative of his highness. Fushun also ordered him to wait on him. Of course, if he stared more, he said. Turning his head, he went to Chang Shun and asked him to find out what happened to the Li family in the south.

 Chapter 427

    The uncle said vaguely. He Fushun is not a vague person.


    Otherwise, Fushun is a roundworm in King Jing''s stomach. After a while, King Jing in the West courtyard also told him to check things in the south. As soon as the hatchbacks were together, Fushun didn''t cross the master.


    The little flower naturally sees the difference of King Jing.


    She didn''t know what the specific situation was. Seeing that King Jing was still a little uneasy when he came back, she stuffed her daughter into his arms. Yiyi makes trouble. King Jing immediately turns his attention to his daughter.


    Yiyi talks to her father. King Jing doesn''t understand, but she looks at her daughter very seriously. They are also happy. Xiaohua brought her son over and didn''t let her look at him.


    After a while, King Jing suddenly ordered to go down and check the affairs of the Li family in the south. Xiaohua asked, "Your Highness, what''s the matter with your uncle''s family?"


    King Jing said something slowly, and Xiaohua knew that the kinship was like this.


    A uncle who hasn''t been in touch for decades suddenly came and went to his uncle''s house


    So your Highness''s abnormality should be that you don''t know how to get along with your relatives. King Jing values family affection. From his daily relationship with his two children, we can see that Xiaohua only hopes that her uncle''s family will not disappoint her highness. She just thinks it''s strange combined with what she knows.


    A serious relative will not contact for decades, including King Jing, who hasn''t seen this uncle?


    Somehow Xiaohua was worried


    Xiaohua''s worry is not unreasonable. She doesn''t know how King Jing is with the Li family, but she knows that Princess Jing will lift the ban because of the Li family.


    There is no other reason. It is said that Mrs. Li''s uncle said that she had not seen her niece and daughter-in-law.


    Qi''s requirements are not harsh, even very normal. Generally, it is very normal for relatives and family members to move around with each other. It is not normal without the reception of family members.


    Floret''s embarrassment has always existed.


    On the surface, King Jing sleeps with her every day, and they have two lovely children. The eldest sons and daughters of King Jing''s mansion are all from her stomach, but looking deeper, her situation is a little embarrassing. After all, she is not princess Jing, but a concubine. It''s just that everyone showed it, or the environment in the West courtyard didn''t seem to embarrass her.


    But it can''t be reflected for a while, doesn''t mean it can''t be reflected for a lifetime. At this time, Aunt Li proposed to see her niece and daughter-in-law. It would never be her.


    After the news was delivered, lilac looked at Xiaohua very nervously.


    Xiaohua smiled. As if nothing had happened, she turned her head and teased the child again.


    In fact, many things don''t exist if you don''t want to, and you can''t change anything if you think about it. When nothing can be changed, Xiaohua can only try to make herself think nothing, so that she can be more comfortable.


    Because if she thought deeply, her heart would tremble. The idea that she had never been justified would destroy her to madness. She doesn''t want to become detestable. She thinks she''s fine at this time.


    Xiaohua is never ashamed of being a concubine, because she knows that people can''t choose their origin and circumstances. If King Jing hadn''t given her so many special things, she wouldn''t have this embarrassment. The key is that he gave, gave a lot, and even made her forget that she was actually a concubine.


    Sometimes, it''s not too much for people to have some negative thoughts, but if you want to take action, you have to weigh your weight.

 Chapter 428

    In the Daxi Dynasty, no concubine Fuzheng said that her birth and the existence of that person had always been a ditch that she would never pass.


    So I can only think of nothing. It''s very good.


    King Jing came back very late. He was unusually late. He didn''t go to see the two children after he came back. He just sat there quietly and occasionally looked at Xiaohua.


    After resting, King Jing pressed up as usual, and Xiaohua quickly welcomed up.


    Everything is no different from the past, but they both know whether it is different.


    Xiaohua and King Jing will never mention Princess Jing, King Jing will not mention it, and Xiaohua will not mention it. It seems that there is a tacit understanding, and it is also a kind of knowing. Just like today, Xiaohua never uses her favor to inquire about anything in the house or do something that doesn''t accord with her identity, but the news is handed over through lilac.


    The reason for this is self-evident.


    It''s a lie to say that she will be comfortable in her heart. After all, she still knows that the man is a mountain she will never pass. Regardless of whether she can''t help her feet, whether she appears or not, she will always be!


    The night was already very deep. After tossing, they went to take a bath and came back to lie in bed.


    Neither of them fell asleep. It was clear that they were too familiar with each other.


    "Do you believe in King Gu?"


    Xiaohua''s brain is blank. Suddenly she can''t react to this. But she replied reflexively, "I believe it."


    That''s the truth.


    There are only a few people in the world who can make Xiaohua fully believe, and King Jing is the most trusted one. Although he is not good at words and does many things that make people suspicious of all living beings, she still believes that he must have his reasons.


    Xiaohua is not afraid that Princess Jing will lift the ban. She knows that he will protect himself and his two children. And Xiaohua also knows that Princess Jing can''t be banned for a lifetime. One day, her uncle and wife will come out. What she said is just an introduction, and King Jing will follow the trend.


    Did he weigh it in his mind many times, but he didn''t put it forward because of her mood? Xiaohua suddenly had such an insight.


    A small space, quiet and silent.


    King Jing suddenly said, "King Gu is sorry for you. There are two children."


    This is too abrupt for Xiaohua to accept incompetence.

 Chapter 429

    Over there, King Jing continued: "my royal family has children born, which will be incorporated into the jade ultimatum and canonized. King Gu has not reported ho''er and Yiyi to the imperial residence. And you, you could have asked for the crown when you gave birth to the emperor''s grandson, but king Gu has not."


    King Jing always speaks slowly, especially when he speaks a long paragraph, word by word, which is related to his habit.


    Uh


    There are too many surprises today. Xiaohua blinked and was at a loss for a moment.


    "Do you believe me?"


    King Jing didn''t use the word "solitary king" this time, but me.


    Floret nodded blankly.


    King Jing seemed a little excited. He turned to his side and hugged her hard.


    "I don''t want to, but I can''t for the time being."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t want outsiders to know the existence of the two children."


    This sentence surprised xiaohuaxin. She looked up straight into King Jing''s eyes. After a while, he nodded again, "OK."


    King Jing has always been slow, but he also knows that it will be bad if he doesn''t speak clearly. He racked his brains to say a sentence, "it''s not because of the house, it''s outside."


    Xiaohua didn''t speak.


    "It''s not something else. It''s related to the capital."


    Although King Jing still didn''t speak clearly, Xiaohua''s heart was relieved.


    At that moment, she really thought he thought she was humble and that the three of them would make outsiders laugh, so she didn''t want outsiders to know. It was not until his two sentences that she realized that it was not like that.


    But she couldn''t tell what it was. She could only think about his usual actions and calm her heart.


    How can such a man be the kind of person who values his status?


    So she should believe him, shouldn''t she?


    Yes, Tao Xiaohua, don''t think too much. With his identity, why would he deceive you. His love for you is not false, nor is he false for the two children, so he must have a reason. Only this reason can''t tell you for the time being, he will be so difficult to say.


    "Your Highness, I believe you."


    She slowly put her head close to his chest and buried her body in his arms. Such a warm embrace has surrounded itself for two years. How can it be false?


    What is identity? What is Princess Jing? Anyway, she doesn''t go out all day, just as she doesn''t have anything.


    "Over there - you don''t care, it has nothing to do with our lives."


    What''s over there, Xiaohua? I understand.


    "OK," she nodded.


    King Jing''s hand floated in the air, slowly fell down, slowly stroked her long hair, and slowly swore to himself in his heart¡ª¡ª


    If one day, he will let her not suffer such injustice and give her the best things in the world!

 Chapter 430

    The next day, King Jing gave Xiaohua a key before he left.


    When King Jing put the key in Xiaohua''s hand, she was a little surprised. After asking, I realized that this was the key to his private library.


    She thought that he wanted to compensate her. It should be a matter of caution, but it made him more lovely.


    In fact, Xiaohua really doesn''t need this, because before she knows it, all the good things in King Jing''s house come to her, and she doesn''t have to say it many times. When she was not pregnant, it was like this. After she was pregnant, it was even worse, not to mention when the two children were born. Including the food and clothing for the two children, she never mentioned it, so she arranged it properly.


    But this is his intention, and she should accept it.


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything. She just put the key away and gave King Jing a very sweet smile.


    King Jing''s eyes immediately softened and stroked her hair.


    Xiaohua thought it was over. When King Jing left, Chang Shun sent some account books, she knew it was not so simple.


    The affairs of King Jing''s residence are divided into internal and external affairs. All foreign money flows in and out of the external Treasury. The internal affairs part includes King Jing, his wives and concubines, and the eunuchs of King Jing''s residence. The daily expenses of each department are the internal Treasury, that is, King Jing''s private Treasury.


    Every year when there is abundant silver in the external Treasury, it will be transferred to King Jing''s private Treasury, including the private income under King Jing''s name. Similarly, Jingwang''s private Treasury will allocate a sum of money to the account of the internal Treasury every year. The internal treasury bill is used for expenditure. It will be reconciled with the private Treasury every six months.


    In other words, this is to hand over the financial power to her. When she doesn''t allocate money, let alone Princess Jing, even King Jing has no food?


    Of course, for example, it''s not like this. It''s just that the entry and exit of domestic money must be approved by Xiaohua.


    The surprise was a little big, which stunned Xiaohua for a long time.


    "Madam, in fact, it''s not complicated. The internal affairs office has a separate place to deal with the accounts and will report directly to Aunt Qi. Aunt Qi will report to you only after she has verified that it is correct. Your highness doesn''t care about these on weekdays. He gives them to the slave and aunt Qi to check. When the key is used, he will go to your Highness for it. Now your highness orders you to keep the key, and the slave will take it Hand in the account books. You can have a look if you are free. You can have a look if you are not free. "


    Xiaohua sighed and said with a smile, "that''s good. I don''t have time to get this. Otherwise, you should take care of the account book, father-in-law Chang. Anyway, I don''t understand this."


    "Madam, I have a lot of things to do every day. In the past, there was no one to entrust me. Your highness, there are many things outside. I have to worry about that one."


    These little flowers all know, and they say, "well, you put it here."


    Chang Shun put down his things and the man withdrew.


    Xiaohua thought and asked lilac to put things up first.


    It''s not that she has a big heart, but aunt Chang SHUNQI. She knows that King Jing trusts them and his highness can trust them. It''s no problem.


    In the evening, King Jing came back and asked Xiaohua if Chang Shun had handed over the things. Xiaohua said she had handed them in and said she didn''t understand them.


    King Jing said it was OK. She said Aunt Qi and Chang Shun were trustworthy. Other aunts Qi would take care of it. She only had to spend her heart when she allocated money.


    Xiaohua knew that Chang Shun would check with aunt Qi. It turned out that she was sticking gold on her face. No wonder she felt that Aunt Qi was very busy every day. It turned out that everything was left to her alone.


    Including Fushun, she also knows that she is actually selling dog meat by hanging a sheep''s head. She is an internal affairs manager in reputation. In fact, she doesn''t care about chores. Every day, except waiting beside King Jing, she is sneaking around to see ho''er and Yi Yi.

 Chapter 431

    Xiaohua has seen Fushun more than once that he has nothing to do in the daytime. She runs to the west wing to play with the two children. The two children also like him. They will see him too. Later, Xiaohua found out the law. When Fushun would come in the daytime, she put the child in the west wing so that he wouldn''t be embarrassed to come here.


    Xiaohua was relieved to hear King Jing say so.


    She didn''t say anything, let alone ask Princess Jing about it. It doesn''t matter to her. She''d better keep her children in the West courtyard.


    Princess Jing has actually had a bad time for more than a year.


    He is in poor health. He is always bedridden. He has never broken the soup and medicine. It is not easy to keep him well. The weather is a little colder or he will get seriously ill once in a while.


    There was a quarrel, but no one paid attention to her. The servants of the palace were very attentive, but no one spoke to her.


    She complained and hated, but the person who made her resent never appeared in front of her. After a long time, she was surrounded by loneliness, and even her resentment faded.


    Princess Jing once thought, is it difficult to live such a life?


    The sudden release opened a new door for her, and she knew that as long as she was in one day, he could not hold her forever.


    On the first day Princess Jing lifted the ban, Princess Qiao came to Changchun hospital.


    Compared with concubine Qiao, Princess Jing knew how "weak" she was now. She naturally gave it down the steps, and the two laughed away their gratitude and hatred. Princess Jing also knows why she lifted her ban. She really wants to thank the uncle''s family who suddenly appeared.


    As for that person, Princess Jing didn''t forget. She also learned from Princess Qiao how much she has been favored in the past two years. But Princess Jing also knew that with King Jing supporting behind, she couldn''t really take her.


    But it doesn''t matter. She should be more concerned about how to get close to the aunt''s family now. As for her, let''s talk later.


    "Somebody, dress the princess!"


    Princess Jing entertained the family members of Uncle Jing''s family in Changchun hospital. It is said that she got along well.


    The news was handed over by Chuncao. On the day when King Jing''s residence was lifted, Xiaohua found that the attitudes of the people around her changed and seemed to have a ready temperament.


    It was as if someone who knew there was an enemy in front of him could not help but guard against it. Xiaoxiazi and xiaoqinzi didn''t know when they were pulled to the same battle camp, and ran to her to show their loyalty.


    Generally speaking, even if there is a princess on it, they are loyal to their wife.


    The little flowers were directly amused, but also moved.


    Xiaohua asked Chuncao afterwards. Chuncao said that xiaoxiazi had heard the news. It seems that xiaoxiazi has many acquaintances in the house. As for how xiaoxiazi learned such detailed information, Chuncao is not clear.


    Xiaohua is sure that King Jing will protect her, but for Princess Jing, she thinks it''s always good to have some news. That woman''s attitude is crazy and her means are rough, which has always left a deep impression on Xiaohua. Now she has two children around her and can''t afford to take risks.


    Therefore, Xiaohua agrees with clove and even xiaoxiazi, but they are clear in their hearts.


    In fact, there is no so-called choice of war camp. They are all people from the West courtyard. They are both prosperous and lossy. What''s more, your Highness has even handed over the private Treasury to his wife. As long as he is not a fool, he knows what to do.


    Including Fushun, it is impossible to say that Princess Jing has no idea about lifting the ban, especially Fushun. Secretly, he doesn''t know how many ears and eyes he has arranged.

 Chapter 432

    For the West courtyard, even for the two small masters, his old Fu can protect some, not to mention what Mrs. Hua does at ordinary times, including deliberately putting the small master in the West Wing for him to see. It should be said that Fushun doesn''t feel that it''s false.


    Therefore, aunt Qi and Fushun saw the actions of lilac xiaoxiazi and others, but they just opened and closed one eye.


    Xiao Xiazi is still thinking about following his wife. As expected, he has a bright future. When he goes out, everyone flatters him. What he doesn''t know is that someone is watching, but acquiesces. Otherwise, he can''t even get out of the West courtyard, let alone how to make news about inspector Chun''s courtyard.


    Xiaoxiazi''s news is very well-informed, which often surprises Xiaohua.


    Including people who ate several bowls of rice, who came to the door, and even what they said, they can know in detail. It always gives Xiaohua a strange feeling that xiaoxiazi is too omnipotent.


    She didn''t know that there was someone behind it until she chatted with mother he one day and she deliberately ordered her.


    Turning her head, she held ho''er and Yiyi and kissed them again and again. After kissing the two children and shouting, she said an inexplicable sentence, "my mother really entrusted two good blessings."


    Ding LAN and Chuncao were confused, but clove was thoughtful.


    King Jing handled his business all morning in the intentional hall. On the way to the West courtyard at noon, he suddenly asked Fushun an inexplicable word.


    "It seems very lively recently?"


    Fushun was stunned and didn''t speak.


    King Jing didn''t understand what he meant until he finished speaking.


    "You did a good job."


    Fushun Dawu.


    It seems that your highness is not as worldly as he thought. As Chang Shun said, when you are a father is naturally different from when you are not a father.


    Fushun smiled and said, "thank you for your appreciation. This is what the old slave should do."


    King Jing nodded, "don''t let any moths come out over there."


    These days, King Jing also met with the Li family. Maybe he was really excited at the beginning, but king Jing didn''t light up twice.


    How do you feel? It''s not as good as he imagined. As for what it is, King Jing can''t think of it for the time being, but he can feel that he is far away from those people. It''s not as good as his relationship with xiaohua and his two children.


    In particular, the frequent visits of Li''s family members to Changchun hospital these two days have added some unspeakable subtle feelings to his heart.


    "How''s it going in the south?"


    "I haven''t believed yet. The old slave will hurry."


    These ladies of the Li family hit it off with Princess Jing.


    One wants to increase his sense of existence through this group of people to see if he can see that person. On the other hand, he feels that relatives have to move around before they get close. It is necessary to narrow the distance when they have the opportunity for decades.


    In particular, this relative is more beautiful than they thought. People who can''t be seen in the past are now sent to them. Not to mention Li Xuebing and his sons. My nephew (cousin) is a vassal with a large fief. Can''t you raise your hand and give them a good future?


    It is human nature that Zhengzhu is lonely and works hard on Zhengzhu''s wife.


    On this day, Qi took aunt he and her two daughters-in-law, as well as Li Miaolin and Li miaofang''s younger generation, and stayed in Changchun hospital for a long time. At noon, he naturally wanted to stay here for dinner.


    Princess Jing asked for a meal, and both the host and the guest were happy.


    After eating, several people went to the main hall and sat down.


    A palace man brought a bowl of soup and medicine on a tray. Princess Jing picked it up and drank it in one gulp.


    "Your Highness said that the princess is in poor health. We should not disturb her every day."


    Princess Jing smiled carelessly. "It doesn''t matter. It''s an old problem. I''ve always been weak, and there''s no big problem. It''s just that the soup can''t be broken."


    Just then, the palace people outside came to report that concubine Qiao was coming.

 Chapter 433

    Princess Qiao came in, first saluted Princess Jing, then Qi and Qian, and Mao, and then sat down. These days, Qi''s concubine Qiao accompanied them for several times. They knew each other well.


    "In this big winter, life is empty and tight. I heard that my uncle and wife are here with the princess, so I came to join in the fun."


    "The side imperial concubine is polite."


    Princess Jing took a sip of tea and smiled at Princess Qiao.


    They both know what the other side thinks. Unfortunately, Princess Jing can''t have the confidence to throw her face at Princess Qiao as before. After being banned by King Jing for more than a year, Princess Jing realized that once she annoyed him, she was nothing.


    "Cousin Miao Lian is also a big girl. I don''t know if she has said a kiss?" then, Princess Qiao pretended to beat her mouth, "look at my mouth. Don''t blame cousin Miao Lian."


    Qi''s face froze for a moment, his face darkened and said, "not yet. It''s all family affairs that have hurt my daughter. She''s not young, and she hasn''t said a kiss yet."


    "Mother, what are you talking about?" Li Miaolin was charming and ashamed.


    "Hehe, cousin Miao Lian is shy. What''s the matter? It can''t be avoided when her daughter is old. Cousin Miao Lian looks like a flower and wants to find a suitable husband in the future."


    Concubine Qiao''s eloquence, both cutting and joking, amused the women in the first room.


    Qi sighed, "when I mention this, I can''t help asking the princess and the side princess to worry about it. This is my old daughter. She has been spoiled and raised so much in pain, but she doesn''t dare to delay her."


    Then Qi wiped his tears. Aunt he advised: "Madam can''t cry. When you come to King Jing''s house, your highness won''t look at the difficulty of his cousin''s marriage."


    Princess Jing, who covered her mouth with a veil, smiled. This uncle and wife of the Li family are also capable. They can climb up along the pole. Think so, Princess Jing said, "how can it be difficult to get married in the future because of the talent of Miao Lian''s cousin!"


    Qi''s face was happy and hurriedly thanked: "then I''ll thank the princess for her heart."


    Princess Jing''s face was very clear. She went to see Princess Qiao again. It seemed that both of them had difficulties.


    What''s up? Shouldn''t it be difficult?


    "Princess..."


    "This --" Princess Jing stopped talking.


    Concubine Qiao sighed: "my uncle and wife don''t know. Our royal palace has strict doors and rules. Our women''s family revolves around in this backyard all day. Things outside can''t help."


    "On weekdays, ladies and people meet. Which family has a childe of the right age? It shouldn''t be difficult to say one or two." Qi thought the two people refused because they didn''t want to help their daughter.


    At the mention of this, Princess Qiao and Princess Jing look even more ugly. Her Highness is a little indifferent. Prince Jing''s house has strict rules everywhere. It''s common to change to other people''s houses. Ordinary wives and ladies hold a banquet or something for communication, or subordinate women''s relatives go to Shangfeng''s house.


    Only this king''s residence has not happened since it was built.


    "Your Highness has strict rules. The rules of the house follow those of the palace. There is no banquet."


    Qi was disappointed and rumored. He came to Changchun hospital these days. First, he wanted to be close, and second, he wanted to find a marriage for his school-age daughter. What can I do now? Is it hard to turn your daughter into an old girl?


    Qi still believed what Princess Jing and Princess Qiao said. When they entered King Jing''s house, they knew how strict the door was when they saw the battle at the door.


    "Do you have to ask your Highness for help?"


    But it''s hard to say to a man like this!


    For a moment, the room was very quiet.

 Chapter 434

    Princess Qiao put down the tea lamp in her hand and said with a smile to Princess Jing: "otherwise, the princess will worry. This uncle and wife have talked about it. We can''t delay our cousin Miao Lian any longer. It''s better to have a chance as soon as possible. We''ll have a banquet in Changchun hospital in the evening and invite my uncle and master''s family to have a casual meal. Everyone is relatives. What else can''t be said in due time!"


    Princess Jing looked at Qi. Qi was also happy to see his success. The master was also lamenting that he had no chance to get close to his nephew. Now everything was complete.


    "That''s good. I have to thank the princess and the side princess."


    Princess Jing summoned a palace official and said, "send a message to your highness. Your uncle''s family will have a dinner in Changchun courtyard in the evening, so your highness must have time to come." she turned her head and smiled and said, "Your Highness is busy on official business, but no matter how busy you are, you can''t even eat together. Your highness is used to being quiet. In fact, you respect your uncle and his wife."


    These words soon spread to King Jing. The original words and the later part of what he said to his uncle''s wife were all passed on. It seems that Princess Jing also knows that these palace people are arranged by Fu Shun. If they say so, King Jing must come.


    It''s certain to go, but king Jing always feels like swallowing a fly.


    Fushun stood aside and touched his nose. He didn''t speak.


    In the evening, King Jing arrived as scheduled. The banquet was placed in the main hall and flower Hall of Changchun hospital. There were three tables, one for men, one for women''s family members, and one for young people. Li''s aunts are not qualified to serve. They are all waiting on their sons and daughters.


    Although King Jing said little, the Li family were making jokes and Princess Jing and Princess Qiao were having fun, but the guests and hosts were happy.


    Qi opened his mouth several times to say something, but Li Miaolin pulled him from the side until the banquet was over.


    After the banquet, the Li family left, leaving King Jing, Princess Jing, Princess Qiao and Fushun in the main hall.


    "I left first."


    Princess Jing was very satisfied with Princess Qiao''s knowledge and interest, and nodded kindly.


    "Father-in-law Fu, you go down. The princess and Her Highness have something to say."


    Fushun glanced at King Jing and saw King Jing nodding. Fushun went out.


    Princess Jing took a deep breath, then took back her eyes from Fushun and bet on King Jing.


    "I would also like to thank your Highness for her tolerance. After such a long time, I am also aware of my mistakes. I must remember my virtue and stop doing those impulsive things in the future."


    Shaw admitted his mistake? This surprised King Jing. He glanced at her.


    "In fact, the reason why I did that was because I cared too much about your highness..." Princess Jing burst into tears and sobbed, "it''s just that I grew up at home and my character is somewhat arbitrary, which caused my highness''s disgust. I will be corrected in the future..."


    King Jing was no stranger to such words. Princess Jing had said similar words to him in her previous life. He chose to believe and completely forgot how much she despised him before. At this time, he came here again, but he didn''t feel it at all. After all, he didn''t want to pay attention to her. Whether it was wrong or right, that''s it.


    Normally, he should say a few words to express his attitude, but king Jing didn''t know what to say. Two generations of husband and wife, to this point, he does not want to investigate who is right and who is wrong.


    What''s more, Princess Jing has always been a topic that neither of them wants to mention between him and Xiaohua, which also makes king Jing have a subtle mentality of avoiding Princess Jing.


    At this time, facing Princess Jing''s lowering body, his choice is to stand up and go out without listening or watching.


    Out of the main hall gate, Fushun greeted him, and King Jing sighed softly.

 Chapter 435

    Princess Jing''s tearful face suddenly stopped. It was a long time before her eyes began to turn and bloom.


    As soon as king Jing and Fushun walked out of the gate of Changchun courtyard, they bumped into concubine Qiao, wearing a cloak and a close palace man.


    "Your Highness -"


    Princess Qiao leaned up and grabbed King Jing''s arm. "Your Highness hasn''t seen my concubine for a long time. Why don''t you go to Rongxi hospital?"


    This move directly frightened King Jing and Fushun.


    I dare to say that concubine Qiao''s suggestion is no good. Why don''t you come directly?


    Fushun really wants to lift up his sleeve and wipe his forehead. Does he want to save his highness?


    Fushun was thinking so and found that King Jing didn''t know when he had broken away from concubine Qiao. He didn''t speak, and soon walked forward. However, there was an illusion of running away.


    What happened that night really refreshed the three views of King Jing and Fushun, so that they both breathed a sigh of relief after entering the gate of the West courtyard.


    "Don''t tell her."


    King Jing left a word and went to the main room, while Fushun turned his feet to the west wing.


    When King Jing came back, Xiaohua quickly ordered someone to sweep the snow on his cloak and change his clothes and shoes.


    Seeing the little flower in a homely dress under the light, the discomfort in my heart immediately disappeared.


    "Why didn''t you rest?"


    "Waiting for your highness."


    King Jing nodded, took Xiaohua to the bedroom and asked someone to prepare water.


    After washing, they lay down in bed.


    After chatting for a while, the two little guys slept peacefully.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t mention what happened, what they met, and what the man''s reaction was.


    Everyone is curious, but Xiaohua is really not curious about Princess Jing.


    The Li family returned to the yard where they lived and went back to their houses.


    Li Xuebing drank some wine today. At this time, he still blushed and was in high spirits. Qi didn''t want to deal with him. He asked two sons to talk with his father, but he went to Li Miaolin''s room.


    "My mother wants to marry your Highness for you today. Why do you always stop?"


    Li Miaolin''s face was stiff and he sat in front of the dresser without talking.


    "Ask you?! what the hell are you thinking?"


    Li Miaoli held it for a long time before she said, "my daughter doesn''t want to marry for the time being."


    "You don''t want to get married. What do you want to do? Because my mother knows that your marriage has been delayed at home, but your father and I don''t want to do this. Things are unpredictable. I just settled down and wanted to tell you a good marriage?"


    "Anyway, I don''t want to get married. Stop talking..."


    "You, you are really spoiled by your mother. You can do such a thing if you don''t want to? Who taught you to say such a thing..."

 Chapter 436

    Ashamed and ashamed, Li Miaoli threw herself on the bed and began to cry.


    "I said, madam, you didn''t understand the second young lady''s mind." I don''t know when Aunt he came to the door and said.


    "Who let you in? It''s so unruly."


    Aunt he fanned with her hand and said coolly, "madam, the third miss''s room is next door. You scold the second miss so loudly. My concubine naturally wants to come and see what happened. It''s worth your anger."


    "And what do you mean by your mind?"


    Aunt he glanced at Qi, "madam, do you really don''t see it or what? Can''t you see the root of the second young lady''s unwillingness to marry? Our second young lady is so worried. It''s a waste to marry such a big king''s residence. The wealth here can''t be compared with anywhere else."


    "You --"


    I don''t know when Li Miaoli''s cry has stopped.


    "You really think so?" Qi''s face was quite complicated and shouted fiercely. "Your cousin has a wife and concubine. It''s a concubine to marry! You''re a child with lard!"


    No matter what, Qi didn''t want to marry his daughter, who grew up with thousands of Jiao and hundreds of pets, to be a concubine.


    "What''s the matter with my concubine? I''m also a royal concubine!"


    "Aunt he, don''t provoke here!"


    "Well, well, my wife doesn''t worry about what''s going on at home. Why bother me as a concubine! I haven''t walked around with others for decades, and I don''t know what the master thought at the beginning. Anyone who has a nephew of the prince will give a good confession, but it''s changed when he comes to the Li family. It''s good to hear that the whole family goes to others. It''s relatives, and others should treat them solemnly. It''s not good Listen, it''s a good idea for us to live in someone else''s house all our life? "


    "Today, the master mentioned several times that he wanted to find a job. Did you see your highness answer? Frankly, people don''t kiss us. What about uncle and master? You don''t cover the heat at ordinary times and burn incense temporarily. You really think others are fools? It''s all sung in the play. First the king and minister, then the father and son. Others think you are an uncle. If you''re not, you have to kneel down and salute when you see others!"


    "It''s a waste of time, or the third young lady is young. I don''t mind many princes and sons-in-law marrying their own cousins. Can I be wronged?"


    Aunt he murmured, and the man opened the door to go, but ran into Li Xuebing and Li Hongchang and Li Hongqian standing outside the door.


    It turned out that there was too much noise here in the back cover room. The three people in the main room also heard the search. Unexpectedly, they stood at the door and heard what aunt he said.


    "Aunt he said well." Li Hongchang took the lead in praising.


    Li Xuebing''s face was unpredictable. He walked into the house and asked his daughter, "does lian''er really think so?"


    Li Miaolin just covered his face and didn''t speak.


    Li Xuebing stroked his beard and said, "great kindness, great kindness."

 Chapter 437

    The family discussed for half an night and finally decided to start with Princess Jing.


    There''s nothing I can do about it. King Jing has a cold temper and few words. It''s OK to talk to the head mother and let her say something from it.


    At this time, the Li family had completely forgotten. They said it was better to kiss each other, but it was worse to send their concubine to the door. Moreover, he is still the main wife of others. Which main wife will get into the head and get a cousin concubine to block himself.


    Qiao also knows that his behavior is absurd, but the master has a good face and is embarrassed to be a nephew. If the prince says this, she can only be said by women. The Li family also knew that Qi''s mouth was stupid, so they sent aunt he to accompany them.


    Princess Jing sat there, her face so stiff that she couldn''t laugh.


    Not to mention King Jing''s performance yesterday, my uncle and wife are too blind.


    Qi still sobbed, "princess, I also know that such a request is a bit absurd, but my unworthy daughter is stubborn here. You arranged it yesterday. I was going to mention it to your highness, but she didn''t want to die or live... Our aunt saw the clue and knew that she had such an idea..."


    Aunt he sat with a sad face and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.


    "There are unfilial girls at home. How can I live? I have no choice but to have the courage to apologize to the princess..."


    What sin do you ask me! What is this reason!? Before your daughter became your Highness''s concubine, she said as if she had offended me. Why? So confident, your daughter will definitely enter King Jing''s house? Princess Jing felt very funny.


    "Don''t cry, uncle and madam, for this matter... Alas, I''m not afraid of your laughter. I really can''t do it." Princess Jing looked very embarrassed.


    Qi''s actions froze. He looked at Princess Jing and aunt he.


    Aunt he even stared at her, but she couldn''t react. Aunt he had to speak by herself, "princess, you are the mistress of King''s house and your Highness''s wife. How can you not be the master?"


    Princess Jing frowned. She didn''t want to talk to this low-ranking aunt. She dealt with her uncle and wife because of the relationship here. What did you say when you were a concubine?!


    After all, I''m from my uncle''s family. Princess Jing can only smile, "aunt, you really praise the princess. If you''re not afraid to laugh, although I''m the princess of your highness, I can''t be the Lord of your highness. There''s someone who can do it -"


    "Who?" Qi asked reflexively.


    Princess Jing sighed, "forget it, there''s nothing to hide. They''re all from their own family, and my uncle''s family is no one else. Speaking of it, it''s hard for me to be a princess. Your highness hasn''t gone elsewhere for a long time in the past two years since we had a flower lady in our house."


    Qi''s family and aunt he were completely stunned by Princess Jing''s words. How could there be more Mrs. Hua?


    "If you''re not afraid to laugh, what the princess said doesn''t work as well as Mrs. Hua. Your highness rests in the West courtyard every day and doesn''t even return to his own Jingtai hall. In fact, I also like Miao Lian''s cousin very much. Many sisters will be close in the future, but the key is that I can''t......"


    As she spoke, Princess Jing also shed tears all over her face, "So it''s not whether I agree or not, but whether your highness agrees or not, and whether Mrs. Hua agrees or not. I''m close to my uncle''s wife. I''ll say a word. Mrs. Hua certainly won''t want Miao lian to enter the door. Think about it. She''s spoiled by your Highness. Many people don''t share the favor, let alone Miao Lian is your Highness''s cousin."

 Chapter 438

    I came here to make people look at me and make Princess Jing beautiful. I didn''t expect that there was no problem here, but a lady came out.


    Out of the Changchun hospital, Qi''s face was still full of wonder, "what she said won''t coax us?"


    Aunt he frowned. "It doesn''t look like we''ve been here many times. When did you see your highness appear in Changchun hospital?"


    What''s more, she is also a concubine. She knows how the beloved concubine can affect the people beside her bed. Princess Jing''s words should be true.


    Qi''s illness was urgent and disorderly. He asked the palace people accompanying him, "do you know there is a lady flower in the house?"


    The palace man''s face was ordinary. He was in his twenties and said, "I know."


    "Is that really what the princess said?"


    "This --" the palace man turned pale. "The maidservant didn''t dare to talk about the masters."


    "Now I''m your master, but my nephew called you to serve me!"


    The palace man''s face was submissive, but his half drooping eyes contained a touch of imperceptible sarcasm, "uncle, uncle''s wife and Mrs. Hua are the first-class and favorite people in our palace. Everyone knows that she is held by your highness on the tip of your heart."


    Qi Shi snorted, "it would have been over if he had said no earlier. He had to be chased and asked." he turned to Aunt he and said, "it seems that it''s difficult to do this. I think that person is not simple just when I heard about it."


    Aunt he was also worried. "I''d better go back and tell the master first."


    After listening to xiaoxiazi''s report, Xiaohua had a subtle mood. When King Jing came, she looked at him strangely for several times.


    King Jing had a feeling that his father-in-law and monk couldn''t touch his head. He never paid attention to his image. He took a look in the mirror by going to the clean room.


    The three women sat on the Kang and played. Now Yiyi is very happy in a game, that is, throwing toys around. The best thing is to have someone to accompany her.


    Usually, this playmate is ho''er. Two baby babies sit opposite each other. You throw them away, I throw them back, and you pick them up. It''s a lot of fun. It''s a pity that ho''er is a quiet person. He won''t bother to play for a while, and then Yiyi will talk about him in his mouth, and he won''t bother to pay attention to her.


    Seeing that her brother ignores herself, smart Yiyi will find someone else to play with her. She will look at you with poor eyes, soften your heart, leave everything in her hand and play this very childish game with her.


    Sometimes it''s the nanny, sometimes it''s the lilacs, and Fushun. He''s most willing to play this with Yiyi. Now it''s Xiaohua''s turn.


    Yiyi saw that the husband who liked to play with her most was gone, and there was only his mother in front of him, so he said a few words. Of course, Xiaohua knows what her daughter wants to do. She puts down her account book and goes to the Kang to sit across from her daughter.


    A small colored ball was thrown by you and I threw it. I can''t do it by chance. It''s always thrown away. Xiaohua can only pick up the ball full of Kang and throw it back.


    Looking at the daughter who was so happy that she could see the root of the tooth, Xiaohua sighed, this baby is really happy. She has been pampered since childhood. She is accompanied in everything she does and given everything she wants. She will be smooth all her life in the future. How come she didn''t have such luck as a mother? After a long time, she was a little lucky. She had such a moth again and was framed and discredited.


    When Xiaohua thought so, King Jing just came out of the clean room. She was angry. She smiled sweetly and said, "Your Highness, my daughter is looking for you to play ball."

 Chapter 439

    Although Yiyi couldn''t understand what her mother said, she could understand Yiyi, her daughter and Her Highness. She turned her head and saw her father. She immediately yelled and raised the ball in her hand. It seemed that she was telling King Jing that dad should come and play.


    King Jing''s eyes softened as he walked over and sat down on the edge of the Kang, seriously playing with his daughter.


    King Jing has only seen it and has never tried it in person. At the beginning, he was not proficient. Either throw it high or throw it far away. Yiyi is still small after all. Her eyes are not vivid. She can''t see the ball. She is stunned and doesn''t cry. She just turns her head to look for it. Or Xiaohua can''t see it. Find the ball and pass it to her.


    As soon as she saw the ball, Yi Yi smiled and threw it at King Jing. King Jing hooked up the lower lip corner, mastered the trick this time, and gently threw it back. Ho''er lay in the back of Yiyi. After watching it for a while, he seemed to be excited. He sat up askew. First, he just looked at it. When the ball was thrown to his hand, he suddenly picked it up and threw it at King Jing. After throwing it, he smiled shyly at King Jing.


    He Er didn''t depend on and was lively. He rarely made such a lovely appearance. He let the little flower die. He rushed over and kissed his son and wrinkled his face.


    This time, ho''er also participated in it. King Jing also deliberately threw the small colored ball at his son, threw it twice, Yiyi shouted at him, and then he wouldn''t throw it there for the time being.


    After playing for a quarter of an hour, Yiyi seemed tired. After throwing the ball out, she stretched out her two little hands to Xiaohua.


    "Oh, shall we play? My mother feels it. Oh, I''m sweating."


    Yiyi seems to think that "sweating" is a good thing, and she shows a toothless smile.


    After using a warm pad to wipe sweat for her son and daughter, Xiaohua asked clove to bring two bowls of dishes. She and King Jing hold one and feed it. King Jing''s movements are much more clumsy than Xiaohua. The slender big palm pinched a special little jade spoon for feeding the two children, which added a little funny.


    But he was serious and didn''t leak out, or his daughter was everywhere.


    After the two little guys were full, they drank some warm water, and then lay down on a small quilt on the Kang. One of them also pillowed a small pillow. The pillow was made by mother he herself and filled with corduroy. It was a very small one. Xiaohua put a thin mattress on them, and the two soon fell asleep.


    When the room was quiet, King Jing thought of the strange eyes of the little flower just now, so he asked softly, "why did you look at me with those eyes just now?"


    Xiaohua blinked and looked innocent, "where is it?"


    King Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly and glanced at her. Xiaohua pretended to pull the quilt for the child. When she turned back, she smiled again. It was a very blocking thing, but it made Xiaohua more and more amused.


    Listen to the little Xia Zi''s description, you can hear how good the ladies of the uncle''s family are. I don''t know if they will find their highness again after eating shriveled in Changchun hospital. How will your highness react then?


    Xiaohua doesn''t worry about finding the West courtyard at all. Since King Jing said he didn''t want outsiders to know about the existence of the two children, it''s not so easy to enter the gate of the West courtyard.


    I was thinking about it. Suddenly I was hugged from behind.


    Xiaohua turns around and faces the tip of King Jing''s nose.


    The lip quickly came close to her and asked in a dumb voice, "speak quickly."


    Oh, this man will make a beautiful man plan! But how can Xiaohua be easily shaken.


    The two baby babies on the Kang slept very sweet.

 Chapter 440

    Not surprisingly, the uncle and wife of the Li family came to the West courtyard with what aunt he every other day.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t come in. The eunuch who guarded the door refused to let them in. He said that the slaves didn''t know their uncles and wives, even if the palace people around Qi testified, unless his highness or father-in-law Fu personally proved it.


    Qi was so angry that she could even get in and out of the princess''s Changchun courtyard. She couldn''t change to a little lady. Mrs. Hua was as domineering as the princess said.


    But she can''t take Wang Fushun to testify, nor can she tell Wang that she wants to see a concubine room. What does my uncle''s wife want to do when she sees the main room and his wife walking around as relatives and sees a concubine? In particular, I came here myself.


    Qi''s skin was very thin. Now it was her limit to do this again and again. Today, she was so shabby by by the eunuch that she picked up the pick when she went back.


    Li Xuebing blew his beard and stared. Li Miaolin cried heartbroken again. Even aunt he said the difficulties. Things like this are helpful to the Li family, but you can''t show up against two women. Aunt he is also angry today, so she feels that solo Lele is not as good as public Lele.


    Things deadlocked.


    Li Xuebing wanted to see Xu xutu, but Li Hongchang still couldn''t. he yelled and asked the palace people around him to pass a message to cousin King Jing. He said that a little lady in King Jing''s house was so arrogant and domineering. Her uncle and wife had gone in to see something on the way, but they were kicked out without letting them in.


    This is Li Hongchang''s consistent practice. No matter whether he is reasonable or not, he will always complain to someone if he can''t solve it. I used to sue Li Xuebing or qi, but now I sue King Jing.


    I don''t know whether it''s the habitual thinking developed for the Li family for a long time or how. No one thinks it''s absurd. The only aunt he who will think it''s absurd returns to the house, otherwise she will try to stop it.


    In fact, King Jing received the news before Li Hongchang handed it over.


    When someone wanted to break through the gate of the West courtyard, he asked the eunuch to report to Fushun. Fushun touched his chin and thought for a while, then reported the news.


    Because of Guo, King Jing knew why Xiaohua looked at herself with that kind of eyes yesterday. It seems that she knew what happened in Changchun courtyard yesterday. No wonder she would laugh secretly, but why didn''t she wake him up?


    After the idea came into his mind, King Jing laughed. How could she tell him this? After all, he didn''t know she had "EyeLiner" in Changchun yard.


    Because what happened yesterday, what should have annoyed King Jing, suddenly became a little more funny. King Jing felt that he was in a bad mood. He thought for a moment, but he still felt very funny.


    There are thousands of people. In King Jing''s few decades of life, he saw a group of people with such excellent behavior for the first time, and these people are still his uncle''s house


    After King Jing returned to the West courtyard, they didn''t show it. In fact, they turned their heads to Yue.


    One is that someone wants to enter the gate of the West courtyard. It should be reported. How will your highness react? I''m sure I''ll find out why. If I knew that my uncle''s family was jumping around and wanted to give my cousin to my cousin, would I look stunned? King Jing''s expression was dull when he was stunned. Xiaohua could not help thinking of it.


    The other thought, does she think that Ben Wang should have a headache when he meets this kind of thing? Thinking about the private actions of those people, King Jing did have a headache, but he couldn''t help being handsome. Then he thought of what he had told people to pass on. I don''t know how she would react when she knew

 Chapter 441

    The Li family doesn''t know that a series of their behaviors have been amused by others. The Li family has a headache now.


    Because after Li Hongchang filed a complaint, King Jing''s words were soon passed on, saying that Mrs. Hua in the West courtyard has always been like this. Please include it more.


    WOW! This is really a Leprechaun, so that nephews (cousins) who have always been eccentric are so protective!


    This is a great enemy!


    Looking at the daughter (sister) with red eyes and swollen blisters, the Li family was worried.


    The next day, after King Jing left, the news was delivered.


    It''s about what happened to my uncle yesterday and King Jing''s reply.


    The floret frowned first, and the back color was suitable for anger and joy.


    It was a simple sentence. Why did she hear a helpless doting in it?


    Mrs. Hua of the West courtyard has always been so unreasonable. But with the last sentence, the helpless smell came out. Please include it more. That means, alas, this little lady is spoiled by the king. Please include her more, aunt. The king can''t help it


    Xiaohua spat in her heart, but she let lilac reward xiaoxiazi''s purse.


    The Li family is now in a dilemma. Princess Jing has made it clear. They pushed it out and said that only the flower husband in the backyard can be the pet, and the princess can''t be the Lord of his highness. But pointing to a spoiled concubine who has a bad temper, arrogant temperament and doesn''t even give face to his uncle''s house, he promised to say that it''s not a fantasy to enter the door with his daughter!


    And the Li family have thought about all the methods they can think of, such as encountering, intercepting, or seeing an opportunity to fall suddenly in the arms of his Highness''s cousin. They all don''t work. First, they couldn''t find out the whereabouts of King Jing. Second, they didn''t have a chance to let their daughter (sister) lose her reputation in front of the temple.


    The only thing that seems to be feasible is to directly find King Jing to make an honest announcement, but he will certainly make a fuss not to let him in.


    How do you know if you don''t try?


    The Li family discussed that Li Hongchang would go to his cousin this time. Originally, Li Hongchang pushed his father. Li Xuebing raised his beard and said angrily, your father and I are the finale, okay?


    Everyone realized, so it was Li Hongchang.


    The next day, Li Hongchang asked to see King Jing''s cousin. King Jing also wanted to see what moths they had, so he met him.


    Li Hongchang was also quite eloquent. After coming, he said two gossip and stepped into the subject.


    He said that his sister had been lovesick and cried all day long to please his cousin, but he was embarrassed to say that he was a brother, so he had the cheek to come.


    You really have a thick skin. Fushun is on the side.

 Chapter 442

    Without waiting for King Jing''s reaction, Li Hongchang continued: "men should have three wives and four concubines. My cousin also thinks it''s very good to kiss each other. Even if I don''t mention these, my cousin is not young, but there is no heir. It can be seen that there must be something wrong. My sister Miao Lian doesn''t say anything else. Many masters have approved that it''s suitable for children. I''ll marry and hold two for three years."


    "What''s more, Miao Lian used to be a famous talented woman there. She is proficient in poetry, poetry, calligraphy and painting. You can marry Miao Lian, cousin. You really burned Gao Xiang and envy others..."


    King Jing''s indifference can no longer be maintained. He is very embarrassed. It should be something that makes him angry. How to make this person say it makes him feel angry and ridiculous.


    "Cousin King Jing, what do you think?"


    Li Hongchang''s face was flushed and his spirit was excited. Originally, an ordinary girl was blown by him, which made him feel that his sister was really an immortal. He even had an illusion that his sister was a concubine for his cousin.


    So Li Hongchang''s expression at this time is, you still don''t agree, still don''t agree?! There will be no shop after this village.


    Unfortunately, King Jing understood his expression and couldn''t help shaking his fist and coughing.


    Li Hongchang looked concerned, "cousin King Jing has a cold and needs to take medicine when he is ill!"


    You should take medicine! Fushun continued his abdominal Fei.


    "Well, it''s not a cold." King Jing explained implicitly.


    "Oh, I see!" Li Hongchang stared and looked nervous. "Is it because someone doesn''t allow you to accept people into the door again?"


    Uh?


    Li Hongchang looked like he hated iron but didn''t like steel. "Cousin king, how can you indulge a small concubine room like this? Although concubines are quite lovable, men still have to take the idea." he thought of his two aunts by himself. He really doted on his aunts, but he didn''t like them in the main room.


    "This --"


    King Jing is very upset. How should he answer?!


    Fushun cleared his throat and said, "Your Highness, you are still waiting for lunch in the West courtyard."


    Uh?


    King Jing''s face was stiff.


    Li Hongchang misunderstood. He hated that iron is not steel. He stood up and stamped his feet. He sighed, "beauty''s knee is a hero''s grave." he turned and left.


    Are you leaving now? He hasn''t said anything yet!


    Fushun laughed twice, "since they are willing to think so, let''s think so. Your highness, it''s not very good."


    King Jing suddenly realized that great goodness!


    It was Xiaohua who carried another black pot. Considering how she knew she was carrying another black pot, King Jing couldn''t help but clenched his fist and coughed twice.


    He stood up, put his hands behind his back, and said solemnly, "you can''t hide it from your wife."


    "Yes."


    Well, he is a grand manager. Now he has become a microphone for two people. I don''t know what''s interesting!


    At noon, when Xiaohua saw King Jing''s seemingly serious Phoenix eyes, she knew something must have happened again.


    Sure enough, when she leaned on the Kang to sleep in the afternoon, Xiao Xiazi reported it again.


    Well, she has become a witch who is so oppressed that his highness King Jing doesn''t dare to take a concubine! Xiaohua doesn''t fight at all, but it''s more funny. What kind of person can force such a highness to say so.

 Chapter 443

    Li Hongchang misunderstood and went back to tell the general situation. The Li family was poor.


    I couldn''t think of a good way for a moment, so I put it aside for the time being.


    The news from the South finally came, so King Jing had a new understanding of his uncle.


    "My uncle''s crime is generally like this. When the peak incident happened, he pulled up turnips and brought mud to implicate him. It is reasonable to say that according to this number, he will certainly be exiled. It is estimated that the judge also knew that he had such a relationship with his highness, so he stayed with his subordinates, and even if he was a sidekick, he didn''t commit anything else, so he only confiscated his family property and cut his official position."


    "My uncle is not smart, but he is timid. He doesn''t dare to do anything except greed for some money. He has been a county magistrate in Pengyang County these years. Although the official style is bad, he hasn''t made the people angry."


    The total return is a person who is not very smart but a little smart. He is timid and knows what to touch and what not to touch. Of course, having a prince''s nephew also plays a role. Otherwise, he will not be smoothly re elected for so many years. Although he has made no progress in officialdom, at least no one moved him. The following taboos dare not move. Those who can move disdain to move him.


    "Then he never contacted this side at the beginning, because someone scared him?"


    King Jing never thought it would be such a reason for his two lives together.


    Fushun pondered and said: "At the beginning, the empress Jing bin also said a few words to the old slave and aunt Qi. There was nothing wrong with her brother. It was because the officials were obsessed and wanted to make progress. Only then did the empress enter the palace. When the empress died, Her Highness was still young. Although the empress and the imperial concubine felt no threat, they would be more or less defensive, so they let the people below intimidate the uncle and master."


    At this point, Fushun laughed a little, "it''s conceivable that the Li family is not a big family. At the beginning, it was a small rural landlord with dozens of mu of land. With hard study and no progress, his uncle found a small official to do it. The capital, the Imperial Palace and the holy emperor are high mountains for him. It''s not too much for others to scare him."


    Although Fushun doesn''t like these people, he doesn''t intend to discredit them. After all, he knows that there is only such a family in his Highness''s mother''s family. Although this family has some small problems, they are not bad people. At best, their character is not very good, and they can be broken through.


    "King Gu knows."


    Fushun forbeared and said, "my uncle is afraid that you will not kiss him. Of course, there are some who want to find a job for their son. If this matter is not solved, it is estimated that it will not stop, and there is Miss Miaoli..."


    King Jing was lost in thought and didn''t speak.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the new year is coming.


    This year''s new year''s Eve reunion banquet can''t be the same as last year. Without him, first, Princess Jing lifted the ban, and King Jing always had to go through the motions. Second, it''s also because the uncle''s family came to the house.


    Xiaohua had discussed with King Jing and spent the day in the West courtyard. King Jing didn''t agree. He just said, you can''t avoid going out forever.


    That''s true. Anyway, it''s only a short time. What''s more, Xiaohua knows that the uncle''s family is very curious about her. It''s impolite to inquire about her with the palace people around her. If you don''t give people a chance to see her again.


    The new year''s Eve reunion banquet is arranged in Jingtai hall. There are four tables in total, including King Jing and his wives and concubines, men of the Li family, women''s relatives and children.

 Chapter 444

    At the banquet, the people in the Li family did not count. Princess Jing and Princess Qiao''s three or five would laugh at the flesh from time to time, and Xiaohua would be nothing, just lower her head and concentrate on eating.


    Surprisingly, Yujiao and Yurong were silent and haggard. They should smile on this occasion, but they didn''t smile at all, and their eyes were like a pool of stagnant water.


    Xiaohua can understand their mood and live by herself. It''s not easy to feel completely desperate. It''s hard for these two people to calm down without any crazy actions.


    After the banquet, they parted.


    Even though Princess Jing knew it in her heart, she still had extravagant hopes that King Jing could leave her or go to Changchun hospital with her. What she saw was that King Jing and Mrs. Hua cheered and led a group of people to the West hospital.


    Just like that cheap person is the imperial concubine in the house, she has become an unpopular concubine.


    If people think too much, they will torture themselves. Princess Jing went back and was ill. Someone handed the letter to the West Hospital, but the result was that doctor Hu Liang was sent on New Year''s Eve.


    Unwilling, angry, resentful


    Princess Jing hasn''t felt this emotion for a long time. It should be happy to lift the ban, but she doesn''t think it''s better to understand.


    This idea made her very excited. She smiled and coughed with a distorted complexion. She coughed and coughed, and some red smell was secreted on her handkerchief.


    Chunxiang waited on Princess Jing for nearly two years. She was not called Chunxiang before. She was renamed by the princess shortly after she came to Changchun hospital. The others have also been changed, namely Xia Xiang, Qiu Xiang and Dong Xiang.


    Chunxiang knew that there were so many incense around the princess in the past, but they were all killed by the staff. Now they are up.


    Together, first Chunxiang was afraid of Princess Jing. Because the princess was irritable and irritable, she smashed things and laughed hysterically, like a madman. Later, because the princess always called "Chunxiang, bring me a glass of water" and "Chunxiang hurts my chest", she was not afraid of her again.


    Especially as time went by, the princess became more and more quiet, and Chunxiang even gradually felt a sense of sympathy.


    Chunxiang knows her task, but she can''t erase the sympathy in her heart.


    They were trained before they came. They should take good care of the princess and report her every move. Chunxiang, while doing according to the above requirements, let her compassion flood day and night.


    Without him, she always felt pity for the princess.


    Obviously, he should be the most noble person in the house, but he has fallen to this point. And her name is "Chunxiang". Chunxiang knows it''s not her, but she often responds and appears in front of the princess.


    When the servant princess took the medicine, she fell asleep. Left one on duty, and the others went back to the palace room to rest.


    "Chunxiang, you can''t go on like this. Don''t forget what you''re here for!" Xia Xiang frowned as soon as she entered the door.


    These later joss sticks get along day and night, and everyone knows who very well. Chunxiang''s superfluous compassion overflows, which can''t hide Xia Xiang.


    "I won''t tell you in the past. After all, we are palace people waiting on the Lord. But in the middle of the night on New Year''s Eve, the princess was ill and asked to inform her highness. How dare you deliver a letter?"


    Chunxiang hesitated and bowed her head.


    She is actually a timid person and knows that she has made a mistake today.


    "Alas... Think it over yourself. Don''t hurt yourself."


    The fragrance of spring was almost inaudible, um.


    Chunxiang didn''t sleep all night. She knew she had made a mistake today, but she was there when she was in Jingtai hall. She looked in the princess''s eyes and could feel the sadness and heartbreak in the princess''s heart.

 Chapter 445

    Why is your highness so ruthless?


    Is that lady Hua really so good? Let your highness turn a deaf ear to the princess?


    Therefore, knowing that the princess was fine, she pretended to listen to her words. The Changchun courtyard looks so big. In fact, she and the other three joss sticks are the only ones who can deliver letters to the outside. Secretly, someone else is holding them.


    But Chunxiang didn''t regret doing so. The only thing she regretted was that the princess coughed blood.


    The next day, Chunxiang went on duty and her eyes were black.


    Princess Jing, who had never ignored them on weekdays, looked at her and said, "didn''t you have a good rest last night?"


    Chunxiang was stunned and nodded hesitantly.


    "Poor sleep at my daughter''s house is bad for my health. For example, as long as I have some insomnia, my health will be very poor at that time."


    After this sentence, Princess Jing didn''t make a sound anymore. She washed, ate and drank medicine as before, and there was no expression on her face.


    Seeing that Princess Jing is not noisy today, the others are relieved, but Chuncao feels that there seems to be something different.


    Early in the morning, ho''er and Yi Yi let the nanny hold them.


    The two little baby babies are wearing small cotton padded jackets with bright red embroidered gold thread and small hats of the same color on their heads. They look very cute.


    "Come on, come on, give your father a new year''s greeting and let your father give you a big red envelope."


    Xiaohua didn''t get off the Kang either. She took the two children, placed them in front of her, and sat facing King Jing. He led the children to King Jing and showed them his hands. Xiaohua put her left and right hands together, arched them and shook them back and forth.


    King Jing didn''t speak. She let her children play. She just sat there and watched.


    The two little baby babies didn''t understand what it meant. Their big eyes were full of confusion. Xiaohua did it several times before he learned to put his two little hands together.


    "Yes, Yiyi, look at my brother. My brother can do it."


    Yiyi is a little impatient. Listening to Xiaohua, she frowns at her and goes to see her brother again. Seeing his brother''s two small hands put together in front of him, he bowed his head and pondered for a while, so he learned to do it.


    "Well, well, shake it for your father."


    Shake?


    What is shaking? Yiyi knows, it''s something that makes a noise when shaking.


    She likes to play that. Every time she wants it, she will pinch her little hands at the adults.


    So Xiaohua''s wish didn''t come true. She became Yiyi''s little hand that was not easy to hold together. She loosened, stretched out a hand and rushed to King Jing, and then pinched it twice.

 Chapter 446

    Xiaohua was stunned and then smiled: "Your Highness, the child wants a red envelope from you. Give it quickly."


    "I gave it last night." King Jing said faintly, but his eyes looked at his daughter and seemed to be smiling.


    Son did give it last night. When he came back from Jingtai hall, Fu brought two pieces of red paper. King Jing and Xiaohua wrapped some copper coins in it and went to the west wing to put them under the two children''s little pillows.


    "That doesn''t count. There must be some new year greetings."


    King Jing looked at her with teasing eyes. Unexpectedly, he took a brocade box out from behind, opened it, and took a pair of jade pendants out of it. The jade pendant is not big, that is, it is the size of Yiyi''s palm. The front side is carved with extremely complex lines, and the reverse side is carved with a word. The word is seal script, which Xiaohua doesn''t know.


    When he Er saw that his sister had a jade pendant, he also learned to pinch King Jing twice.


    The jade pendant was held in the hands of the two children and played for a while, so the little flowers took it around their necks.


    "My mother hasn''t given me a red envelope yet," said King Jing.


    The two little guys couldn''t understand their father''s words. They were very confused. They blinked at their father and mother.


    "Mother also has."


    Xiaohua takes out a small box with red paint and gold, and takes out two small red gold bracelets. The bracelets seem to be carved with hollow patterns, but you can hear jingling sound when you take them.


    The sound was so sweet that he immediately hooked up the two children and shook them in his hand. Not only did He Yiyi show a toothless smile, but he also showed quite a novelty.


    "Well, take it with you."


    Xiaohua took her daughter''s fat little arm, put it on, and stirred it twice. The small bracelet was tied on Yiyi''s hand, neither loose nor tight. Yiyi saw that he would make a sound when he moved his arm. First, he was surprised, his eyes widened, and then narrowed, cheered and shook up.


    Xiaohua brought it to her son again.


    "When did your highness prepare the jade pendant?"


    King Jing pinched her finger and didn''t answer positively, "weren''t you ready last month?"


    He saw it. As soon as he saw it, it was for two children, and he also prepared one. What''s more, it should have been given to the two children long ago. Unfortunately, it didn''t come with the canonization, but he specially asked someone to carve it.


    "So you prepared it at that time?"


    King Jing smiled and nodded.


    Xiaohua looks at the smile on King Jing''s lips obsessively. This is her first time to see King Jing smile. Compared with this, nothing else is. She touched her finger and touched it in an arc.


    "Your Highness, it''s nice to laugh."


    I don''t know when the people waiting next to me have gone down.


    The two children over there shook their bracelets and smiled. Here, King Jing and Xiaohua had kissed each other.

 Chapter 447

    Yiyi and Huoer can''t climb all the time, which makes Xiaohua worried.


    According to mother Xu, children should be able to climb at this time, but they still can''t. In addition to this, the performance in other places is also full of normal. They are very skilled in turning over and sitting. Even with the increase of months, they are extremely agile.


    Xiaohua was so worried that King Jing was also worried.


    Finally, mother Xu found out where the abnormality was. It turned out that every time Yiyi or ho''er wanted something, someone always handed it to her, including two who wanted to hold it. As soon as she stretched out her hand, someone came to hold it. As a result, the two children are reluctant to move. They have everything at hand. What are they doing.


    Understand the reason, Xiaohua changed his way.


    When the two children were playing on the Kang in the daytime, they deliberately teased them with toys. It''s not far, just two feet away.


    Ho''er is a quiet person. If you don''t give it, you won''t play. But Yiyi can''t. her character is much more domineering than her brother. She wants it from you. If you don''t give it, she will rush you. I was so anxious that I was very cute. I kept talking to you and put my small hands straight. Soon my white porcelain like face turned red.


    Yiyi saw that it didn''t work when she was in a hurry. Another way, she looked pitifully with her eyes.


    The lilacs nearby were ordered by Xiaohua, and no one could help, so they watched helplessly and felt distressed.


    "Come on, Yiyi. The toy is here. Come and get it by yourself." Xiaohua shook the toy in her hand and put it back on the Kang.


    Yiyi motioned her mother with her eyes to give me something quickly. If she didn''t see Xiaohua, she was angry when she saw that the people next to her ignored her. With a twist of his face, he half turned his small ass to Xiaohua.


    "Ha, the little thing is still angry." Xiaohua chuckled. "OK, you all go out first. If everyone stands here, she will think someone can count on."


    "Yes."


    A few lilacs burst out.


    At the same time, xiaoyiyi also glanced at them. When she saw that everyone had gone, she went to see her mother again, and her mother''s face disappeared.


    Xiaohua holds a book in her hand, half blocks her face, and leaves some gaps so that she can see the situation of the children.


    "Ah..." Yiyi said again. Seeing that her mother''s face still didn''t come out, she turned around to see her brother. I reached out for my brother''s silent little eyes.


    That toy is very nice. What should I do?


    She looked at the toy again. It was a colorful ball. This little wooden ball was changed today after the one she usually played broke. It''s much more beautiful than the last color.


    Yiyi tries to look at her brother with small eyes, look at her brother, and then look at the colored ball. Ho''er also went to see the colored ball and his sister.


    He wrinkled his little face and seemed a little impatient, but he changed his posture and reached out to give his sister enough of the ball. Unfortunately, the distance is specially set by Xiaohua. How can he live enough.


    Poor want to change, change is flexible. Ho''er leaned on the Kang and rubbed forward a little, similar to crawling forward. Soon the ball was close, close and within reach


    He Er stretched out his hand to catch it. Instead of grasping it firmly, he let the ball roll away.


    Xiaohua can clearly see her son''s frown from the gap in the book. She stops for a while and continues to climb forward. This time he seemed to know that he couldn''t hook hard. He approached carefully and then pressed the ball under his small hand.


    The next step is to sit up very hard. It''s hard not to cry. After he sat up, he held the ball for a while and looked at his sister with small eyes. Yiyi hurled at him two times. He smiled, but she didn''t play for herself.


    Ah?


    Yiyi is stupid now. My brother is too bad and my mother is too bad. Let my brother bully her.


    She shouted angrily and turned to find her father.

 Chapter 448

    Father was kind to her, she remembered.


    Unfortunately, my father is not here


    Look at the ball in my brother''s hand. He plays her ball!


    Xiaohua''s belly is about to burst with laughter. She covers her mouth and doesn''t dare to laugh.


    Watching her daughter lie on her stomach like her son and rub hard with her small hands and small belly, the arc of her mouth becomes bigger and bigger, which means that children can''t climb. They still have to exercise.


    Yiyi quickly climbed up to her brother and tried to change his posture to sit up. At the same time, she tried to pull ho''er''s hand and let him give the ball to himself. Both sides wanted to give consideration to each other. People didn''t sit up and didn''t get the ball. It may have made her stronger. Ho''er was pulled directly aside by her, and the ball in her hand rolled away again.


    Now Yiyi quit and just lay there crying.


    That sad ah, voice almost want to break the roof, but it''s just thunder and no rain.


    The lilacs looked outside the door and didn''t dare to come in. Look at the little lady lying there in an awkward posture, no one cares, and her distressed eyes are red.


    Yiyi cried several times, but no one paid attention to her. She said a few words, then turned around and continued to look for the ball.


    The ball finally got in his hand, Yiyi sighed with relief, and then played happily.


    There was a greeting outside the door, and King Jing came in.


    "Yiyi cried?"


    King Jing heard his daughter crying in the corridor. Standing outside the window and looking inside, he saw little flowers bullying his daughter and little people crawling around looking for the ball.


    "Exercise her to climb so that she doesn''t keep moving."


    Yiyi looks back and sees his father coming. He stretches out his little hand. King Jing walks over and picks up his daughter. Then the little guy began to complain, pointing to the ball in his hand, pointing to his brother and his mother, and talking in his mouth.


    "Our daughter is smart," King Jing said.


    "Yes, I will complain at a young age." Xiaohua looked at her daughter with a smile.


    As he was saying this, ho''er rubbed over here and rubbed against his mother''s leg. Xiaohua dropped the book in her hand and picked him up.


    "We''re smarter than our sister, aren''t we?"


    Ho''er rolled in her mother''s arms and showed a shy smile to the little flower.


    Chunxiang''s home is in Jingzhou. She can go home every year.


    The time is not long. According to the distance, Chunxiang has a seven day holiday this time.


    Chunxiang went out from the Ti Ren gate. After checking her baggage, she went to the hut and asked an old palace man to stare at her and change her clothes. King Jing''s house''s standard clothes are not allowed to be taken out, including nothing from the house. You can only take silver or things rewarded by the master.


    Chunxiang''s monthly money is twenty Liang silver a month. After saving for two years, there are dozens of Liang. The silver taken out will be calculated according to the last record and time. It can''t exceed the monthly money you should have. Someone must prove that the master rewarded the excess. It''s really very strict.


    Stepping out of the body benevolence door, Chunxiang touched her chest and slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, you don''t have to change your intimate clothes and pants, otherwise there''s really no place to hide it. Chunxiang didn''t dare to delay. She soon found a car and horse shop and hired a mule car to sit on it.


    The mule cart drove out of the city, made a circle, returned to the city, and stopped at a pastry shop.


    "Uncle, just a moment, you suddenly remember that my brother likes to eat the same cakes here. I''ll buy some and come out."


    "Don''t worry, girl."


    Chunxiang went in and there was only one shopkeeper sitting behind the counter.


    "Boss, give me a bag of peach kernel crisp with soft skin."

 Chapter 449

    The shopkeeper looked up at her and asked, "is the girl?"


    Chunxiang quickly took out a letter from her arms and handed it over. "The princess asked me to send this letter home."


    The old man didn''t say anything, so he took the letter and put a bag of cakes in Chunxiang''s hand.


    After this set of actions, Chunxiang was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do. She went out in a hurry and got on the car.


    Just after the new year, King Jing did two things.


    One is to find a job for Li Hongchang and Li Hongqian. The other is to ask Chang Shun to take a pile of information about Zi''s young talents and ask Xiaohua to pick them and send them to Li''s house.


    It was Fushun who did the job for the Li Hongchang brothers. Fushun gave full play to his three inch tongue and told the Li family that he was deeply grateful. The Li Hongchang brothers were so excited that they didn''t ask to take their aunt to "take office". Fu Shun sent them away with their baggage and went to work in the army, which is said to be able to make achievements.


    Qi shed tears. "Sir, do you think our son can bear this hardship?"


    Li Xuebing raised his eyebrows and said, "what are you crying about? A man''s hardship is nothing. Just like father-in-law Fu said, civil servants consume their qualifications and military officials fight for credit. Nephew, it''s obvious that he''s coming to give our son a future. Are you afraid that someone will give them hardship? For your Highness''s face, no one dares."


    "Yes, your highness is really cold in the face and warm in the heart. He didn''t seem to listen to what we said, but he actually listened to it. No, it''s arranged after the new year."


    Qi was a little ashamed and felt that his family had mistaken people before.


    Li Xuebing stroked his beard, nodded and said, "it''s true. It would be better if you could arrange another good job for me."


    Aunt he interposed, "Sir, you really want to make a mistake. Two young masters have a future. What are you afraid of when you are a father?! how many years can you be here? It''s better to give the opportunity to two young masters, who will not be the father of a senior official in the future. What''s more, father Fu said that there is no suitable place. If you have the right one, you will never forget you."


    Aunt he stroked the red gold face on her head and smiled like flowers.


    Everyone in the Li family has enjoyed the new year. Someone arranged to add new year clothes to them before the new year, not to mention the jewelry and other things brought by the women''s dependents. They eat and drink the best.


    The red gold face on Aunt he''s head was sent from the house, which made her like it very much. She sighed that it was the first time she had seen such beautiful and heavy jewelry in her life. She has been with Li Xuebing for so many years. In the past, the best ones were several gold hairpins. Who would have thought that her family was down and took refuge in relatives, and her life was more moist than ever.


    In return for her kindness, she naturally wants to speak for the owner''s family, not to mention that others really don''t pick what they do. She can think of people in front of them in everything.


    "It''s Miao Lian''s marriage -" Qi suddenly said.


    Li Xuebing and aunt he frowned at the mention of this, but it was really difficult to do. Your highness didn''t respond, and they didn''t dare to mention it again.


    The Li family knows why.


    These days they don''t ask about Mrs. Hua''s deeds, mainly from the princess and Princess Qiao.


    Mrs. Hua in the West courtyard is arbitrary, jealous and has excellent means. Her Highness will not give in


    Thinking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao came. At this time, a palace man came in to inform, and Mrs. xiyuanhua sent someone.


    What did she send for?

 Chapter 450

    King Jing asked someone to send a pile of scrolls to the West courtyard. Xiaohualian was black on the spot.


    It''s not anything else, but she thinks your highness did it on purpose.


    Let her pick it up and send it to my uncle. What would the Li family think?


    I''m sure I''ll think that this arrogant and domineering Mrs. Hua is really a cautious and small bellied chicken. We just want to kiss each other. As for you, in a hurry, pick a pile of young talents and send them to our daughter to marry quickly, so as not to hinder your eyes! Still holding the name of his highness King Jing against us, in fact, this is your idea!


    But Xiaohua also understood what king Jing meant, so she could only be slandered with a black face. At the same time, she was so sweet that she didn''t even pick it. She directly asked Ding LAN to send it to her uncle. The meaning of Chang Shun''s words just now is very clear, that is, your Highness has selected it. Just turn from your wife.


    Why transfer from her? It''s not that man''s recent bad taste!


    After Ding LAN left, Li Xuebing, Qi and aunt he looked as if they had swallowed a fly.


    "She''s too arrogant, isn''t that ok? Your highness let her bully our wonderful pity?" Qi said angrily and urgently.


    Aunt he frowned, "madam, don''t say that. Your highness must agree, and her attitude must agree. Otherwise, where did she get this pile of things?"


    After all, Li Xuebing is a man and can''t talk about his nephew''s concubine room. He can only sit there with a black face and don''t speak.


    "Even the princess can''t intervene. She did it with her mouth and borrowed Her Highness''s name. Mrs. Hua can''t be underestimated..."


    Of course, Qi Shi understood what aunt he meant. Now they are living by pointing to the prince''s nephew. It''s not easy to offend such a person who dotes alone in front of his nephew.


    The meaning of others has been very clear. Didn''t you say that your daughter can''t delay? See how much I think of you, I quickly chose someone to marry, so as not to hinder my eyes.


    Of course, they can refuse. But this is undoubtedly against that lady Hua. What''s their chance of winning against such a woman? Qi still knows that men can''t stand the pillow wind. His master is an example!


    Glancing at Aunt he sitting below, Qi thought.


    "What can I do?"


    The truth was understood by everyone present. Li Xuebing thought more. His son''s future was in the hands of his nephew. The woman really blew the pillow wind. If he smashed it at that time, it would be bad.


    "Why don''t you take a look first," said Li Xuebing.


    The three people looked at it carefully for a long time. They didn''t even drink a cup of tea. After reading it, they were quite disappointed.


    It''s not that the people selected are not good. They are all good. They also have a portrait on them. It looks like man Yingwu. But the key is that the family background is not good. Either so and so is the general, or so and so is the bodyguard. If it weren''t for some sesame officials of Grade 7 and 8, there wouldn''t even be a rich family.


    If you ask what is a rich family, the Li family can''t answer, just think these are not enough.


    In the past, these were more than enough to match Li Miaoli. But this is not the past. How can the cousin of his royal highness King Jing match these people.


    Li Xuebing was annoyed. Aunt he didn''t persuade him. She handed a message to King Jing.


    When it was getting dark, Fu Shun, the manager of Fu Da beside his highness King Jing, came.


    Seeing Fushun, the Li family are quite polite.

 Chapter 451

    After being polite, Fushun said straight to the point: "My uncle is not an outsider, so we won''t say polite words. Although the information of these people was sent by my wife, they all passed your Highness''s eyes. How could your highness harm your cousins? These people seem to have no family background, but they all spell it according to their own ability. If my uncle wants to think so, is family background important or personal ability important? Of course, family background must be important, but they can''t Li Guang can''t afford to have a family background, ah Dou. Others are young and have made a future by their own ability. Although their official position is small, who can think that they won''t have a great future in the future, not to mention our highness. "


    "The most important thing is that the family is simple. There are no seven aunts, eight aunts, sister-in-law and sister-in-law. You can be the master when you pass through the door. Is it difficult to live a bad life?"


    Li Xuebing still frowned, but Qi was thoughtful.


    "Please father-in-law Fu to come. We are too worried about the second young lady. Keep these for the master and wife to see."


    "OK, then our family will leave."


    Li Xuebing didn''t say anything, but Qiao had an idea.


    She is a woman family. Naturally, she knows that what father Fu said is very reasonable. When she was the wife of the county magistrate, she made a wide range of friends. She also knows that some families have a bright surface, but there are many internal disputes. The rich young masters who have a little money in the family have a lot of houses before they get married.


    And her own daughter, she knows her character, Pampers and grows up. She doesn''t have a mind at all. She can only bluff. There are really a lot of Tongfang aunts below. How can she live? It''s better to find someone with a smaller portal. Husband and wife Heshun will support her all her life. There is a prince''s cousin behind her. Men must treat their daughter as a treasure.


    After Qi thought about it, he took away the pile of painting scrolls and carefully selected them. After reading them in the middle of the night, he picked out three copies. The next day, he got up and looked again. He also asked aunt he for details, and then decided on a young man surnamed Zhou.


    This young man surnamed Zhou holds the post of Dianchang in the Royal Palace''s instrument and guard department, with six grades. The instrument and guard department is divided into two commander and deputy commander. Dianchang is the Deputy under the commander, and his subordinates are also in charge of several teams of instrument and guard. The population of Zhou Dianchang''s family is simple, there is only one old mother, and his family is located in the outer circle of King Jing''s house.


    In this way, even if her daughter is married and not far away, she is not afraid of being wronged.


    Qi''s eyes grew more satisfied and he took the scroll to talk to Li Xuebing. Li Xuebing was still a little dissatisfied. He always felt that his family background was a little low, but he couldn''t resist Qi. Qi was usually stupid, but he was very stubborn when it came to his daughter. Li Xuebing could only agree with her.


    After persuading the master and his daughter, Qi knew that this was the difficulty. Sure enough, Li Miaolin was disappointed and cried endlessly. Qi was helpless. He had to call aunt he. It was reason and intimidation that made her less determined.


    In fact, Li Miaolin doesn''t really admire King Jing. He just feels that his cousin is handsome and his family is rich. In the future, he must wear gold and silver to eat and drink. King Jing has a lonely temperament, and Li Miaolin knows it, but it is covered up by "cousin''s handsome".


    Her mother and aunt he gave her examples, saying how powerful the lady flower was, how miserable the princess was suppressed by her now, and how vicious she was. She didn''t even spit bones when she ate people.


    Li Miaolin was a hard mouthed man. In fact, she was timid. When her family said so, she was also timid.

 Chapter 452

    Aunt he kept up her efforts and told her about Zhou Dian staff. She said that Zhou Dian staff has no character. She has outstanding ability and looks handsome. The key is to marry in the past, but she is the right wife. Isn''t it good that the young couple and Meimei have no other people?


    Li Miaolin listened to this and looked at the portrait in his hand. It seemed that it was good? Then, with tears in his eyes, he nodded and agreed.


    Here, I handed the letter to King Jing. The two sides discussed again. The wedding date was set in two months.


    King Jing''s mansion began to prepare for Li Miaolin''s marriage. After all, it''s a cousin. How can you marry people with the wind and scenery. Fortunately, there are many people below, and they don''t need that little silver. It''s done smoothly.


    Li Miaolin was a little wronged first. She felt that it was Mrs. Hua who prevented her from marrying her cousin. Later, when she saw that the dowry prepared by the house for her was carried into the yard, she immediately spent her eyes and heart. She couldn''t say any more complaints. Even Qi said that his highness was kind and sincere to his relatives.


    Then it''s time to get ready for marriage and wait for the day of marriage.


    The shopkeeper of that pastry shop is Princess Jing''s companion.


    When she was in the capital, she stayed in Chuang Tzu. Later, when she came to Jingzhou, Xiao''s mother thought that only a few women could not be around her daughter, so she brought him with her. She opened a shop in Jingcheng where the Royal Palace is located to help Princess Jing send messages to the capital on weekdays.


    Xiao''s parents received their daughter''s letter. After reading it, they cried and went to find Princess Jing''s nominal father, the second master of the Xiao family.


    There have been a lot of things in the Yasukuni government recently. Everyone in the family has a headache.


    Without him, it''s about the king of Jin.


    After the king of Jin injured his leg, the prince''s morale was low. The Xianglong Tengyun pendant fell into the king''s hand, and the prince was closed. Coupled with today''s attitude, many families loyal to the crown prince behind Yasukuni began to hesitate.


    It is needless to say that all kinds of appeasement and solicitation have to prevent the king of Jin from doing other things secretly in the name of recuperation.


    Finally, seeing that the injury of the king of Jin was almost healed, another thing happened.


    The king of Jin was lame.


    It''s not very lame, but it''s a little short and long feet. It''s not obvious to stand. It won''t work as soon as you walk.


    The king of Jin was the most proud son of emperor Xi. How could he bear this? In addition, Princess Xu was crying like a dead father, which made emperor Xi angry. He recruited countless imperial doctors for diagnosis and treatment. They all said that there was no way.


    When the king of Jin was injured, the imperial doctors also said. If the bone is broken and the recovery is good, there is nothing wrong. If the recovery is not good, there may be some problems.


    Look, isn''t this a problem?


    The king of Jin was greatly hit, and imperial concubine Xu was devastated. After emperor Xi was very angry, she didn''t look good when she saw the prince. After that, he ordered to find famous doctors all over the country. Who can cure the king of Jin''s leg, reward him a thousand Liang, and take him to the imperial hospital.


    The prince was eager to go back to the fief after the king of Jin''s legs were good. Now it''s good and there are problems. Can the king of Jin return to the fief? Don''t mention that the first Department of the crown prince didn''t dare to mention it. Several clean and straight ministers thought it was unreliable. They played it for a while, even if they were dismissed by Emperor Xi.


    He even put the matter on the crown prince, saying that he ordered people to do it. Scolded him for breaking his brother''s leg, and now there is no room to run back to his brother with disabled legs.


    Now, no one dares to mention it again. Let''s pretend to be deaf and dumb together.

 Chapter 453

    The Duke of Jingguo and the prince felt that the king of Jin was acting privately, because several families who were friendly to the prince suddenly became serious. They were usually polite and polite, so people couldn''t pick anything out, but everyone knew that it was estrangement.


    Why alienated, I can''t help thinking of the king of Jin, but I can''t catch the evidence that the king of Jin made courtiers.


    At this time, he was in a mess. Suddenly, he was pulled by a branch family to say that he was in charge of his daughter, that King Jing spoiled his concubine and killed his wife, and asked the family to be in charge.


    King king? The mute five prince who was enfeoffed to the barren land of Jingzhou? Spoil my wife? The Xiao family did marry a daughter. Is it the daughter of this family?


    "Second master, Qianqian is your daughter. If you don''t make decisions for her, no one can."


    Master Xiao Er looked impatient. "All right, all right, you''ve said it countless times. How can I decide for her? Anyway, they are also the prince of your majesty and the king of Jing. What are we in the Xiao family?"


    "Isn''t there the empress and the prince?" said Xiao''s father.


    Master Xiao Er despised it in his heart. The empress and Her Highness the crown prince did this for you. They are not busy with major events. But he didn''t say so, but said: "you said yourself, King Jing just spoiled a concubine. Did he abuse the princess? Did he beat her? Did he send her out of the palace? Did he let the concubine press on her head? Didn''t he?"


    Xiao''s parents looked at a loss. They really didn''t have any of these. The daughter''s letter just said that King Jing was bad to her and didn''t get close to her. He didn''t go into her yard for a concubine.


    "None of them. It''s just that Lao Shizi spoiled his concubine and destroyed his wife? It''s natural for men to love sex. Husbands like her are close to a concubine and send a message home to let their family decide. The Yasukuni government is so big and there are so many married daughters. They can''t live in the future?"


    "But --"


    "But what? What does a wife care about with a concubine? The top priority is to have a son quickly. Qianqian seems to have nothing to do now?"


    Although he is not his own father, in the name of it, if there is any news there, he will certainly bring a letter to his family. Therefore, master Xiao Er still knows that his daughter has no children yet.


    Xiao''s mother looked ashamed, "no..."


    "If you don''t, let her hurry. All the ladies of the great family know to be jealous all day. What is the right way? Let me teach you? Give birth to a young son early. Who can cross her?"


    Master Xiao ER was born in the army. He has always been impatient and spoke with some open mouth. At this time, it is very rare to talk so much with Xiao''s parents here.


    When he finished speaking, he stood up and said, "OK, sir, I have something else to do. Go and write to persuade her. It''s such a big man. Nobody knows."


    Finally, I don''t know whether this sentence is about Xiao or Xiao''s parents. Anyway, Xiao''s parents were ashamed to cover their faces and went out.


    In fact, Xiao''s mother didn''t say a word. King Jing didn''t want to get close to her daughter, so her daughter couldn''t be born. But this kind of thing is so good. Tell master Xiao Er, a big man.


    "Sir, what should I do?" Xiao''s mother cried when she returned to her house.


    Xiao''s father sighed, "go and persuade your daughter to change her temper. Qian Qian is too stubborn. After all, she is a married daughter. What can we say? Your highness didn''t treat her very much. How can outsiders manage things like this?"


    "What''s more, the nominal father-in-law of the second master is unwilling to take care of it. How can we say anything? What qualifications can we say?"


    Xiao''s mother burst into tears, "it''s all you. You wanted to write your daughter down to someone else''s name. Now you can''t even support your daughter..."


    "This is the decision of the family. What can I do in this branch..."


    Xiao''s mother cried again for a while before wiping her tears and sending a letter to Jingzhou.

 Chapter 454

    Xiao''s father also loved his daughter. He couldn''t think properly. He still begged the second master to write a letter to King Jing.


    After all, he was the daughter of the Xiao family and his nominal father. Master Xiao wrote a letter with a stroke of pen and asked Xiao''s father to take the letter with Xiao''s mother and send it to Jingzhou.


    Since it was a letter from the Duke of Yasukuni, it could not be smuggled. The messenger sent it directly to King Jing''s house.


    One to King Jing and one to Princess Jing.


    King Jing didn''t think much. He thought it was his usual letter, so he sent Princess Jing''s letter to Changchun hospital, and he opened the one in his hand.


    After reading it, his face became bad on the spot.


    As I said earlier, master Xiao Er came from a military background and usually has no taboos. In other words, ordinary people would implicitly order a few words to let the other party know the meaning. He was careless and said that concubines can be spoiled, but he didn''t care about the face of his wife and what to worry about about his children.


    Such an attitude can be said to speak without scruples. Another obvious meaning is that master Xiao Er didn''t pay attention to King Jing at all.


    King Jing never bothered with others, but it was the first time he had been bullied.


    On the other side, Princess Jing also got her mother''s letter. She thought that since she came from the open, King Jing must have sent it.


    The letter from Xiao''s mother is very simple. It is roughly to persuade her daughter to be soft, please her husband and give birth to her legitimate son as soon as possible. It is also said in the letter that master Xiao wrote to King Jing.


    Princess Jing collected the letter and waited for King Jing to "make peace" with her. She doesn''t want to care what he thinks now, even if she can make up with her in the face of Yasukuni Gong, as long as she can give birth to a legitimate son.


    Unfortunately, to her disappointment, King Jing didn''t come when it was dark.


    "Chunxiang, go and see if your highness is here?" as soon as she said it, she realized that Chunxiang had already disappeared.


    A timid voice sounded, "princess, we can''t leave the hospital without permission."


    Hearing this voice, Princess Jing remembered that her name was also Chunxiang. She helped deliver the message to her last time and the letter to her family.


    "Princess Ben remembers that you could pass out a message last time. Would you please pass out another one for me? When will your highness come?"


    Chunxiang was so frightened that she pushed back and waved her hand, "princess, the last time was different from this time, Chunxiang can''t..."


    "What''s the difference?" Princess Jing was stunned and then realized, "is Princess Ben not ill? It doesn''t matter. You say Princess Ben is ill. I''ll go to bed first."


    After that, Princess Jing went straight to the bed.


    Chunxiang was so frightened that she knelt on the ground, "the princess really can''t..."


    Xia Xiang came over, pulled Chunxiang, twisted her, and said in a loud voice, "princess, you''d better not embarrass your maidservants. They really have no choice."


    Princess Jing turned her face, looked ferocious, and raised her willow eyebrows. "Ah? Even you despise Princess Ben, don''t you?"


    Then he picked up something on one side and smashed it. The more he looked at the dark day outside, the harder it smashed, and there was a broken sound.


    Why didn''t he come? Why didn''t he come!


    Xia Xiang is used to this kind of scene. They all stand aside with their faces in awe. Chunxiang wants to stop her. Xia Xiang pulls her away and winks at Qiu Xiang and Dong Xiang to let them continue watching.


    "Chunxiang, if you continue like this, I''ll report to Aunt Qi, but you can''t hurt the three of us!"


    "I, I..."


    They stood in the corridor and were talking. A middle-aged palace man came in at the gate.


    "Aunt Li."

 Chapter 455

    Aunt Li is a steward aunt under aunt Qi. She is in charge of the palace people served here in Changchun hospital.


    "Chunxiang, come with me."


    Hearing this, Chunxiang turned pale when she remembered what she had done.


    "Aunt -"


    Chunxiang and Aunt Li left and never came back. Another palace man named Chunxiang.


    King Jing didn''t look very well when he came back.


    On the surface, it looks no different from usual, but Xiaohua knows that he seems angry.


    Who''s mad at him?


    Xiaohua just thought so and didn''t ask.


    They ate and bathed to have a rest.


    "I''m a little excited today. Don''t cry."


    "Your Highness, is something wrong?"


    King Jing stroked her hair and said, "it''s all right."


    After a rest, King Jing took the flower to take a bath. When they got back to bed, they lay down. Xiaohua''s brain is still in chaos until now. Suddenly, they heard King Jing say, "wait for Xiaoer Yiyi to be older, and you will have more children for Guwang."


    After the floret gave birth to two small ones, it began to avoid seeds. The medicine was prescribed by doctor Hu Liang. It''s very warm and tonic. It won''t hurt your body. King Jing also knows it. A woman''s life and children hurt her body, especially Xiaohua, who is young and has just given birth to two more, which is a great loss to her body. King Jing asked doctor Hu Liangyi to prescribe this medicine on his own initiative.


    Why do you suddenly think of saying this now?


    "OK." although I don''t understand, Xiaohua still replied.


    With two little flowers, Xiaohua knows how much she likes children, especially what she gave him.


    "King Gu''s children are only for you."


    Listening to this tone, Xiaohua always feels that King Jing is angry with someone.


    "OK." she turned her eyes. "Your Highness must remember what she said."


    King Jing didn''t speak, but patted her on the back twice, as if telling her that King Gu did what he said.


    The next day, King Jing returned to normal, as if the abnormality last night did not exist, but Xiaohua was curious.


    Who in the world is angry with your highness? Is it uncle''s house?


    Xiaohua doesn''t feel like it. It doesn''t mean anything else, but it''s not at the same level, including the Li family''s troubles a few years ago. Your Highness''s performance is a little helpless, but he won''t take it to heart.


    After asking xiaoxiazi, Xiaohua vaguely guessed some reasons.


    It is said that there were two letters from the princess''s family in the capital yesterday. One was for the princess and the other was king Jing.


    Combined with King Jing''s performance yesterday, Xiaohua guessed whether Princess Jing complained to her mother''s house and the Yasukuni government sent a letter to denounce King Jing? It should have something to do with children


    Thinking of this, Xiaohua didn''t think about it anymore.


    She really can''t think of any other adjective to describe Princess Jing except for her own pain. It''s not because they were in a state of hostility that she thought so, but before New Year''s Eve last year, Mammy he told her about Princess Jing and King Jing, so Xiaohua knows very well what Princess Jing did before.


    Thinking that the woman looked down on him who couldn''t speak in his early years, Xiaohua was full of bad breath.


    reap the fruits of one''s actions! What have you done!


    Xiaohua gave a Pooh in her heart and didn''t think about it any more. She asked lilac to let the nanny bring the two children over. In her heart, she decided to stop the avoiding medicine when she was older. Listen to your Highness''s words, she would give birth to more children and kill her.

 Chapter 456

    Li Miaolin''s wedding day soon came.


    The wedding scene is not very grand, but it is quite spectacular. The flower sedan goes out from the Tiren gate, goes around the city, and enters from the Zunyi gate. It is very lively with gongs and drums.


    This is the first wedding of King Jing''s residence since its establishment. It''s still king Jing''s cousin. The scene is not small. Although the officials under the government were not invited to watch the ceremony, there were many colleagues and friends in the man''s Zhou Dian staff. It was held in King Jing''s house again. King Jing simply ordered that the wedding banquet be placed in the martial arts field where the instrument and health department usually practiced.


    Dozens of tables were filled with a martial arts field, and those who came to eat the wedding wine were soldiers and guards who were not on duty that day. It was rare to get back to such a big scene, and everyone was extremely excited.


    King Jing was also present that day. He just had a drink with the whole audience and left. Everyone knows your Highness''s character. It''s very good to be like this. After King Jing left, the high officers and men spoke. His highness said that today we are full of wine. Let''s have a good drink.


    In the end, King Jing invited all his men to a meal of wine rather than a wedding banquet. Everyone drank so much that they couldn''t walk. Of course, this is what happened later.


    Fortunately, the bridegroom is a good man. Several brothers helped to cover and evacuated early. Otherwise, there would be no hole in the room today. These martial arts practitioners drink wine almost as well as those who came from the army. They are all wine jars. At the end of the martial arts show, they are still full of wine jars and people who fall on the ground.


    Qi began to cry after her daughter was welcomed away. Although she was close, she still dug meat in her heart. Li Xuebing was tired of her crying. He hid in the study early, but there was an old enemy with her.


    Aunt he didn''t bother to persuade her. She kept her mouth to one side and planned that she would curry favor with the master''s nephew at that time. When the third young lady got married, she would offer him a ancestral tablet.


    King Jing''s mansion prepared a dowry for Li Miaolin. The dowry alone was 32 pounds, without pressurizing the silver at the bottom of the box. The day before the wedding, the representative of the West courtyard sent the silver at the bottom of the box, a full 2000 Liang.


    Aunt he secretly calculated an account. After all the dowry was calculated, she couldn''t beat 10000 Liang.


    Aunt he has never seen anyone marry a daughter and give a dowry of 10000 Liang. In their previous small county town, they married a daughter and gave a dowry of several hundred liang of silver. They all belong to rich families. They can''t compare with King Jing''s residence. No wonder aunt he is jealous.


    Not only aunt he knew, but also the Li family knew. What''s more, Mrs. Hua really couldn''t provoke her. It was right to decide to marry her daughter.


    Because when Li Miaolin''s dowry was carried to this courtyard, the people who came to deliver it said how his wife explained, not to mention that the last silver at the bottom of the box was sent by the people of the Western courtyard.


    It seems that the housekeeper''s power is in Mrs. Hua''s hand. No wonder Princess Jing is so resentful.


    In fact, they misunderstood that Li Miaolin''s dowry was not run by Xiaohua, but by Aunt Qi. Xiaohua just took out the money after listening to King Jing''s explanation.


    Of course, if you just want to think like them, after all, the silver is indeed appropriated from Xiaohua.

 Chapter 457

    Not long after Li Miaolin got married, in the twinkling of an eye, she was all one year old.


    Wash three small do, the full moon did not do, this one year old can not do. Even though King Jing had made psychological preparations more than a year ago, he still felt a little inappropriate in the end.


    On the contrary, Xiaohua didn''t show anything, including the palace people and eunuchs serving in the West courtyard, who were all happy, and didn''t mention the first year''s banquet.


    On the first day of their first birthday, the West courtyard was busy in the morning and began to arrange a week for ho''er and Yi Yi.


    Xiaohua and King Jing are there, as well as Fu Shun, Chang Shun, mother he, aunt Qi and others. In the middle of the main room, there was a huge table covered with red tablecloth with all kinds of items on it. There are pens, ink, paper, inkstones, books, abacus, coins, account books, seals, bows and arrows, etc. because there is Yiyi, there are also some scissors, jewelry, rouge and so on that my daughter will use at home.


    Ho''er is my brother. Come first.


    The little guy has climbed very quickly now. Xiaohua put him on the table and he didn''t move. He just sat there and looked at his mother.


    "Ho son, you see so many things, just take one to your mother." Xiaohua said, pointing to the table.


    Ho''er looked at the table, looked at Xiaohua again, and then climbed to the middle. He was very easy. After climbing twice, he sat there and grabbed something from the side.


    Fushun kept staring. Seeing that ho''er grabbed a seal, he immediately said, "when the little childe grows up, he will take advantage of Tianen Zude. He is not an ordinary person."


    Next, it''s Yiyi''s turn. Yiyi is much more lively than her brother. Without Xiaohua''s words, she climbs to the center of the table, looks left and then again, grabs this and picks up that, and everyone is reluctant to lose it. Finally, she simply pulls a large piece of objects in front of her.


    He smiled at the people on one side. Fushun was happy and wiped his old tears. His lips trembled and couldn''t speak.


    "We''ll be all rounders in the future. The key is not to lose."


    King Jing''s eyes were soft, and he also drew a smile, but he half wrung his eyebrows like thinking of something.


    At noon, several tables were prepared in the small kitchen. One table was set here in the main room, and the other tables were set elsewhere.


    Looking at xiaoyingying''s little flower directing clove to get a pot of wine, King Jing felt for the first time that little flower was too sensible and bad. He would rather she could cry and complain about her grievances, rather than just get busy like nothing, which made him look at his psychology rather bad, and even had an impulse to scold himself.


    It''s noisy everywhere, except the main room, which is quiet. Maybe because King Jing didn''t look well, dinglan and dinglan, who left to serve, were also silent.


    "What''s the matter, your highness? Why don''t you use it? It''s delicious. Eat more."


    Looking at the dishes on the plate, King Jing silently picked them up and put them into his mouth. With his other hand, he picked up the wine glass and slowly poured it into his mouth. King Jing doesn''t like drinking at ordinary times, but he drank several cups in a row today.


    Xiaohua put down her chopsticks and said with a smile, "I forgot to have wine. I''ll give your highness a drink."


    The rosy Rouge in the white jade wine cup is exactly what a woman can drink more. King Jing''s cup was filled. He took it and drank another cup.


    With wine, they had more than just meals. After drinking a pot of wine, they used some rice, and the mat was removed.


    The house was quiet again. Xiaohua glanced at King Jing, who was sitting silent, and finally said, "Your Highness, are you still uncomfortable?"


    King Jing looked at her and didn''t speak.


    "I don''t mind. Children don''t mind. What''s worth caring about?"


    King Jing couldn''t say anything about compensation in the future. He always felt that such words were perfunctory. He could only pull her into his arms and silently touch her hair.

 Chapter 458

    There was Yiyi''s laughter outside the door. Xiaohua remembered that she had asked clove to hold the two children so that the nannies could eat the mat. She quickly sat up from King Jing''s arms, picked up the child, handed her daughter to King Jing, and held her son.


    "Well, you go too. Today is a good day. There''s no need to keep people."


    Yiyi was very happy to see her father, babbling an unclear tone, sitting in King Jing''s arms and laughing brightly. At that time in the morning, all the things she rowed were sent to her house. The nanny picked out and gave her everything she could play, but Yiyi was so happy.


    "Mother Xu said that children will learn to speak slowly after they are one year old. I have taught them many times, but it''s useless."


    "I''m only one year old. Don''t worry."


    Xiaohua nodded, but her mouth was teasing ho son, "good ho son, call father."


    I thought it was useless this time, but ho''er purred a few times and a "wolf" jumped out of his mouth.


    Wolf?


    Xiaohua came over this time. Her son is calling his mother.


    "How can we call a mother?" he said, teasing the child. "Call another one."


    This is much clearer than the tone just now, "wolf."


    "It''s not a wolf, it''s a mother."


    "Wolf."


    "It''s a mother, not a wolf."


    It''s useless to emphasize a few times. Xiaohua can only become a ''Wolf''. At this time, she remembered that there was another father. She glanced at King Jing and hurriedly took her son and looked at King Jing.


    "Ho son, call father - King."


    Ho''er glanced at King Jing and turned his head to one side.


    Who told you to patronize your rare daughter? Now no one pays attention to it? Xiaohua secretly thinks with joy in her heart. She is afraid to make king Jing feel worse. She puts her son aside to play by herself and teases Yiyi to call her father.


    Unfortunately, after talking for a long time, Yiyi is just confused with big eyes and babbling in his mouth.


    "Little Yiyi is too stupid." the mother buried her way.


    "My daughter is not stupid."


    Well, the eccentric father spoke for his daughter immediately.


    Now the prince''s mood is like being forced into his mouth by a fly.


    If they want to vomit, they can''t vomit. They have to swallow it in their stomach.


    Emperor Xi ordered to visit famous doctors everywhere, and officials everywhere moved. In addition to here, the first Department of the crown prince is also sending people to look for famous doctors everywhere.


    Isn''t that just swallowing a fly into your mouth?


    Mingming is a very wronged thing. Now this injustice can''t be justified. Mingming wants to roar in his heart. He has to pretend to laugh, be generous and don''t care. Even in the open or in the dark, the first Department of the crown prince really hopes to find a famous doctor to cure the king of Jin''s legs and let him roll back to the fiefdom instead of staying in Beijing.


    Of course, the prince had doubted the leg of the king of Jin. But countless imperial doctors have said that the king of Jin''s leg may not recover well before he fell ill.


    The key is that even your majesty believes it. Can others say they don''t believe it? Even if you don''t believe it in your heart, you can''t believe it in your face. As soon as the crown prince could only find a famous doctor, he went to the palace of the king of Jin, hoping to pierce the king''s western mirror.


    But facts have proved that these are useless. The king of Jin still has some long and short feet.


    Fengqi Palace


    All the palace people withdrew. There were only empress Xiao and the prince in the palace.


    "Empress mother, the children''s ministers don''t want to bear it. The king of Jin doesn''t want to be shameless. Gu dares to say that no matter what kind of famous doctor we find, his leg won''t be good in the end. He just pretends!"


    Over the past year, the crown prince has been tossed very badly. On the one hand, he has to bear the blame of his father and the emperor. On the other hand, he has to deal with all kinds of things in the east palace. In his spare time, he has to be disgusted by the king of Jin.

 Chapter 459

    A man who used to be dignified in the face of a jade tree is now haggard and more and more grumpy. His eyes are full of red blood. Now many people look at the prince and take a detour for fear of being whipped by the increasingly manic prince.


    "Zhao''er, the queen mother can understand your mood, but the more we get to the back, the more we have to bear it. Your impatience doesn''t work. Now we''re fighting for patience. You must change your temper. Now it''s said everywhere in the palace that you are cruel and whip the palace eunuch every now and then. The day before yesterday, we beat master Bai... You child, it''s really embarrassing to the queen mother I broke my heart... "


    Empress Xiao sat on the Phoenix seat, full of fatigue. Her long black hair used to be, but now her temples are a little frosty white.


    The prince was pacing in the hall like a trapped animal, and the whip in his hand was tight and loose.


    "He didn''t fight, taught Gu every day, and let Gu endure... Endure... I endure..."


    He was talking nervously, and the whip in his hand beat the red carpet on the gold brick floor. Just a few times, a good Persian mat was devastated.


    Empress Xiao was very frightened. She knew that her son was impatient and unstable. He suffered a lot of humiliation in the past half a year. His majesty never said it, but his eyes became more and more terrible day by day. His eyes looking at zhao''er were full of disgust.


    Even if she spends more effort, she can''t alleviate it. Up to now, empress Xiao has no confidence to say that she understands emperor Xi very well. The man who married her as a teenager has become extremely terrible. His temper is sometimes cloudy and sunny. I don''t know whether it is related to his body or to knowing that he doesn''t have much time.


    Empress Xiao thought, maybe they are both related, but there is nothing she can do. She has no energy to care about Emperor Xi. Her son can''t care about it, let alone a troublemaker king of Jin.


    "Zhao''er, don''t do this. My mother must think of a way to solve the king of Jin."


    "The empress mother, think quickly, think quickly... Kill him, kill him, kill him... Gu doesn''t want to see him again. He still limps in front of him and around his father every day... Gu really wants him to die, let him die..."


    The prince''s eyes were stagnant and his mouth kept repeating. Suddenly, his eyes burst into a strange brilliance.


    "Empress mother, you said that if we killed him, wouldn''t Gu be the next emperor of course?"


    The prince said suddenly. His voice was very small, and a nervous smile appeared on his face. He looked evil and dark. The sound swirled in the quiet hall, adding a bit of gloom.


    Empress Xiao could not help shivering and squeezed out a voice from her throat, "who? Who are you talking about?"


    "Who did you say?" the prince suddenly shouted and whispered, "yes, this is a good way. Kill him. Gu is the natural Emperor..."

 Chapter 460

    Empress Xiao was shocked and rushed forward and hugged the crown prince. "Zhao''er, wake up. This idea is treacherous. He is your father..."


    The prince''s eyes focused and his expression turned normal. He patted empress Xiao and whispered, "empress mother, do you think he treats me as a son? Do you? If this continues to develop, the king of Jin will become more and more powerful, and our chances of winning will become smaller and smaller. It''s better to solve it early. He doesn''t have many days, and there''s nothing ahead of time. Just do the last thing for his son..."


    "Is this... Ok..."


    Hearing this, empress Xiao was dazed and murmured. Her hand unconsciously grasped, clenched and loosened.


    "Yes, mother."


    Seeing empress Xiao''s attitude wavering, the prince seemed to grasp a life-saving straw. "Look, empress mother, now Gu is still the prince. He is a natural successor when he dies. If he suddenly changes his mind, abolishes Gu and establishes the king of Jin, it will be too late."


    The prince''s last words hurt empress Xiao. She should scoff, but now she has no such confidence.


    Emperor Xi''s temper is so strange that people can''t touch the routine. He values the king of Jin so much... If the king of Jin''s legs are all right, will he waste zhao''er... Or is this the idea he and the bitch surnamed Xu came up with together with the bitch to tease her and zhao''er


    Empress Xiao looked at her son''s excited face and red eyes.


    Zhao''er is too depressed


    Recently, there have been rumors about the cruelty of the crown prince in the palace. Empress Xiao has pressed the crown prince several times, but she hasn''t pressed it down. Even in recent two days, the censor impeached the crown prince for immorality


    The prince''s loss of virtue has always been the most taboo and frightening thing for Empress Xiao. The great Xi Dynasty has always established a legitimate leader. As long as the prince is established, there is no reason to take action. Even the Xi emperor can''t abolish the prince at will. Losing morality is a good means of attack


    This is why empress Xiao has repeatedly asked the prince to be patient. The prince can''t be wrong. A little mistake will be infinitely magnified. If there are people who want to fish in troubled waters, those who originally support the legitimate leader will shake and give those who want to take advantage of it.


    The injury of the king of Jin has repeatedly increased the crown prince''s bad reputation. In addition, zhao''er can''t calm down. Empress Xiao can feel that the voice of the crown prince''s immorality is getting louder and louder... Now she is impeached by an imperial censor. If she continues, empress Xiao believes that more people will jump out, regardless of whether someone instructs


    Can you stand it?


    Do you want to continue to endure?


    Somehow, hearing her son''s words, empress Xiao felt an inexplicable pain and pleasure in her heart!


    But she was always cautious and thoughtful. Even if she had an answer in her heart, she still said, "let your mother think about it. Before your mother doesn''t think about it, you can''t act rashly and be honest. Don''t make trouble again..."


    The prince looked at empress Xiao''s face and nodded slowly.

 Chapter 461

    In the dead of night, Duke Yasukuni sat motionless behind the book case and sent a secret letter from empress Xiao. He has been in this state all the time.


    There was only one lamp burning in the study, and the light was quite dim, but Yasukuni felt that it made him feel quiet.


    No one wants to have that idea, but when that idea rises, it seems that it can no longer be suppressed. No matter what you think or meet, you will always think involuntarily¡ª¡ª


    If so, doesn''t everything have to be so passive and laborious?!


    The king of Jin, in particular, was so watertight that people couldn''t grasp the handle. Clearly know that he has a problem, a big problem, but because of his Majesty''s intentional or unintentional protection, almost everyone can''t help him.


    In fact, according to Yasukuni''s idea, tolerance is the first word. After all, that kind of action is too risky, but he has to consider the situation of his grandson.


    The child was impatient, and now he can hardly bear it. It''s useless for them to suppress it. What if he was abandoned by his majesty as he said? Is that cheap, king of Jin?


    Sometimes the Duke of Jingguo really doubts whether this is the real purpose of the king of Jin. He drives the prince to the brink of collapse step by step. The prince loses virtue. It''s so cheap for him?


    In fact, there is no need to think about it. Yasukuni has always done things from the most selfish point of view. In particular, he has fought countless wars in his early years. He can''t hesitate when he knows the decision. As long as he is more than half sure, he dares to gamble.


    But after all, things are too big. He needs a quiet environment to let his mood settle down slowly, and then plan how to act properly


    Chen Qi had a bad feeling when he asked the prince to leave the doctor Zhou''s family.


    Unfortunately, his goal was too obvious to contact doctor Zhou, so he could only be isolated in the outer layer and make his own ignorance. Fortunately, doctor Zhou had a mystery, otherwise he didn''t know what might happen this time.


    Once again, he was brought into a dark room. Doctor Zhou would not be surprised at this time. He thought it was Chen Qi and Yang Hui who were going to make a ghost, but when he saw the founder but full of tiger bully gas, he knew that things were not so simple.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Yasukuni said, doctor Zhou was numb.


    If he hadn''t been watched by Emperor Xi from time to time these days and made a habit of acting, he would really show his feet.


    "If the time is too short to respond, you can show your true colors, so you won''t violate the peace. Just don''t say what you shouldn''t say..."


    The words of the ordinary looking man suddenly lingered in doctor Zhou''s mind.


    He soon raised his eyebrows, glared at each other, and scolded, "Duke Jinguo, you are the Duke Jinguo personally granted by your majesty. Do you know this idea is enough to kill your nine families!"


    Doctor Zhou''s face was too frightened and his heart was too shaking to calm down. The skin on his face began to shake, and his light brown lips couldn''t escape even his fingers pointing away. However, he stood calmly, but his hurried color could no longer be covered.


    "Doctor Zhou, I won''t talk nonsense to you. Your whole family is in my hands. Don''t move any other crooked thoughts. You have to do it if you don''t do it!"


    "You --"


    "In fact, you can think about it another way. Your Highness the prince has succeeded to the throne. In the future, your credit will be the greatest. You will no longer be honored."


    "No, no..."


    "Doctor Zhou, don''t rush to refuse me. Think about it. Don''t hurt yourself and your family."


    Doctor Zhou suddenly stared, spewed blood angrily, and fainted with anger.


    Yasukuni sighed at him and shook his head. "Why are you so stubborn? Haven''t you betrayed once? Why not betray again..."


    After a while, he said in a loud voice, "come and send doctor Zhou back."

 Chapter 462

    The small black covered carriage drove back according to the established journey. Before reaching the door, doctor Zhou woke up.


    When he got to the door, doctor Zhou got out of the car and let the people who followed him show their praise. He put down the curtain and let the carriage turn around.


    Doctor Zhou hobbled back to his room and lay down in bed.


    Soon the half deaf old servant of the family came. Doctor Zhou was about to make a gesture to let him down when a familiar voice sounded.


    "How are you, doctor Zhou?"


    Doctor Zhou suddenly straightened up, "you? Yang Hui?"


    The old servant nodded. "I''m afraid something might happen to you. Come and have a look. People are sleeping in their own room. Don''t worry. It''s only because there are too many people watching in your place that I made such a bad decision."


    Doctor Zhou let out a sigh of relief and lay back in bed.


    Yang Hui was extremely patient. He stood aside and waited for a while before Zhou Taiyi slowly described it.


    After listening, Yang Hui frowned.


    "You hurry to write to your highness. It''s really hard to do."


    Yang Hui nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly he turned and threw a bottle of medicine to doctor Zhou.


    "It''s calm and calm. It''s not bad for your body."


    "I am a doctor myself."


    Yang Hui chuckled, "the doctor doesn''t cure himself, isn''t it? You can''t get well by yourself. You can''t get medicine by yourself. You''ll find a way to drag it before I come. I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    Doctor Zhou Taiyi was holding the porcelain vase in his hand. His complexion was complex. "Good."


    Yang Hui soon left, as like as two peas in the air.


    Doctor Zhou waved his hand before he withdrew.


    In the bed tent were two intertwined people. The upper line was very strong, and the lower one was thin and round.


    Xiaohua was in a trance when she suddenly saw the man stop.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    King Jing didn''t speak. His lips held the past and his movements accelerated. It was only half a minute before the movement in the bed curtain stopped.


    King Jing lifted the curtain, put on his dirty clothes and walked out of the bed. Xiaohua heard a little movement. It seemed that someone came in, whispered a few words, and saw King Jing turn back.


    "You go to bed first. King Gu has something to do."


    Xiaohua nodded and guessed what it was. It''s even busy.


    Seeing the letter handed over from the capital, King Jing immediately wrung his eyebrows.


    He sat there, motionless, his hand intentionally or unintentionally lighting the table. Fushun offered tea and went down. Your Highness''s state is very rare. At first glance, he is thinking about something big.


    King Jing sat all night. He didn''t move until the sky outside was white.


    He didn''t sleep all night. His eyes were a little bloody, not haggard, but a little bloody. He didn''t go to his staff for discussion. Things like this can''t be discussed. He can only think about it by himself, and he knows very well that if he takes a wrong step at this time, the outcome may be very different.


    Of course, he can also choose the safest way, that is, continue to hide his accumulated strength, which means that the line of doctor Zhou must be abandoned.


    King Jing is not reluctant to cut off this man, but he always thinks whether he can find a safe way between the two. Especially when the letter was delivered, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind. What was boiling in his blood was not helplessness or panic, but a kind of excitement.


    This excitement is no stranger to King Jing, which represents an opportunity.


    King Jing didn''t make up his mind until near noon. Thinking well, he stopped hesitating and personally put the reply into the small copper tube on the eagle''s leg.

 Chapter 463

    Looking at the eagle flying into the sky, King Jing gently breathed out, and then turned to the direction of the West courtyard.


    King Jing didn''t return all night, and the little flower didn''t show up. In fact, he was still thinking about it in his heart.


    While playing with his daughter and son, King Jing suddenly stepped in.


    "Your Highness."


    "Father, father..."


    Yiyi cried in her mouth. Now Yiyi can call her father. But she spoke later than her brother, and now she can only say one word. On the contrary, her mouth is much clearer than hers.


    King Jing glanced at her son and daughter and called someone to prepare water and clean his hands. After washing his hands, King Jing came over and picked up his daughter.


    "Your Highness didn''t sleep all night last night?" Xiaohua saw the blood in King Jing''s eyes.


    King Jing nodded.


    "Have you eaten? How can you stay up all night? What''s the hurry!"


    In the usual chatter, Xiaohua called cloves and asked the small kitchen to send some meals. After a while, four dishes, one soup and a piece of Bijing rice were set on the table.


    Now the two children are particularly interested in eating. When they see something on the table, they all know that it can be eaten. Ho''er just watched silently, but Yiyi pointed to the "father, father, mother and mother" over there to eat, which was more excited than King Jing who didn''t eat two meals.


    "You little greedy, father, you are greedy for some rice. Didn''t you just eat?" said little lace, holding her daughter over.


    King Jing glanced at his daughter and sat down at the table.


    Yiyi watched his father put all kinds of delicious food into his mouth. Xiaozui unconsciously drooled. He glanced at his mother, turned his mouth and narrowed his eyes to cry. Ho''er is better than Yiyi, but her small eyes are also staring silently.


    "Are children greedy? Look at our daughter''s mouth."


    King Jing looked at her with a faint smile and said, "long teeth."


    Xiaohua burst out laughing and wiped her daughter''s mouth, "look where there are long teeth. Obviously, tears are going to flood..."


    Before her voice fell, Yiyi began to cry, and her mouth still murmured, "father, eat.".


    "Well, well, don''t say anything. Let father give us a delicious meal and let''s have a sweet mouth."


    Xiaohua sees a plate of bamboo shoots on the table and asks clove to take a few pieces with chopsticks and put them on a small plate. First I wiped their hands, and then I fed them with chopsticks.


    At this time, children are impatient. As soon as Xiaohua chopsticks reach over, Yiyi takes away the bamboo shoots and feeds him again. The same is true.


    "I knew it would be so." that''s why Xiaohua wiped the hands of the two children in advance.


    The two little guys held bamboo shoots tightly in their hands and fed them to their mouths. When they saw that they were eating with relish, Xiaohua laughed and laughed.


    "Is it so delicious?!"


    Ho''er and Yi Yi have grown a lot of teeth now, so the bamboo shoots were eaten up very quickly, and Xiaohua sent another piece to one person.


    When King Jing finished his meal, the two little guys finished the bamboo shoots. In fact, it''s not finished. When they ate the last half, they didn''t eat, but chewed and played. Xiaohua took the food out of the children''s hands. It happened that the two little ones didn''t want to eat, but they also cooperated.


    Then came lilacs. They came up with water. The little flowers cleaned their hands and changed their Bibs for the two little guys. Our little childe and little miss Yiyi became two clean white jade dolls again.


    King Jing''s eyes softened as she was busy with the two children on the Kang.


    What about the means? Now it''s a life and death situation. It doesn''t matter if he dies. How can he be willing to let their mother and son enter that situation

 Chapter 464

    "What are you talking about?"


    When the emperor is angry, the corpse floats thousands of miles.


    The wrath of emperor Xi was the most severe one seen by the imperial doctor of Zhou. But he had to close his eyes and clench his teeth to continue the play.


    "Since that time, I feel guilty every day and sleep uneasily. I have always kept in mind the kindness of your majesty. I can''t be confused this time. Even if the whole family is lost, I won''t shrink back."


    "Good, very good..." emperor Xi rubbed the small blue and white porcelain bottle on the case, either happy or angry. His face was difficult to distinguish, but extremely gloomy. "I remember that your family had already died. Zheng Haiquan did the death. How could someone hold you and threaten you?"


    After listening to the whole process, Zheng Haiquan immediately knelt down, kowtowed and argued, "the old slave went to see the body. Although it was burned beyond recognition, it was indeed a man and a woman, old and young. Other old slaves really don''t know."


    Doctor Zhou''s face was dark, like a funeral examination, with tears and runny nose all over his face.


    "I don''t understand why, but what they showed me this time is really my family..."


    "Hum, cunning rabbits, even my people have been cheated..."


    The whisper at the top made Zheng Haiquan and doctor Zhou lie silent and dare not speak more.


    "He gave you this?"


    Doctor Zhou looked up at the porcelain vase and hung his head again. "Yes."


    "What can I say to you that you can use this thing to harm me?"


    "This --"


    "If you have anything to say, I won''t want your head."


    Zhou Taiyi hesitated again and again, but decided to export: "The minister once denounced the Duke of Jingguo for his treachery. The Duke of Jingguo may have said a few words in order to win over the minister... He said, he said that his majesty is now old and confused. He regards the changes of the king of Jin as nothing, and blindly presses the prince step by step. In order not to create complications, it is better to be early or earlier than later... He also said that this idea is not only theirs, but also if the king of Jin sits in the position of the prince However, even the action will be faster... It is said that the king of Jin is extremely shameless. In order to seek the throne, he has repeatedly entrapped the crown prince and even used his Majesty''s love as a chip, otherwise they would not have made such a bad decision... "


    There was a silence at the top, which made people feel flustered.


    Suddenly, Emperor Xi laughed a few times.


    "The idea is good, and the explanation can make sense. I have to find a high sounding reason for my treachery... OK, ha ha, my good sons..."


    There were footsteps moving to the inner hall. Doctor Zhou lay down and dared not look up until Zheng Haiquan got up and followed him. Doctor Zhou didn''t know that his Majesty was gone.


    No one shouted, and he didn''t dare to get up. He had to kneel on the cold and hard ground and wait for the arrival of fate.


    Doctor Zhou had been kneeling for a long time. His brain was in chaos. He couldn''t hold on until he heard footsteps.


    "Doctor Zhou, get up quickly. Your majesty asks you to go in." Zheng Haiquan whispered and helped doctor Zhou up. Seeing the old man''s age, Zheng Haiquan sympathized with him because of his Majesty''s troubles.


    But it is limited to sympathy, because he is no better than him!


    Doctor Zhou went into the inner hall for a long time before he came out. After coming out, he couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Finally escaped this disaster!


    But at the thought of what he was about to face, doctor Zhou couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Time passed like water without any waves.


    Everything is the same as usual, and it seems to be different.


    The prince has been very quiet recently, just like his violent performance in the earlier days, and the king of Jin is still recuperating in the house as before. Only those who have the heart to know in private.


    On this day, Emperor Xi fainted and the government and the people shook.


    Zheng Haiquan commanded people to carry emperor Xi back to Zichen hall with a dragon chariot. However, after a while, empress Xiao and the prince arrived.

 Chapter 465

    When Xu Guifei and the king of Jin heard the wind, the imperial doctor had made a diagnosis and treatment. Empress Xiao sat beside the Dragon bed, weeping and sad.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you --"


    With such a howl, imperial concubine Xu began to jump on the edge of the Dragon bed and cry. Her voice was mildly sad and beautiful, and her face was like a pear blossom with rain.


    Empress Xiao looked at her with disgust and endured the urge of nausea. "Why are you crying? Your majesty hasn''t died yet!"


    "I''m too worried about your majesty..."


    The king of Jin stood aside, worried, "what about the imperial doctor? Empress, what does the imperial doctor say?"


    "The imperial doctor diagnosed that your father liked to take pills in his early years. The erysipelas have not been cleared and accumulated in his body. This outbreak came out and the situation is somewhat bad."


    "Why didn''t the father wake up?"


    "The imperial doctor said that fainting is because the dragon''s body is too weak..."


    What else the king of Jin wanted to say was interrupted by Empress Xiao.


    "Your Majesty needs to rest at this time. One of you is crying here and the other is questioning here. How can your majesty rest?! all step back."


    Xu Guifei glanced at the king of Jin, and the two turned and left.


    Returning to chunluan palace, the king of Jin said, "I always think my father''s illness is wrong. Does my mother know which imperial doctors have come to see me?"


    Xu Guifei frowned, "it was the doctor of the week. The queen said that her majesty has always trusted the doctor of the week, and the doctor of the week has nursed the dragon body for your father and Emperor for a long time, so there is no replacement."


    The king of Jin frowned and walked back and forth in the hall for a few steps before he said, "this can''t be the case. How can the father emperor''s dragon body be diagnosed and treated by a imperial doctor? The mother imperial concubine, you need to ask your people to investigate. In addition, you need to find a trusted imperial doctor and Zhou imperial doctor to diagnose and treat the father emperor together."


    "The mother Princess naturally knows, but if there is something fishy, the queen won''t easily agree."


    "I''d better try it first."


    Emperor Xi didn''t wake up. Empress Xiao would be respectful and respectful. She served soup and medicine day and night. She didn''t dare to sleep at night. In a few days, people lost weight.


    Xu Guifei took the opportunity to serve for two days and was stopped by the queen. She said that her husband was seriously ill. What''s the difficulty of being a wife for a few days? She was willing to serve her whole life.


    She hated imperial concubine Xu so much that her teeth itched.


    But she can''t say anything. To put it bluntly, empress Xiao is the hostess of the harem. And she, even as a noble concubine, is at best a noble concubine in ordinary families.


    When Emperor Xi was sober, she could compete with the queen with her pet. She was nothing without emperor Xi. She couldn''t resist the order from empress Xiao.


    Every day these days, there are lower concubines who come to the Zichen hall to greet them. When they come, they cry bitterly. In fact, at this time, the hearts of the whole harem women are the same. Whether they are favored or not, they don''t want something to happen to Emperor Xi. When your Majesty was there, they were the emperor''s concubines. When your majesty died, they became imperial concubines. Even those concubines who could not bear children did not know how to deal with themselves.


    Zichen hall was filled with women''s sad cries day by day. Within a few days, empress Xiao was annoyed and ordered them to stay in the palace where they lived and burn incense and pray for their majesty. They were not allowed to go out without anything.


    The head here also includes imperial concubine Xu, but imperial concubine Xu has always been disobedient. It''s almost the same as what the queen said and didn''t say. As long as the queen said a few more words, she knelt and cried for emperor Xi.


    Although emperor Xi fell down, Zheng Haiquan was still around. Empress Xiao didn''t dare to do too eye-catching. She could only let imperial concubine Xu disgust herself every day.


    Because of emperor Xi''s coma, the court meeting has stopped for many days.


    It''s not a matter to always stop like this. After all, government affairs can''t be delayed.


    Therefore, it is reasonable for the prince to supervise the country.


    The prince was led by Emperor Xi to learn how to govern the government for many years, and there were two prime ministers to assist in government affairs. The great Xi dynasty still operated in an orderly manner as before.

 Chapter 466

    At this moment, the prince settled down and sat down on Mount Tai. On the contrary, the king of Jin couldn''t sit still.


    On this day, empress Xiao served emperor Xi with a bowl of ginseng soup.


    Emperor Xi had been in a coma and could not eat. He could only rely on some ginseng soup porridge to maintain his vitality every day.


    Princess Xu began to cry again.


    "... empress, you can''t go on like this. Your majesty has been in a coma all the time. How can you do it?" after that, imperial concubine Xu denounced to doctor Zhou: "you quack. Everyone says you are good at medicine. Your majesty hasn''t woken up so far."


    Doctor Zhou is now rooted in the Zichen hall. He can''t even get out of the palace gate. The old man is very thin. At this time, hearing the rebuke of imperial concubine Xu, he just bowed his head and said, "Your Majesty, this is the image of a backlog of explosions. Even if Hua Tuo is alive, he can only take care of himself every day. Your majesty manages everything every day. The dragon''s body has been ill, but he is busy with government affairs. Now the dragon''s body is too weak to wake up..."


    "You can only hold these words and say, a quack is a quack. Come on, drag the quack out to me and cut it..."


    The palace eunuchs on one side looked at each other and dared not come forward.


    Empress Xiao said coldly, "Princess Xu, the palace is still here. Do you think it doesn''t exist? Doctor Zhou has always been the one your majesty likes, and the dragon body has always been conditioned by doctor Zhou. Are you going to violate your Majesty''s holy will?"


    Xu Guifei knelt down, bent her neck and hung her head, still with a crying voice, "I dare not, but..."


    "There''s nothing to be but. Please step back. I serve your majesty every day. I really have no time and spirit to listen to you cry."


    "Empress, my concubine is also too worried about your majesty. My concubine knows that Zhou Taiyi''s medical skills are good, but someone has specialized in it. Maybe your majesty will recover from another person?"


    "Last time your Majesty was ill, he cut off the imperial hospital and the imperial doctor, so he chose imperial doctor Zhou. This shows that imperial doctor Zhou is in line with your Majesty''s wishes. You don''t have to say much. Step back."


    Xu Guifei secretly bit her silver teeth and replied, "yes."


    Xu Guifei has been in favor of empress Xiao for decades. She is really not good at tearing her face with empress Xiao, but her influence in the palace is not weak.

 Chapter 467

    Within a few days, some gossip began to spread in the palace.


    It is said that your majesty fainted strangely this time. The empress controlled the Zichen hall. There was only one imperial doctor who treated your majesty. It was unreasonable and too fishy. Said that the queen simply refused to let other imperial doctors treat


    It''s all about empress Xiao, but the empress doesn''t mean the prince? Just didn''t point to their nose and say wolf ambition!


    The source of the rumor can''t be checked. Empress Xiao straightened it out several times and didn''t stop the rumor. On the contrary, because she killed several palace people and eunuchs who had nothing to say, the spread became more boiling and even spread outside the palace.


    Empress Xiao knows who did this, but she can only secretly hate in her heart and pretend to have nothing on her face. No matter what happens to her, no matter what happens to her, she is guilty. No matter what people say, it is clear that someone has dug a pit and is waiting for her to jump.


    She knew what the purpose was.


    For a moment, empress Xiao and the prince stood at the top of the wave.


    There began to be censors impeachment in the court hall. These censors have black faces and bad mouths. They have to impeach everything. Now they can find a reason. Even if the crown prince is currently in power, the court impeached the crown prince so violently that they can''t get angry.


    After going down, the prince smashed something in the east palace.


    It was almost a meal, and the news spread outside the palace.


    After receiving the report, the Duke of Yasukuni quickly sent someone to the palace to deliver a message.


    The prince turned black on the spot and ordered Chen Qi to straighten out the east palace.


    This is clearly someone eating inside and outside, otherwise it is impossible for what he did in front of him to spread out later.


    Chen Qi straightened out and swept out two eunuchs and a palace man. They were all ears and eyes planted by others. As for who planted them, I didn''t ask, because people bite their tongue when they are caught.


    The prince looked ferocious. The whip he hadn''t taken out for a long time was put forward again today. He personally whipped the bodies of the three people for more than a dozen times, so he was more comfortable.


    "If anyone dares to eat inside out again in the future, he will be divided into five parts."


    The East Palace was silent for a moment. It was as quiet as a dead prison.

 Chapter 468

    On this day, imperial concubine Xu proposed to recruit more imperial doctors for diagnosis and treatment with her majesty. Empress Xiao did not make any more difficulties, but readily agreed.


    Seeing that empress Xiao was so cheerful, Xu Guifei was quite surprised, but soon she was relieved. If the empress didn''t promise at this time, it wouldn''t be clear.


    "The empress is wise. It should have been so long ago. Your Majesty''s Dragon health is related to the country. You can''t be so careless." imperial concubine Xu smiled charmingly.


    Empress Xiao pulled the corners of her mouth with a smile. "Thank you for your trouble."


    Imperial concubine Xu sat in the hall and didn''t go away. Soon the king of Jin also came.


    Empress Xiao''s eyes are sarcastic. She really ignores her dignity. She is a queen. Can she still keep her word?


    After waiting for a while, there was no news from empress Xiao. Imperial concubine Xu asked softly, "empress, why haven''t you seen a doctor?"


    Empress Xiao took a sip of tea and said calmly, "don''t worry, the palace also invited the prime minister and the prime minister."


    Lin Jian, Prime Minister Zuo, has been an official for decades. The Lin family behind him is a famous family inherited since the opening of the dynasty. The right Prime Minister Xu Sheng, as the mainstay of the Qingliu school, is an honest official, upright, jealous of evil, and deeply loved by the courtiers. These two people almost represented the two factions in the court. One represents a famous family and the other represents a poor family.


    It goes without saying why empress Xiao invited them.


    Xu Guifei''s face was a little uneasy, but she could only sit there and could do nothing.


    After another half a quarter or so, Prime Minister Lin and Prime Minister Xu arrived at the front and rear feet, followed by several imperial doctors led by the white hospital envoy of Taitai hospital, including imperial doctor Zhou.


    After saluting, they entered the inner hall.


    On the huge dragon bed in the inner hall, Emperor Xi lay on it, breathing gently. If he didn''t look pale, people would think he was just asleep rather than in a coma.


    Empress Xiao stood on one side of the Dragon bed and said: "Doctor Zhou is a doctor appointed by your majesty and has been taking his pulse for your majesty. I thought that since your majesty believes in doctor Zhou so much, it must be for his reason, so I didn''t want to recruit other doctors for diagnosis and treatment. Who would have thought that the treacherous villain spread rumors to slander the palace and the crown prince? In order to show his innocence, I specially invited an envoy to the White House, two doctors and a doctor Zhou this time Qi felt his Majesty''s pulse and asked the two prime ministers to testify. "


    Prime Minister Lin arched his hand and said, "my mother is considerate."


    Prime Minister Xu said, "your mother knows clearly. Only in this way can you be upright and sit straight."


    Prime Minister Lin, as a member of an aristocratic family, always speaks with some points, while Prime Minister Xu seems to be more clear about right and wrong.


    Empress Xiao nodded and smiled, indicating that several imperial doctors came forward to examine their pulse.


    After the diagnosis, they went to one side and summarized it. The envoy of the white house came forward and said: "Dr. Zhou''s diagnosis is correct. Your majesty is really suffering from erysipelas. In fact, your Majesty''s dragon body had such a situation earlier. At that time, your majesty broke the pill after listening to the suggestions of many doctors. Unfortunately, erysipelas accumulated too much in the body. If you don''t get sick on weekdays, you will get sick like a mountain. At this time, the coma is also due to the weakness of the dragon body. If you take care of yourself slowly, you can still wake up , but it''s hard to say at this time. Maybe three or two days, maybe three or two months. "


    "What''s wrong with your majesty?" asked Prime Minister Xu.


    People naturally understood what he said about the big problem, that is, they asked emperor Xi if he would die.


    But who dares to tell people about this kind of thing, the white court envoy can only say with a bitter smile: "Lord Xu, it''s not that the lower official doesn''t want to say it clearly, but that it''s really uncertain. It''s reasonable to say that your Majesty''s dragon body should not come to that step, but now no one dares to say the result."


    Prime Minister Xu nodded. It was no longer difficult, but his thick gray eyebrows frowned tightly.

 Chapter 469

    "Your Majesty''s body has always been nursed by doctor Zhou. I don''t know whether it is feasible to continue to hand it over to doctor Zhou?"


    We all know why they are here today. We just want to see if emperor Xi is seriously ill at this time and whether the crown prince and queen have done something. Since so many doctors have diagnosed it, it''s hard for others to say anything.


    "Doctor Zhou has always been a superb doctor, and few people can reach him in Taiyuan hospital. Since doctor Zhou has always been responsible for this matter, he will not leave two people, and the minister has no objection." the white court envoy said.


    All the people present are human spirits. Naturally, they understand the style of doing things for people in Taiyuan hospital. One bad thing about this kind of thing is that people fall on their heads, copy their homes and destroy their families. No wonder Baiyuan''s judgment is so positive.


    I feel sorry for the doctor this week


    The eyes of the two prime ministers moved to Zhou Jin, which meant a little pity.


    "Now that the matter has been settled, the old minister will leave first."


    Prime Minister Xu has many things to do. It''s over here. Naturally, he doesn''t want to continue wasting time here. Prime Minister Lin also said goodbye.


    After the two prime ministers left, Princess Xu and the king of Jin also left. Although they are full of disbelief and unwillingness, the two old prime ministers can testify here, and they can''t say anything more. Needless to say, other imperial doctors also withdrew.


    Empress Xiao glanced at Zheng Haiquan and said, "father Zheng, take care here. Go back to Fengqi palace."


    "Yes."


    After entering Fengqi palace, the prince was relieved.


    "After my mother, my ministers still knew that the White House envoy was our man."


    Empress Xiao smiled disapprovingly, "good things should be used on the key. Your mother has been operating in the harem for decades. How can you not let people go in such an important place as Taiyuan hospital!"


    "The other two?"


    "Those two are not. They just have a handle in your grandfather''s hand."


    Hearing this, the prince smiled with relief.


    "Now, but it''s the king''s turn to worry."


    "They''re in a hurry. We''ll catch the handle. If we can catch the handle, he has no reason to stay in the capital. He has to peel off his skin if he doesn''t return to the fief."


    "Empress mother, how long do you want to wait -" the prince couldn''t help asking.


    Empress Xiao looked at the prince''s excited face and couldn''t help frowning.


    "It can''t be urgent. Everyone is not a fool. If they do it too quickly, the king of Jin will take advantage of the chaos and don''t say it, and the courtiers will criticize it."


    "My son knows." the prince also knows this truth. "Zheng Haiquan won''t doubt it? After all, he follows his father every day. Do you want to?"


    The prince made a gesture.


    When it comes to Zheng Haiquan, even empress Xiao has a headache. She thought and thought, and then said, "no, Zheng Haiquan is too conspicuous. Zheng Haiquan had an accident as soon as your father fell, which will cause unnecessary suspicion. It''s not suitable to act rashly now. Fortunately, Zhou Taiyi has good means and is smart in medicine. It shouldn''t be a problem with his cooperation."


    After a few more discussions, the prince left Fengqi palace, and empress Xiao changed her clothes and went to Zichen hall.


    Now in this situation, she''d better keep more watch. After all, the queen and her majesty have always been "deeply married". Her Majesty is seriously ill. The queen can show her style even more by staying in front of her sick bed regardless of her body.


    While the queen and the prince were discussing, in chunluan Palace on the other side, imperial concubine Xu and the king of Jin made another statement.


    "Why can''t this be fishy? I don''t believe it, absolutely not!"


    "The mother imperial concubine doesn''t believe it either." imperial concubine Xu frowned and said: "But so many people were diagnosed, and the Queen invited two prime ministers to witness. Once the matter was over, others could not raise any objection. It was all because the queen was so cunning that she was in a hurry by us. In fact, she had a plan. This time, the incident happened suddenly. In front of the two prime ministers, it was hard for the palace to say to ask the imperial doctor again. After all, it was white The hospital envoy and the other two imperial doctors are very old people. "

 Chapter 470

    The king of Jin didn''t understand that empress Xiao had a hole in it, but some things can use one but not two. Then use the rumor, not to mention that the queen can naturally severely punish the people, and the middle of the court can''t stir up. As soon as this statement comes out, it is faced with two respected prime ministers, so the dumb king of Jin and imperial concubine Xu can only swallow it.


    "Lin Jian, that old man is really useless. He won''t help me."


    Xu Guifei smiled bitterly, "in that case, you and I are not easy to intervene, not to mention Prime Minister Lin. the queen works in Taiguang hall, and the names and theories are complete. Who dares to have an objection, not to mention Prime Minister Xu is still standing aside. How can prime minister Lin speak?"


    In fact, the king of Jin also knew that he was angry, but in this way, his situation was more difficult.


    "It''s better for you to be careful recently. Don''t let them have the handle. Let''s figure it out slowly first."


    "My son knows."


    When the people in the inner hall left, the Xi emperor who had been unconscious for a long time on the Dragon bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    Zheng Haiquan''s neck shrunk and the man bent forward.


    "Your Majesty -"


    The people on the Dragon bed didn''t move. First, they sneered and suddenly said, "I want to eat."


    Zheng Haiquan said "yes" and went out to make arrangements.


    Not many people know about this event arranged by Emperor Xi, including doctor Zhou and Zheng Haiquan, and the others are known by several eunuchs in Zichen hall and Emperor Xi''s two confidants.


    Of course, acting also has to pay a price. Apart from others, it is quite difficult to eat alone. Empress Xiao stayed here all day and left at night. In other times, Emperor Xi could only go hungry. Zheng Haiquan secretly sighed countless times why, but what the master decided could not be said by a slave.


    Zheng Haiquan soon brought some meals, which he naturally wanted to use.


    Compared with emperor Xi''s royal banquet on weekdays, Zheng Haiquan is just a slave, and he can''t be too high-profile. But even so, Emperor Xi also used his food with relish, which was more fragrant than before.


    He didn''t find it himself, but Zheng Haiquan couldn''t bear to look straight at it. I thought, why is this your majesty? This man is old and dying. Are his ideas so strange.


    After emperor Xi had enough to eat and drink, he asked Zheng Haiquan to serve him and gargle. Then he invited doctor Zhou of the side hall.


    "You did a good job."


    Doctor Zhou fell on his knees, "Your Majesty praised."

 Chapter 471

    "I''ve heard that you have been frequently asked to inquire about my dragon body recently. Is it from the king of Jin?"


    As for how to hear about it, Emperor Xi has his own channels. This time, the plan is to catch people in the dark. Emperor Xi didn''t believe what doctor Zhou said that the prince was slandered.


    I don''t know if he still insists on not believing at this time?


    "This --" doctor Zhou looked anxiously at emperor Xi and said, "yes, I didn''t pay attention."


    Emperor Xi''s face turned purple and white. He hummed twice and said sternly, "I think I haven''t treated them badly. Before I die, I think of my emperor - cough......" before he finished, he coughed.


    "Your Majesty, calm down."


    Emperor Xi coughed for a while before he calmed down.


    "This appearance is really wonderful. Why didn''t I find this one so good at acting in the past... Zhou Jin, didn''t the queen tell you when to kill me?"


    Zhou Jin was surprised, "none."


    "Ha, I won''t tell you. You''re just a slave who obeys orders. It''s estimated that they can''t help it in a few days. Now they''re just afraid of being criticized... Even the white court is their judge. What else do I don''t know... And the king of Jin..."


    Emperor Xi sat on the Dragon bed and muttered to himself. His tone was very low, but it was passed into the ears of Zhou Taiyi and Zheng Haiquan. These two people want to plug their ears and don''t listen to these. The more they know, the worse their fate will be. It is estimated that your majesty is finished this time, and it will be their turn soon


    Even if he has always been as calm as Zheng Haiquan, he can''t help shivering at this time.


    No one wants to die, especially as emperor Xi''s ideas become more and more strange, it has produced a great mental torture to the following people. This feeling of being on the verge of collapse is even worse, especially Zheng Haiquan''s personal service.


    Suddenly a series of clear bell rang, waking up the three people in the hall.


    Emperor Xi was served by Zheng Haiquan, lying down on the Dragon bed and covered with a silk quilt. As soon as everything was done, the queen took people in.


    "Please, madam Sheng an."


    "Up. Is doctor Zhou there?"


    "Come and see your majesty."


    Empress Xiao once told her that when she was away, doctor Zhou had better stay with emperor Xi. At this time, hearing this, empress Xiao showed a meaningful smile.


    "Doctor Zhou worked hard."


    "I dare not."


    After Zhou Taiyi went down, empress Xiao looked back at Zheng Hai.


    "Father Zheng is tired every day. It''s really hard. Here is the palace guard. You can go down and have a rest."


    "The slave is not tired. Thank you for your consideration."


    Empress Xiao just smiled and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 472

    Prime Minister''s Office


    Prime Minister Xu Cheng is playing chess with others.


    The man sitting opposite Prime Minister Xu is about forty years old. He has a thin face, long beard and a clear, meaningful and gloomy temperament, which is quite eye-catching.


    "The teacher is a little uneasy today. Is it because he was recruited into the Palace this morning?"


    Prime Minister Xu smiled and put down a piece in the chessboard.


    "Your Majesty is ill, and the prince is fighting with the king of Jin. It is really not conducive to the country."


    The man smiled and put down a piece on the chessboard. "This should not be the concern of our courtiers. Your majesty is only seriously ill now. Your majesty is not here, and there is the prince."


    "I''m afraid the king of Jin is not so simple and there will be changes." Prime Minister Xu suddenly sighed: "the old man Lin Jian has been smart all his life and is confused. His Majesty''s sudden illness really surprised him and the man behind him."


    The man just smiled and dropped another son.


    Some people want to open, some people can''t. For example, his teacher is a person who can open his mind. He is a high-ranking person. Why should he be greedy for the work of the dragon. But how can people be the same as people? There are always people who can''t think of it! The bustling world is for profit, and the bustling world is for profit. The ancients sincerely did not deceive him.


    "Teacher, do you want the king of Jin to leave the capital? Your highness must want to see this scene."


    Prime Minister Xu pondered for a moment and stroked his beard. "No, we''d better wait and see what happens."


    "Don''t worry about the instability of the country?"


    This made Prime Minister Xu smile bitterly, "Your Majesty doesn''t think so. Why should we do this?"


    "I''m afraid it''s going to be messy."


    "You, the right censor, haven''t been in office for long. It''s important to protect yourself. If they want to make trouble, they''ll make it."


    "Some people will say that students eat vegetarian food."


    "Ha ha, the situation is unstable now. Even teachers don''t want to meddle. Don''t be a big head, you student." Xu Cheng smiled and whispered: "The ducha courtyard is a chaotic time. The prince will never let the king of Jin stay in the capital safely. There are only a few people in your hands. It''s not easy to come out at this time. Anyway, we don''t want to learn from the dragon''s skill. We''d better watch it change."


    "Students know."


    In the study, only the sound of chess pieces falling on the board was heard.


    Prime Minister Xu glanced at the student opposite and suddenly sighed: "you seem to be far away and indifferent, but you are also a laborious life worried about the country and the people."


    People in their forties are called boys by Prime Minister Xu, but they are really boys, because Prime Minister Xu is nearly 70.


    "Aren''t you?"


    Prime Minister Xu was stunned and smiled bitterly, "we are the same, but it''s a pity..."


    Prime Minister Xu did not finish the latter words, but Zhao Jingheng, who was born as his student, knew it.


    Although emperor Xi was not a blind monarch, he was not a wise monarch. He was headstrong, his thoughts were too conservative, and he adhered to conventions and was unwilling to innovate and change.


    The Daxi Dynasty looks like a peaceful and prosperous age, but no one knows what it is under this peaceful and prosperous age better than them.


    The rich are too rich, and the poor people are always so poor. There are too many people who take bribes and bend the law, but they are protected by the officials and get away with it. The wine and meat of Zhumen are smelly, and the road is frozen to death. That''s nothing more than that.


    Sometimes it''s not a good thing for a person to be too ambitious. For example, his teacher has been involved in officialdom for decades. He is heavy and floating. Finally, he puts away his pride and can sit as prime minister because of his knowledge and interest.


    Be knowledgeable and interesting in life and work. Never touch the things that should not be contaminated.


    Who would have thought that Prime Minister Xu, who always gives outsiders the impression of being upright, daring to speak and jealous of evil, is actually a mediocre who knows the way of knowledge and interest?


    Being upright and daring to speak is just allowing him to do so, so he will do so.

 Chapter 473

    The reason why people learn and change is that they suffer enough losses. Prime Minister Xu is an example, so Zhao Jingheng, as his student, doesn''t have to waste time and go through all kinds of blows to realize this truth. This is his blessing, but he can''t let go in the end!


    "Teacher, do you remember your original intention?"


    This made Prime Minister Xu unable to speak for a long time and looked in a trance.


    "The prince is not Mingjun..." it was difficult to say this from Zhao Jingheng, "neither is the king of Jin."


    The sunspot in Prime Minister Xu''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. He tried his best to smile, "who do you think will be Ming Jun?"


    Zhao Jingheng shook his head slowly, "I don''t know."


    "Since we don''t know, let''s watch."


    Look, how long will it take?


    There is news from the king of cloud in the capital, but it is certainly not as flexible as king Jing.


    Seeing that emperor Xi was in a coma and the crown prince was in charge of the state, the king of Jin stayed in the capital through his leg injury, but there was no movement from King Jing. King Yun was so anxious that he was restless.


    He is not a person who cares too much. He has to do a lot of things to save his life and his wife and children. His biggest wish is to live a carefree life for the princess and children, so that he will throw all his accumulation to King Jing.


    After throwing it away, he was really carefree, but after some carefree days, he found that King Jing had not moved, so he was anxious.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to play any games with his facial paralysis brother. He directly and quietly came to King Jingzhou''s mansion. No one said hello before coming. Outsiders reported that a relative came to his mother''s house. King Jing''s reaction was stunned.


    His mother''s relatives live in the house. Where are there any relatives? Let Fushun go and have a look. He knows it''s King Yun.


    This guy is too brave!


    King Jing thought so and went to see King Yun.


    The fat face is not a serious smile, but very dignified.


    "What can I do for you?" King Jing said faintly and sat down opposite King Yun.


    "You have to change your temper. Everything you do is slow. It''s almost breaking the sky over there. You don''t respond at all."


    "Didn''t King Gu write to tell you that he has started to move."


    As soon as the cloud king turned his eyes, he said angrily, "I don''t see it." then he continued to nag, "if you go on like this, I really want to consider whether to steal my mother from the palace and run away as a family."


    King Jing looked at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, this man had this idea.


    "What about your men?"


    "All dismissed."


    "Under the whole world, is it the king''s land, the shore of the land, or the king''s ministers?"


    King Jing said these words slowly and took a sip of tea.


    The cloud King slumped in his chair and cried sadly, "I regret it. I knew I would put some pressure on the prince and the king of Jin. Why do I put pressure on you?"


    "Dare you?"


    Well, he dare not!


    The cloud King wiped his face. He didn''t say whether others looked down on his hands. His first reaction was suspicion. Why do you want to accumulate so many things? He is too weak. If people want to reach out and crush himself, he really doesn''t dare to touch those two people.


    "You just bully me. I''m older than you. Is there such an unreasonable person to my brother?"


    "You''re just a few months older than me."


    "Big day is also long!"


    "You came to tell me this at the risk of being found?"


    Seeing the topic getting farther and farther, King Jing said faintly.


    "I just come to urge you to hurry, speed and act quickly, or it will be late."


    "It''s already moving." after a pause, King Jing said, "now wait and see what happens."


    "Wait and see how it changes. It''s decisive that we can''t run away. Don''t you know the danger? Come on, let me tell you..."

 Chapter 474

    The cloud King changed his posture and said, "those two are small bellied and chicken hearted. The crown prince will not let us go in five or ten years. Don''t look at his serious face. He is really violent. Those who obey us will prosper and those who oppose us will die. Even if we are honest, he will give us at most some time to survive."


    "Don''t believe what I said. The crown prince and the queen seem to be very noble. In fact, someone is always blocking them. Later, they became three. The crown prince is too depressed. He will go to extremes in the future. Not to mention the king of Jin, he can ascend the throne without the help of the king of Qi. The king of Qi is cruel and arrogant. Now the king of Jin tolerates him for great cause , how can he continue to endure it later, and he can forget the king of Jin''s own origin? He will certainly not allow the fan king to continue to exist... "


    King Jing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect old four to think so deeply. If it wasn''t for his previous life, he didn''t know these at all. Unexpectedly, he could analyze the positive ideas only by some cognition.


    "Your analysis is very good."


    That''s what you said! The cloud King smiled proudly in his heart, but his face was fearless, "no one understands these two people''s temperament better than me!"


    "I suffered a lot when I was young?"


    The cloud King''s face stiffened and smiled, "yes, this is an enemy. We must analyze them thoroughly in order to break them one by one."


    "Didn''t the king offend you?"


    This made the cloud King''s face shake again, and suddenly he was a little embarrassed. "I remember when I was a child, you gave me a plate of Osmanthus cake."


    That was the most hungry time when he grew up. The man gave him a plate of Osmanthus cake. He was happy to take it back to eat with his mother. Who knew that before he came to his palace, he was seen by the villain of the king of Qi, knocked over to the ground and asked him to climb on the ground to pick it up.


    King Jing was stunned. It seemed that there was such a thing in the deepest part of his mind.


    When he was young, he didn''t worry about food and clothing. He had a capable eunuch to protect him properly. But he knew that King Yun''s childhood was not easy. The holy Master said he was too fat and ordered him to lose weight. Someone took it as a raft and deliberately scolded their mother and son.


    The memory made cloud King''s eyes deep. It was only a moment. He smiled again, "you must work hard. Your brother''s good life in the future depends on you."


    King Jing glanced at each other and didn''t speak.


    The cloud King changed his position on the chair, "did you really act? Why didn''t I see it?"


    King Yun also has spies in Beijing. King Jing knows this.


    "Let you see, others should know."


    "Tell me, let me go back and have a solid sleep."


    "No."


    The cloud king looked at the king of the scene and said dejectedly, "well, if you don''t say it, don''t say it. Remember to throw up any means. Don''t be kind to women."


    woman ''s soft nature? What is the solution?


    "Just remember anyway. It''s nothing to use disgraceful means when necessary. We''re just trying to make a living. And the barbarian under you has excellent martial arts. You can''t send him to assassinate both of them."


    King Yun''s words became more and more absurd, and King Jing couldn''t understand them.


    "What do you mean by these words?"


    "Don''t worry about what you mean. Just remember it anyway. I won''t tell you more. I have to hurry back. The princess will be angry again if I get back late."


    King Jing told Daoyun that there was a famous fierce imperial concubine in the capital. He didn''t say anything and asked Fushun to send them away.


    Sitting there, he continued to think about what Wang Yun just said, the benevolence of women, Yan Manzi, assassination... These things can''t get together.


    I can''t figure it out. King Jing simply doesn''t want to. How can there be women''s benevolence at this time? Or is his constant silence misunderstood?

 Chapter 475

    In fact, cloud king also misunderstood, but his words came from one thing he knew in his last life.


    Yes, cloud king has lived for two lives.


    In his last life, King Yun lived longer than King Jing, so he lived about two months more. He thought he was bound to die. Who ever thought that a mysterious man broke out in the capital and killed the emperor of Jin in public.


    King Yun thought, the Jin emperor is dead now. He doesn''t have to die. Unfortunately, the order had been issued before the Jin emperor''s accident, so even if the Jin emperor died, the cloud king died in the end.


    Coming back, King Yun kept thinking, who is this great man? It''s too wasteful to use such means at this time. Later, he inadvertently learned that the man was a general of King Jing''s mansion.


    Because the man''s image characteristics are too obvious. He has a stubby beard and a strong body. It is said that one blow will kill him. Before he left, he said a sentence that was puzzling to the people present.


    You''re so fucking bad that I have nowhere to eat and live.


    The Jin emperor was killed when he was in the paddock in autumn. At that time, many princes and ministers were there, so this sentence was not concealed.


    After King Yun was reborn, according to his various inferences, he decided that the man was Yan Manzi, the general of King Jing''s residence.


    After inferring this result, King Yun shut the door in the house and scolded for half a night, making the whole house confused for several days. Then king Yun decided to cooperate with King Jing.


    Otherwise, there is no certain assurance. Why does King Yun believe that King Jing will be the winner?! Of course, King Jing''s temperament is worthy of King Yun''s trust, but it is not only these miscellaneous reasons that make him make such a major decision, but also many, many, which are unspeakable.


    The cloud king always thinks that since God wants him to live again, there must be an arrangement. In this life, he has changed, and so has the indifferent king.


    The cloud king knew that his change was due to the woman who made him feel guilty and regretful before he died. In this life, he came to make up for her. The change of King Jing and King Yun must have come to change their fate.


    It doesn''t make sense. Good people don''t live long, does it?


    Who wants to be a good man in the future!


    King Yun has said this many times in front of his princess, but unfortunately his princess doesn''t believe him. She always knocks him on the head and says, are you sick?!


    Whenever this happens, cloud king can only giggle. No one knows that he actually thinks so.


    Inexplicably, clearly the facial paralysis didn''t tell himself his action, cloud king felt relieved.


    It''s all right. He''s not a man who can do big things. He''d better go back and think about how to coax the princess. I can''t. just steal my mother out and run away as he said just now.


    In the world, is it the king''s land? But there are other places besides the king''s land, such as overseas


    Why doesn''t anyone believe him every time he tells the truth?! Why? If things really fail, he will not take this facial paralysis when he runs!


    The cloud King sighed and got on his carriage, which moved forward slowly.


    Because of emperor Xi''s coma, the Spring Festival in the 35th year of emperor Xi Yuan was very cold in the palace.


    The song and dance banquets in the palace stopped, and other princes and nobles in the capital could not make a big fuss. The king''s residence in Jingzhou, thousands of miles away, is naturally unaffected.


    Unfortunately, King Jing''s house has always been simple. On New Year''s Eve, as usual, only the family sat together and had a reunion banquet.


    The Li family were also present. Unfortunately, it should be a happy day in Japan, but Li Xuebing and Qi couldn''t laugh.

 Chapter 476

    Without him, because Li Hongchang and Li Hongqian didn''t come back this year. Strictly speaking, I haven''t come back since I left.


    A few days earlier, Li Xuebing asked Fushun.


    Now that they have stayed in King Jing''s mansion for a long time, the Li family is not as fearless as they were at the beginning. In particular, they pay more respect to their nephew, the prince. I can''t blame them. King Jing''s residence is so big. After staying for a long time, they see more. In the past, those who were out of reach saluted King Jing, and they didn''t realize that there was so much awe in the center.


    Of course, this is only true for Li Xuebing. Qi stays in the yard all year round. The farthest place in the house is to go to his daughter, which is almost the same as before.


    Because of this awe, Li Xuebing did not dare to disturb King Jing at will as before, so he handed a message to Fushun.


    Fushun replied, "uncle and master, now the two young masters are at a critical time. They didn''t go home for the new year in the military camp. As an example, how can they be independent?"


    In fact, when Fushun said this, the Li Hongchang brothers were being practiced in the camp, crying for their parents. Unfortunately, there was no way to ask for help.


    Fushun''s words made Li Xuebing feel quite complicated. The word "example" made him secretly happy, but he couldn''t come back, but it made him upset. Finally, I was secretly pleased to occupy the peak. Since I can set an example, my future is not bad. For the sake of the future, it is a small matter to think about children.


    Including Qi''s, he also appeased. Then, there were uncle and uncle and wife of the Li family who were laughing at the reunion banquet.


    Princess Jing rarely didn''t attend today. It''s said that she was bedridden, but actually she wasn''t bedridden. King Jing and Xiaohua knew it well.


    Princess Jing is stubborn. She is angry with King Jing and wants to block him. As for whether the function of adding blocking has played a role, only God knows.


    A reunion banquet soon ran out. King Jing didn''t say anything polite, so he let them go. Then he and Xiaohua hurried back to the West courtyard. The two children are still in the West courtyard.


    Now the two little guys can walk and talk, and their energy is much better than before. When I was younger, I would go to bed after dark. Now it''s not so good. It''s going to be very late.


    Especially today''s new year''s Eve, they want to spend time with a family of four, but they have to come out to accompany others. They feel a little guilty. The two little people naturally want to go back to accompany them early.


    When they returned to the West courtyard, they had just changed into their homely clothes. Yiyi and ho''er had been held by the nanny.


    In winter, the two children walk with thick clothes. Before he jumped up, he let Xiaohua pick him up, and the other one was held by King Jing.


    "Father, mother, where have you been?"


    The speaker is ho''er. Ho''er is really not like a child under the age of two. He speaks clearly. Although he still can''t speak long sentences, the general meaning can be understood by adults.


    "Bad, it''s gone."


    On the contrary, Yi Yi talks a lot on weekdays, but she doesn''t have a clue. This is similar to King Jing. Because of this, King Jing loves his daughter more.


    Xiaohua smiled guilty. It''s not good. When the child lied, she had to avoid the important and take the easy, "isn''t this coming back?"


    Children at this time are easy to coax. They remember that their parents are missing in front, and then they are distracted by Xiaohua''s actions. He took off his shoes for the two little guys, and the four went to sit on the Kang.


    There are all kinds of cakes and snacks on the Kang Table, because there are two children, all of which they can eat.


    "Watch the new year today?"


    Xiaohua looked at the two children, looked at him again, and said with a smile, "OK."

 Chapter 477

    Say so, after a while, the two little guys were sleepy. Xiaohua didn''t let the nanny take her away, but took off their outer cotton padded jacket and trousers and let them sleep on the Kang.


    Because it was still early, they talked about Li Miaolin after their marriage. They said that uncle and Mrs. Qiao''s face was bad tonight. They thought they wanted their son. They said that Princess Qiao had just kept glancing at King Jing at the banquet.


    When talking about concubine Qiao, Xiaohua said it in a teasing tone, which made king Jing blush and a little embarrassed.


    In fact, in the end, there are some very trivial words. Over the past two years, they have been too familiar with each other. They can know what they mean by one look and one move. Xiaohua is becoming more and more casual in front of King Jing. It seems that he is not the king Jing who is high above, not just a respectable and unlovable husband, but a man who has always been with himself.


    Maybe such a scene is boring to others, but they still like the warmth of getting along quietly, especially him, her and two children.


    "I haven''t taken you and your children out to play. When I''m free, I''ll take you out to play."


    Xiaohua smiled and nodded, "OK."


    Xiaohua thought his highness was just talking, but he didn''t think he was serious.


    In March, when the grass grows and the warbler flies, King Jing proposes to take Xiaohua out to play.


    Of course, the two children are also to be brought. Xiaohua was very happy and began to prepare without much thought.


    Because I want to take two children, I have to take things with me when I go out. Xiaohua also asked king Jingwang where he is going. King Jing didn''t say the specific location. He only said that he was a little away from the house. It would take about ten days to go back and forth.


    There must be people in the West courtyard. Xiaohua brought lilac spring grass, and ho''er and Yiyi brought two nannies and four palace people. As for things like things, cloves worry about returning, and Xiaohua doesn''t care.


    After two days of preparation, I went out on the third day.

 Chapter 478

    The line-up of this trip was not large. There were only five black carriages, surrounded by more than ten ordinary people dressed as the instrument guards in the house. At first glance, people think it''s a rich man''s house.


    Walking and stopping all the way, it seems that there is no destination. You can enter immediately after crossing the city. There is no place to stay in the Inn at night, but there is always a small yard for rest.


    Xiaohua is a real back house woman. She never goes out of the gate. This trip refreshed her horizons.


    King Jing took her across the street, shopping, eating restaurants, entering temples and incense. The outside world is familiar and strange. What is familiar is the memory in her mind a long time ago. What is strange is that she seems to be surprised by many things on the street.


    The clothes they wear on the street are not the kind in the house, but the clothes of ordinary people. Although the instrument guards followed, they were also ordinary people, dressed up and hidden in the crowd. Xiaohua even ate a bowl of rice at a street stall. Obviously, the taste of the ingredients is not as fine as that made by mother he in the house. Xiaohua just thinks it''s delicious.


    King Jing never eats outside food. Strictly speaking, he seldom eats meals made by others except mother he. He also ate a bowl this time. In King Jing''s opinion, this food is not very delicious, but when she eats happily, she unconsciously eats up a bowl.


    When staying in a larger city, King Jing took Xiaohua to the night market. The night market is very lively and there are many snacks. Xiaohua always has a round belly. Let King Jing lead her and say she can''t walk.


    Jingzhou is close to the border, and the folk customs are much more open than other places. Xiaohua once saw a couple walking hand in hand in the night market. She has been excited for a long time, so she took the opportunity to secretly grasp King Jing''s hand.


    The lights in the night market are brilliant and bright, which always makes Xiaohua feel like a dream. After living two lives, Xiaohua feels that this is the happiest moment in her two lives.


    "Your Highness, when you are free, shall we go out to play?"


    King Jing tightened his little hand in his palm, "OK."


    At that moment, her bright smile was in front of her, and behind her was a bustling crowd. This scene was engraved in King Jing''s mind for a long time, and he could not forget it when he was old in the future.

 Chapter 479

    King Jing took Xiaohua to play around. At the same time, the middle of Beijing gradually entered the situation of crossbow pulling and bow stretching.


    The struggle between the first Department of the crown prince and the first Department of the king of Jin is becoming more and more obvious. It is unreasonable to impeach the king of Jin with the censor for a long time. Naturally, the king of Jin is not a vegetarian. His majesty ordered him to stay in Beijing to recuperate. His Majesty must order him to return to the fiefdom. What''s more, now that your majesty is ill and has not been able to wake up, how can the son of man leave at this time. The two sides quarreled happily and often stroked their sleeves and tore them in the hall.


    As for the secret disputes, there are countless. For the time being, the prince is slightly better because of his advantage. Of course, the king of Jin is not powerless to fight back.


    But over time, the prince''s advantages became more and more obvious. On the contrary, the disadvantage of the king of Jin was obvious. The reason is very simple. The prince is both legitimate and long. Now he is also the prince''s supervisor. The king of Jin''s only backer can''t rely on it for the time being. Although his accumulated strength is not bad, his Majesty''s unconsciousness has always been a hidden worry. People can''t help guessing whether this man is really dead.


    As soon as your majesty dies, the prince is a natural successor. At that time, if you offend the king of Jin deeply, you will really die without a burial place.


    After several discussions with his staff, the king of Jin had to consider dangerous moves, and secretly moved in Jinzhou and Qizhou.


    King Jing and Xiaohua have stayed in this small town called ''Pingyu'' for several days.


    Xiaohua thinks King Jing''s plan is to go out for more than ten days. Now it''s already over. Are you going back. But king Jing didn''t move. He spent two days visiting the whole town before he rested temporarily.


    I was really tired. I kept walking and looking around. The next day, Xiaohua and King Jing slept until noon.


    After lunch, they sat on the imperial concubine''s couch near the window.


    Xiaohua glanced at King Jing again and again. She always thought he was strange today.


    "Do you like it here?"


    Xiaohua thought King Jing asked about this small town. It is close to mountains and rivers and has a quiet environment. The streets are not crowded on weekdays, but it is very lively when there are morning and evening markets. The folk custom is simple. When walking on the street, you can always see the people with a smile and a happy atmosphere.


    "Yes."


    "Will you stay here with your children for a while and I''ll pick you up after a while?"


    Xiaohua''s smiling face suddenly froze.


    After a long time, she asked, "why?"


    King Jing''s indifferent eyes suddenly couldn''t hold. An excuse that has been pondered in my heart for a long time. When I use it, I find that I can''t say it at all.


    He could only turn aside and whispered, "don''t ask."


    "Why not ask?"


    Xiaohua''s tone is a little aggressive.


    She knew this attitude was bad, but when King Jing said it, she always had a very bad feeling in her heart. That feeling made her heart pounding in her chest, and she couldn''t help but panic.


    King Jing looked a little embarrassed. He pulled her and held her in his arms. "You''re obedient. I''ll pick you up in a few days."


    "Why don''t you ask?"


    "Why be obedient?"


    "Why? Why on earth?"


    This series of questions made king Jing unable to speak for a long time, so he could only keep stroking her back with his big palm.


    For the first time, Xiaohua resisted the comfort, broke free and looked at him stubbornly.


    King Jing didn''t go to see her, but said, "you''re obedient. You live here with your children for a while. The waiters in the West courtyard will come right away. It won''t be inconvenient."


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking. Why? Why?"

 Chapter 480

    Xiaohua, who had never quarreled with King Jing, spoke so fiercely and was so excited for the first time, and even became hysterical. As he spoke, tears couldn''t help flowing out.


    "Give me the reason!"


    King Jing, who has always been calm and didn''t change his color before Mount Tai collapsed, hasn''t been so embarrassed in his two lives. He doesn''t even dare to look at her face.


    It was planned tomorrow morning. There are many things in Mingming''s house. He said it would be ten days, but he delayed again and again and left everything. He just wanted to accompany her more, but he didn''t know how to export


    "You say!"


    The sound was so loud that King Jing trembled, and the lilacs and spring grass outside the door were shocked.


    Is this a quarrel?


    Madam and your highness have always had a good relationship. They haven''t even blushed. They are very happy to play this time. Why did they quarrel suddenly?


    Clove patted the spring grass and motioned her to listen, while she turned and thought of a way.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is it related to hiding the child?"


    King Jing looked at the little flower with tears in his face.


    "Isn''t it?"


    In fact, Xiaohua had guessed for a long time. She couldn''t figure out why he acted so strangely, especially in her and her two children.


    The enlarged West courtyard is obviously beautiful, but it gives her the feeling of a bird cage. I have everything and I don''t need anything. I can deliver everything I want. There is also a gate outside the gate. Not everyone can come in. Similarly, not all the people inside can go out. Only a few can go out.


    In fact, Xiaohua knows all this.


    But he didn''t want her to know, so she pretended not to know. That time she said she didn''t want the child to be known by outsiders was the first time he leaked his words. Since then, she has been uneasy in her heart.


    Now this uneasiness has finally been implemented, but I didn''t expect this situation.


    She knew that he didn''t want to abandon their mother and son and don''t want them, but what was it for?


    Xiaohua didn''t dare to guess, because she couldn''t help trembling when she guessed


    "Is something wrong?" she could only ask him in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t ask."


    Vaguely, King Jing''s always indifferent face brought a trace of begging, which made Xiaohua cry and roll down again.


    "OK, I won''t ask." Xiaohua wiped her tears and said, "but don''t leave me and my two children."


    King Jing sighed silently and said, "you are obedient..."


    Before she finished speaking, Yiyi''s voice called "father and mother" came from the door.


    "Young master and young lady are arguing for your wife and your highness."


    Lilac and spring grass came in with worry in their eyes. Yiyi and ho''er reach out to hug their mother and father.


    Xiaohua takes Yi Yi, throws her into King Jing''s arms, hugs ho''er, and then lets clove and spring grass go out.


    "Yiyi, Ho son, father doesn''t want us..."


    After saying this, Xiaohua began to cry, very miserable.


    The two children were stunned when their mother cried. Less than two-year-old children know something. When they see their mother crying, they all cry. Yiyi cried loudly, holding King Jing''s neck while crying, "father, don''t do it."


    Ho''er wiped Xiaohua''s face with his small hand and went to see King Jing with tears.


    For a moment, the house was full of three mothers crying.


    King Jing was at a loss and didn''t know how to react.


    "No, don''t, don''t..." all I know is to say this sentence.


    Xiaohua took an inch, "let''s go back to the house?"


    "You are obedient..."


    Before she could speak out, Xiaohua began to cry again, "Yiyi and ho''er are the children who are not hurt in the future. Father doesn''t want us..."


    "Don''t think about it."

 Chapter 481

    King Jing hung xiaoyiyi around his neck, sat down next to Xiaohua, put his hand around her and stroked her hair.


    "It''s for other reasons that I let you stay here for a while. I''ll pick you up and the children in a few days."


    "You lie!"


    King Jing''s face was stiff and he had no choice but to wipe his face. Well, he did lie.


    The plan came a long time ago, from the moment she had a child. Now the situation is getting more and more tense. Although everything is going according to what he wants, he is really not sure what will happen in the end.


    He can bet on anything, but he can''t afford to bet on her and his two children. That''s why we have this trip. King Jing has even thought about it for a long time. They live here carefree. If it works, he will pick them up. If it fails, the future has already been arranged.


    The child is not known by outsiders. Naturally, there will be no trace, and he has already arranged for her. At that time, she can get out of her shell.


    As for himself, King Jing has already planned the ending for himself. If things fail, he has no second way to go except death. In fact, he can run away with her and her children as king Yun said. But as he said, is it the king''s land or the king''s minister who leads the land? If he can''t find his body, the pursuit will never stop. How can he be willing to let her and her children live in constant flight forever?!


    Moreover, his dignity, belonging to the dignity of the royal family, did not allow him to do such acts.


    "You really lied! Luo Jing, you are so bad. I lied to you wholeheartedly. You lied to me even after your child has raised you so big. Do you want to get back together with the princess and think we''re in the eye? If you think we''re in the eye, just say it. Don''t lie."


    Xiaohua knew she was fooling around now, but if she didn''t, she really couldn''t think of any way to dispel the plan in the heart of the stubborn man.


    "Don''t think about it, No."


    King Jing once heard a saying that women are reckless. What they are good at is crying, making trouble and hanging.


    It was Yan Manzi, his martial arts master, who popularized such knowledge to him. He always complained in front of him that the women at home were too difficult to deal with. There are also some military generals in the house who have women''s family members. They have also talked about this kind of thing, which he has heard.

 Chapter 482

    With xiaohua for so long, he once thought that what those people said was nonsense, because his Xiaohua was very understanding, sensible, and even heartache. But only then did he know that the words of "predecessors" were not unreasonable.


    Is this behavior of little flower called fooling around?


    "Then you take us back to the house."


    "No." King Jing, who said he could not win the woman, could only choose the most suitable way of speaking, and refused decisively.


    "Well, we live here and don''t go back."


    King Jing was surprised and relieved, but Xiaohua''s next sentence broke his absurd idea.


    "You walk on your front feet and I jump into the river with my child on my back feet!"


    In King Jing''s surprised eyes, these words jumped out of Xiaohua''s mouth, and even made king Jing feel absurd.


    "Anyway, you don''t want us. The children without a father are very poor. They might as well die."


    This is the ultimate trick, three hanging? Just hang up and jump into the river with your child?


    A confused thought flashed through his mind. King Jing helplessly hugged her again, "don''t fool around."


    "I''m not fooling around. What I said is true."


    A man''s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    "Your Highness, there is a letter from the government."


    King Jing loosened his hand holding Xiaohua and sat upright, "come in."


    Lin Qingting came in and saw a rather magical scene.


    The lady Hua in the rumour sat on the couch with her little master half on her side, while her highness hung another little master around her neck. She used to sit in a very serious posture and a dignified expression, but she was a little strange because there was a little girl still twitching around her neck.


    He didn''t dare to read more and handed the letter to King Jing.


    King Jing didn''t bring Fushun on this trip, only a dozen confidants and guards. I wanted to stay here to protect her and her two children, but the plan was not as fast as change, and I couldn''t convince her.


    After reading the letter, King Jing''s face became dignified. He waved and Lin Qingting retreated.


    King Jing looked sideways at her wriggling to one side, and at his daughter with her mouth turned and tears wiped on her neck.


    "Really don''t want to live here?"


    Xiaohua is turning over and facing him. Yingying''s eyes are full of tears. "Go back to the house with your highness."


    It was another silent sigh. After a long time, King Jing had no choice but to nod his head.


    King Jing hurried back to his house, so he didn''t waste any time. He soon ordered him to leave.


    All the way, Xiaohua was in a trance. She only knew to hold King Jing''s hand tightly. King Jing told her several times that he would take her back, and she didn''t let go. It seemed that she was always afraid that he would cheat her and leave their mother and son behind.


    Until she returned to the familiar West courtyard, Xiaohua put down her heart hanging in the air for a long time, but she soon couldn''t laugh because she saw an unexpected person.


    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 483

    "Why are you here?"


    Xiaohua was shocked and looked incredible.


    In the West courtyard, in her yard and in her house, there was someone else who sat under the window she loved every time.


    This man is no one else.


    Is a person who should have disappeared more than two years ago.


    This person Xiaohua will never forget that pair of similar peach blossom eyes and that familiar face.


    It''s the girl named Qian Xi.


    Oh, no, it can''t be called a girl now. I haven''t seen her for more than two years. Qian Xi has become a very beautiful woman. She wore a beautiful cloud bun, with jewels on her head and a smoky Ru skirt, which was extremely enchanting.


    Xiaohua quickly reacted and asked Fushun, "why is she here?"


    Fushun saw Mrs. Hua, who shouldn''t have appeared around King Jing at this time. He complained again and again. He looked at King Jing and didn''t know what to say.


    This eye stimulated Xiaohua. She turned and looked at King Jing. She couldn''t believe it in her eyes. Then go to see Qian Xi. What she wears and what she wears on her head are all her things.


    "You didn''t bring us back because of her?"


    "No, listen to me..."


    "That''s why you didn''t bring me back?" Xian Baiyu pointed to Qian Xi with the same shocked face. Xiaohua looked at King Jing''s eyes and said, "that''s why you''re so abnormal!"


    With these words, word by word, Xiaohua''s expression cooled down, and the tears in her eyes coagulated.


    "In fact, you can say it clearly. You don''t have to find any other excuses. My maidservant and concubine always know how to be measured."


    She really didn''t think that it was this reason that he didn''t bring her back. She thought of the princess of the scenery, thought of many, but didn''t think of her!


    Mingming is a stranger. Mingming should have disappeared long ago. Why do you appear in her yard and in front of her


    This man should have been sent away by Fushun two years ago, but now he appeared


    How long did he hide her?


    "Did you hide her for more than two years? Or did you hide me instead of her?"


    "I --"


    "That''s why all this?" said the little lace, pointing around. "And the children don''t know?"


    King Jing stood there, his expression converging a little, silent.


    "Luo Jing, you make me so strange. You make me feel shameless! I should be funny. I shouldn''t force myself to come back. If you say it clearly, I won''t beg for nothing..."


    "If you think so, you can."


    After saying this, King Jing''s expression became indifferent a long time ago. It was completely indifferent. It seemed that it was not like mortals, but God and Buddha.


    The charming but stiff face could no longer be maintained. Finally, it cracked. At the moment when tears flowed down, Xiaohua chose to cover her eyes, turn her back and squat down.


    Not the kind of hysterical cry, nor the kind of coquettish cry that forced him to bring her back before. This kind of cry has no voice, but you can see that thin shoulder trembles slightly. Desperately trying to hide the despair, as if his world completely collapsed in an instant.


    The room was so quiet that Qian Xi looked hasty and kept looking at the three people in the field. He wanted to say something, but Fu Shunni glared at him and shut his mouth.


    "King Gu, let someone send you back to that place."


    The trembling shoulder shook violently and coagulated again. After a long time, she stood up with her back to the people.


    "OK."


    In fact, her tears didn''t stop, and she couldn''t stop, but when he did this, she didn''t want to cry in front of him anymore. Because a long time ago, Xiaohua knew that women''s tears are worthless, especially in front of a man who has no you in his heart, especially when there are other women around him. It''s better to laugh than cry.

 Chapter 484

    But she couldn''t laugh and couldn''t laugh.


    At this time, the lilac and spring grass holding the two children came in and stopped when they saw the situation in the house.


    Xiaohua dried her tears, greeted her and took Yiyi from the spring grass.


    "Spring grass, do you remember my small box?"


    The spring grass was in a daze for a moment. Look at King Jing, Qian Xi and Xiaohua.


    "It''s the one before. Take it out and let''s go."


    After saying that, Xiaohua went out with Yiyi in her arms, and clove could only follow. The spring grass quickly reacted and ran directly in front of King Jing.


    "What are you doing in my bedroom?" Qian Xi suddenly shrieked and grabbed the spring grass wiped past her.


    The spring grass sneered and slapped it.


    "Bah, your bedroom? Don''t look in the mirror. Do you deserve it?"


    The fan was complete, and the spring grass did not delay, so he entered the bedroom. After a while, he came out with a small box. Somehow, her face was full of tears. Without looking at the three people still standing in the room, she went out.


    "Madam, I''ve got something. Where are we going?"


    "Get out of here."


    The two little guys seemed to feel the same. Although their big eyes were looking at the main room, they didn''t dare to make a sound. Even Yiyi, who always liked to chatter, didn''t speak.


    Several people went out of the gate of the West courtyard. Several carriages in the lane outside the gate were still parked there and were moving things down.


    Seeing that the lady who went in and out got on the carriage, the palace men and eunuchs on one side dared not move.


    "Does madam really want to go? That''s our yard. Why give it to her!" Chuncao said angrily.


    "That''s never our yard." Xiaohua said this and looked at clove. "Clove, do you want to go with me? Maybe you won''t come back after you leave."


    Lilac smiled, "where madam goes, lilac naturally goes with her."


    "She''s gone?"


    In the main room of the West courtyard, where Xiaohua often sits, King Jing sat there alone for a long time. He didn''t ask aloud until there were footsteps behind him.


    "Yes."


    "Yiwei or the ones arranged before?"


    "Yes."


    "Did she cry again? Was the child frightened?"


    Fushun endured for a long time, and finally sighed and said, "Your Highness, why do you need to? Since you have decided, don''t bring people back. Why do you bring people back and make such a misunderstanding? The old slave hasn''t seen such a sad lady yet."


    "She''s too reckless and said she would jump into the river with her child. Gu Wang can''t beat her..." King Jing''s tone is very strange. It sounds like a joke, but she trembles uncontrollably.


    Fushun didn''t know what to say, so he could only stand there with a sad old face.


    After a long time, King Jing stood up.


    "Your Highness, what about Qian Xi?"


    "Everything goes as planned."


    Fushun sighed, "yes."


    Xiaohua returned to the small town called Pingyu with her two children, cloves and spring grass.


    On the first day, she slept all day, and on the second day, she got up early in the morning. Many people followed this time, including more than a dozen Yiwei and two nannies and palace people around the children.


    Xiaohua asked Dingxiang to shout to Zhao, the captain of the instrument guard, and gave him one hundred liang of silver to buy a small yard in the city. It''s not too big. Just get in. In particular, don''t charge more than one hundred Liang, and don''t charge too much.


    Zhao Da was in a fog and looked at his wife''s resolute attitude. He could only take the silver and take people out to buy the yard.


    Xiaohua returned to the inner room. Chuncao looked worried and said to clove, "something must have happened. Madam, it''s serious this time."


    Clove first wondered about her strange behavior, and when she saw that spring grass said so, she asked aloud, "what do you mean by this?"

 Chapter 485

    Chuncao''s face was tangled and her mouth kept murmuring, "it must be. Madam must be angry this time."


    "Speak well. Don''t be endless."


    The spring grass looked at the lilac with a wandering face, "You don''t know. You haven''t come to my wife at that time. At first, my wife was a little palace man and we lived in the same house. The greatest fun every day was counting the monthly money to plan our life after going out of the house. At that time, my wife told me that if I went out of the house in the future, I would use the saved money to buy a small yard and do some small business to make a living."


    Clove''s face was shocked, "this, this..."


    "Madam, you should know about the box. You never use it at ordinary times. In the past, when you sent out silver, you put it away and put it in the box. Madam asked me to take out the box without asking me to take anything. What do you mean?" Chuncao suddenly thought of something and said urgently: "No, no, it''s too hasty to come out. I didn''t bring out my small box. That''s the monthly money I''ve saved for a long time!"


    "What are you talking about? How could your highness let his wife worry about her livelihood in the future?"


    "Oh, if you don''t believe it, just look back and understand. It seems that your Highness has really hurt your wife''s heart. I''ll persuade her to go..." said Chuncao and hurried into the inner room.


    Facts have proved that what Chuncao said has really come true.


    Zhao Da didn''t know what Mrs. Hua meant. She went out with the silver and came back again.


    When he came back, Mrs. Hua called him and asked him about the yard he bought. Seeing that his wife''s attitude was severe, it didn''t seem like fun. Zhao Da could only say that he would go to see the yard in the afternoon and didn''t see a suitable one in the morning.


    In the afternoon, Zhao Da went out. When he came back in the evening, he brought a house deed of the yard.


    The house cost more than 80 Liang, and there are still more than 10 Liang left. It''s a reward to change Xiaohua''s previous style, but this time he gave the silver to Chuncao to collect it.


    The next day, Xiaohua got up early in the morning and asked lilac to stay at home to watch the children. She took the spring grass and asked Zhao Da to take a look at the yard.

 Chapter 486

    The yard is not big, so it''s just a small yard. It''s small and square. The entrance is the screen wall, and after the screen wall is the whole yard. There are three main rooms, the East is the wing room, and the right is the kitchen, firewood room and sundry room. There is a well in the yard and a big banyan tree with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    The location of the house is very good. There are nearby households on the left and right. When you get out of this road, you can walk a section of the road. It''s convenient to have peace in trouble.


    After seeing the house, Xiaohua was very satisfied and took the spring grass to the carriage, so that Zhao Da hurried to the silk and satin villa. After entering, he ignored all kinds of good satins recommended by the shopkeeper, but sold some cotton cloth and all kinds of fabrics that were not so expensive.


    Zhao Da wanted to pay, but Xiaohua didn''t let him, but paid the money himself. Let Zhao Da carry the cloth onto the carriage.


    After getting on the carriage, Chuncao asked, "madam, you really have decided."


    Xiaohua didn''t answer positively, but said, "don''t you think that small yard is very good? Although it''s small, it''s enough for us to live. Of course, if you don''t want to, you can go back to the house. The house shouldn''t treat you badly."


    The spring grass was so anxious that she burst into tears. "The spring grass naturally followed his wife. We all agreed at the beginning. You can''t go back."


    "I don''t regret it. I''m afraid you can''t live such a hard life."


    "Which is not a bitter day? Why can''t we live?" Chuncao wiped her tears and said, "why do you have to be angry with your highness? Why do you want to take advantage of the dead fox spirit!"


    Xiaohua''s face was frozen, frowned and said, "don''t mention them in the future. If you mention them again, you''ll go back."


    "Well, well, I won''t mention it."


    For several days, Xiaohua took people out to buy all kinds of things and sent them to the small yard. Zhao Daye was more and more frightened, so he sent someone to deliver a letter to the house.


    After receiving the letter, Fushun frowned. King Jing read it and said nothing for a long time.


    After buying all kinds of things, Xiaohua took clove to see it once, and asked her if she decided to continue to follow her. At this time, clove almost understood what his wife meant, and just said, ''where''s the lady, where''s clove.''


    The next day, Xiaohua took her two children and lilac spring grass to the yard. The nanny and palace man around the two children didn''t bring them, but Zhao Da followed with two instrument guards.


    Xiaohua went into the yard and asked Zhao Da to take her people out. When they went out, she closed the gate from inside.


    Since then, she and lilac spring grass and two children have been left in the small yard.

 Chapter 487

    The door of the courtyard was still being knocked, and Zhao Da outside the door was eager to die.


    He sent the letter back to the house. The house didn''t say anything. It just said that his wife would let her do whatever she wanted. They just looked after her. That''s good. I won''t even let the nurse take care of them. I just kicked them out.


    Xiaohua took Yiyi and Huoer to take them to see their new home. She only said a word to clove and told them to go back and don''t come again in the future.


    Clove went to retell it again. She didn''t know what she said to the people outside the door. The knock finally stopped.


    These two days Yiyi and ho''er were silent. They seemed to know what had happened. There was no smile on their little face. At this moment, Xiaohua took the whole room around. The child was forgetful and showed a novel expression on his face.


    Yiyi said with her mouth, father.


    Xiaohua knows that the children want King Jing, but she doesn''t know how to explain to the children at this time. She can only pretend not to hear. Such a young child may forget how long he can remember in a few days.


    The main room has three rooms, one main hall, one bedroom, and the other Xiaohua is arranged as a room for two children. She was going to let the two children sleep with her. Chuncao said that there would always be times when she couldn''t care about it. At that time, she and clove should help take it, and there must be a place.


    There are two rooms in the east wing, one for spring grass and one for clove. A total of five rooms, not big or small, just enough to live.


    After settling down, it''s noon. It''s time for lunch. Firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, grain, as well as all kinds of vegetables and flowers. The kitchen is also complete.


    But how to cook? Who would do it?


    There are three adults in total. They are all from poor backgrounds. They used to be slaves, but they don''t need to cook in the stove on weekdays.


    On the first day of moving into the new house, the three were worried.


    Xiaohua once learned the handle style on the two hand stove with mammy he. She said she would cook. Chuncao said she had burned a fire at home before. She would burn a fire. The most capable clove in the past is useless. It can only be said that she coaxed the little childe and young lady to go.


    Clove was a little worried and didn''t dare to go far. She moved a small machine and sat outside the kitchen door, watching ho''er and Yi playing on one side.


    The meal was cooked for a long time, and only three dishes and one soup were served at the end. Two vegetarian dishes, one fried chicken, and one soup of sliced pork with cabbage and tofu. The dishes and soup are good, and the color is normal, except that the rice is a little burnt, and you can see the burnt black pot. Fortunately, the rice is steamed, and the black and yellow can still be imported.


    Xiaohua took the lead in taking a bowl of rice and tried it. When she felt she could eat, she called cloves and spring grass to eat.


    The two people don''t want to eat at the same table with Xiaohua. Xiaohua says there is only one table in the room. Can you squat in the corner to eat? They said that they should not pay attention to these in the future. Instead of worrying about these, they might as well consider how to live a good life.


    Lilac sat down with spring grass.


    The first cooking, the first fire, is also full of novel feelings. Spring grass is lively again, and soon the atmosphere on the table will be better. Xiaohua casually ate two mouthfuls, got up, filled the rice, soaked it in meat soup, and took some dishes that Xiaowa could eat to feed the two children. Cloves and spring grass wanted to help, but Xiaohua didn''t let them.


    The two children sat on the small stool, and Xiaohua sat in front of them. A bowl of rice, a spoon and a mouthful of ho''er are harmonious. The two little ones didn''t feel that the food in their mouth was much worse than before. They thought that their mother played games with them. They all sat on the small stool and asked them to open their mouth.

 Chapter 488

    After a meal, nothing went wrong. Lilac and spring grass understood why the lady didn''t let them help.


    "They always have to get used to the days when no one is waiting around. Isn''t that good?"


    Yes, it''s very good, but Chuncao always feels that his wife and two little masters are wronged.


    Spring grass can understand the intention of Xiaohua''s behavior, but she can''t understand her fundamental meaning. In her mind, even if your Highness has a new love, even if your wife is angry with your highness, your highness will not treat your wife badly in life. Why should your wife do so.


    In fact, Xiaohua didn''t understand why she did it. At that moment, her subconscious reaction was to let Chuncao take her own things, and she didn''t want others.


    Then here, the first idea took shape in her mind.


    Yes, it''s not hers. She doesn''t want it at all. She didn''t understand why she did it. She just listened to her heart.


    At the moment, sitting in this not luxurious room, feeding the two children and eating delicious food. The son and daughter are very good and eat happily. Xiaohua suddenly has a feeling of tears in her eyes, but there is a complex emotion of happiness and hope for the future intertwined in her heart.


    It doesn''t matter. Without her, she has two children.


    Since you plan to live here for a long time, you must have a plan for the future.


    In the evening, Xiaohua settled all her possessions.


    At first, she saved less than twenty liang of silver in Jingtai hall. Later, she went to the West courtyard. Her monthly silver was twenty Liang a month. Except for reward, she saved more than five hundred liang of silver in more than two years. This is all her possessions, without any reward from King Jing.


    It cost nearly 150 taels to buy this small courtyard and buy all kinds of things. Now Xiaohua still has less than 400 taels of silver.


    Four hundred taels of silver, three women and two young children. They can only live on simple food for more than ten years. After life, there is still no place.


    However, because she has these savings in her hand, Xiaohua is not too eager to cut her future livelihood. It doesn''t matter. She has time to think about it slowly.


    Xiaohua put the silver in the box and put it in the cabinet. There was a giggle in the bathroom.


    After a while, lilac wrapped Yiyi with a large piece of cotton cloth and held it out. Yiyi seemed very excited and danced. The same shape was held out by ho''er. Ho''er also smiled on his face, but it was much more implicit than Yiyi.


    The two naked children were put on the bed. Chuncao went to get ho''er and Yi''s little clothes, and clove wiped Yi''s body with a handkerchief. Yiyi won''t let go. She twists around in bed. Xiaohua takes over the handkerchief and pats Yiyi''s little ass.


    "Well, stop it. I''ll catch a cold later."


    "Catch a cold, catch a cold." Yiyi muttered.


    "Spring grass, you dress her."


    "Spring grass wears clothes, spring grass wears clothes..."


    Chuncao looked at the lovely young lady and wanted to hold her in her arms and rub her, "OK, young lady, let''s wear clothes."


    Xiaohua was wiping water for her son and said, "don''t call her little miss in the future. Call her name."


    "How can that be? Little miss is little miss."


    "I won''t be a young lady in the future, so call her Yiyi, and don''t call me my wife in the future."


    "Yiyi, Yiyi..." Yiyi interrupted again.


    Chuncao looked embarrassed, "no, how can this work!"


    "It''s so eye-catching to live here. Let''s keep a low profile."


    "But --"


    "That''s it. Listen to me."


    "Yes."


    Ho''er and Yi Yi put on their clothes, and Yi also went to make trouble with her brother, either pulling his hand or his ear. Ho''er was annoyed, and his little face wrinkled to the end of the bed.


    "Yiyi, how about sleeping with your mother at night?"

 Chapter 489

    Yiyi''s big eyes flashed and said, "OK."


    "And brother, let''s sleep together."


    The child is tired after playing for a while. Xiaohua puts Yiyi and Huoer into the bed, while she sleeps on the outside. When clove saw that they were all lying down, she listened to Xiaohua and took the candlestick to the bedside table to put it down.


    "Madam, you''d better keep a lilac vigil at night. You won''t have a good rest with little miss and young master."


    Xiaohua said carelessly, "what''s wrong with rest? Don''t call your wife in the future."


    Clove sighed helplessly and said yes.


    Zhao Da sent the news back to King Jing''s house. Not only was Fu Shun stunned, but king Jing was also stunned.


    "Madam, I''m stubborn. I drove everyone back with two little masters and only two people around me. How can I live these days!"


    Fushun''s heartache wrinkled face came out and sighed on one side.


    "According to Zhao Da, life in the small courtyard is very simple. He saw cloves come out and buy vegetables twice. Each time he bought cheap dishes such as cabbage and tofu. How can he eat those things! He bought something and sent it to him. He didn''t open the door at all. His wife also handed him a box. That''s it -" Fushun said, putting the box in his hand on the table.


    King Jing opened it and found that there were several kinds of women''s jewelry. The hairpin on the top looked very familiar.


    It''s her favorite butterfly hairpin.


    She even sent this back.


    When she moved out of the yard, she and her children were dressed alone, and she didn''t take anything else. Now she even sent back several kinds of jewelry.


    Sure enough, don''t you want anything? Not even him.


    King Jing lingered on the butterfly hairpin, his hands trembling.


    "Your Highness, what should I do over there, madam?"


    "Let Zhao Da protect her secretly. What else she wants - just do it first."


    "But with three women and two children, what can life do!"


    "When she left, there was her silver in the box she took with her. Will there be a problem for a while and a half?"


    What else did Fushun want to say? He was interrupted by King Jing.


    "You stand down."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 490

    Seeing that his wife sent back her favorite hairpin, Chuncao and clove, who had always wanted to persuade Xiaohua, were completely afraid to speak.


    Put aside all distractions and live in the courtyard wholeheartedly.


    Spring grass and clove, who can''t cook, are learning to do it. They also wash clothes and clean the yard. Clove is older and stable. She is responsible for buying some meat and vegetables at the market every day.


    Xiaohua even asked clove to buy some chicks back to feed them and lay eggs.


    Since there are a few more chicks in the yard, ho''er and Yiyi will never play again. All day long, I see two ''Goo Goo Goo'' in their mouths looking for chicks to play with. After playing for a long time, the two children saw the chicks looking for insects everywhere. They also learned to poke around with a small stick to find insects for the chicks.


    Clove stopped it first. She felt that this kind of thing should not be done by the little childe and young lady. After being stopped by Xiaohua, she could only watch her little childe and young lady fly all over the yard.


    She is dressed in cotton clothes. She plays dirty all day. If her skin were not white and her facial features were a little exquisite, she would look like an ordinary street child.


    Xiaohua, they have lived here for more than half a month, and a neighbor has come.


    It was an aunt from the house next door who came with her steamed bread. Said he looked at the people living next door and didn''t see them, so he came and walked around.


    Aunt Ma has lived here for decades. Her family has a simple population, including the old couple, her son, daughter-in-law and a little grandson. Aunt Ma is very warm-hearted. She says that distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. She also says that women in this room can shout at the next door in the yard.


    Xiaohua and Mada''s family share a courtyard wall. They really stand under the corner and shout. They can be heard there.


    Reciprocity is also for convenience in the future. Xiaohua sent steamed buns to Aunt Ma the next day, but she didn''t steam them at home. She bought them on the street. Now Xiaohua can''t steam steamed buns by herself at the level of three.

 Chapter 491

    The alley where Xiaohua lives is called Dongyulin lane.


    There are dozens of families living in it, all of whom are old neighbors for decades. Every family knows their roots. Suddenly, a strange family comes, who is very curious.


    But the door of this family was so strict that it hardly opened the courtyard door. On several occasions, I saw a woman go out to buy vegetables, but when I came back, I closed the door tightly.


    Then Aunt Ma came to the door, which is not only a kind of proximity to the neighbors, but also to learn about the neighbors'' information.


    Xiaohua said to Aunt Ma that she was a widow with two children. Lilac and spring grass, one is her sister and the other is her sister.


    Let''s not talk about my sister or anything. The widow''s little flower startled the cloves and spring grass out of her teeth. Spring grass is more sedate than cloves, because she knew earlier that her wife planned to go out of the house in the future and dress up as a widow, not to mention now that she has two children.


    Just what should your highness do? So widowed?


    Only then did Chuncao understand that a woman is really cruel when she gets angry.


    There were two widows in one room, and aunt Ma took pity on the size of the yard. After three or five times, he talked. When he saw that spring grass and clove were clumsy in doing housework, he also opened his mouth to instruct them.


    He even brought his daughter-in-law and several kind little daughters-in-law nearby to visit. As soon as they came and went, Xiaohua became familiar with the people in the alley. When lilac goes to buy vegetables again, someone will say hello to her, or a little daughter-in-law will take her with her.


    Clove went to buy vegetables with her familiar daughter-in-law several times before she knew that she was also a widow in the eyes of outsiders. Thinking of her age and dress, clove can only touch her nose. The lady has become a widow. Now it''s better that she has become a widow.


    Ho''er and Yi Yi also have several playmates, all of whom are young children from nearby families, five or six years old and two or three years old. The playmate of hei''er and Yiyi together is maodan''er, the grandson of Mada''s family next door.


    Hairy egg is one year older than them. He is more than three years old this year. He is very lively. After the three kids have played twice, hairy egg takes them out to play, and then gets familiar with other kids in the alley.


    Ho''er and Yiyi go out to play with their friends. Xiaohua and lilac spring grass are not at ease. They follow a person every time they go out. Later, after being instructed by a family in the alley, I learned that it was not people who trusted their children, but the eyes of so many people in the alley who would help look at it.


    Didn''t you find that many people don''t close the door? It''s all adults working at home, little children playing outside and staring at them. Some older uncles and aunts of other people sit and chat at the door when they have nothing to do. They will also help them.


    In addition, there is an old man named Lao Li Tou at the end of the alley. He is old and has no descendants. He is the only one in the family. He sits at the gate of the yard all day. He doesn''t go back until dark. He will help any child run back to the entrance of the alley.


    Now Xiaohua is at ease. She also learns to leave the gate open and let the two children play at the door.


    After a period of time, not only did Xiaohua smile more, but also cloves and spring grass. Compared with King Jing''s residence at that time, it seems that such a life is called a day.


    When it was time for dinner, the whole alley was full of adults calling their children home for dinner. At this time, a person will come out of the yard, sometimes small flowers, sometimes lilac spring grass, to call ho''er and Yiyi home for dinner.

 Chapter 492

    Ho''er and Yiyi are very popular among the children in the alley. One or two dolls are beautiful. Not only adults look rare, but also young children of the same age. Second, unlike some children, they roll and cry on the ground when they are unhappy. Over time, those three or four years old, five or six years old love to play with two people.


    The most important thing is that the mothers of hei''er and Yier are very gentle. At least in the eyes of the children, Yier''s and hei''er''s mothers don''t swear, smoke their ass, and occasionally give them delicious cakes. If only my mother could do the same!


    Therefore, every time Yiyi and ho''er go home for dinner, they will always be with one or two children.


    "Big fat is coming? Eat at my aunt''s house at noon."


    Da Pang is the son of a family selling pork in the alley. He is five years old and has a tiger head.


    Since Yi Yi joined the crowd of little friends, Da Pang always followed. He also said among a group of children that Yiyi was covered by him. If anyone dares to bully Yiyi in the future, he will beat him.


    This is what Chuncao told Xiaohua when she came back. It amused her. Such a small child will know to cover people.


    Later, I learned that Da Pang''s father, butcher Zhang, was a famous strong man in this alley. Every time someone bullied the weak in the alley, he would say this. Then Da Pang learned this.


    "Thank you, aunt."


    Seeing this little girl''s sincere thanks, she made the little flower laugh and cry.


    "No thanks, no thanks. My aunt is very happy that Da pang can come to eat at home. You see, Yiyi and ho''er didn''t eat by themselves before. Now they have learned."


    Over there, Yiyi sits on a small stool. In front of him is a small table waiting for dinner. Similarly, there was such a small set of tables and chairs in front of ho''er. Xiaohua asked someone to make two sets of equipment when she saw that all the families with little children in the alley had such a set of equipment.


    Don''t say, it''s really easy. Smaller people sit on the machine with a bowl of rice on the small table. They can dig rice with a spoon.


    Of course, I''m not proficient in eating. I always get rice everywhere, but Xiaohua puts on a smock for the two and takes it off after dinner.


    This blouse was also made by people who had children in the alley. They were afraid that the children''s clothes would not be easy to wash after eating. Xiaohua also made two pieces of cloth for ho''er and Yiyi.


    "My aunt will give you a meal and move you a small table. You and Yiyi will eat at a small table."


    "OK." big fat and crisp should say, so he moved a small stool and sat next to Yiyi.


    Three little children, one bowl of rice for each person, and the big bowl should be bigger. They are all the same meals, including rice, vegetable soup, vegetables, scrambled eggs and small boneless chicken breast meat.


    "Aunt, your food is really delicious."


    "Come more after it''s delicious." Xiaohua said with a smile and looked at lilac with appreciation.


    Lilac''s eyes are smiling. Some people praise her for her delicious cooking. Although she is a baby, she is still very happy.


    After dinner, Xiaohua brought water and took a cotton pad to wash her hands and wipe her mouth for the three little guys. First clean ho''er and Yi Yi, and then wipe Da Pang.


    "Aunt, you can be Da Pang''s mother. Da Pang likes you."


    Ho son''s small eyes quickly glanced over and said, "No."


    Xiaohua was slightly embarrassed and said with a smile: "this can''t be done. My aunt is ho''er and Yiyi''s mother. I can''t be a mother to Da Pang."


    "Really?" the little guy sobbed.


    "Yes." Xiaohua touched his little head. "Da Pang has his own mother. You can''t just recognize someone as a mother."


    "But big fat has no mother?"


    Xiaohua suddenly became dumb and looked at the spring grass. The spring grass nodded.

 Chapter 493

    Xiaohua''s expression became complicated, and she didn''t know what to say. "In the future, if Da Pang likes his aunt''s meal, he can eat it every day."


    Xiaowa''s attention shifted quickly. Hearing this, Da Pang didn''t tangle, and soon he smiled again.


    "Aunt, big fat is going home. Otherwise, if my father can''t find it, he will beat me."


    "Then run slowly and don''t fall."


    "Hey."


    Xiaohua''s days are getting smoother and smoother, but Zhao Da is tangled.


    Without him, there are too many people in this alley. When he comes in or his men come in, someone will always ask East and West. More times, people will check with their registered residence, ask where their home is, and what they are doing. They will not stay here or report to the official in Yulin East Lane.


    He was so embarrassed that no one believed Zhao Da when he said that he had relatives here.


    In fact, it''s not strange that people don''t believe it, but Zhao DA and his gang are too weird. They always go into the alley and don''t do anything. They just walk around there. They look like thieves. Many people with children suspect that they are here to shoot flowers.


    So that when Zhao Da came back, someone followed them, sometimes an aunt and sometimes an uncle. They didn''t pull down when eating, and they followed you with a bowl.


    Zhao Da was very helpless and knew that this would not work. He spent a lot of effort to buy a small yard in the alley at an extremely expensive price.


    How expensive is it?


    At the beginning, the yard of Xiaohua was just resold by a family who had to move their family. It sold for more than 80 Liang, which is the market price. Zhao Da''s yard was sold at a high price. He gave it two hundred Liang, and the price more than doubled.


    Please be more expensive. The task assigned by your highness is more important. Live closer, or close to protection.


    After living here, Zhao Da knew what his wife and his little master looked like now.

 Chapter 494

    My wife is dressed like ordinary people in cloth all day. Although she seldom goes out, she occasionally walks around nearby people. The two little masters are even more frightening. They dress like ordinary street children. That''s OK. They also run around with a group of dirty children. Either looking at ants here or digging insects there, Zhao Da wants to live and die.


    I never forgot to deliver such news to the government.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhao Da''s yard is diagonally opposite the door of Xiaohua''s house. It is very convenient to see the movement here.


    Two families moved to the alley in a short time, and Zhao DA and others were naturally listed as observers by the people in the alley.


    After the observation of aunts and aunts, there are four or five men living in this family. They are not married. Because there are no women, they do nothing on weekdays and rarely go out. Most of the time, they sit in the yard with the yard door open and don''t know what they are doing.


    The news in the lane spread very quickly. Soon even Xiaohua knew that a strange family had moved to the opposite door. Aunt Ma next to her specially told Xiaohua not to go out if you have nothing to do. You are women in a room. If you have anything to do, just shout and everyone will come out.


    The little flower didn''t appear on the surface. She was confused in her heart. Sure enough, clove came back the next day and said that Zhao Da lived opposite. Xiaohua''s face looked dark and inexplicable, and lilac spring grass didn''t dare to make a sound.


    But people have followed. Can she refuse to follow? Xiaohua can only pretend that there is nothing.


    After living for a few days, Zhao Da soon learned about the characteristics of people in the alley and that they are really weird. Normal people don''t look like this.


    In desperation, he could only pretend to walk around, occasionally bringing some meat and wine to find a man in the lane to drink. Then in the process of drinking, words reveal some information about their own family.


    For example, several brothers are brothers, their parents are gone, and the brothers are bodyguards. They change jobs on weekdays. It''s not that they don''t marry their daughter-in-law, it''s that they do special work, people are poor and ugly, and no one wants to talk to them.


    Zhao Da was very sad and soon won the sympathy of some men in the lane. Therefore, all the women in the lane knew the situation of the family surnamed Zhao. It seems that they mistook the good for the bad.


    Therefore, Zhao people occasionally have men in the alley come to their brothers for a drink, and even reveal that the women in the family will pay attention to them.


    What are you looking for?


    After lying on the Kang at night, Zhao Da understood what it meant.

 Chapter 495

    Just after dinner in the evening, the gate of the courtyard was knocked.


    To open the door is just the nearest Xiaohua. Outside the door is fat father butcher Zhang.


    Butcher Zhang is big and thick, tall and strong, but he likes to be clean. He is clean in short brown at any time.


    "Sister Tao."


    This call stunned Xiaohua. Soon she reacted and said, "brother Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    Butcher Zhang scratched his head and handed over a large piece of pork wrapped in lotus leaves.


    "Our big fat always eats in your house. I''m really sorry. Thank you for taking this pork."


    Xiaohua repeatedly refused, "this can''t be used. It''s nothing to eat twice."


    Xiaohua still knows that most of the people in this alley are not rich. A kilogram of pork is more than ten Wen. Many families have to eat for a few days.


    "Let you keep it. If you don''t, you look down on our family."


    Without two words, butcher Zhang didn''t change his rudeness. After saying that, he looked at Xiaohua with some anxiety. When he saw that she didn''t show disgust, he put down his heart.


    "This..."


    "Sister Tao, we sell pork. It''s really nothing. Thank you for taking care of our fat."


    "Thank you, brother Zhang."


    Xiaohua took the lotus leaf bag down. Seeing that butcher Zhang had not left, she asked, "brother Zhang, what else?"


    "No, no......"


    "Then I''ll go first." Xiaohua said politely, then turned in and closed the door.


    Butcher Zhang was left standing at the door. He was stunned for a long time before he recovered.


    Zhao Da was drinking in the house when Zhao San came in.


    "Shift changed?"


    Zhao San nodded and sat down opposite him. The two brothers drank a few cups. Zhao San said, "a man gave something to his wife just now."


    The wine in Zhao Da''s mouth burst out with a strange and nervous look.


    "Who is so bold?!"


    "Butcher Zhang in the alley." compared with him, Zhao San''s expression was very calm.


    "What did you send?"


    "Pork, listen to him. Thank you. Madam often takes care of his children to eat."


    Zhao Da was so angry that he scolded: "you son of a bitch, you don''t say everything. I thought a man had a crooked mind about his wife."


    Zhao Da knows that his wife claims to be a widow, and he has also reported it in detail, including the house. I don''t know what your highness will look like.


    His Highness''s expression can''t be controlled by Zhao Da for the time being. Now he can only control what is in front of him, protect his wife and little master, and of course protect her from being harassed by men.


    "This is normal human relations, neighborhood relations."


    Zhao San is a little ignorant of the world. Zhao Da is teaching him.


    Well, in fact, none of them is very worldly. In the past, they had to take care of hard training, or they worked outside with your highness. They are all big men. Who knows how ordinary people live? Zhao Da learned some slowly after he came here.


    Zhao San nodded and didn''t speak. Since the boss said it was normal, he wouldn''t say that the expression he just saw the butcher standing at the door of his wife''s house was wrong.


    Maybe he was wrong? After all, the boss is the smartest of several people.


    King Jing Mansion


    courtyard on the west of a compound


    Or the yard, as like as two peas in the same service, but less angry.


    In the past, people who always had fresh silk on their faces returned to their old silence and awe. If there is no comparison in the past, it is good. With comparison, people will feel weird.

 Chapter 496

    King Jing did not return to Jingtai hall. The West courtyard is still the place where he stops most. He will come back every night after rest. Fushun and Changshun often go in and out of the courtyard. But if you observe carefully, you can see some clues. King Jing is more indifferent. It is rare to hear him say a word almost a day. Fushun''s eyebrows are always locked. Chang Shun is a cold face. Now the degree of cold face is rising sharply.


    The scope of activities of palace eunuchs in the courtyard also showed a strange state. No matter what they passed or did, everyone avoided the East Chamber intentionally or unintentionally.


    The correct thing is to avoid the corner room next to the east wing.


    Qian Xi sat on the imperial concubine''s bed under the corner room window, and was too angry to stop. Even if she lived in such a place, she was angry with her.


    Thinking that she wanted to go to the back garden and was stopped, she was so angry that her face twisted.


    But she also knows that this is not the time to lose her temper. Now the yard is full of people from one country. Who can she show her temper to? And be looked at with sarcasm by human eyes.


    I don''t know how long it had passed. Qianxi suddenly heard a greeting outside. She immediately stood up and ran out.


    "Your Highness, you have to decide for your maidservant and concubine."


    When Qian Xi shouted, everyone in the hospital turned their eyes to her.


    "The maidservant and concubine wanted to go to the back yard to relax, but they were stopped by a servant."


    Ding LAN, who was in the corridor of the main room, stood up and stepped forward two steps. "Is the slave mentioned by Miss Qianxi a slave? That''s the lady''s garden. No one can enter without permission."


    Qian Xi didn''t expect that the slave dared to embarrass herself in front of his highness. She hated her teeth and pretended to be wronged.


    "Your Highness, look --"


    Unfortunately, King Jing didn''t see it, so he went straight into the main room.


    After his highness and Fushun left, the kneeling people in the hospital stood up. Some looked at her with sarcasm, while others directly bah and said, "don''t look at your identity."


    What is identity? Qian Xi knows and doesn''t.


    On that day, she was sent away with several other small palace people, but she was raised alone. Then she went to a house to live. The house is very big, but there are few people. Only a few servants serve her. Qian Xi was not curious about the real reason under the surface, but her curiosity faded after a long time of living in dignity.


    Until this time he was sent back to King Jing''s house and saw Fushun. Fushun said to her, you will be Mrs. xiyuanhua in the future. Qianxi was secretly happy. It seems that her face is not useless. It turned out that she was still here to serve her highness.


    As for what happened to the original Mrs. Hua and where she went, Qianxi didn''t ask. She thought of Fu Shun''s words very simply. In the future, she will be the person who will replace Mrs. Hua.


    She did live in the West courtyard, but it could not be the main room, but in the corner room of the east wing. She was allowed to go in and out of the main room, but only between the main room of the flower hall and the East secondary room. The room in the East Second room is not allowed. That room has become a very wanted thing in Qian Xi''s eyes.


    Once she took advantage of the absence of the palace people and entered the inner room, which was a very luxurious bedroom. All the furnishings are extremely luxurious. The cover of the box in front of the dressing table can''t be covered. It''s all the jewelry of the woman''s house that can blind her eyes.


    As long as women can''t control liking these things, Qianxi is no exception. She looks obsessed and sits in front of the dressing table and shakes the hairpins one by one. With beautiful jewelry, there must be beautiful clothes matching. Qianxi opens the wardrobe again.


    Then she sat on the Kang under the window in her clothes and jewelry and imagined how beautiful it would be to be Mrs. Hua.

 Chapter 497

    Then she saw the face in the nightmare appear in front of her eyes and looked at her in shock.


    Qian Xi was also shocked. She was like a child who was found stealing other people''s toys, but she was a little proud. She was allowed to appear here. Now everything you have is mine.


    What happened after that was so chaotic that Qianxi could only hold her reflexively when a palace man went to his bedroom.


    "What are you doing in my bedroom?"


    Yes, Qian Xi proudly declared that she existed.


    Soon, her face was beaten, beaten by a palace man, and bah her after beating.


    You deserve it!


    Qianxi wanted to find someone to decide, but found that no one paid attention to her at all. Fushun took her out and scolded her. She was strictly ordered not to enter the main room again.


    Qian Xi knew that some people had gone, but they didn''t seem to go. Her servants all joined hands to exclude her, ignore her and humiliate her. She thought that her highness would face herself. He must not know that he was bullied like this. At this time, she found out that she was wrong about everything?!


    Qian Xi was standing in a daze when Fu Shun came over with a frown and indescribable displeasure on her face.


    "You --"


    Qian Xi was still a little afraid of Fu Shun. Her past memory was too deep. The old eunuch was a man who turned his face and didn''t recognize people, and his means were also strict.


    "Father Fu, what''s the matter?"


    Fushun looked at her with some disgust and said, "you didn''t learn your rules well or what? Can everyone call yourself a maid? You should call yourself a maid."


    Qian Xi was stunned. The reason why she claimed to be a servant concubine was because she had heard her claim. Since she wanted to replace her in the future, isn''t it right to claim so in front of Her Highness? Of course, Qian Xi didn''t dare to say this. She had to be quiet.


    "In the future, these two mammies are responsible for teaching you the rules. Don''t go out of the house if you have nothing."


    With these words, Fu left by the way, leaving two solemn old mammies.


    Qian Xi was completely stunned.


    There are many young daughters in law in Dongyulin Lane who are about the same age as Xiaohua. In their spare time, these daughters in law will sit together to do sewing, choose vegetables, gossip and pass the time.


    Women have a lot to talk about together, such as raising children''s Classics, such as which cloth is cheap, which food is fresh, and many gossip in the streets.

 Chapter 498

    Xiaohua joined such a group because Ma Da''s mother-in-law''s daughter-in-law is good-looking and speaks well. Many little daughters-in-law like to talk to her. There are many such small groups in East Yulin lane, mainly including Ma Da''s daughter-in-law Cuizhi, Liu tofu''s daughter-in-law and Yang blacksmith''s daughter-in-law. Recently, they have come to Xiaohua''s house more often.


    Because the Tao family''s sister''s home is clean and tidy, the population is simple, and there are not many people living together in the alley. There are parents in law, aunts and uncles. Women still prefer a relatively quiet environment to gossip together.


    Anyway, Xiaohua and lilac spring grass are all right all day. These little daughters-in-law are all excellent in character, and they don''t mind making more friends.


    We talked extensively and digressed quickly. It may be said that the daughter-in-law and mother-in-law of a certain family quarreled, and later said that the dishes of that family were so tender when buying vegetables today.


    After all, the three little flowers are new here. They all listen more and talk less.


    "Sister Tao, my sister envies you for such a leisurely life. You don''t have to wait on your mother-in-law and there are few things. But after all, I think it''s better to have a man in the woman''s family. Haven''t you considered it again?"


    The blacksmith''s daughter-in-law is straightforward and never says anything. When others heard this, they naturally thought that the blacksmith''s daughter-in-law was too busy, but Xiaohua knew that she was actually thinking of her.


    Xiaohua doesn''t listen to such words. The aunt and daughter-in-law in the alley will say such words to her more or less. After all, it''s too hard for a widow with two children. It''s always good to have a man to rely on.


    "The child is still young." Xiaohua can only say so. She can''t say that she is not a widow. She also has men, but now her men don''t want her.


    The tofu daughter-in-law interrupted, "it''s good to be young. Children don''t remember things now and are easy to raise relatives. In this way, men will be good children in the future. Which man is willing to raise two children who still remember his father."


    This has made Xiaohua don''t know how to react. She can only pretend to be shy and smile.


    "Don''t be shy. Widows remarry is the right way. No one dares to say that we should keep widows for a lifetime. We women, it''s better to have a man who knows both cold and hot."


    Clove squatted aside to wash clothes by the well. Her face was twisted and I didn''t know how to describe it.


    But now she is a widow, and her wife is also a widow. The two little masters have no father, so she can only listen and hurt her heart.


    "Yes, you have two children and a room full of women. Although you have some savings now, what will you do in the future? Our women can''t go out to earn money to support their family like men. It''s better to find a reliable man to marry."


    "Eh, sister Tao, what do you think of butcher Zhang? I think you are very nice to Da Pang. Our hairy egg always says that Da Pang wants you to be his mother." Cui Zhi said aside.


    "Yes, yes, I think Da Pang likes Tao''s sister very much."


    "Butcher Zhang can''t do it. She doesn''t deserve the Tao family sister." a weak voice said aside.

 Chapter 499

    The discussion of Zhenghuan''s little daughters-in-law stopped for a moment and looked at the shy flower with their heads down.


    "Yes, Tao''s sister looks so good."


    The Tao family''s sister is the best-looking woman in East Yulin lane. Her skin is tender and white, her small face is exquisite, and her figure is exquisite. Although she is a little widow, many young people in the lane secretly ask people. That''s why these little daughters-in-law talk about this topic today. There are more entrusted people.


    "I think he Shusheng is good. He is a scholar."


    "He Xiucai can''t do it. He is too delicate. He can''t carry his shoulders and hands. The young man in the grocery store is good."


    "I think butcher Zhang is OK. He has a rich family background. Pork sellers don''t lack money or meat. There is only one man and one son in the house, and there is no mother-in-law. The key is that butcher Zhang is strong, and our women can feel safe only if we find a strong man." it seems that this little daughter-in-law appreciates butcher Zhang''s kind of person, tall horse and big.


    "Oh, xiuniang, you are so rogue. A strong man doesn''t mean that the job is good."


    Xiuniang hasn''t answered yet. Another little daughter-in-law interrupted, "yes, not only do you have to consider your character and family ability to make money, but women are lucky in that respect."


    "Oh, it seems that you are very satisfied with your family."


    The daughter-in-law bah, "go, your house is not good? No, you will be like this."


    These little daughters-in-law have poisonous eyes. They live a good life and are well nourished. Their faces are radiant and oil red as white. On the contrary, his face is dry and yellow and his spirit is depressed. At first glance, he doesn''t live well in his husband''s house.


    "Nature is good."


    "It''s not good in my house," a little daughter-in-law said weakly. "It''s not bad, but his mother is too annoying. She always squats under our window and listens to the corner pinch time, which makes us afraid."


    "Oh, your mother-in-law''s smelly problem hasn''t changed yet? Didn''t you say you changed it after you went back to your mother''s house last time?"


    "After a few days of change, it relapsed."


    "That won''t work..."


    The topic jumped from the object who advised Xiaohua to remarry to giving advice to the little daughter-in-law to deal with the widow''s abnormal mother-in-law.


    Xiaohua secretly rejoiced that she finally stopped talking with her. Then she was surprised by the fierce topic of this group of little daughter-in-law, and almost choked by saliva.


    While eavesdropping, Chuncao had long been ashamed to run away. Clove was drying clothes and heard the corners of her mouth twitch.


    But I have to say that in this group of people, I feel a very fresh vitality. It seems that this is the way to live.


    Although not rich, every family is monogamous, no aunt, concubine, no struggle, no dirt. Clove, who had long been desperate for marriage, suddenly felt that if she was given such a man, she would know the cold and the hot, and live a plain, trivial but prosperous life, it seemed good?!


    Butcher Zhang seems to be a very careful man.


    Seeing that his son Da Pang went to Tao Meizi''s house for dinner many times, he always sent a piece of meat every three or five times. He said he was grateful.


    Indeed, he is a big man with a child and wants to do business. It is inevitable that he can''t take care of it. Sometimes the son''s owner eats and the West eats, and he muddles through in a day. So butcher Zhang often took the leftover meat from the stall and sent some to the families where his son rubbed rice.


    Butcher Zhang spoke earnestly and said that Da Pang would not come here for dinner after he didn''t accept it, so every time Xiaohua refused to accept it. In fact, the meat given by butcher Zhang is really inappropriate. Although Xiaohua arranges the day carefully, the food at home is still very good. After all, there are two children, and there are a lot of chickens, ducks, meat and fish.


    Many times, people in the alley see signs more or less. When I saw butcher Zhang again, I had to make a few jokes to make him speed up and marry my Tao sister in the door as soon as possible.

 Chapter 500

    Now Zhao Dake couldn''t sit still. He was so anxious to walk around the house.


    Although I know my wife won''t be like this, how can it go on like this? Martyrs are afraid of Lang entanglement. After all, madam is a widow now!


    Busy, I hurried to deliver a letter to the house.


    The description in the letter is very clear, such as how many times the butcher sent meat, how to use his son to come to the door frequently, for example, how many times his son said he wanted Xiaohua to be his mother, and how many families in the alley were big media for his wife


    I just want to say, your highness, if you don''t think of a way, your wife will be married.


    King Jing was so busy that he got up after sleeping for two hours for several days. The king of Jin acted more and more. He almost sent all the spies in his hand to find out the clue.


    On the surface, there is an intention to gather troops in Jinzhou and Qizhou. In fact, secretly, I don''t know how many people in Jinzhou and Qizhou have secretly lurked in Beijing. King Jing learned from his own information that it was no less than two thousand.


    It goes without saying what the intention of such a big move is.


    Fortunately, the people who were installed in the early years were also sent to the capital this time. The specific information is not detailed, but we can still know some generally.


    Just after handling the order and passing it on, Zhao Da sent a letter.


    Zhao Da sends a letter back to his house every two days. In the letter, he generally reports what his wife did today and what the two little masters did today. Among them, there is more news about his son and daughter. After all, Xiaohua goes out less often.


    King Jing was in a better mood when he saw that it was the letter over there. He was so busy that he couldn''t even take care of food every day. Every time he handed a letter over there, it was his happiest moment. Fushun also knows, so he took the letter as soon as it arrived.


    King Jing opened it and his face turned black before he finished reading it. It was very dark, with a kind of anger that someone robbed their own things.


    King Jing is a stranger to this situation. He met this situation for the first time.


    A man who sells pigs and pork wants to be his own woman and father his son and daughter. Who can''t bear it.


    But king Jing is not unreasonable. After all, Xiaohua claims to be a widow. After Zhao Da reported the widow, King Jing''s face was strange for a few days, a helpless but tolerant look.


    Being widowed can be tolerated, but someone can''t stand it if they want the widow to remarry. King Jing subconsciously stood up and walked outside the door and ordered Chang to be ready for the horse to go out.


    King Jing''s hot brain didn''t calm down until he turned over and put on the horse''s back.


    What is he doing? I''m very busy now. I can''t leave for a moment. All the time, there are messages from everywhere waiting for him to make a decision


    But he thought it was so good that he didn''t want to stop for a moment. These days, I think she is crazy. I can only take the letter handed back by Zhao Da with me and take it out in my spare time.


    See how she lives as an ordinary person, how she washes and cooks by herself, how happy she is in her childhood, and how she claims to be a widow in front of outsiders


    Does she just want him to die? But he knew in his heart that she was not like this. He was the one who made her angry.


    I really want to see her soon. I don''t know if she will let him into her house


    "Brother Zhang, you really can''t have any more meat. You''re in business. How can you send it to us every day by eating..."

 Chapter 501

    Butcher Zhang is very persistent, and his consistent attitude is very persistent, even though he is very nervous.


    "Sister Tao, I don''t have anything else to thank you for. It''s not easy for your family. A few women''s families take two children and have to live and eat. Our big fat always comes to your house for dinner. It''s almost a habit. It''s OK to eat once or twice. How can I come every day? It''s considered that I pay the food expenses for big fat. It''s a shame for brother Zhang... But you know our family I really don''t care about the situation in... "


    Butcher Zhang wanted to say something to persuade the Tao family sister, but he found that the Tao family sister was stunned.


    Looking along the line of sight, I saw a man in black who couldn''t be described.


    Why can''t you describe it? Because butcher Zhang can''t read, he can only look at the man who shouldn''t appear in East Yulin Lane in a daze. Why shouldn''t it appear? This is his intuition.


    Xiaohua returns to her mind. There is a kind of relief and unspeakable resentment in her heart.


    Why are you here?


    "This..." King Jing paused for a moment. He really didn''t know what to call him. "What''s the matter with you looking for my wife? Don''t you know that men and women don''t give and receive."


    "Your wife?"


    Butcher Zhang went to see Xiaohua and didn''t deny that she half hung her head.


    Then, Qiang said with a smile, "you may have misunderstood this... This childe. Everyone is a neighbor, because my little boy always bothers me, just to show his gratitude." butcher Zhang weighed the pig''s hoof wrapped in lotus leaves and felt an unspeakable self shame in front of this man.


    "Since sister Tao doesn''t want it, I''ll go first."


    After saying that, butcher Zhang left with a panic of fleeing with silk.


    Silence returned in front of the door.


    King Jing didn''t look at him when he saw her. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    She was a little thinner, wearing a green cloth dress and a silver hairpin on her head. It''s very simple, but he can''t see enough.


    He was in a trance. Seeing that she didn''t speak, he turned and walked to the door. King Jing was stunned.


    Does she want to ignore him or forgive him? Or something else? She claimed to be a widow. King Jing thought she was trying to find her identity outside, or she was angry with him. At this time, it seemed that she didn''t know his performance. The panic when she just left came again.


    The door was quiet, and he looked at the half open door.


    She didn''t close the door, did she mean to let him in?


    For the first time, all kinds of experiences were refreshed on Xiaohua. King Jing could only touch his nose and stiff face and stepped into the small yard.


    As soon as I got around the small screen wall, I heard my daughter''s scream. Then I saw my son and daughter chasing the chicken in the yard in a simple green cloth clothes and trousers. There were also two women, all dressed in very simple clothes, with handkerchiefs wrapped around their heads. One was fetching water and the other was washing vegetables. Both were smiling and looking at the two children.


    Clove and spring grass were stunned. Just now they were still saying that madam finally refused to return butcher Zhang''s meat. Why did your highness follow in.


    For a moment, some people couldn''t react. Clove lost the bucket, spring grass overturned the vegetable basin, and they hurriedly saluted while wiping their hands on the apron.


    "To your highness... Please, please." I haven''t saluted for a long time, and I wear this kind of clothes in this small courtyard. Clove and spring grass are very uncomfortable.


    The two children over there saw the movement here and looked here curiously.

 Chapter 502

    Yiyi tilted her head and looked at the man for a while. Her small eyebrows frowned. She first sounded "father", and then ran over.


    Ho''er glanced at the man. He wouldn''t say he recognized him long ago. He was a little faster than his sister. Think so, he also walked over.


    King Jing was immersed in the confusion that the child still knew him and surrounded him with the two children and said, ''you''re gone, where have you been, you''re not good''.


    Xiaohua came out, glanced over there and told the helpless lilac spring grass to let them cook. It''s hard not to have dinner at night.


    Dinner was soon ready. Lilac and Chuncao also discussed the question "will your highness have dinner here" in the kitchen. The final conclusion is that food may account for the majority, so they did everything they could to use all the ingredients at home, so they renovated four dishes and one soup.


    They took the food to the main room and set it on the small square table painted red. After setting it, they hid in the kitchen.


    Ho''er and Yi Yi also know that this means they are going to eat. They pull the Cape of King Jing''s robe in their hand and shout "eat dinner". Led by his considerate daughter, King Jing finally stepped into the door.


    In the middle of a small main room was a simple square table. She sat there and looked at them without sadness or joy. There seems to be him in his eyes, but there seems to be no him.


    My heart is tightly clenched. I want to say something, but I don''t know how to say it for a moment. Xiaohua''s next action interrupted the embarrassment and embarrassment in his heart.


    "Sit down and eat."


    King Jing hurried to sit down at the table. Xiaohua turned her eyes powerlessly and looked at the two children.


    "Don''t eat?"


    "Eat, eat together." Yiyi nodded her head and said in her mouth.


    Ho''er took his sister and sat down at two low pocket tables beside the square table. King Jing looked at all this in surprise. A small table, a small machine and two small people sat there obediently.


    Xiaohua picked up two bowls of rice, put them in front of her son and daughter and said, "eat slowly and don''t spill the rice."


    "No, No."


    "Sister just sprinkled."


    The two little guys picked up their own spoons to eat. Yiyi dug two and went to see King Jing.


    "Father, eat."


    Ho''er didn''t speak. He frowned at the man who didn''t eat.


    King Jing looked at the little flower on one side. She froze and didn''t speak. When serving dinner, she put an extra bowl in front of him.


    Looking at the crude porcelain bowl in front of me, the rice in it is ordinary white rice, not good Bi japonica rice. The dishes on the table are very simple, a towel gourd scrambled egg, a fried vegetable, a river shrimp scrambled leek, a braised eggplant, and the soup is sliced meat tofu soup.


    The two children ate happily, and she ate with her head down, but king Jing was a little sad. I think she and her children have suffered. Even if it was simple for him to eat in the house before, the vegetables were made very fine. Even here, fried vegetables are fried, rather than hanging the taste with all kinds of soup.


    King Jing picked up his bowl, took up his chopsticks and ate. Obviously, the taste is not good, but he feels it suits his spleen and stomach.


    After dinner, Xiaohua picked up the table, took the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen, came back and wiped the table with a rag, and the small tables of the two children were also cleaned. He went to wash his hands again and helped the two children take off their blouses.


    "If you take off your blouse, you can''t play outside, okay?"


    Yiyi bargained, "don''t take it off first."


    Xiaohua touched her daughter''s face and pointed out, "it''s dark outside."


    Yiyi looks frightened. Her little paw covers her mouth. "It''s dark. A wolf catches a little doll to eat."


    He made Xiaohua laugh and cry, "who told you?"


    Ho''er said to one side, "they all said big fat and hairy eggs."


    "Are you still going out?"


    "No, catch the baby."

 Chapter 503

    "Let aunt Xiang boil water and take a bath."


    Yi Yi smiles and claps her hands, "take a bath, take a bath. Father also takes a bath, together with Yi Yi..."


    The child still remembers taking a bath and playing with water with his father!


    Xiaohua didn''t speak. She let the two little girls play in the room and went to the kitchen by herself.


    Yiyi ran to King Jing, climbed up his legs, sat down, and asked his brother to sit with him. Yiyi is a warm-hearted child. She is always willing to share with others what is good. Including asking King Jing to eat and take a bath just now, and asking his brother to sit on his father''s legs now.


    The two little dolls sat one at a time. Children over two years old can clearly express their meaning, which is due to Xiaohua''s always serious talk with the two children. Yiyi is not as smart as her brother. She chatters a lot. People don''t know what she''s talking about. Anyway, there''s no theme. Children at this time are like this.


    However, ho''er had a clear conditioning and said a few words, which embarrassed King Jing.


    In particular, the son sat on his lap, wring his small eyebrows and looked serious, just like an adult questioning.


    What ho''er said is¡ª¡ª


    "Where have you been?"


    "You don''t run around."


    "Big fat dad is at home every day."


    Because of the influence of Xiaohua, King Jing had a lot of conversations with his two children in the past. The daughter spoke disorderly, and he returned less, but the son was very novel, so he adjusted it clearly. King Jing answered more and more carefully.


    "My father is busy with something."


    Ho''er frowned, seemed to think for a moment, and asked, "where are you going to make money?"


    This idea comes from the little friends in the alley, because ho''er always hears that his father has made money and bought him delicious food. Moreover, he was also shared the so-called delicious food. The delicious food was not strange in the eyes of ho''er. After all, he had never eaten anything in King Jing''s mansion before. He didn''t lose two children living in Xiaohua in a different place, but his father made money to buy delicious food for the doll, which became a logical line.


    So he Er looked around and touched King Jing''s arms with his small hand, "what''s delicious?"


    King Jing was stunned and couldn''t really react.


    With a look of ''you''re stupid'', he said: "his father goes out to make money and buys delicious food for him, as well as Da Wang''s father."


    Ho''er didn''t say the rest, but king Jing heard a meaning. People''s fathers make money to buy delicious food for their own dolls. Why don''t you buy it. In addition, Yiyi also knew this. She blinked and waited for delicious food, which immediately embarrassed King Jing. She simply didn''t know how to answer.


    "Dad -- uh --"


    "No money?"


    There are also some young children in the alley. Their father didn''t make money back, and then there was no delicious food. Ho''er also knows this.


    "Uh --"


    Ho''er frowned and thought. King Jing was so nervous. What if he didn''t buy delicious food? Can you make it up later?


    Who knows what he er said is, "my mother shouldn''t hit you with a big stick. My mother is not as fierce as Dawang''s mother."


    "But you should try to make money in the future, or you may be beaten by a big stick."


    What is this and what? King Jing is incapable of thinking.


    "Mom, don''t beat dad with a big stick."


    Yiyi''s voice suddenly sounded. King Jing found that when little flower came in with half a bucket of water, followed by spring grass, he also had a bucket in his hand.


    King Jing quickly stood up and took the from Xiaohua''s hand. She pulled it twice before she released her hand.


    With a bucket in his hand, he didn''t know where to go. Xiaohua walked forward before he followed.

 Chapter 504

    Spring grass wanted to cover her face now. She finally understood why her wife wanted to bring water in just now. Clove refused to let her in. Later, seeing her inability to dissuade, she let her in. This completely destroyed her Highness''s image in the past. Two little masters told her highness that if they couldn''t earn money to buy food, they would be beaten by their mother with a big stick.


    They all blame Da Wang''s mother. Even men who beat themselves won''t carry some behind their backs. They always chase all over the alley and teach the little dolls bad.


    Somehow, clove only felt speechless and funny, but she was not afraid.


    In the small bathroom, there is a bath bucket and a large wooden basin. King Jing was still standing there with a bucket. Clove came forward and poured water into the big wooden basin. He also poured water in. I was in a hurry, but there was nothing wrong with the work I saw.


    Lilac went out. Xiaohua stripped the two dolls and put them into a big wooden basin.


    The big wooden basin is very big, and the two dolls will not be crowded if they sit in it face to face. As soon as I sat in, Yiyi was like a swimming Dragon into the water, constantly holding up the water and splashing it on the opposite brother. Ho''er endured it twice and splashed water on her. They had a good time.


    "All right, all right, how can I take a bath after all the water is spilled?!"


    "Take a bath, take a bath."


    Two small white bodies, she squatted there to bathe the child, and a wisp of half long sideburns hung on her left face


    King Jing leaned over and squatted beside her, pretending to take her bath seriously. Finally, he couldn''t hold his hand and touched her sideburns


    Xiaohua''s breath smothered, and a sour feeling rushed up her throat. She paused with her handkerchief and continued to wipe it on the child.


    Soon after washing, Xiaohua took a large piece of clean cotton cloth on the shelf and wrapped Yiyi up. When lilac and spring grass were gone, she stuffed the child into King Jing''s arms.


    "Take it to bed."


    This is the first thing Xiaohua said to King Jing after he came. With a little joy in his heart, he went to the bedroom with his daughter in his arms.


    Xiaohua followed, wrapped her son in cotton cloth and went to the bedroom.


    The clothes to be worn by the two children have been put on the bed. They were taken by Chuncao, but she disappeared. Xiaohua dried the child and put on her clothes. In between, clove and spring grass brought in two buckets of hot water for Xiaohua''s bath.


    After finishing her work, Xiaohua took her clothes to take a bath in the bathroom. King Jing sat on the edge of the bed, looked at the two children on the bed, and stole a peek at the bathroom. The sound of splashing water inside made king Jing feel thirsty and hot.


    Miss her so much


    Out of her mind, Xiaohua came out after bathing. Her white skin brought a kind of glittering and translucent light under the light. Her clothes were well dressed, and she didn''t wear clothes as casually as before.


    This is a alienation


    King Jing''s mood suddenly fell down.


    Xiaohua looked at the outside sky and said, "if you don''t go, sleep with the child. I sleep in the child''s house."


    When he said he was finished, he left King Jing alone, looking at him with small eyes, and Yiyi holding his hand. He sighed almost inaudibly and covered the two children until they fell asleep.


    The room was quiet and there was no light. The moonlight outside the window came in, covering the whole room with a hazy silver light.


    A tall figure came in quietly, stood for a while, took off his clothes and touched the bed.


    As soon as he held the yearning man in his arms, the man opened his shining eyes and looked at him straight.


    "Nothing to tell me?"


    In the dark, King Jing''s face stiffened imperceptibly, and whispered, "... Little flower, I miss you..."

 Chapter 505

    Xiaohua''s idea didn''t come true in the end. When she woke up again, others had gone.


    The news that King Jing left was said by clove. King Jing left at midnight. Before leaving, he said to lilac that there are many things in the house. It is estimated that lilac told Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua''s face is ugly. She sits on the bed and pulls the quilt angrily.


    Thanks to her waiting for him to explain. After waiting so long, she let him in and finally let him touch the bed. He ate, dried and wiped everything. Without saying a word, he ran away.


    Xiaohua has a feeling that she has lost a lot, and a strange feeling of ''how did this person become like this? It''s still his highness King Jing''.


    In the yard, the two children were asking Chuncao, "why can''t my mother get up yet?" Chuncao replied foolishly, "madam is tired.". Then the two curious children ran after him and asked, "why is my mother tired?"¡® Is she tired of cooking ''or something.


    Xiaohua sat on the bed and heard it clearly. She was a little speechless, clumsy and embarrassed.


    Looking at the obvious embarrassment on her face, clove said, "the water in the bath is ready" and the man ran away.


    After bathing, Xiaohua put on her clothes and went to the yard.


    Ho''er and Yi Yi have been pulled out to play by their partners. Cloves and spring grass pretending to do things in the yard always peek at the expression on her face. Xiaohua couldn''t say the embarrassment in her heart. She pretended to go next door to talk to Aunt Ma''s daughter-in-law.


    Unexpectedly, I went to Mada''s house and the situation was not good. Many people in the alley saw the scene that happened last night. They are all discussing in private where Tao''s sister is a widow. Obviously, there are men.


    "You are also a man. If you have a man, you have to say you are a widow. What''s the matter? You ran out in conflict with the man?"


    Cuizhi took a small stool and let Xiaohua sit down. She was peeling the pods, and ho''er and Yi Yi were playing with little hairy eggs in the horse''s yard.


    Xiaohua''s expression is stiff.


    Cuizhi realized, "the contradiction is a little big? You have such a good temper on weekdays. You didn''t expect such a great spirit. You brought the child out and moved your mother''s house!"


    Cuizhi''s statement is inferred from the three sayings of lilac. One sister, one sister, no elderly, that is, there are no elders at home and two children. Now the man comes to the door. Naturally, he makes contradictions and runs back. He also specially moved home, making it difficult for him to find.


    Xiaohua said: "... He is busy outside all year round..."


    "Reconciled?" Cui Zhi joked, "I heard your man is very handsome."


    Xiaohua smiled twice, "it''s OK."


    "You too. How can you say that you are a widow when the couple are in conflict? Do you go back with him when you find a man?"


    Xiaohua didn''t know what to say, so she had to find an excuse and said, "he''s the only one in his family. He''s busy doing business outside all year round. I moved the whole family here this time. Originally, the house was old and should be changed..."


    Cui Zhi nodded and didn''t ask in detail. She patted her hand and said, "it''s normal for the couple to make a contradiction. It''s almost OK for him to admit his mistake. Don''t always give people a look."


    The key is that he didn''t admit his mistake at all. He didn''t say anything and ran away again!


    Xiaohua''s face looked ugly. Cuizhi asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "The man is gone."


    "Ah? Your man is so busy that he stays at home with you and your children all night? That can''t give him a good face..."


    The three little dolls over there played for a while. Ho''er took a small paper bag out of his pocket. "My father made money and bought delicious food for me and my sister. Give you a piece."


    The hairy egg immediately dropped the small stick in his hand and came together.


    In the small paper bag are three very exquisite snacks with attractive aroma. The little hairy egg doesn''t feel like swallowing a mouthful of water and wants to get it together.

 Chapter 506

    Cui Zhi took a meaningful look at Xiaohua and stood up and said, "wash your hands when you eat. Come on, aunt, wash your hands."


    Xiaohua sat there embarrassed and ashamed. When did he make money and buy delicious food for his children.


    He shared the delicious food with his friends, and ate a snack with his sister. He took his sister and mother home.


    "When did dad buy snacks for ho''er?"


    As soon as she entered the house, Xiaohua squatted down and asked her son.


    "It''s still dark outside. Bring it here. My sister is asleep and he''s awake."


    So it''s time to leave in the middle of the night?


    "Did dad say anything to Ho son?"


    "Dad said to let ho''er and Yiyi listen to his mother and say that he went to make money and will come back to see us in a while." ho''er frowned, "Mom, why does Dad run around all the time? He''s not good at all. When will he come back?"


    "He''ll come back when he makes money."


    This money was earned for nearly four months before they came back.


    In the past few months, Xiaohua didn''t think about him or whether he did something outside. But her knowledge was limited. She really couldn''t understand what was dangerous. He tried hard to hide from her and didn''t even deliver any news for so long.


    Occasionally she would think whether he had a new lover, whether he had forgotten her and the child. Deep down, she always didn''t want to believe this. She waited for him to give her an explanation.


    Many things have happened in the past four months. The two children have grown taller and more sensible than before. The neighbors in East Yulin lane are really enthusiastic. Seeing that Xiaohua is not a widow, they put their mind on her "sister".


    That is, the lilacs that are also widows.


    The object of introduction is very coincidentally Zhao Da, who is diagonally opposite.


    Zhao Da hasn''t married yet in his twenty-four or five years. He is a bachelor. There are several brothers in the house. He is not too poor or a good family. Although clove is a widow, she is diligent and has a good character. She is not enough to match Zhao da.


    This is what outsiders think, and they don''t know what''s inside.


    Aunt and daughter-in-law are enthusiastic, which really makes people retreat. At the same time, the men in the alley were driven by their daughter-in-law or mother to talk to Zhao da. Others are extremely enthusiastic, but these two are made a headache.


    There may also be such a thing between them. Occasionally, when clove goes out and meets Zhao Da opposite, she always feels in a different mood. She feels a strange shyness in front of men for the first time.


    Zhao Da, who was always held by others to talk to the lilac opposite, was also teased by his brothers, which made him a big man blush and have a thick neck when he saw a woman.


    Xiaohua sees it in her eyes and is happy in her heart. She is glad that she is not a widow now. At the same time, she is also happy to see the success of these two things. Whether Gong Ren can get married or not is not in her consideration. She always thinks it''s better for a woman to have a man around.


    She even said intentionally or unintentionally to spring grass in front of cloves that you are not young. If you have a favorite person or want to get married, you must tell me that women can''t afford delay.


    As for whether lilac listened, Xiaohua didn''t know. She only knew that Zhao Da opposite wanted to get close to this side or something. She came to the door more often.


    If he always sends some fine things as before, no one will open the door for him. It''s rare that he brought a rabbit for the first time.


    He said his brother took it in the suburbs. Bring it here to add food.


    The rabbit was sent to clove. It goes without saying who to add food to, so Xiaohua smiled and didn''t say anything. She ate rabbit meat at night.

 Chapter 507

    After that, Zhao Da found the trick and would always send something from time to time. They are all very common things, a basket of vegetables, a few fish, a pig''s hind leg and so on.


    Clove thought that it was not the account of his highness. She took it every time. Until she once found a headflower brought by her daughter''s house in the green vegetable basket, the spring grass smiled narrowly, and the wife smiled meaningfully, she realized that these things were not sent by his highness to his wife, but by the person himself.


    Therefore, women''s IQ is relatively low at some times. Clove, which has always been smart, wise and steady, also shows this silly expression, which really makes Xiaohua laugh.


    Clove was so ashamed that she hid in the house and didn''t go out all day.


    After that, there will be no after.


    The other little flowers didn''t see it either. All she knew was that cloves were very close to each other over there.


    Zhao Da sends things more and more frequently, and lilac will use the things he sends to make food and send them to the opposite side. After that, Xiaohua knew that Zhao''s big boys across the street were "really poor", and none of the big men cooked a meal. They always went out and bought it back for dinner.


    This is what lilac said. Xiaohua thought, "it''s really poor. I didn''t expect that all men will make bitter meat tricks! That time when he came, he looked pitiful. He was trying to make a bitter meat plan, wasn''t he? Then she softened her heart. He ate dry and wiped it out, but ran away


    At the thought of this, Xiaohua is angry.


    Better never come back!


    Of course, this is also angry, so I think. When the anger passed, she would think that if he came back and behaved well, she would still be willing to forgive him


    Xiaohua once made up all kinds of situations about his return in her mind. She wanted to show him how to look, how to ignore him, how to hold the child and isolate him. How he wants, how he wants, she will forgive him a little, and then how he wants to coax her, she will give him a good face

 Chapter 508

    She thought of all the situations and how she reacted. But I didn''t expect that when he really appeared, his reaction would be so


    Today, Xiaohua went out and called the two children home for dinner. As soon as I stepped out, I saw him walking towards her with two children


    The afterglow of the setting sun had not dispersed, and the three were covered with a layer of golden light.


    She looked at the man. He was so thin that she could hardly recognize him


    Then the tears burst out and couldn''t stop. She ran over, hugged him and cried hard.


    Crying loudly, hysteria, panic and helplessness, and the deepest worry... Scared the two children and King Jing.


    The cry was so loud that many neighbors heard the news and came out.


    Cuizhi whispered and explained: "this should be her man. She hasn''t come back for a long time. It''s estimated that she''s too excited..."


    King Jing''s face was strange and stiff. He let her hold him. He heard something on one side, but he couldn''t react. He had to put his hand around her and hold her.


    Aunt Ma couldn''t see it anymore and came over.


    "Han girl, what are you crying about? It''s good for a man to come back. Hurry into the house."


    She pulled Xiaohua and said to King Jing with a slight complaint: "you are also a young student. When you go out, your daughter-in-law and children don''t care. If you come back later, it''s estimated that the doll doesn''t know you... Why do you have to go out for so long? It''s only hot for the couple to be together. When can''t you do business? Making money is more important than being with your daughter-in-law and children..."


    King Jing didn''t know how to answer: "it''s Gu... Er, I''m wrong..."


    "Stop crying. It''s a happy event."


    Xiaohua also reacted now. Looking at the people around, she was very embarrassed. She wiped her face, smiled shyly at Aunt Ma, and hurriedly pulled King Jing and his two children into the yard.


    After entering the yard, I thought of what stupid thing I had just done and quickly threw away my hand. I want to get angry, but I can''t come because of the wrong mood. Her face was crying in a mess. Xiaohua had to turn around and wash her face.

 Chapter 509

    King Jing has done a lot in these four months.


    Not to mention anything else, he went to the capital.


    It''s not too much to say that all parties are surging in the capital. Naturally, he can''t just sit in Jingzhou remote control command.


    Many things happened in the process. Fortunately, Kung Fu pays off. After that, King Jing didn''t care how emperor Xi cleaned up the mess in the capital. He lurked back to Jingzhou with people.


    As soon as I got to Jingzhou, I came straight here.


    Xiaohua went to wash her face and came back. She saw him sitting there surrounded by two children asking all kinds of strange questions.


    In fact, for children over two years old, the memory is not long. They know what the father is and who the mother is, but you appear too long ago, and many children will not recognize people.


    Yiyi is. Fortunately, he er''s memory is much better than his sister. He recognized King Jing and told his sister that it was his father''s¡® The word "Dad" opens the shackles of Yiyi''s deepest memory. It may also be the nature of father and daughter. It may also remember that a man always held himself when he was a child. Although he didn''t laugh, he was very patient. In a word, Yiyi and King Jing were very warm. After a while, they knew that they were holding dad''s neck and laughing.


    Ho''er had more personality. He didn''t show a little childish joy until King Jing looked at him with a small eyebrow and remembered what to give him the dessert box in his hand.


    The joy lasted only for a moment. Ho''er baby may realize that he should be more sensible than his sister, put the box on one side of the table and nod with satisfaction.


    All you have to do is tell King Jing that you have done a good job. You know you have to buy delicious food for your dolls when you make money.


    This scene makes Xiaohua have a feeling of tears in her eyes.


    The woman''s mood is really strange. Obviously, she is angry in her heart. Obviously, she worries day and night. Obviously, she wants not to give him a good face. However, at the moment of seeing this person, there is complete joy and excitement. All the other miscellaneous things are forgotten and can no longer remember


    Lilac and spring grass put up the dinner, arranged the two children for dinner, and Xiaohua and King Jing also sat at the table.


    Xiaohua has a stiff face and lowers her head to eat. Suddenly, a pair of chopsticks put some vegetables into her bowl. She didn''t speak and continued to eat. Perhaps because of the confusion, he only scratched the rice in the bowl and didn''t know what to add. King Jing sighed. Seeing that there was no food in her bowl, he sandwiched it for her again. After a meal, Xiaohua ate a lot, but king Jing didn''t eat anything.


    But he didn''t feel hungry or tired. He came back after more than ten days. At the moment of seeing her and the child, all his fatigue and toil disappeared.


    After dinner, the hot water is ready.


    Now the weather is getting colder and colder. Ho''er and Yiyi don''t take a bath every day. After washing their small faces and hands and feet, they changed their clothes for sleeping, and then let lilac hold them down to coax them to sleep.


    Xiaohua took a bath and went to change the king after washing.


    It can be seen that King Jing is dusty, so he has a lot of water for him. King Jing washed it himself. After washing, he came out of the bath bucket and saw a set of men''s obscene clothes and trousers on the shelf.


    The clothes are clean and brand-new. Take them off and put them on. They just fit. King Jing''s eyes softened and stepped out of the bathroom.


    Xiaohua lies stiff in the bed with her back to the outside. King Jing went to bed, leaned over and held her in his arms.


    "Little flower, let me sleep first. I haven''t slept for days."


    The man buried in her neck mumbled and stopped talking. After a while, Xiaohua took a breath and relaxed slowly.

 Chapter 510

    Behind him was a man''s warm embrace, which surrounded him for more than two years, day and night. Every time in this embrace, it seems that all the upset, sad and unhappy can disappear without a trace.


    The room was so quiet that we could even hear each other''s heartbeat. Xiaohua slowly closes her eyes, and the two heartbeats gradually close into one beat.


    King Jing slept for a long time and didn''t wake up until the morning of the third day.


    During this period, someone from Zhao Da opposite came and asked. Hearing that his highness was still resting, he turned and left. During this period, everyone in the yard couldn''t help but relax. Even Yiyi knew that hairy egg came to her house to play, raised his little finger and hissed to him not to speak loudly. Dad was sleeping.


    When Xiaohua and the two children were having breakfast, King Jing woke up. He put a thin shirt on his waist long hair and walked out. Xiaohua''s eyes flashed a touch of joy and ordered lilac to add more dishes and chopsticks.


    Breakfast is very simple, porridge dishes, with some steamed buns. King Jing may be really hungry. He drank two bowls of porridge and ate three steamed stuffed buns before he stopped.


    The child asked lilac to take him out to play. Xiaohua and King Jing returned indoors. Just after the meal, King Jing looked a little lazy and leaned against the head of the bed, looking at the little flower sitting next to him. Seeing her thinking about how to ask, he pulled her into his arms, pulled her hairpin, let her long hair spread all over the bed, and his big palm slowly followed.


    "You should know my identity. Emperor Shangxi is my father and Emperor. There are five adult princes, and only these five..."


    King Jing slowly began to tell. Xiaohua''s ears were close to his chest, listening to the sound of his chest, and began to understand his world with his slow speed.


    Xiaohua knows the secret struggle of rich and noble families. She has also seen ugly faces between brothers fighting for family property. Including Ruan Siyi, the fourth young master of his previous life, and his first brother Qian and brother rang, he also became secretly resourceful in the end.


    People are always easy to be unbalanced. They are all sons and the same parents. Why should I let you? Let me give you the title in the end. My future has let you. Do you always suppress me openly and secretly?


    Xiaohua hasn''t seen the son''s kindness to the fourth young master. Everyone in the house says that the son is kind to the young master, but only he can understand it. Xiaohua was Ruan Siyi''s favorite aunt in her last life. She can know some private things. She also knows what surface work is.


    The struggle between men has never been different from the jealousy of women in the backyard, and the struggle in the Marquis house can not be compared with the royal family.


    It turned out that high status and many honors were not without cost. The price is that the heavenly family has no father and son, and brothers can kill each other. You can also not fight. The end of no fight is to let Mermaid meat.


    King Jing didn''t say it in detail, so he said it in general. Including why they hid Xiaohua and the two children.


    His explanation was very concise, but Xiaohua could understand the meaning. He always planned that if something happened to him, she and the child would be sent away and far away. And he, of course, died


    This plan began from the moment she had a body, so there were the enclosed West courtyard, the hidden children, the decision to take her out to play, and the double who looked like her


    Xiaohua had already climbed into King Jing''s arms and cried with tears. This man, this man


    How could he make such a decision? If something really happened to him, what would happen to her and the child?


    For a moment, Xiaohua was at a loss.

 Chapter 511

    If King Jing had told her this, what would she do? Go with the child or stay with him? It is estimated that it is very difficult to give up! The child is too young, no father and no mother. How should we live in the future. But leave him alone, which is definitely her reluctance to tear her heart and lungs


    Until now, Xiaohua didn''t understand the real meaning behind King Jing''s original action.


    Her heart was sweet, bitter, sour and spicy. She could only cry in a mess. She slapped King Jing''s chest in her hand and muttered, "you''re too bad, too bad. What if something happens, how can you leave me and my child..."


    King Jing took a breath and smoothed her hair again. "It''s not all right."


    "What if something happens? What do you want me to do? Remarry with my children..."


    Suddenly, the world turned upside down, followed by King Jing''s extremely overbearing words.


    "You dare!"


    Seeing that he cared, Xiaohua cried and smiled, "who told you not to take me with you? If something happens to you..." she put his neck around him, "... I don''t want to live..."


    Seeing her crying with red eyes and red nose, King Jing''s heart was as soft as water.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right, everything has been solved..." he murmured and comforted, kissing her carefully.


    "Don''t do this in the future. I really can''t live without you..."


    Even living is like walking dead.


    It was not until the afternoon that Xiaohua got out of bed, and King Jing looked at her with a satisfied look.


    He went to fetch the water himself. King Jing was lazy and didn''t want to move. Xiaohua had to wash it himself and brought him water to scrub.


    Perhaps the major events in his mind have been done well, and King Jing''s mentality has changed more or less. Xiaohua blushed and had a thick neck. King Jing said to her with a stiff face, "two children have been born."


    That means she can''t be shy yet?!


    Pooh!


    Think so, Xiaohua looked at him angrily. At a glance, she was a little embarrassed, but she was willing to do this for him. What''s more, it''s not that she hasn''t done it, but she''s always embarrassed.


    After a while, Xiaohua drove King Jing up, changed the supplies on the bed, opened the door and went to the yard.


    There was no one in the yard. I heard something here. Clove came out of the east wing.


    "Madam."


    "Where are hei''er and Yi Yi?"


    "Out to play."


    "Go and make something to eat."


    The Tao girl''s man is back.


    He is a quiet but polite man.


    He can always be seen in the alley these days. Sometimes he goes to the street with Tao''s sister, and sometimes he goes to find his own doll to go home for dinner. This man is silent and almost strange, but many little daughters-in-law and aunts always blush when they see him.


    Without him, the man of Tao''s sister is so handsome.


    The most handsome man in the alley is he Xiucai of he family, but he Xiucai doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes compared with Tao family''s sister men.


    After meeting the man of Tao''s sister, everyone knows what kind of person is the most suitable for Tao''s sister. In the past, people who wanted to talk to Tao''s sister always felt that the person they said was a little worse. Now they understand that the worse is the feeling that they stand together and match very well.


    This day, Xiaohua and King Jing had breakfast and went to the morning market in the city.


    Walking and strolling, when she came back, Xiaohua put some fresh vegetables and a fish in the bamboo basket she was holding, while King Jing carried some bags of snacks and fruits in his hand.


    "Sister Tao, go shopping." a little daughter-in-law in the lane said hello.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 512

    Xiaohua smiled and nodded, passing by with King Jing.


    Behind him came the voice of the little daughter-in-law scolding her man, "you see how good the man of the Tao family sister is. You know how to go out to buy vegetables and take a walk with your daughter-in-law. Look at you, when did you go out with me? I''ve been a cow and horse for your family since I married you. I''ve lost a lot..."


    The man seemed to retort a few words, but Xiaohua didn''t hear it clearly. She secretly glanced at King Jing. He didn''t look at her. Under his big sleeve, he kept holding her hand, but he moved. Xiaohua couldn''t help spilling a sweet smile.


    When I came to my house, I saw a man standing at the door diagonally opposite.


    Xiaohua takes a look at King Jing and enters the gate. King Jing goes opposite.


    After a while, King Jing came back.


    "Your Highness, are you leaving?"


    After King Jing said everything that day, Xiaohua knew that she would leave here sooner or later. Only after living here for so long, some unidentified unwilling to give up. King Jing seems to see Xiaohua''s reluctance. He hasn''t mentioned leaving these days. Seeing commander Lin appear today, Xiaohua thinks it''s time to leave here.


    King Jing nodded.


    "Is it urgent?"


    "You can stay for another day."


    After lunch at noon, Xiaohua pulled the two children aside to talk.


    Ho''er and Yiyi have limited understanding. Xiaohua can only tell them in a way that children can understand that we are going to leave here and go home. The two children don''t quite understand what it means to leave here. Xiaohua pondered for a moment and said that in the future, they can''t play with these little friends in the alley anymore.


    Hearing this, Yiyi began to cry and said ''no, no, no''. Ho''er is better than her, but she also frowns.


    Xiaohua can''t tell such a young child what the world is all over. After all, parting is something everyone must experience when growing up. She can only squat aside and wait for her daughter to cry, then wipe her tears, and tell her and her brother that they will have other partners in the future. When they grow up, they can also come back to play with them.


    Yiyi asked what is growing up. Xiaohua said that when Yiyi was as old as her mother and her brother was as old as her father.


    Xiaohua also went to say goodbye to several small daughter-in-law who had a good relationship. Her words were to go to her man''s hometown and settle down. After all, the fallen leaves returned to their roots.


    Cuizhi and the blacksmith''s daughter-in-law are reluctant to give up her. Xiaohua feels guilty and feels that she has made up lies except that people are true. But these neighbors treated her very sincerely. When she was most confused and helpless, they not only helped her, but also taught her many things.


    In the face of everyone''s reluctance, she can only say a lie with tears in her smile. If she has a chance in the future, she will still come back


    The next day, King Jing left East Yulin lane with xiaohua and two children.


    The small courtyard where Xiaohua once lived was not sold. Xiaohua said to others that she might come back and have a look if she had a chance.


    Although she is not sure, she thinks she may still have a chance after so many years of the life, doesn''t she?


    The small courtyard with Tao''s sister is empty, as well as Zhao''s family. They left without a sound. The residents of East Yulin Lane wondered whether Zhao Da had gone after Tao''s sister. After all, they were about to see each other.


    Xiaohua several people in East Yulin Lane brought up a billow and left quietly. The life in East Yulin lane is still going on with the sunrise and sunset.

 Chapter 513

    The capital is now in chaos.


    The king of Jin rebelled and forced the palace. The prince was killed in the rebellion and chaos, and countless people were killed and injured in the palace. The king of Jin was defeated and surrounded, but he was killed by an arrow. This is what outsiders know, but many people still have doubts about the truth.


    How could the prince be stabbed to death by the people of the king of Jin in the heavy guard. The king of Jin, obviously no one ordered, and who was bold enough to shoot an arrow and died with one arrow.


    Things are too strange. People who feel strange don''t dare to say it. People who dare to say it don''t find anything different at all. After all, it was too chaotic at that time. Even those who felt strange were suspicious, but there was no evidence.


    In short, it was the king of Jin who rebelled against the law. When Emperor Xi was seriously ill and unconscious, he and his compatriots, king Qi, led troops to force him to the capital, and one secretly united with many rebels to force the palace in Beijing. The prince also died in the process of forcing the palace. In the final analysis, it was the wolf ambition of the king of Jin. Without his wolf ambition, all this would not have happened.


    Fortunately, Emperor Xi finally woke up in this forced palace. It''s a blessing in misfortune to support a seriously ill body and clean up the mess.


    At least, the country''s state has not wavered for the time being.


    Emperor Xi died two sons in a row. Even if his character changed greatly, he couldn''t bear it for a while. It was clearly well arranged, but I didn''t expect that the king of Jin would build the plank road openly and secretly. The king of Qi only did superficial Kung Fu, but actually forcing the palace was the major event they planned.


    And it happened so suddenly that emperor Xi didn''t react. Both his sons were killed.


    The death of the prince said that the king of Jin sent someone to take advantage of the chaos. What about the king of Jin? Emperor Xi of the Ming Dynasty had ordered people to surround the king of Jin. He ordered only capture but not kill. I don''t know who shot an arrow, and the king of Jin was killed immediately.


    After receiving the news, Emperor Xi suddenly sprayed a mouthful of heart blood and fainted on the spot. Wake up again and receive the news that the prince sent troops to stop the king of Qi. In the scuffle between the two armies, the king of Qi broke his arm.


    Empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu are more angry than emperor Xi. These two women are crazy now. One is the only son who has died, and the other is the two sons who are dead and disabled. Regardless of her dignity, empress Xiao went directly to the chunluan palace of imperial concubine Xu. They disagreed with each other. The dignified empress and imperial concubine of a country actually pulled their hair, scratched their face and kicked their stomach like a street shrew. They had to do everything. They were stopped by their own palace people.


    Emperor Xi had no time to manage these things. He was angry and worried. His illness was more serious. He supported to clean up the mess and fell ill directly.


    The affairs in the imperial court are temporarily handled by the two prime ministers. Empress Xiao still manages the harem, but emperor Xi also issued an edict. The rebellion of the king of Jin has nothing to do with imperial concubine Xu, who is still imperial concubine.


    Cheng Guogong''s government, which conspired with the king of Jin, was copied, and the whole family was sent to prison waiting for emperor Xi''s execution. However, the Duke of Chengen was imprisoned in the Duke of Chengen''s house because imperial concubine Xu did not fall down for the time being. As for other families involved, they were gods fighting and mortals suffered. Those who were copied and those who were beheaded were beheaded.


    This once again confirms that it is not so easy to get the Dragon skill without any foundation. If you are not careful, it will bring disaster to the door.


    The real big head has not been treated for the time being. It is treated with small fish and shrimp. It''s not that we can''t deal with it, but emperor Xi doesn''t speak. Even the two prime ministers can only do superficial work for the time being, and press down the things first.


    The most important thing now is to elect the future successor to the great unification, because emperor Xi saw that it was impossible.

 Chapter 514

    Emperor Xi is now very ill, as if this incident had completely emptied all his energy. People can''t even get up. If they talk too much, they will be tired and comatose.


    There is nothing to choose from those who inherit the great unification. Emperor Xi has five adult princes, only these five princes. The prince died, the king of Jin died, the king of Qi participated in the rebellion and was disabled. Only king Yun and King Jing were left.


    But king Yun is cowardly and afraid of women. He has always had a bad reputation in Beijing, and King Jing has been mute since childhood. There are three sons under the crown prince''s knee. Unfortunately, none of them are legitimate sons, all of whom are concubines.


    Is it difficult that the future emperor Asako Da hee should choose from the young children of the crown prince?


    Empress Xiao is happy to do this. It is meaningless for her to ascend the throne with her dead son and grandson. But too many ministers raised objections in the court, including Prime Minister Xu, did not agree with this move, let alone a concubine Xu who hated her to the bone.


    Everyone in the Palace said that concubine Xu was worthy of being Sheng Chong. Even if the prince made such a taboo, Emperor Xi didn''t treat her, let alone abolish her position as a concubine, and even allowed her to enter and leave the Zichen hall, including empress Xiao. She can''t enter the Zichen hall without any important things now.


    Today, imperial concubine Xu came to Zichen hall again.


    As soon as he came in, he lay down beside the Dragon bed and cried.


    Imperial concubine Xu cried a lot, saying that she had a good time with emperor Xi, how naive and lovely her two sons were, and how innocent the king of Jin was. If the crown prince hadn''t acted down and forced his brother while his Majesty was seriously ill, the king of Jin wouldn''t have done such a great evil


    He said another son, king Qi, was reckless and fond of making trouble since childhood, but his majesty has always spoiled him. The king of Qi always followed the lead of the king of Jin. This time, the younger son was also implicated by the older son and punished. A good man lost one hand


    After so much preparation, Xu Guifei finally got to the point and directly told emperor Xi that she hoped he would not choose the prince''s concubine as the future successor. She said that empress Xiao hated her and the king of Jin now and always felt that the prince would die because of them. But the deceased is dead. The king of Jin lost his life. She is now this son. She must not fall into the hands of empress Xiao in the future.


    And said that emperor Xi was gone, she was not ready to live, and she was ready to go with her majesty. But her only son, king Qi, was reluctant to lose her brother, father and mother


    Xu Guifei''s words shocked emperor Xi. He had heard that naorensheng hurt, but he was quite moved at this time. Empress Xiao knew how quickly she perked up after this incident. As soon as her son died, she began to hop around to let her grandson succeed to the throne.


    In contrast, Xu Guifei is tearful and heartbroken every day. Now she says she wants to go with herself


    After decades of marriage with empress Xiao, Emperor Xi still knew her better. Even if he dies, she will live well and be her empress dowager, and even her empress dowager. She was the only one who had two sons, but now she has only one disabled son.


    Emperor Xi has no spirit to distinguish who is right and who is wrong in this mess. He can obviously feel his spirit is poor. If he thinks a little, he will have a headache.


    He clapped Xu Guifei''s hand, closed his eyes tired and waved her down.

 Chapter 515

    The eyes of the whole capital are fixed on who the future successor is.


    There has been quite a lot of activity in the Xiao family, the Duke of Yasukuni.


    The death of the prince is a heartbreaking thing for them, but the throne is happy to let the prince''s descendants inherit them. The Xiao family can produce a empress dowager. The Yasukuni government is still a foreigner of the emperor. They are still the biggest winner.


    The Xiao family secretly encouraged the ministers of the central court to write frequently. Of course, there will also be objections if they agree. A group of officials led by Prime Minister Xu do not agree with this matter.


    Because the prince''s concubines are not old, the emperor is young, and his relatives must have weight. There is also a empress dowager of the Xiao family behind him. Maybe it''s hard to say when the country changes its surname.


    These days, the court has been arguing about this matter.


    Emperor Xi was seriously ill and two prime ministers presided over the court meeting. But the two prime ministers themselves fought, and chaos in the court was inevitable.


    At this moment, a little censor of the metropolitan police station spoke.


    The Royal historian, surnamed Guan and Zheng, is unknown in the ducha court. But what he played this time shocked the whole government and the public.


    Guan Zheng said two things in general. First, the dumb disease of King Jing, the fifth prince, has long been cured, but few people know it. Second, under its governance, Jingzhou is no longer the bitter and cold place in those days. The people live and work in peace and contentment. Everyone praised King Jing as a good fan.


    Of course, some people will ask, how can you understand so detailed. After checking Guan Zheng''s resume, I learned that Guan Zheng once held the post of Zuo Changshi of the long history department in Jingzhou. He had just left his post for two years.


    There was only one choice, but now it has become a variety of choices. The officials of the central court who opposed the child Lord''s accession to the throne focused on the place where they had never bet in the past, Jingzhou.


    After understanding it, King Jing''s voice suddenly became louder.


    Empress Xiao and the Duke of Yasukuni began to panic again.


    But this time it didn''t last long. Within a few days, Emperor Xi ordered King Jing to return to Beijing.


    What you want is self-evident.


    Although King Jing took Xiaohua and two children, he didn''t let them go back to King Jing''s house, but turned to the capital.


    Meanwhile, King Jing naturally told Xiaohua why. Although Xiaohua didn''t quite understand why, she also knew that this was a great event for her highness, so she obeyed King Jing''s arrangement.


    The family of four got together and separated again.


    Xiaohua and her two children hide their tracks and are escorted to the capital first. King Jing returns to King Jing''s house.


    King Jing said to Xiaohua that she took the child first, and he came with the imperial edict. In fact, things are not so simple.


    The death of the crown prince is irreparable. In the case of a common son inheriting Datong and his own grandson inheriting Datong, empress Xiao and the Duke of Jinguo must choose to have the blood of the Xiao family. Now Cheng Yaojin is killed on the way. How can the Xiao family easily admit defeat?!


    Therefore, some days before and after the imperial edict arrived at King Jing''s house in central Beijing, it will not be calm.


    Sure enough, not long after King Jing returned to the house, several waves of assassins were secretly welcomed in the house. Among them, some were caught before they touched the house, and some were caught in the wrong place. The most serious assassin touched the West courtyard. King Jing had no accident. Qianxi, who lived in the corner room of the east wing, was stabbed to death by the fish pond.


    In October of the 35th year of emperor Xi Yuan, the emperor ordered Luo Jing, the fifth son of the emperor, to return to Beijing, opening the next chapter of Daxi state.

 Chapter 516

    Xiaohua was a little uncomfortable on the road. She walked and stopped all the way. It took more than a month to get to the capital.


    The residence is ready, in a house in the outer city. Sanjin''s yard, with a small garden. The long journey is very hard. In addition, with two children, although the journey is as tight as possible and a few people are comfortable, it is inevitable that they will be depressed when they first arrive.


    Xiaohua, in particular, seems to be carsick. She vomited several times on the road. She came to the doctor and couldn''t see why. After a day''s rest, he still didn''t get better. He invited a doctor again.


    The doctor took his pulse and said it was suspected that he liked it. It''s just that the time is too short and it will take some time to diagnose.


    In fact, there is no need to diagnose again. Xiaohua also knows her body. On the road, when Xiaotian didn''t come on time, she was suspicious and went to a doctor for confirmation. Count the time. I should have been pregnant at East Yulin lane.


    After that, naturally, the fetus was carefully installed. The news was also handed to King Jing. King Jing was very happy.


    Before long, mother he, mother Xu and Ding LAN sent them, along with several close palace people who used to wait on ho''er and Yiyi.


    I haven''t seen her for a long time. Xiaohua is very surprised to see mammy he and others. She has tears. I don''t know why. She''s pregnant this time. She doesn''t react much, but she likes to cry.


    His eyelids are very shallow. He loves to cry when he meets something. He is so frightened that the two children dare not be naughty in front of their mother. Ho''er takes her sister with her every day. She seldom goes out to play. She always looks at Xiaohua with worried eyes. It seems that she is afraid that she will cry again.


    Make Xiaohua laugh and cry and tell the two children that mother is fine, but she has a little brother or sister.


    Yiyi asks where the little brother is. Xiaohua points to her stomach. The two children are stunned.


    At the same time, King Jing also entered Beijing.


    The first thing I did in Beijing was naturally to meet my father emperor Xi, whom I had not seen for a long time.


    In King Jing''s impression, Emperor Xi has always been a strong man. Although he is not young, he often rides horses and shoots arrows to practice martial arts. His physique is very strong. Even after 50, he looks like a middle-aged man. But I didn''t expect to see him for a long time. The once strong man became an extremely weak old man. Not only was he very thin, but his hair became mottled and gray.


    King Jing didn''t see emperor Xi many times. It adds up to more than ten times. The memory of his childhood was blurred, but he would never forget the disgusting look of emperor Xi after his dumb disease could not be cured by various methods.


    shame!


    Including him, including his crazy mother, is a disgrace in emperor Xi''s eyes.


    But now he had to lie weak on the Dragon couch and look up to him, who had humiliated him.


    "You are very good," said emperor Xi, "Jingzhou has made you manage very well."


    Such praise, at this time, gives rise to a sense of absurdity for no reason.


    It just doesn''t matter. He has long passed the time when people need to praise, and he won''t be eager to come from the praise called father emperor as long ago, rather than sincere disgust.


    "I will make you the crown prince. You should seriously study government affairs with the two prime ministers."


    "Please obey your father''s edict."


    Emperor Xi waved King Jing down. Lying on the Dragon couch, he was at a loss.


    He is very strange to this grown-up son, but he knows that this is the most correct decision at present.


    The rivers and mountains of the Luo family can only be surnamed Luo, never Xiao. The emperor Xi would not allow this kind of thing to happen even if the chaotang opposed the prince''s son. I was going to choose one of the remaining two sons. Now King Jing''s dumb disease has healed and he is quite talented. He is a great luck in misfortune.

 Chapter 517

    Today''s emperor Xi''s dragon body could not support him to think too much. Soon he was tired. Zheng Haiquan brought a bowl of soup and medicine to serve him. After a while, Emperor Xi fell asleep.


    In the side hall, Zhou Taiyi still kept in the Zichen hall. From emperor Xi''s coma to Emperor Xi''s real illness, he gave his best diagnosis and treatment. After hearing King Jing''s entry into Beijing, his face, which had been rigid and serious, finally fluctuated. He knew that he could finally be free from all this.


    As for whether King Jing will keep him alive, doctor Zhou is not sure. After all, he knows too much. However, at this time, he did not care about his own safety. It was good to live, not to live, and it was good for his family to live. Staying in the Zichen hall for a long time, doctor Zhou felt that he would be happy to leave here, even if he died.


    In this world, death is not terrible, the terrible thing is that death can''t.


    The imperial edict to seal King Luo Jing as Prince soon came down, and the whole hall was quiet.


    If there is no accident, King Jing will be the next emperor. The decree has been made, and others have nothing to contend with. Even if emperor Xi died at this time, King Jing was also a rightful person to ascend the throne.


    Because emperor Xi was seriously ill and eager to confirm the successor of the future unification, the crown prince canonization ceremony was held in a hurry. At the same time that King Jing was granted the crown prince, Princess Xiao was also granted the crown princess. She moved to the East Palace someday.


    For Empress Xiao and the Duke of Yasukuni, the current situation is irreparable. The imperial decree to canonize the prince has been issued. The secret moves have not been done, but they are all useless. Now I can only think that even if the future emperor does not have the blood of the Xiao family, at least the Xiao family can have a queen to talk about comfort in the future.


    Xiao''s parents belong to the side branch of the Xiao family. Now, because Xiao has become a crown princess, they are very popular in the Yasukuni government.


    Xiao''s parents are also dizzy, but it''s hard to say about the fate. They all know why they chose their daughter to marry King Jing. An unpopular Pangzhi daughter married an equally unpopular prince. No one can imagine that in a few years, these two will become the prince and princess, the emperor and queen in the future.


    Xiao''s mother hasn''t seen her daughter since King Jing came to Beijing. After the canonization ceremony, the prince and his wife moved to the east palace. Xiao''s mother handed a sign to the princess.


    When King Jing was recruited to Beijing, Xiao knew that his good day was coming.


    Sure enough, King Jing took her to Beijing.


    Xiao has laughed wildly in his heart for countless times. Even if you don''t treat me, it can only be me, not that bitch!


    Everything went on as she thought. After the crown prince''s canonization ceremony, it was her crown princess''s canonization ceremony. After staying in the East Palace, she is naturally the hostess of the east palace.


    The capital is different from Jingzhou. The crown prince can no longer control the crown princess as before in King Jing''s house. Mrs. Xiao''s request for an interview is quickly sent to the crown princess, who is naturally accurate.


    The next day, Mrs. Xiao came into the palace. When she saw her daughter in the East Palace, she burst into tears.


    "My daughter, why are you so thin."


    Xiao''s thin body, like firewood, wore a crown princess dress, which didn''t make people feel dignified, but felt that she had the illusion that she couldn''t hold up. His face is haggard, his skin turns yellow, and his speech is weak, which startles those who touch the eyes.


    "Cough... I''ve been ill since I went to Jingzhou. I''ve always been ill. I''m tired on the way to the capital this time, and my old illness has relapsed. Mom, my daughter is fine. Just raise her. You don''t have to worry."


    Mrs. Xiao cried for a while and asked in a low voice, "how is your royal highness treating you now?"

 Chapter 518

    Okay? What is good?


    She is the best in clothing, food, housing and transportation. Maybe Her Highness''s treatment is not as good as her. Apart from not being close to her, being locked up for two years because of her mistakes, loving the man alone, and being strict in the "rules" of the government, everything is fine.


    But Xiao understood that it was all superficial and careless. Maybe even he just gave an order and the servant did it. This kind of good, is very floating. Fortunately, this kind of beauty is incomparable to outsiders, and only she knows the bitterness inside.


    "Your Highness is very kind to your daughter," Xiao could only say so.


    My daughter, how can she not understand her personality?


    Mrs. Xiao cried, "can''t you tell whether it''s good or bad? Is there something hard to say? Don''t be afraid. With the empress and the Xiao family, the Xiao family''s daughter won''t suffer."


    The tears of Xiao''s strong support finally flowed down and slowly told her mother what had happened between her and King Jing.


    Mrs. Xiao scolded her daughter for being "stupid and stupid, which hurt her husband''s heart." at the same time, she said that King Jing had no tolerance for others. Her daughter clearly changed, so why can''t she give up.


    Xiao said a lot to his mother, including some stupid things he did. Until she finished speaking, Mrs. Xiao didn''t know what to do.


    She did not know that there was such a dispute between her daughter and the crown prince. Before her daughter was engaged to her mother''s sister''s son, she was decided by the Xiao family to become the fifth princess. Her daughter didn''t want to, and she knew it, but after all, it was decided by the Yasukuni government, so she had to learn from it. She thought about her little daughter''s family, and it would fade over time, but she didn''t expect so many things to happen.


    It was said that the fifth prince had no tolerance, but Mrs. Xiao was angry for a moment. In fact, while she was afraid, she already knew that the former king Jing and now the crown prince were very kind. If this had happened to your majesty, even if her daughter was the daughter of the Xiao family, it would not have come to a better end.


    Step by step, step by step. Now Mrs. Xiao doesn''t know how to condemn her daughter.

 Chapter 519

    The Prince did not apologize to his daughter. He was canonized as the prince. His daughter was the Crown Princess and was not held by anyone. In Jingzhou''s daily life, the Prince did not treat his daughter badly. The only big fight was his daughter''s obstruction of the emperor''s heir.


    If this had not happened in Jingzhou, but in Beijing, her daughter would not have died a hundred times.


    "You are so confused!"


    Xiao wiped his tears and smiled bitterly. "Things have happened. Besides, other things are useless. In the end, he still reads about the love between husband and wife and didn''t let the bitch take my place."


    Speaking of this, Xiao smiled sarcastically, "I should be glad that he dotes on a cheap embryo and his birth is not enough. If he changes to Qiao, it is estimated that his daughter''s Crown Princess will have to abdicate."


    The crown prince and his wife are very few. This time, not only Xiao was granted the crown princess, but the former concubine Qiao is now the crown prince Liangdi. Yujiao and Yurong were granted the crown prince Liangyuan, and another crown prince Liangdi is not in the east palace for the time being. No one knows where she is at this time.


    Except that the crown princess was canonized along with the imperial decree to canonize the crown prince, the crown prince drafted the canonization of other concubines. Everyone in the East Palace knows that there are two Prince Liangdi, but so far only one Qiao Liangdi and the other Tao Liangdi have never been seen.


    "He hid her tightly. I don''t believe I can hide her all my life!"


    Xiao''s face was always gray. Only when he mentioned Xiaohua could he show a trace of ferocity on his face. Mrs. Xiao had never seen her daughter like this, and her heart pounded with fear.


    "Don''t do stupid things anymore. Now in Beijing, everything is watched."


    "My daughter knows that I can''t let people grasp the handle. Didn''t I give people a position when I made a mistake? He wants me so much that I won''t do what they want."


    Mrs. Xiao wiped her tears and said, "it''s good that you can understand these. In the end, it''s not the right way. It''s still the most important thing to think about how to coax the prince over and give birth to a royal grandson."


    Emperor sun?


    Xiao did not dare to think about it now. She knew how determined the man was. She would not humiliate herself again.


    Thinking of Tao Liangdi, who had not been seen so far, Xiao had some doubts in his heart.


    It''s impossible that all the people in King Jing''s residence have moved to the capital. That person doesn''t follow. Where has she gone? Why didn''t she appear?


    Mrs. Xiao talked to her daughter for a while before leaving.


    After seeing off Mrs. Xiao, Xiao thought for a moment and asked the palace servants to invite Qiao Liangdi.

 Chapter 520

    Since the failure to borrow the sense of existence of his uncle''s family, Xiao and Qiao returned to their previous light state, as if they were as hot as before, just a flash in the pan.


    After coming to the East Palace, Xiao still wanted to show her status. Unfortunately, her request was rejected by the crown prince. Xiao knew why to reject it, and several people who had experienced the greeting event knew it. Xiao didn''t dare to make a big fuss. He was afraid to uncover his old background.


    When Qiao Liangdi arrived, she just sat and didn''t eat tea. Her face didn''t show, but her eyes were vigilant.


    Now it is different from the past. In the past, she was just an unpopular Prince''s side imperial concubine. Now she has become the prince''s Liangdi and will soon become the emperor''s imperial concubine. According to her position, the four imperial concubines can''t run away. Xiao''s woman has never been crazy. Qiao Liangdi thinks she is valuable and doesn''t dare to take the risk.


    Xiao wanted to pick out the matter naturally. Seeing Qiao''s uneasy appearance, he frowned. After a while, she relaxed her complexion and said with a soft smile: "the Crown Princess called Liangdi''s sister. There''s nothing else. She just wants to ask her sister if she has news of Tao Liangdi. It''s not a short time. Why haven''t she seen Tao Liangdi''s people all the time."


    Qiao Liangdi was not surprised that the crown princess would say so. There was nothing else they could contact except that person.


    What if you hate your bones?


    Key others are protected!


    A lady who was not good at the Royal Palace jumped into a good Di like her in the East Palace, only one level less than the crown princess. If it weren''t for his low birth, even the crown princess would have to stand aside.


    The most exasperating thing is that the canonization has been granted, and there has been in the courtyard of the East Palace, but people have never appeared. The residence closest to the prince in the East Palace left her a courtyard with all kinds of furnishings, but there was no one living in it. But she was clearly here, and the prince seemed to be invisible. On the contrary, she arranged to be far away.


    But people can''t admit defeat. Qiao Liangdi never wants to admit defeat, but her pretty eyes are always thrown to the blind, and it will fade with the passage of time.


    Seeing that the meaning of the crown princess was so obvious, Qiao Liangdi didn''t answer the ladder.


    "My concubine is just a little Liangdi. I don''t know whether it''s specific or normal. If the Crown Princess goes to ask her highness?"


    The princess''s face was a little ugly. She knew that Qiao Liangdi was insulting her with words.


    She put down the tea lamp, lifted Qiao Liangdi''s eye, and said faintly: "Your Highness can''t not bring her to Beijing, so there''s only one conclusion. She must have hidden it. Why did she hide it? Qiao Liangdi won''t forget that she has been spoiled for the past two years. Even a hen who doesn''t lay eggs should have it at this time."


    what are you having? It goes without saying.


    Qiao Liangdi clenched her fingers and unconsciously pinched off the nail stained with Dankou.


    Obviously, my heart is calm, but when I hear this news, a woman can''t be reconciled.


    For what?


    This sentence Qiao Liangdi once asked countless times when she was alone in an empty room, and the result was untitled.


    But Qiao Liangdi is not a fool. The Crown Princess likes to encourage people to be a cannon in front. She used to be Yujiao Yurong. Now the two are difficult to use, and it''s her turn again. If she is a fool after listening to her instigation, she won''t believe that she will be in no hurry!


    "The princess should talk about it with your highness. After all, your Highness has no children at his knees. It''s not surprising that the issue of children will be put on the agenda. My concubine is just a small Liangdi and is not qualified to intervene."


    Just then, a eunuch came in.


    "Report to your mother that Tao Liangdi''s chariot has come to the gate of the East Palace, and your Highness has personally met her."


    "Oh, that''s it." Qiao Liangdi said sarcastic words and glanced at the crown princess.

 Chapter 521

    Hearing that the prince went to meet the princess in person, the princess''s face was suddenly bad. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief, coughed twice, and glanced at the eunuch who stood still, "what else?"


    "Not only Tao Liangdi but also two young children came with the chariot. The slave heard that the two young children were called his highness and father..."


    With a crisp sound, the tea lamp in the hand of the crown princess fell to the ground and broke completely.


    Qiao Liangdi also corrected the color.


    Previously, the genealogy of King Jing''s residence was received from the Zongren residence when the prince was in Jingzhou.


    As a rule, when the crown prince is enfeoffed from Beijing, a separate genealogy shall be established. Any increase or decrease in personnel on the genealogy shall be reported to the genealogy for filing in the records of the people''s government and recorded in the jade ultimatum. Now King Jing is canonized as the crown prince. Naturally, the genealogy of King Jing''s house is invalid and incorporated into the imperial system of the jade ultimatum.


    Along with the genealogy of King Jing''s residence, the eldest son and eldest daughter of King Jing''s residence reported to the jade ultimatum.


    Normally, the prince''s residence has children born, which will be filed after the full moon and canonized after the first year of life. The eldest son of the first line was granted a son of the world, the second son of the first line and the concubines of the second line were all kings of the county, and the daughter, regardless of the first line and the concubines, was the princess.


    Of course, there are some later ones, but like the prince of prospect Wang, it is rare for children to report to the jade ultimatum only when they are nearly three years old.


    There are few, not none. Swaddling children are difficult to support, and parents who are more cautious are not absent. It was the prince who sent it himself. The zongrenfu would never say much.


    Therefore, the descendants of crown prince Luo Jing are known.


    When Luo Jing, king of Jing, was proposed as crown prince, it was not that no one mentioned the issue of Prince Jing''s heir. However, it was urgent. Many ministers in the court and Emperor Xi decided to establish King Jing. They didn''t want to create complications, so they deliberately ignored this item.


    Now it seems that King Jing can''t have children. After all, the age is there. Although there is only one son and one daughter, some are better than none.


    At the same time, Tao, another Liangdi of the prince, also entered people''s eyes.


    She gave birth to the prince''s only son and daughter, and is now pregnant for three months. People have heard that crown prince Luo Jing is indifferent to women, but there is a beloved wife. Now it seems that it is Tao Liangdi.


    These news did not spread for a short time, and then Tao Liangdi entered east palace, which was really exposed to people.


    Before he had lived in the house in the outer city for a month, King Jing sent someone to send a letter to move into the palace.


    King Jing''s identity changes too quickly. Even Xiaohua, who has been prepared for a long time, is inevitably stunned. Chang Shun came under orders and talked to Xiaohua about all the affairs in the palace, including that Xiaohua is no longer his wife, but Prince Liangdi.


    Liangdi, but the serious Prince concubine room, is only one class lower than the prince concubine, which can be recorded in the jade ultimatum.


    Compared with his wife who didn''t even have a grade before, Xiaohua came out at once and became a crown prince concubine recognized by the royal family, and the two children now have official identities. Huo''er and Yiyi are now the Royal grandsons and granddaughters recorded in the jade ultimatum.


    Both children have not been canonized yet, because people with clear eyes know that the prince of the prince will not be a prince for long. Maybe soon, the two children will become princesses and princesses.


    All the palace people and eunuchs in the room knelt down to congratulate Xiaohua.


    Lilac and spring grass cried with joy, more excited than Xiaohua. And Xiaohua is not excited, just a little confused.


    Early the next morning, the frame stopped at the door.


    Xiaohua took her two children and cloves and sat in the first car. In the back cars, mother dinglanhe and others sat with her luggage.

 Chapter 522

    All the way to the palace gate, mother he and others got off the bus, took their luggage and Chang Shun, the guide, and changed lanes. Xiaohua and her two children moved on in a smaller chariot. Clove couldn''t take a car, but walked with the waiter.


    After a long walk, the chariot stopped.


    Lilac came to lift the curtain, and a little eunuch ran to put down the stool.


    With the help of clove, Xiaohua got out of the car. In front of her was the majestic east palace gate.


    A group of people stood in front of the gate. There was him.


    Luo Jing wore a prince''s regular clothes, tall and full of dignity. For a moment, Xiaohua was afraid to recognize it.


    Ho''er and Yi Yi followed and were held down. The two children were not afraid of birth. They recognized that the man was the father and ran over.


    "Father..."


    The most lively is Yiyi, who runs straight all the way and hugs the prince''s leg. The little hand pulled down and motioned to his father to hold her quickly.


    Ho''er followed him and said, "sister, you should understand the rules." his little hand also pulled on the corner of King Jing''s robe. It can be seen how insincere little ho''er is. At a young age, he knows his father''s sullen way.


    The people on the side of the prince were surprised and couldn''t close their mouths, so Fushun was not surprised.


    The prince touched his son''s daughter''s small head and looked at her standing a few steps away. Before she could lift her step, he stepped over.


    Yiyi saw Fushun on one side, frowned and looked at him for a long time. She went to see her brother indefinitely. Ho''er glanced at Fu Shun and said to his sister, "he is Shun Shun."


    The word "Shun Shun" made Fu Shun''s sad old face suddenly smile into chrysanthemums. His mouth was crispy and he squatted down and said to the two people, "please say hello to the two little masters."


    When hei''er and Yi learned to talk, the first one who would shout was the mother, the second one was the father, and the third one was obedience. Because Fushun always plays with them, he has a deep memory of this'' shunshun ''nature.


    Yiyi frowned and touched Fushun''s old face. A small adult said, "shunshun, where have you been? Yiyi is almost forgotten."

 Chapter 523

    Fushun immediately got up with a sour nose, blinked his tears, smiled and said, "the old slave is busy on errands. Don''t you hurry to pick up the two little masters when you''re free?"


    "Then remember to play with Yi Yi and her brother more in the future."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Not to mention how much the prince, who has always been cold, valued Tao Liangdi. In his busy schedule, he specially came to welcome her into the east palace. With the attitude of the eunuch in charge of the East Palace and the two little grandsons and granddaughters who suddenly came out, the rest of the East Palace dare not ignore the strange Tao Liangdi.


    The Crown Princess didn''t want to belittle herself to come to the gate of the East Palace, but the impact of "two children called father king" was too great for her. She came with a stiff face. As soon as she saw them, they were two children with white skin like white jade dolls.


    Not to mention the girl, the boy''s eyebrows, eyes and face were a reduced version carved in the same mold as his highness.


    The hand under the princess''s sleeve clenched the veil and wanted to show a decent smile. Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed and outlined a strange arc.


    "The battle of Tao Liangdi''s entering the palace is really big. Your highness came in his busy schedule. And these two little dolls are -"


    All this happened only in a few words. The prince over there frowned when he saw the princess coming. Xiaohua''s surprise was changed into surprise before it fell. Of course, there are some discomfort. After all, with Xiaohua''s feelings with Luo Jing, it is inevitable to have a guilty conscience and a trace of hostility when they encounter the main room.


    Fushun was closer to the crown princess. Seeing that she looked bad, he stepped forward and stopped in front of the two little masters. First, he saluted respectfully, and then said, "these are the two little masters from master Tao, the eldest son and eldest daughter of your highness."


    The prince nodded and confirmed that what Fushun said was not false.


    This is the first time Luo Jing brought the two children to people and admitted their existence. It is supposed to be commemorative, including Xiaohua''s nameless excitement when she saw the prince nod. But now there is a princess present¡ª¡ª


    "Ha ha..."


    The crown princess smiled twice, looked at Xiaohua, and went to see ho''er and Yi. Then his face turned so stiff that he waved.


    "The two dolls are so cute. Come here, mother. What''s your name?"

 Chapter 524

    The Crown Princess gently and skillfully stabbed into the small flower heart nest.


    All kinds of words whirled in the throat and finally swallowed into the stomach. She thought she could be calm, but she misjudged her body''s response.


    Since pregnancy, I have shallow eyelids, emotional fluctuations are easy to fluctuate, the body reacts faster than the heart, and a string of tears rolled down. Fortunately, at the moment, everyone''s attention was focused on the crown princess. She hung her head and wiped it off with a veil. I thought my movements were secret enough, but I didn''t know that they had already fallen into the eyes of the man beside me.


    Luo Jing patted her hand and was about to speak. Yiyi''s milk voice rang.


    "Brother, what does she mean? What is mother?"


    "Mother means mother. Ignore her. She''s a liar."


    "Do you want to cheat the little doll to sell it?"


    "Yes, so don''t talk to her."


    In view of the fact that Xiaohua once told her two children not to talk to people she didn''t know in East Yulin lane, because now someone outside will abduct the doll to sell it. Ho''er and Yiyi are still fresh in their memory, especially ho''er often acts as a teacher for his sister.


    Yiyi heard that she was going to abduct the baby to sell. She immediately took her brother and ran to Luo Jing. As she ran, she shouted, "Shun Shun, hit the abductor... My father has an abductor to cheat Yiyi baby to sell..."


    The only trace of discomfort in Xiaohua''s heart was amused by her daughter''s childlike words.


    She squatted down without saying anything else, but said, "Yiyi, don''t be so ignorant of the rules. There are so many people here. No one will abduct you to sell..."


    The crown princess wanted to disgust Tao Liangdi. Unexpectedly, she was ridiculed as an abductor and a liar by two children under the age of three. Suddenly, the love on her face couldn''t hang, and cracked one by one.


    "Your Highness -"


    "The crown princess is unwell. Send her back to rest." Luo Jing said coldly.


    The scream was like a hen pinched by her neck, and suddenly stopped, "you, you... Cough, cough..."


    Fushun raised his cold face and raised his thick eyebrows. "You don''t see children. If the crown princess is unwell, don''t persuade her? How can you run out in this winter and be blown by the cold wind?"


    The palace attendants next to the crown princess were all transferred by the house of internal affairs, and they were under the control of Fushun. Seeing the crown prince unhappy, Fushun was angry and hurriedly helped the crown princess to the door. The crown princess wanted to struggle to say something, but the situation was not controlled by others. It was obviously a drag. She was weak and coughed more than once, so she had to be helped away.


    At the door, Qiao Liangdi, who came with the crown princess, disappeared without a trace.


    "Go in. The place has been selected. It''s next to the solitary yard."


    Xiaohua nodded and took the two children with Luo Jing into the gate of the east palace.


    Xiaohua''s yard is really close to the prince. Luo Jing''s study is on the central axis of the East Palace, and Xiaohua''s yard is a little behind. From the back corner door of the study, you can directly enter Xiaohua''s yard through a door.


    As soon as you enter the big yard, although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. In fact, it''s not small. The courtyard in the palace is not comparable to that outside. It''s more than several times larger. In particular, the East Palace is the residence of successive princes. It is magnificently built and is not a human thing.


    "They moved in a hurry, so they were simple. If you''re not used to it, tell Aunt Qi."


    Xiaohua pulled Luo Jing''s hand and looked around with a smile, "how can she not be used to it? The place is so good."


    "Did the child trouble you?"


    "It''s OK. I''m just a little pregnant and vomiting. I have a bad appetite. Mother Xu said it''s normal."


    "Well, all the people who used to serve in the West courtyard are in this courtyard. Don''t worry about what you want to eat."


    Luo Jing sat with xiaohua for a while and left.

 Chapter 525

    He was in a hurry to come at this time. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Naturally, the government affairs of a country are not comparable to that of a vassal. Others can only tell him the direction. Many things need his own careful consideration.


    All kinds of things in the yard were prepared in advance, including the things before Xiaohua had also been transported from Jingzhou. Lilacs put Xiaohua and the things brought by the two children together.


    After a while, xiaoxiazi came to greet him, said he was still waiting in Liangdi''s yard, and told Xiaohua that the yard was arranged by father-in-law Fu, which was explained by his highness, so that the empress could rest assured and don''t worry about anything.


    Xiaohua naturally understands what xiaoxiazi said, which means that everyone is watching. Don''t worry about the evil spirits and monsters.


    After taking the bus all morning, Xiaohua was also tired. After lunch, she rested.


    When she wakes up in the afternoon, clove combs her hair and tells Xiaohua what she knows.


    There are not many people living in the east palace. Your Highness has few wives and concubines, accounting for less than one third of the east palace. Your Highness''s study is on the central axis. The residence of the crown princess is some distance behind the central axis. Qiao Liangdi and two Liangyuan are behind the residence of the crown princess. Reasonably speaking, Xiaohua should also live behind the residence of the crown princess, but the crown prince arranged it alone in the yard on the right.


    The courtyard is not as large as the residence of the crown princess, but it is the nearest place to the crown prince. And the yard is well equipped, even the kitchen. Mother he and aunt Meng didn''t move, and they were still waiting in the small kitchen in the Xiaohua yard.


    There is a dining room in the East Palace, but the dining room is only responsible for the meals of the Crown Princess and several others. The meals of the crown prince and Xiaohua are in the small kitchen in this yard.


    Everything is the same as before. Xiaohua is at ease for the time being.


    After being protected by King Jing for several years, Xiaohua has always adopted a evasive attitude towards Princess Xiao. She also understood that it was different now. In the past, your highness could detain some princesses in King''s house, or she could hide in the West courtyard. Now she has entered the palace and is in the east palace. In full view of the public, the crown princess is less restrained, and there must be tit for tat in the future.


    Like this at the gate of the East Palace today, the Crown Princess obviously wants to disgust her. In other things, Xiaohua will naturally avoid it. After all, she is a concubine. But as a mother, no one can swallow this. Xiaohua can''t pretend to be generous, but she doesn''t want to pretend, and she can''t.


    Now she has two children and one in her stomach. Your highness is so busy that she can''t put everything on him alone. She can''t be protected all her life. She must stand up by herself.


    "Lilac, I don''t say much about it. You should understand our situation at this time. Although your highness is protecting him, he is busy, so we must stand up first. You can discuss with Ding LAN Chuncao and Chunmei. They can also be used in recent years. Be alert. You can come and talk to me or father-in-law Fu if there is any inconvenience."


    "Madam, I understand."


    "We don''t make trouble, but we''re not afraid of things. You should be able to handle it."


    It was night.


    The prince didn''t come back and learned that the more environment she was in, the more Xiaohua could understand how much she had put on him.


    Chang Shunlai sent word that the prince was in the Zichen hall and asked the empress to have dinner by herself. She might come back very late at night.


    Xiaohua asked the prince if he had a meal and how much he used. Chang Shun replied that the prince had a meal and asked her not to worry. Everything was arranged by someone.

 Chapter 526

    Xiaohua let Chang Shun down and ordered lilac to pass the dinner.


    After using it, he went to accompany the two children and went back to his room to bathe and rest.


    When I slept in the middle of the night, I felt someone in bed.


    "Your Highness..."


    A wet body slipped into the quilt. Xiaohua knew that he had just bathed.


    "Wake you up?"


    "It''s all right. My concubine slept a lot today and didn''t feel sleepy."


    She changed her posture, nestled in his arms and sighed, "Your Highness''s identity has changed so fast that she can''t adapt for a while."


    "It will change after a while. You should get used to it sooner or later."


    This little flower understood that before she came to Beijing, she knew that emperor Xi didn''t have many days. The prince and the king of Jin were dead. Otherwise, the great good things on this day couldn''t turn on her man. Although he didn''t say it directly that day, Xiaohua could still hear the prince and the king of Jin from his words. He did something in it.


    Of course, Xiaohua is not a virgin. Since either you or I die, she thinks he, she and her two children are well.


    But his identity changed, and so did her and her two children. As soon as a person''s identity changes, his environment will change, and the same troubles will increase. Xiaohua doesn''t understand that people can''t live in peace forever, but there will always be some loss.


    "Don''t worry, our days will be the same as before."


    Xiaohua rubbed her face in Luo Jing''s arms, smiled and whispered, "I''m not used to it at the beginning. I''ll be fine in two days. Your highness, go to bed and have a busy day."


    Luo Jing answered softly and said, "I may not have time to accompany you these days. You are not in the east palace. I rest in the Zichen hall."


    Xiaohua was slightly stunned and said, "Your Majesty is in poor health. You need to be filial. Your highness, don''t worry about me and the child. We will be fine."


    I was speechless all night.


    The next day, Xiaohua woke up and found that Luo Jing was gone. After asking clove, she knew that he had left in the fourth watch.


    After breakfast and taking a walk in the yard, aunt Qi brought a middle-aged aunt in her forties.


    "Madam, this is aunt Qian. Please come and tell her some palace rules and interpersonal relationships."

 Chapter 527

    Xiaohua nodded. She explained it before. I didn''t expect aunt Qi to do it so soon. The palace is different from those places before. There are too many people and too many people to know. Make preparations early to avoid losing jokes to your highness.


    "Aunt Qian, please."


    "You''re welcome, my lady. I don''t have much ability. I''ll stay in the palace for a long time and know more."


    Aunt Qian doesn''t mention the things and rules in the palace to Xiaohua every day. Later, Xiaohua knows that Aunt Qian and aunt Qi used to be friends in the palace, but aunt Qi didn''t contact Jingzhou when they went to the palace.


    Now your Highness has returned to the court, and all the capable people around him have brought them back.


    Many old people in the palace privately said, "this is a salted fish turning over." this is not only about the prince of the future, but also about the slaves around the prince.


    At the beginning, the slaves around the fifth Prince were very famous among the slaves in the palace. If they were famous, they should not have unlimited face, which also surprised other Palace officials and eunuchs. How can a mute Prince govern so that people around him support him,


    Now, there is an explanation for all the abnormalities. No, King Jing has turned over. He is no longer the mute who annoyed his Majesty in the past. He has become the crown prince and the emperor of Daxi in the future.


    In fact, these people really wronged aunt Qi and others. Chang Shun Anshun and aunt Qi are normal people, but Fushun''s mouse excrement broke a pot of soup. However, Fushun was unable to. In a place like the palace, I''m not afraid that the top doesn''t want to see you, I''m afraid that the top doesn''t want to see you, and there are a group of kids stepping on you below.


    What do the masters remember? They are either busy with government affairs or competing for favor every day. The children below are the most hated. Various means emerge in endlessly for the sake of the blogger''s position and the blogger''s favor. If he hadn''t been cruel and thick skinned by means, he couldn''t have protected his highness in those years.


    Cloud king is an example. He couldn''t mention how much he suffered when he was a child. In order not to attract attention and hate, his image and reputation were all destroyed. King Jing lived safely to adulthood with a dumb disease and a low-key and less going out of the palace. He was never hungry or frozen.


    Fortunately, your Highness has finally made a head. He is no longer the mute fifth prince.


    Fushun''s heart was cold and hissed. He had already said that riding a donkey and looking at the libretto, Grandpa Fu, I''m back with the master now.

 Chapter 528

    The prince is busy studying government affairs and going to Zichen hall to show filial piety. Fushun doesn''t wait on one side, but asks Chang Shun to follow one side and sit in the east palace.


    Not surprisingly, many "old acquaintances" came to the door soon.


    Some of these old acquaintances had a good relationship with him in the past, while others had hatred with him in the past, and most of them had hatred. But now it hurts to mention hatred and resentment. It''s just a little secret fight when you were young. After so many years, everyone has laughed.


    Those who are about the same age as Fushun can mix down in the palace. They are all old monsters who have become fine. People can''t help knowing the situation. They know that they have to lower their heads if they want to enjoy their old age in the palace. Fushun is also tacit. When people come to talk about the old relationship, he is vague. When people come to get close, he goes on.


    In this way, many people were attracted.


    Don''t underestimate these. All the masters in such a big palace are only a hundred and ten people, but there are more than a hundred times more slaves. The old monster has many small monsters in his hands, and there are many disciples and grandchildren under the small monsters. This has always been the case in the imperial palace. Eunuchs are masters with disciples, grandfathers with grandsons. People in the small palace also have masters and various aunts and mammies.


    Such a large group of people naturally have different factions. It goes without saying that empress Xiao and imperial concubine Xu have operated in the palace for so many years. Your majesty, as the biggest master of the palace, has many people under his command. Of course, there are people who don''t follow or don''t want to move. Isn''t this prince the best and ready-made master now?


    It''s said that it''s easy to add flowers to the icing on the cake, but it''s difficult to send charcoal in the snow, but there''s no shortage of hot stoves since ancient times. People with bright eyes flock to us for fear of falling behind.


    Like Fushun, aunt Qi also declined.


    The eldest aunt in charge around the prince may be the Shanggong in charge of the Shanggong Bureau in the future. How can there be few people to get close. Even Ma He, there are several old sisters who came to talk about old love.


    The days passed like water. Not only Luo Jing was busy, but the people below didn''t stop. Everyone is preparing to enter the palace in the future. After all, being the master of the palace is not as simple as imagined.


    Luo Jing has been running back and forth between Taiji hall and Zichen hall since she was crowned prince. I learned how to deal with government affairs with the two prime ministers every day. In my spare time, I came to the Zichen hall to guard. It is said that she has stayed in the east palace. In fact, Luo Jing spends more time in the Zichen palace than in the east palace.


    Everyone says that the prince is extremely filial. Only Luo Jing knows whether he is extremely filial. He knew very well that he had to do it now, whether he wanted it or not.


    It may be that emperor Xi, who has known for a short time, has been headstrong and arbitrary, and even made all kinds of absurd things before, suddenly changed his attitude a lot. It may also be that he knew that he had only such a son to use. In the short time when he could wake up every day, Emperor Xi often called the crown prince to explain some things in the court to him.


    Compared with what the two prime ministers said was one-sided, Emperor Xi''s teaching was more specific. After all, Emperor Xi had been an emperor for many years. He knew the character of his ministers and the various sects in the dynasty. Every time Luo Jing listened to him, she had a feeling that the cottage was open.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Xi''s dragon body has long been hollowed out. A few days ago, he was stimulated one after another. Now he can survive completely by medicine. With the passage of time, his spirit is getting worse and worse day by day, and his waking time is getting shorter and shorter day by day. Until now, he has been in a coma for three days. It may be diagnosed in the hospital in recent two days.

 Chapter 529

    The dripping water outside turned into ice, the cold wind was biting, and the Zichen hall was full of people.


    There are empress Xiao, concubine Xu, several high-ranking concubines of emperor Xi, several princesses of different ages, a room full of women and children, but Luo Jing is the only man.


    After the imperial doctors stabbed the acupoints with gold needles and filled with medicine, Emperor Xi woke up leisurely.


    The cries of the women here were so loud that emperor Xi moved his mouth and Zheng Haiquan came together.


    "Your Majesty has orders that everyone step down and leave the prince on his side."


    Empress Xiao led the women back to the outer hall, leaving only the prince in the inner hall.


    Emperor Xi was supported by Zheng Haiquan on the soft pillow, with an abnormal ruddy complexion. Luo Jing knew that this was the old ginseng soup he had just used. Now it''s a reflection.


    "You almost understand what should be taught. Daxi will give it to you in the future."


    "Father..."


    "Two prime ministers, Xu can use it, and Lin should weigh it..."


    "I understand."


    These Xi emperors had already told Luo Jing that he also understood the reasons. Although Prime Minister Xu has factions, he is also a lonely minister. Prime Minister Lin is just the opposite. Behind him is a deeply rooted aristocratic family. The aristocratic family must not use it. It is the right way to restrain and promote it.


    Fortunately, although emperor Xi had all kinds of bad things, he was quite clear in government affairs. For so many years, the aristocratic family has been oppressed by him, so the Lin family took the lead in Lin Jian.


    Emperor Xi didn''t speak any more. Zheng Haiquan came in and whispered, "the two prime ministers are here."


    "Xuan -"


    Outside the Zichen hall, the hall was full of people kneeling, and the hall was full of repressed sobs.


    Everyone was at a loss. After all, almost all the people kneeling here were related to Emperor Xi. A new generation of monarchs replaced the old emperor. People like them will no longer be the emperor''s concubines, but become imperial concubines. It''s OK to have children and women. Without children and women, you can only waste your life in this deep palace.


    Empress Xiao is the only one with the calmest mood here. Among these people, she is a well deserved winner. When Xinjun ascends the throne, she will be the Empress Dowager. Xinjun has no mother, so there will only be such a empress dowager in the harem.


    Daxi values filial piety. It is conceivable that she will be honored in the future. Even if it doesn''t agree with Xinjun, as long as she is the empress dowager, Xinjun must respect her, not to mention the future queen or her niece.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the prince and the two prime ministers stepped out of the inner hall with a solemn look.


    Zheng Haiquan said hoarsely, "empress Xuan -"


    Empress Xiao stood up straight, her eyes half drooping, her face full of endless grief, but she held her identity and forbeared, not if other people cried without image. She walked slowly for two steps and stumbled. Finally, she couldn''t restrain her sadness and ran into the inner hall.


    This scene entered the eyes of Luo Jing and the two prime ministers. Luo Jing''s face was calm, and the two prime ministers showed different colors.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Empress Xiao fell beside the Dragon couch and burst into tears.


    "Min''er, how long have you married me?"


    "More than 40 years from now."


    Emperor Xi showed a trance smile, and his shriveled and pale lips seemed to say something, because the voice was too small for Empress Xiao to hear clearly. He raised his hand and empress Xiao tried to straighten up and sat down on the edge of the couch.


    "Min''er, have you ever regretted marrying me?"


    Empress Xiao was stunned, "No."


    "I... Have never regretted marrying you. You are my crown princess, my queen, and my only queen."


    Empress Xiao''s face looked both sad and happy, and tears rolled out again.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Now I''m leaving, don''t you give up?"


    "My concubine is very sad..."


    Emperor Xi showed a smile with unknown meaning.


    The inner hall was so quiet that the needle could be heard, and the gentle voice of emperor Xi suddenly sounded.


    "... I''ll give you two choices. Go with me and live, but there''s no place for the Empress Dowager..."


    Empress Xiao was immersed in grief until emperor Xi''s words were completely finished.


    "Your Majesty?"

 Chapter 530

    Looking at empress Xiao''s extremely surprised and wronged face, Emperor Xi''s haggard face had no emotional fluctuation, and the emperor''s ruthlessness was vividly reflected at this moment.


    Only then did empress Xiao understand that even if the man was too ill to move, as long as he didn''t die, he was still the emperor of Daxi and her heaven.


    Just why?


    Why give her this choice?


    She should be the Empress Dowager in the future. Why


    Empress Xiao, who is always wise and no worse than a man, has a completely disordered heart rhythm at this time. She can''t even think about why emperor Xi is so.


    Emperor Xi''s weak but clear voice sounded again, with a coldness in her eyes that empress Xiao had never seen before.


    "... I''ll let bygones be bygones for what you and the prince have done. Now -- give me your choice..."


    This sentence really defeated all the psychological defense lines of empress Xiao. She couldn''t believe looking up at the man who was her husband. At this time, the sadness on her face completely disappeared, leaving only complete shock and fear.


    "Your Majesty -"


    Emperor Xi closed his eyes tired, as if his spirit had disappeared all at once.


    "... I have given the last edict to the two prime ministers. If you follow me, you will still be my only queen. If you don''t go, the crown prince will give you a place as a princess to enjoy your old age..."


    "Your Majesty, how can you treat my concubine like this? I''ve been married to you for so many years. How can you be so cruel..."


    Zheng Haiquan came over and helped some hysterical empress Xiao aside.


    Emperor Xi, lying on the Dragon couch, moved his lips and made a very small voice. Only when he was close can he distinguish a little.


    "... don''t blame me for being selfish... Daxi doesn''t allow... There is a empress dowager of the Xiao family and another empress of the Xiao family..."


    There was a loud cry in the inner hall, and the people hurried in.


    I saw emperor Xi lying on the Dragon couch with his face flat and eyes closed. Zheng Haiquan was crying. Empress Xiao was lying down not far away crying. I didn''t know whether she was crying for emperor Xi or herself.


    Until the end, she had no choice

 Chapter 531

    The first imperial concubine went after emperor Xiaochun, and everyone called on her to live and die. It''s against ethics to be buried together with the former Emperor. What''s more, there is a former empress Xiao who is in an awkward situation, which makes the princes and nobles of civil and military officials feel very difficult.


    However, this was the imperial edict left by the former Emperor, including the decision not to grant empress Xiao the Virgin mother, and the Empress Dowager was also decided in the imperial edict. In view of the majesty of the former Emperor, although everyone felt that it was against ethics, they still did not put forward any refutation.


    After all, it''s none of your business. It''s not so good to change to the victim. As soon as this happened, all the members of the Yasukuni government were shocked, discussed all night and acted secretly.


    The next day, a minister wrote a letter with the proposition of ethical principles. He said a lot, but it was only clear that the first emperor was old and confused. You still have to let it go?!


    This is the first problem Luo Jing, as a new monarch, has encountered since she listened to politics. On that day, the former Emperor left this edict before he left. He knew that there would be objections to it in the future. Sure enough.


    Luo Jing understood why the former Emperor was like this and understood the truth. After all, the first emperor was sweeping the way for him, but also for the future of Daxi.


    The minister''s letter was like pouring water into an oil pan, which immediately fried the pot in the hall. Some ministers have objections in their hearts. If someone takes the lead to jump out, they will not let go.


    The following quarrel has become a mess, each with its own theory. The two prime ministers, who were the leaders of civil servants, shrank up and stood silent with yuwat in their arms.


    Luo jingduan sat on the Dragon chair of the palace seat and looked down at it. His face was wavless.


    Luo Jing had never met this kind of situation. In those years, officials of the long history department often quarreled in the transportation hall. Of course, the situation is definitely not intense at this time, nor is it large-scale at this time, but the truth is the same.


    The officials at the bottom were very excited about all kinds of arguments. In fact, I was still paying attention to the expression of Xin Jun at the corner of my eyes, including the two prime ministers who did not speak.


    Test Xinjun''s style and personality, which is also conducive to their own play in the court in the future. The superior takes care of the subordinate''s mind, and the inferior always tries to figure out the superior''s temperament.


    Therefore, Xinjun and his ministers fought for the first time through the canonization of empress Xiao.


    There were also people who knew the king''s temper in the chaotang hall. They naturally did not participate in it, but shrank aside to watch the good play.


    This man is Guan Zheng. He doesn''t know much about the king emperor, but he knows that the king emperor''s patience is better than anyone. This is proved by his three years of blood and tears.


    Sure enough, the noise below was dry, and the man above didn''t move. Seeing that it was nearly noon, he didn''t say why, so there was a minister in his heart.


    After another half hour, the king, who had not moved, finally spoke.


    "Since you haven''t separated yet, we''ll discuss it next time."


    Fushun shouted: "retreat to the North -"


    With the sound of retreating from the court, the ministers below unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the king who had not fluctuated from beginning to end, everyone was at a loss.

 Chapter 532

    This day, the court quarreled over the canonization of the former queen.


    Recently, this incident has become a cannon that will explode when touched. As long as it is mentioned, there will be a quarrel, and the quarrel will not end.


    The ministers expressed their views. Some said they should follow the edict of the late emperor, while others said it was against the code of ethics.


    Those who hold on to the ethical code are old ministers with rigid ideas and pedantry. They firmly believe that "there is an order between the elderly and the young, and there is a difference between dignity and inferiority. The father is the father and the mother is the mother... Ethics is the foundation of the promotion of the humanitarian world, and all human rules and codes need to be determined by ethics... If there is no ethics, there is no code. It is a time when the father is not the father, the son is not the son, the top is not the top, and the bottom is not the bottom, The world will be in chaos... "


    These words have been fried by these people recently. Some ministers who are not pedantic can hold and say a few words.


    Because these words are indeed reasonable, every time they encounter such remarks, those in favor of the imperial edict school are quite at a loss. Today, the imperial edict sect was just embarrassed when a civil servant came out with concise words but hit the nail on the head.


    "What is the meaning of the three cardinal principles? They are the monarch, the minister, the father and the son, and the couple. The monarch is the minister, the father is the son, and the husband is the wife. Why argue for such a simple thing!"


    This statement is rather rogue.


    Those who say that ethics and morality are constant mean that we should follow ethics. The father is the father and the mother is the mother. This is irrefutable. If you don''t behave as usual, the rules will be chaotic in the future.


    These words are aimed at the king emperor, which means that he must be filial, follow ethics, canonize the first queen as the empress dowager, and refute the last imperial edict of the first emperor. After all, the last imperial edict of the first emperor is against ethics. If you don''t obey it, you will lose filial piety.


    Even if no one says this clearly, everyone knows this truth.


    Jingdi also knows.


    The civil official also said the code of ethics, but from another angle, what is the three principles? The king is the minister''s principle, the father is the son''s principle, and the husband is the wife''s principle. You let your ministers die, but your ministers have to die. The father is the son''s program. In front of your father, your son must obey, and your husband is the wife''s program. Your wife must obey your husband''s orders.


    The first emperor was the king, the father and the husband. Why don''t you listen to the emperor? Xinjun wants to be filial, but he can''t disobey your father''s orders. Why should you accuse the emperor with ethics.


    Both statements are reasonable, and the truth is the same, that is, the views contradict each other. The public said that the public was reasonable, and the woman said that the woman was reasonable. Each had its own reason. Therefore, a protracted tug of war was launched.


    The king, who should have made his own decision, has not made any comments because of his subtlety.


    Because the issue of the former queen has not been decided, the canonization of the new king''s concubines and the relocation of the former imperial concubines and concubines to the palace are still on hold.


    Although emperor Jing has ascended the throne, he still lives in the east palace with his family.


    At the beginning, Xiao was very angry about his aunt''s affair. He felt that the former Emperor was really unkind and died when he died. When he was dying, he also issued such a deceitful edict.


    But for a long time, Xiao was worried because his aunt''s canonization had been deadlocked and his canonization could not be mentioned in the constitution.


    The Xiao family also sent someone to the east palace to ask her to say a few good words in front of the king. First, she was speechless in front of the king emperor, and second, her current identity was extremely embarrassing.


    When the Xiao family came again, Xiao complained.


    The people from the Xiao family are naturally the real mother of the Xiao family, including the nominally legitimate mother, Mrs. Xiao. They also took Xiao''s words back. Now Xiao''s identity is embarrassing. Say it''s the crown princess. My husband is already the emperor, not the crown princess. There has been no canonization. Now the palace is only called empress Xiao, but what empress? There are so many women.

 Chapter 533

    Because Xiaohua''s stomach grew up again, Xiao was even more angry and frightened. When she gave birth to her Majesty''s great prince and princess, and had another second prince, she had nowhere to stand. Now Xiao wholeheartedly wanted to officially determine her queen''s throne.


    The Xiao family is now facing a very embarrassing situation.


    Should we continue to hold on and try our best to keep the Empress Dowager''s position, or take Xiao''s Queen''s position first. The Empress Dowager has always been stuck, and Xiao''s situation here is not good. This is a difficult multiple-choice question to choose. There is no doubt that empress Xiao weighs a lot more than Xiao, and the Empress Dowager weighs a lot more than the queen. Empress Xiao is also a legitimate lineage of the Yasukuni government. Therefore, the Xiao family ignored Xiao''s complaints.


    Seeing that the Xiao family didn''t help themselves, the Xiao family denounced us in front of Mrs. Xiao, saying that the Xiao family didn''t treat us as their own people, but as a tool they could use. In those years, they married her to a mute for their own self-interest and separated themselves from their cousin. Now they still ignore themselves for others.


    Mrs. Xiao can understand who Xiao''s words are. She also has complaints in her heart. When I went back, I complained in front of Xiao''s father. It''s needless to say.


    While there was a mess outside, Xiaohua lived a peaceful life.


    At the beginning of the first emperor''s funeral, he had to kneel and cry every day. Not only Xiaohua, but also heir Yiyi must go. It doesn''t count that the two children lost a circle. Xiaohua also moved her fetal Qi in crying. Finally, the king emperor ordered her to go back and raise her fetus at ease. The two children are young and don''t have to go every day. Just go to the bottom every day.


    After lying on the couch for half a month, the imperial doctor allowed Xiaohua to get out of bed.


    This day, the emperor had to face the sun. Without going to the imperial study, he went straight to the east palace. When they came to the Xiaohua yard, they ate first and then went to bed to rest.


    Xiaohua leaned to one side and rubbed her temples for the king who was lying under her armpit.


    "Haven''t you come to a conclusion about the queen?"


    "They love to quarrel, so let them quarrel."


    Xiaohua laughed and joked, "isn''t your majesty getting a headache every day?"


    Jingdi changed his posture and rubbed Xiaohua''s big stomach with his cheek, so he didn''t tell her that he was tired every day, so he wanted her to knead and lie down like this for a while.


    Shortly after she became king, there were many things to do. In fact, not only the canonization of empress Xiao, but also a lot of things to do. Of course, Emperor Jing has a deeper understanding of the Xiao family. Being able to mobilize so many people to agree with the canonization of the former queen as empress dowager shows that the power of the Xiao family can not be underestimated.


    Of course, he doesn''t mind that the court quarrels about the former queen every day to distract everyone''s attention. Other things are easy to do.


    However, Jingdi will not tell Xiaohua about these troubles. She just needs to stay here, stay where he can see and raise the baby.


    "Did the child kick you again?"


    Xiaohua touched her stomach, "fortunately, they were much more obedient than ho''er."


    After more than five months of pregnancy, there was fetal movement long ago.


    "I''ll sleep for a while. I have to go to the imperial study later."


    Xiaohua is not talking. She changes her position and lies down beside him, ready to take a nap with him.


    After quarreling for more than a month, everyone argued for some reason.


    It started with the canonization of empress Xiao, but finally it became a dispute of Neo Confucianism.


    This day, after the quarrel, Emperor Jing didn''t say to discuss next time as before, but opened his mouth and said a paragraph.


    The general meaning is that you''ve been arguing for so long. I''ve always given you the opportunity to give full play to your eloquence, but you''re too discouraged and haven''t competed. Since you''re in a stalemate, you''d better do it according to the last imperial edict.

 Chapter 534

    The words were not the original words, but everyone understood the meaning inside. The ministers were stunned. Thinking about their experience over the past month, they immediately felt that they were really a fool.


    The emperor is not in a hurry, but the minister is in a hurry. Why didn''t he expect to explore the meaning of the new emperor first?


    In fact, it''s not without exploration, but the king emperor has been very calm and didn''t reveal any clues. It was not until he opened the dragon''s mouth that everyone suddenly realized.


    The Xiao family is very powerful. There is a former queen and another empress dowager. The empress to be canonized by the new emperor is also the Xiao family. It is estimated that no emperor wants to have two powerful Xiao women in his harem.


    In fact, not only the emperor but also many ministers are unwilling.


    Suddenly, the hall was quiet.


    Whether it is based on the autocracy of imperial power or factional disputes, those with a little political smell dare not intervene in this matter. Of course, the minister behind the orders of the Xiao family still wants to jump around, but looking at the current situation, he doesn''t dare to say any more. If you want to make a noise again at this time, someone will come up and put on the big hat of evil intentions to shake the country, and no one can afford it.


    I have to say, Jingdi is very beautiful.


    I''m very independent, but I''ll watch you argue first. Since you can''t argue, don''t say that I was arbitrary and independent just after I ascended the throne, let alone that I don''t talk about filial piety. Even you can''t argue. As the central point of the matter, I can imagine my embarrassment.


    Some people even speculate that the civil servants who proposed the three cardinal principles and five permanent principles at the beginning were instigated by the new emperor?


    In a word, Emperor Jing''s unfathomable face put pressure on some people. Let''s settle it for the time being.


    Things must be easy to do.


    The decree of the former queen was passed down immediately.


    Empress Xiao was granted the title of imperial concubine. Because of her special status, she added the word "emperor". But what''s the difference between the imperial concubine and the imperial concubine? The difference is that the imperial concubine sounds better than the imperial concubine.


    The Empress Dowager is the Empress Dowager of the emperor. She is the Empress Dowager of the emperor and needs to be respected. She can live in the cining palace and enjoy the whole harem and even the worship of the emperor and queen. It is a state-owned ceremony, which is located on the Empero

 Chapter 535

    There is no need to mention Princess Xiao''s various grievances. The words'' you are so cruel ''have been said countless times in her heart.


    The former queen granted an imperial edict, and then it was about consort Xu who went with emperor Xiaochun.


    The imperial edict of the former Emperor was sealed by the imperial concubine and buried together as the queen. But he didn''t issue the imperial edict after the seal, but let the new emperor do it, and he didn''t know what it meant.


    Can''t bear to hurt Princess Xiao''s heart? But looking at Princess Xiao''s current situation, I don''t think where the former Emperor''s kindness went. In a word, it''s incomprehensible.


    The king emperor did not worry much. He granted Xu, the first imperial concubine, the empress Xianshun, and was buried in the imperial mausoleum with the first emperor. Of course, there was still a place for Princess Xiao in the imperial mausoleum, but the original emperor and empress were buried together, but it became one emperor and two empresses.


    Wrong, it was one emperor and three empresses. Of course, Emperor Jing did not forget to seal his own mother as empress dowager and move the mausoleum into the imperial mausoleum.


    After finishing the work of the first emperor, it will be his own business.


    The first and most important thing is to seal the back.


    Compared with the previous Jingdi''s sharp handling of the affairs of Princess Xiao and empress Xianshun, this action seems a little delayed. Seeing that emperor Jing had been quiet all the time and someone was anxious, a minister played the matter. Emperor Jing didn''t say no, but said that the matter of Princess Xiao had been delayed for so long, and he and his family still live in the east palace.


    The subconscious in the words is that my son of heaven has not moved his palace for a long time because of the stalemate between you useless people. The house hasn''t moved yet. What''s your hurry.


    He blushed at the old minister. People who don''t know where to go naturally don''t feel anything. Some personal elites see the clue.


    It is said that his majesty has a spoiled empress who gave birth to a big prince and a big princess. Now she is pregnant again. In contrast, empress Xiao has been married to her majesty for decades and has not given birth yet.


    Is it difficult to change the rhythm of the queen?


    The minister who wants to brush his sense of existence by the new king is excited and secretly makes various preparations, so that his Majesty must not do such a foolish move at the right time.


    If you want to see the Xiao family joke, you should sit firmly in the Diaoyutai. You Xiao family wanted to be a palace and two. Now the old one has been pit by the former Emperor. Don''t let the young one be pit by the new emperor again, so you can laugh off the big teeth of the people in the capital.

 Chapter 536

    No matter how the court reacted, the move of the palace proceeded without delay.


    First, the first emperor''s concubines moved to the Ci''an palace where the imperial concubines lived, and then the brides moved to the back palace.


    Xiao was assigned to Fengqi palace, which made people feel relieved or disappointed. Fengqi palace is the palace where successive queens lived. The name of living in Fengqi palace has almost been decided. It depends on when it will be implemented.


    Qiao was arranged to be the leader of longcui palace, and Yujiao and Yurong were in the side hall.


    Xiaohua is arranged in the dawn palace.


    The Chenxi palace is not above the central axis of the imperial palace. It is located on the left behind the Zichen hall where the king is located. Not long after the first emperor immortal went, the king emperor always advocated simplicity. The Zichen hall and Fengqi palace were not repaired, but the Chenxi palace was specially ordered to be repaired.


    What it means is worth weighing.


    When the imperial concubines moved the palace, the Chenxi palace began to be repaired. When the imperial concubines moved and Xiaohua moved the palace, the repair of the Chenxi palace was just completed, and the time was quite good.


    At this time, Xiaohua''s stomach has been for eight months.


    Then came the canonization expected by the public. First, the imperial edict canonized Yujiao and Yurong as concubines came down. Yujiao was canonized as a quiet concubine, Yurong was an concubine, and then Qiao was canonized as a virtuous imperial concubine to lead the throne of longcui palace.


    Xiao''s imperial edict and Xiaohua''s imperial edict came down together.


    While Xiao in Fengqi palace knelt down to accept the order, Emperor Jing came to Chenxi palace.


    When they arrived, Yi Yi and ho''er were lying on the side of the imperial concubine''s couch and touching Xiaohua''s big stomach.


    "Mother, when will my little brother come out? Why does he always stay here?"


    Xiaohua half leaned against the imperial concubine''s couch and touched her daughter''s little face. "It will take two months. Why, Yiyi wants to play with her little brother?"


    "Yes." Yi Yi touched her round belly again and whispered, "brother, come out quickly. My sister will share your rose cake at that time."


    "Maybe it''s my sister," Xiaohua said with a smile.


    Yiyi frowned and pondered for a while, "my sister can also play with my sister and my brother alone."


    Ho''er said on one side, "you''d better have a brother, not a sister."


    Xiaohua Rao Fu asked, "why? Don''t you like your sister?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like it. The key is that my sister is too stupid. A stupid sister plus a stupid sister will hurt my head."


    This directly made Xiaohua laugh. Jingdi, who stood at the door and listened to it for a while, also smiled.


    "Father..."


    Yiyi, with sharp eyes, saw the king at the door and ran over.


    Xiaohua sat up and was ready to go down to the ground. She was stopped by the king.


    "Why didn''t your majesty squeak when he came?"


    "Listen to you talking to the child."


    Xiaohua smiled. "Are you secretly laughing at the two children again? The children at this time are innocent."


    "No, the two children are very good and smart."


    After playing with the two children for a while, in fact, it was Yiyi''s curiosity to say something and ask something. Clove took the two children down. King Jing took a decree from his sleeve and handed it to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua opened it and saw a series of beautiful praise, and then entered the theme. The general meaning is that she has been granted the title of imperial concubine, and there is a good title ''Yuan''.


    Jingdi touched Xiaohua''s hand, "I feel it''s not enough, but..."


    Xiaohua covered his mouth and smiled with tears. "I think it''s enough."


    The king took her into his arms and said nothing.


    He couldn''t distinguish such things before, but his heart was different when he returned to the right track after living in East Yulin lane for a few days.

 Chapter 537

    I can''t say exactly. I always feel that she has been wronged. Obviously, he and she should be like husband and wife. In fact, they are not. There is another person separated. Another person who clearly wants to leave, but can''t.


    "I wanted to give you an imperial edict when you were born. Then I would give you a grand canonization ceremony. But I also wanted to give you a valuable identity and give birth to our children..."


    Jingdi''s expression still fluctuated as usual, but when he spoke, he could hear his inner entanglement. Xiaohua, as a bedside person who has been sleeping together for so long, knows very well about this man who is not good at words.


    This painful heart is enough!


    He was afraid that she would suffer, because there was a woman over there who was accepting the honor that he should have as his wife


    In fact, Xiaohua''s news was faster than king thought. Xiaohua knew it from the time he prepared the imperial edict and sent it to the ritual department. The only thing she didn''t know was that he actually brought her, even earlier than the eunuch who ordered him to Xiao''s side.


    She can really understand the meaning of his behavior, so others don''t care


    I don''t know when Xiaohua''s tears have flowed down. She didn''t realize it until Jingdi hurriedly wiped her tears.


    "Oh, it''s said that this baby has very shallow eyelids... Jinglang, I''m really happy..."


    Jinglang was the name Xiaohua called Jingdi when she was in East Yulin lane. At that time, you can cry sweetly in your heart. When you get to the palace, you rarely call Xiaohua.


    Jingdi lingered on her hair, didn''t speak, and listened to her muttering in her heart.


    "... Yiyi always says it''s a little brother, but I think it''s a girl. She''s so sentimental that she''s involved in her mother..."


    "The girl is also our second princess."


    The canonization ceremony of the imperial concubine was also quite complicated. Because Xiaohua''s action was inconvenient, everything went from Jane.


    Jane here is only relative to Xiaohua here. When it''s time to kneel down and listen to the propaganda and treasure articles, she just stood with her stomach up. She didn''t even kneel and kowtow after the last book and treasure. Your majesty said there was no need to kneel. Others were afraid to say anything. The ritual Department followed the rules one by one.


    On the second day after the imperial concubine was canonized, she should have gone to the Empress Dowager''s palace to pay six respects, three kneels and three worships. Because there was no empress dowager in the palace, this ceremony was exempted. Then she went to salute the emperor and the queen. Because the Queen''s canonization ceremony was not held, it was also exempted in order to avoid being unreasonable.


    As for saluting the emperor, that''s even better. The king didn''t leave the day before. When he got up early the next day, Xiaohua passed. Before he bowed down, he was helped up.


    Afterwards, Xiaohua once laughed at emperor Jing and said that everything should be simplified.


    The Queen''s ceremony is much more complicated than that of the imperial concubine. It took more than a month to prepare for the ceremony until it was completed. At this time, it was just the due date of Xiaohua.


    The queen had just returned the Phoenix seal to the palace after receiving the gold album. Before she took out the Phoenix seal to watch, she received the news launched by imperial concubine yuan and immediately became angry. I thought the imperial concubine did it on purpose and watched her make a fuss to have a baby when she was sealed.


    It is reasonable that the queen should go to show her virtue, but the queen has always been at odds with the imperial concubine Na Yuan. She feels that she has lost her own interest and is unwilling to go.


    At this time, an old woman came over and said after saluting: "empress, after all, this is the first time that a son has been born since the new emperor ascended the throne. It has attracted much attention. For the sake of your reputation, you''d better go to the Chenxi palace."


    How could the queen not know that what this person said was correct? She couldn''t bear to call palace people to serve her. She took off the Queen''s crown clothes, changed her regular clothes and went to the dawn palace.

 Chapter 538

    When we arrived at the Chenxi palace, we saw the king sitting outside the delivery room in the side hall, wearing a heavy crown dress.


    Today, the emperor and the queen held the post seal ceremony together, but the king emperor was in the former dynasty and the queen was in the back palace. At this time, the king emperor came in a hurry from the former dynasty.


    The queen sat down beside king, "Your Majesty, you''d better go and change your coronal clothes first. Imperial concubine yuan is watched by this palace."


    King did not speak, nor did he go to see the queen.


    Some people in the palace brought tea and put one beside the queen. Fushun took the tea plate and presented it to the king emperor. The king emperor suddenly put the tea lamp in his hand in the gold painted tea plate and picked up the next one. Fushun took back the tea plate and handed it to the palace man. The queen saw that the tea plate had been torn apart and held the cup on it in a precarious way.


    Is your majesty so worried about that bitch?!


    It''s better to have one body and two lives in dystocia, so that she can accept the Grand Prince of the imperial concubine openly. The queen has heard that women''s childbirth is like stepping into hell, and something bad will happen


    The queen was immersed in her own imagination and looked brightly at the door of the delivery room. The king emperor seemed to feel the malice. His indifferent eyes moved over and put them on empress Xiao''s face. Empress Xiao was too focused to notice.


    With the announcement, concubine Qiao Xian and an Binjing came in. First, he saluted the king emperor and the queen, and then stood aside.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry too much. The imperial concubine must be fine."


    King Di suddenly felt inexplicable irritability and felt that these people were very eye-catching.


    One did not hide his malice, and the other said it as if something big had happened. He is not an impatient man, but he has lost patience for the first time.


    In fact, concubine Qiao Xian was a little wronged. How could she not find happiness for concubine yuan in front of the king emperor? She was just a routine comfort, or took the opportunity to brush her existence, but she became clumsy because of the bad precedent of the queen.


    "Step back, don''t wait here."


    "Your Majesty -"


    The king frowned.


    Fushun immediately stood up, "ladies, you''d better go back to the Palace first. Your majesty also sympathizes with all ladies. The woman''s birth time is uncertain."


    Empress Xiao and others could only stand up, salute emperor Jing and retreat.


    Out of the dawn palace, concubine Qiao Xian bent her knees to empress Xiao.

 Chapter 539

    "I''d like to congratulate the empress first. I''ll give her a big gift tomorrow."


    Empress Xiao pulled out a dignified smile. Princess Qiao Xian''s next sentence immediately made the smile on her face freeze.


    "It''s a pity. It seems that the imperial concubine will not arrive tomorrow. The imperial concubine can really choose the time for production. However, the imperial concubine always knows etiquette and will make it up in the future."


    On the second day of the ceremony, the emperor will salute the Empress Dowager in the company of the princes and ministers. After the ceremony, the imperial Tai Chi hall. All princes and ministers presented celebrations and congratulatory gifts, and the emperor issued an edict to proclaim that the whole world was celebrating together. At the same time, the queen also salutes the empress dowager, and bows before the emperor.


    After that, the queen sat in Fengqi palace. The highest imperial concubine led all the concubines, princesses and other foreign wives to pay homage, including all the Royal sons and grandchildren.


    This is the most important moment in the post seal ceremony, representing the majesty of the mother instrument world.


    Now imperial concubine yuan is producing, but she will not be there tomorrow. That''s all. If the imperial concubine''s production time is delayed for a long time, can the next post seal ceremony be carried out tomorrow?


    Empress Xiao''s heart was confused at this moment, because she was really not sure.


    Princess Qiao Xian didn''t mean to see a joke when she said this. She just woke up. As for what empress Xiao thought, it had nothing to do with her.


    After the irrelevant person left, the door of the delivery room suddenly opened.


    Xiaohua held her stomach and let mother Xu and clove help her out.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry. Go and change this crown dress first. It will take a while for my concubine."


    Xiaohua is starting now, but it''s not time to give birth, and the pain is not concentrated enough. She came to the delivery room in advance, just prepared in advance, such as taking a bath, eating something, and then going down to the ground to walk more, which will help to give birth.


    Just now someone reported that the queen had come. In order not to surprise people, Xiaohua went to the delivery room in the inner hall, leaving only emperor Jing sitting outside. You can''t let people see that the imperial concubine who was originally launched didn''t go to have children, but advised your majesty to change clothes and eat something?!


    "Does it hurt badly?"


    Emperor Jing stood up and took two steps forward, touched her hand and helped her wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    "It''s OK. Mammy Xu said it''s not time yet. Why don''t you go and change your clothes? My concubine will accompany you to eat something. I had to eat something to replenish my strength."


    Seeing this, Emperor Jing changed his heavy coronal clothes, and then ate with the company of Xiaohua.


    After eating, Xiaohua went into the delivery room. Emperor Liujing continued to sit outside and wait.

 Chapter 540

    The first son of the new emperor since he ascended the throne has attracted much attention.


    As soon as the second prince was born, news was received everywhere.


    Xiaohua''s production time was not long. She was well cared for during pregnancy and had done enough preparation. Before evening, she gave birth to lin''er safely.


    The queen was relieved when she received the news, and then smashed the medicine bowl in her hand.


    The next day, the post seal ceremony was carried out as usual.


    The indifferent breath of emperor Jing has faded a lot today. When thinking about the second prince just born, all the ministers know it in their hearts.


    Xiaohua should have led the concubines and ordered the women to pay homage to the queen, but today it was led by concubine Qiao Xian.


    The queen sat high on the Phoenix seat, satisfied, but she regretted the lack of such a person. However, others are right. The future is long. She is the queen of the mother''s world. She commands the harem and holds the Phoenix seal. She has plenty of opportunities to clean up that person.


    This day belongs to the queen. Xiao has never experienced the feeling of looking down on all sentient beings from above. This feeling made her drunk. Then something happened and immediately woke her up from the intoxication.


    On the second day of the post canonization ceremony, Emperor Jing issued an imperial edict to canonize Prince Luo Hu as Prince.


    This edict immediately aroused a wave.


    Ministers played one after another, saying that it was unreasonable.


    This time, Emperor Jing didn''t play Tai Chi with others. He rejected it very decisively. What is unreasonable? Daxi has always been either a leader or a leader.


    For the time being, I can''t think of it. If I haven''t had a legitimate origin so far, I''ll be long. The great prince is the eldest son of emperor Jing, and his mother''s status is not low. He is the imperial concubine personally granted by his majesty, and even has a title with deep meaning.


    Don''t tell me that imperial concubine yuan herself was born low. She was in the Royal Palace and didn''t come from low. The whole world belongs to the emperor. The emperor says you are noble. Who dares to say cheap?


    What''s more, Emperor Jing also said that the early establishment of a prince is beneficial to the country. This is indeed reasonable.


    The emperor''s attitude was strong. No one jumped out and couldn''t find happiness. The only few were deliberately ignored by the king emperor. That''s it.


    When everyone was surprised, but he was not surprised.


    Without him, the imperial edict of the prince was drawn up together with the imperial edict of the empress and the imperial concubine. He walked through the stage in his hand early, and only then did he take it out.


    Why this move is worth pondering.


    Of course, Jia Sheng is also an old man. He knows it well and hasn''t told anyone else.


    The second prince washes the third in the Chenxi palace, and the king himself sits down. This time, many people no longer wanted to add pots, as when Luo Hu was born, because Xi San was only present, and only a few concubines of the harem and several princesses of the former Emperor were present.


    Empress Xiao hated her teeth itching and had to pretend to be generous to add pots. She looked at the king with grievances, but the king didn''t even want to tease her. When she went back, she became angry.


    Since she came to the capital, the queen has rarely been seriously ill. At most, she can''t leave the medicine. She occasionally has a headache and cough. Sealing the Crown Princess first and then the queen has been stimulating her nerve endings, making her incredibly excited.


    After going back this time, I was ill and couldn''t even install it. Many imperial doctors were called for diagnosis and treatment. Enough to see how much this series of events stimulated her.


    In private, someone said that the queen was not broad-minded enough to add a basin to the second prince. When she went back, she could be very angry and sick. Of course, she didn''t mention it.


    Dawn Palace


    "Mother imperial concubine, why doesn''t the little brother wake up and always sleep."


    "My brother is still young. When my brother looks like our little Yiyi, he will play with Yiyi every day."


    Yiyi tooted her mouth with a little complaint on her face.


    "Yiyi is not young now. She is the big princess, Princess Yi''an."

 Chapter 541

    Yiyi''s canonization has also come down long ago, with the title of "Yi''an". And she is called by the princess of the National People''s Congress. Every time Xiaohua calls her daughter xiaoyiyi, she will correct it. It''s not small, it''s big. It seems that the big character is much better than the small one.


    The prince glanced at his silly sister and stretched out his finger to rub his brother''s little face.


    It seems that every child is very sensitive to the word "little", including ho''er. He is young and small, and the people around him always call him the little prince. Ho''er was very unhappy. He specially corrected and asked people to call him the eldest prince. Just like the eldest prince at the beginning, Yiyi learned from his brother.


    Later, Xiaohua knew that she almost didn''t laugh. Even King Jing rarely showed a funny smile.


    "Well, it''s time for my brother to nurse. I''ll let aunt clove take you out to play?"


    "No, Yiyi wants to see her brother here."


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything. She lifted her skirt and picked up her second son. The little man seemed to smell the smell of milk and arched over without opening his eyes.


    After the second prince was born, there was no shortage. Xiaohua didn''t plan to feed herself. Just thinking that ho''er and Yi Yi grew up with breast milk, and now they are in good health, they always feed two by themselves. At other times, they are still fed by the wet nurse.


    Yiyi looked at her brother sucking hard. Her eyes were red. She bit her fingers in her mouth and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Yiyi, my mother told you several times not to eat fingers. This habit is not good."


    Yiyi immediately carried her little hand behind her, winked and smiled at Xiaohua, and whispered, "Mom, my brother eats so delicious!"


    "My brother only has milk to eat, so he''s hungry faster."


    "Mom, I''ll finish eating my brother later and give Yiyi two bites."


    Xiaohua looked at her daughter in surprise, "doesn''t Yiyi like to eat?"


    Ho''er and Yi eat early. Since they can eat, they don''t eat nanny''s milk. People who are younger know that it tastes good. At that time, Xiaohua also talked with King Jing for fun.


    "But my brother eats so delicious -"


    That''s greedy.


    The second prince still has a lot of snacks. Xiaohua doesn''t drink milk medicine. She has to squeeze out a lot every day. Seeing her daughter''s eager little eyes and thinking that the child is still young, he is only more than three years old. There are many children in some families who eat milk until the age of 7 or 8.


    "Milk is actually not good to drink." Xiaohua also wanted to give up her daughter''s idea.


    Yiyi has a small mouth and looks like she doesn''t believe it.


    Well, the little dolls at this time are curious and don''t give up until they reach the Yellow River.


    Two days later, the second prince had a full moon.


    The second prince''s full moon is going to be a big deal. Emperor Jing seems to want to make up for the shortcomings when he was born, so he pays special attention to it.


    Since it is a big event, princes, ministers and foreign wives must participate.


    Emperor Jing held a banquet in Zhaoyang hall, and there was also a banquet in Yihe hall in the back palace. It was supposed to be presided over by the queen. The queen could not afford to be ill. Naturally, she was incompetent. Xiaohua, who had the highest score in the Queen''s whole harem and was also the mother of the second prince, presided over it.


    It can be regarded as the official meeting of the imperial concubine yuan with the foreign wives. Xiaohua was not present on the day of the post seal ceremony.


    Xiaohua thought she was meeting someone else, but then she knew she was wrong.

 Chapter 542

    When the outer life women see the inner life women with high grade, they all need to salute, and the etiquette is different according to their own grade. In general, the highest one is the first-class lady, and Xiaohua is now the first-class imperial concubine. The inner life woman sees that the outer life woman is superior, so all the outer life women who come today need to salute Xiaohua.


    There are too many people to come one by one. Except for a few high-ranking princes and ladies, others salute team by team.


    Fortunately, there are eunuchs and female officials who are responsible for the ceremony. They don''t need to spend too much time. They just need to sit on the Luan seat to receive the ceremony and shout after the ceremony.


    Xiaohua, wearing a royal concubine''s crown dress, sits on the Luan seat and looks at a group of life women lotus steps up with a smile. These women are dressed in formal high life crowns and have very good manners when walking, ranging from young and beautiful to white haired.


    Xiaohua sees a familiar face in a row of people and thinks about who it is for half a minute.


    Mrs. Jinyang Hou!


    The name opened Xiaohua''s distant memory, and she was in a trance.


    Vaguely remember when I knelt down in front of her and wanted to make a living, but I was dragged out to sell


    "Mother, but tired?"


    The sound of lilac came into her ears. Xiaohua had just given birth. To experience such a very formal occasion, she was also wearing a heavy and cumbersome imperial concubine''s crown clothes. Everyone in the morning palace was very nervous about her body.


    "It''s all right."


    A eunuch shouted, "salute -"


    "Meet the imperial concubine. The empress is thousands of years old."


    "Up."


    "Thank you."


    This is not the first time that Mrs. Jinyang Hou has entered the palace. For example, when she meets the grand ceremony of the palace, the foreign wives must enter the palace to celebrate. Not long ago, I just came to congratulate the queen at the post seal ceremony. This time, it was the full moon of the second prince and paid a visit to the imperial concubine.


    Seeing this battle, the second prince he''s full moon is false. It''s true that the Emperor gave the imperial concubine a long face. Otherwise, why did those female officials of the Secretary of speech make such a big battle? If there was no one behind, ghosts wouldn''t believe it.


    In her heart, Mrs. Jinyang Hou didn''t show her foolishness. Few of the foreign wives who came today were fools. It''s estimated that they saw a lot, but none dared to show their objection.


    The emperor wants to make a face for the woman he dotes on. Everyone is a woman. Naturally, we understand the truth. Not to mention that the imperial concubine yuan is in the ascendant. In terms of doting, she is the only one who dotes on the holy family. In terms of waist pole, people have two sons and a daughter under their knees, and the queen hasn''t even laid an egg. What is right or wrong has no stake, and no one will offend without eyes.


    To make the most powerful man in the world think so much, Mrs. Jinyang Hou was also very curious. When she got up after the ceremony, she glanced at imperial concubine yuan sitting on the Luan seat.


    The yuan imperial concubine was very beautiful. She had a small face with a big palm and a pair of eyes. Her skin was very white and graceful. But there is a trace of green and astringent in all kinds of customs, interwoven with an eye-catching charm. I can''t see how old I am. It looks like a double decade, and it seems very young


    So that when she retired, Mrs. Jinyang Hou was still remembering the beauty of the imperial concubine of the Yuan Dynasty. Thinking about it, she could not help frowning. She always felt that the imperial concubine yuan looked familiar.


    Concubine Qiao Xian and concubine Jing and concubine an stood aside. It was hard to hide their envy on the three faces. It was OK for concubine Jing and concubine an. It was only that kind of admiration. The expression on concubine Qiao Xian''s face was strange. Want to pretend to be generous and decent smile, but it doesn''t seem to be very successful. It''s weird and powerful.


    However, these three people are a sidekick today, and no one will pay attention to them. Even if you notice that everyone is a woman, you can understand that the three who serve a man together must be in a sour mood when watching others enjoy this pet alone.

 Chapter 543

    The second prince was carried out, showed his face, and was carried away.


    You can understand a baby who is only a full moon. Even if you can''t understand, the dragon can''t be held by anyone, or it can be teased like other people''s babies.


    Then comes the feast time, which is commonly known as eating.


    However, there are many rules for eating in the court, especially when the internal and external life women have a banquet together. Fortunately, there is the guidance of the Secretary of speech and female officials, otherwise Xiaohua must make mistakes.


    She finally understood why her majesty asked her to follow the guidance of female officials yesterday. It seems that he also knows well. The rules are too cumbersome. In particular, everyone wears a very formal crown and dress. It''s not like using a banquet. Instead, it seems to show whose rules are good. Xiaohua is extremely uncomfortable. He''s always afraid of what''s wrong.


    The female officer on one side seemed to see Xiaohua''s boredom and whispered, "if your mother doesn''t want to stay, she can leave."


    "Is that ok?"


    Xiaohua has never experienced such an occasion. Her mind still stays in the concept that ordinary people entertain guests and the host must accompany them. As everyone knows, this kind of banquet is a kind of communication between the royal family and the princes and ministers, with some strong political purposes, and is a kind of maintenance and consolidation of a country''s rulers. The royal family does not hesitate to give some honors to the following people. It also represents an honor to enter the palace and participate in such occasions. The following princes, ministers and women''s dependents are also happy to do so.


    But how can Jun and his ministers make an introduction? Although Xiaohua is not a Jun, today Jingdi asked her to entertain all foreign life women. She represents the face of Jingdi. The reason is the same. So it''s OK to stay or not after the performance.


    "Yes." the female officer smiled and looked at the life women below, "the empress is here. Maybe they are more formal."


    The female official''s smile makes people very comfortable and doesn''t make people feel embarrassed. On the contrary, she is as considerate as a spring breeze.


    Xiaohua asked, "do you need to say anything?"


    "No, ma''am."


    Xiaohua stood up. The music in the hall stopped. She smiled solemnly at the life women below and left. Before stepping out of the side door, I heard a female official say some official explanations to the foreign life women. Generally, the mother had just given birth and her body had not recovered, and then there was another movement of congratulations.


    After going out, Xiaohua complained to lilac: "these rules are too cumbersome. I''m really tired."


    "There will be many such occasions in the future. My mother still needs to get used to it, but she won''t feel anything after she is familiar with it. When she is the master, she can naturally be lazy."


    Thinking of those life women still boiling inside, Xiaohua couldn''t help smiling at clove.


    It''s not easy to enter the palace as a foreign life woman. It''s a glory, but in fact, it''s a layer of skin tired after a game. Mrs. Jinyang Hou thought about that in her heart all day. She didn''t think of anything until she got on her carriage after leaving the palace.


    Back in the mansion, when Hou Jinyang saw that his wife was still in a trance, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? I see you''ve been haunted."


    The Tian family felt that she was a little thirsty. Because of those guesses, she cleared her throat and asked, "Hou ye, what do you know about the imperial concubine Nayuan and what is the background of her mother''s family?"


    Jinyang Hou pondered and shook his head. "How did you think of asking these questions? The background of the imperial concubine of Yuan Dynasty is very mysterious. It seems that he didn''t hear any news. It''s estimated that he didn''t come from everyone."


    Tian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, pretended to be calm and said, "nothing. It''s just that she was very beautiful and curious."


    Xiaohua returned to the dawn palace. After more than half an hour, Jingdi also came back.

 Chapter 544

    Jingdi''s white face had a thin layer of ruddy, as if he had drunk.


    Xiaohua served him personally, helped him change his clothes, and prepared water for bathing. After the king washed it out, Xiaohua was using bird''s nest porridge.


    "Your Highness, would you like some?"


    The king, with his long, half wet hair, was lazily leaning on the imperial concubine''s couch and shaking his head.


    When Xiaohua finished, she put down her bowl, called Chuncao, took a cotton pad and went to the imperial concubine''s couch to wipe the king''s hair.


    Jingdi doesn''t like to be served too closely, especially his hair. Except for a few specific people, he never lets people touch it. Every time I wash my hair, the floret doesn''t say. It''s always allowed to drop drops of water, and I don''t know to ask someone to wipe it dry.


    Since Xiaohua found out his bad habit and couldn''t look down to wipe his hair, he relied on it. After bathing and washing his hair every time, he swayed in front of Xiaohua with dripping hair until Xiaohua couldn''t look down and wiped him with a handkerchief.


    Xiaohua wiped Jingdi''s hair dry with a handkerchief. Seeing his comfortable appearance, she asked Ding LAN to bring a jade comb, let his head lean on her knee, slowly pass his hair, and massage his head with her fingers.


    Jingdi squinted comfortably and played with the little flowers in his hands. He was in a good mood.


    "Are you tired today?"


    "Tired, there are too many rules. After seeing today''s occasion, I know that the rules I learned in the past are not rules." at last, Xiaohua smiled shyly. "But with the help of female officials, I left about the same time."


    The king emperor was satisfied and said, "there will be many such occasions in the future. It will be better after getting used to it."


    When Jingdi''s hair was almost dry, the two went to the bed.


    As soon as the curtain was put down, Jingdi''s eyes changed. Xiaohua certainly knew what it meant.


    The queen is really seriously ill this time. Otherwise, on the full moon of the second prince, she would never sit idly by and let Xiaohua out of the limelight.


    After the banquet, Princess Qiao Xian came to Fengqi palace.


    Knowing that there was no good in her coming, the queen still couldn''t suppress her inner desire and declared her into the bedroom.


    Seeing the queen with a pale face and lying on the couch, concubine Qiao Xian was very surprised.


    Pretending to comfort, Princess Qiao Xian stepped into the subject.

 Chapter 545

    The general meaning of the words is that the empress didn''t arrive today, and the imperial concubine yuan was in the limelight. The female officials of Si Yansi arranged a big battle for her, and all the foreign wives came to see the imperial concubine. Not to mention meeting a high-ranking imperial concubine, others thought it was a visit to the queen.


    Princess Qiao Xian is a very talkative person. Sometimes she clearly knows what her purpose is and what kind of situation it is. She still can''t help but fluctuate her emotions greatly with her words.


    What does the other party mean? The queen knows very well. But I think the imperial concubine is a mountain that I can''t surpass. I want to instigate the queen who has natural advantages to go up. Cannons are stabbed forward in this way, but sometimes they clearly know each other''s purpose, but they can''t help but share a common hatred because they also hurt their own heart.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Princess Qiao Xian and the queen are not friends, but they have the same enemy. The meaning of concubine Qiao''s side has been very obvious. The rest depends on what the queen thinks.


    After concubine Qiao Xian left, the queen coughed another mouthful of blood.


    There was a trace of sadness and a lot of resentment in her heart. Why does that person exist? I hate Princess Qiao Xian as if she had caught her lifeline. I challenge her majesty again and again.


    Mother Zhao came out with a bowl of medicine in her hand and served the queen to drink.


    "The empress should not listen to the words of the virtuous imperial concubine. What is difficult is her own body. The empress''s body can''t stand the toss."


    "She didn''t tell a lie, and the palace knew what she meant..." the queen looked excited and grabbed mammy Zhao''s hand. "But the palace really wants her to die, Mammy, can you help me?"


    Mammy Zhao looked dark and inexplicable. "The empress praised me falsely. Doesn''t the empress understand one thing? First of all, you have to stand up by yourself. You have no foundation in the palace. What you should ask for help is not the servant, but the person you should rely on."


    "Who should rely on..."


    "Empress, you have forgotten the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager has been the queen for nearly 30 years and has operated in the palace for so long. It''s not enough to be afraid of a new imperial concubine."


    The queen laughed sarcastically, as expected.


    For the first time, she hated her weakness. Princess Qiao Xian pinched her pain and challenged her majesty again and again. So did the Xiao family. She knew that mother Zhao was sent by the Xiao family. She knew everything


    But does she have the ability to refuse?


    Hehe

 Chapter 546

    After thinking for several days, Mrs. Jinyang Hou couldn''t help calling an aunt named Biyuan of her son Ruan Siyi.


    Biyuan couldn''t figure out why her wife asked about the appearance of a servant girl many years ago, but being called by her wife alone represented closeness. She thought hard in her mind.


    After thinking for a long time, I thought of this man. The reason why this person will leave an impression in her mind is that first, he is very aggressive, and second, things were a little noisy at that time.


    Although four or five years have passed, I can still recall it when I think about it seriously.


    Biyuan slowly described the person in her mind. As the memory door opened, her description became more and more specific.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Hou Jinyang frowned.


    "If you find a painter, can you describe her in detail?"


    Biyuan nodded hesitantly and said, "it should be OK."


    When Tian heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief and took Biyuan to the study.


    When Tian was young, she was known as a talented woman, and her first-hand painting was also quite brilliant.


    Biyuan carefully dictated. Tian Shi painted. After countless modifications, it took a whole afternoon to draw a small picture of a woman.


    The woman in the painting is very thin and thin. Her head is half drooping and her eyelids are half closed. The whole face can only see the small face with exquisite lines, but her eyebrows and eyes can''t be seen clearly.


    Tian frowned, but Biyuan said it was like, very like.


    Seeing his wife seemed a little unhappy, Biyuan whispered, "what''s the matter, madam..."


    "How old was that man?"


    Biyuan thought for a moment and said, "it''s very young. She''s thirteen or four years old. At the beginning, the young master assigned her to the slave girl. The slave girl still wanted to find such a little girl."


    "Well, you go down first. Don''t mention it to others."


    "Yes." Biyuan bent her knees to salute. Before leaving, she said, "this man once had a close relationship with the king''s wife in the small kitchen. When the maid saw that she always loved to go to the small kitchen."


    Tian Shi waved and Biyuan went down.


    Mrs. Jinyang Hou is a little depressed. It shows that this person is not like that person at all.


    The man in the picture is green and shriveled. His face looks good, but he has only half a face. But the man was full of grace and dignity, which was spoiled by thousands of girls. He had nothing in common except his thin chin.


    Remembering what Biyuan said about Mrs. Wang, Tian moved her mind again and ordered someone to find her steward, mother Qu, who gave a few detailed orders, and mother Qu went down to work.


    A few years later, Mrs. Wang was older than before. She still stayed in the small kitchen in the yard of the servants of the splendid courtyard. She didn''t even move the position she often sat in.


    For several days, people came to get close to themselves. Mrs. Wang was not blind. She waited for them to show the fox''s tail.


    Finally revealed his words, but he was asking the little girl a few years ago.


    The little girl, Mrs. Wang, remembered that a good little girl didn''t know where she had been sold. When she thought of Xiaohua, Mrs. Wang felt sad.


    It is a pity for yourself and a pity for each other.


    Mrs. Wang opened her empty old eyes and wrote in a daze on her withered old face, "who are you asking? The Liu family. The old woman is old and has a bad memory in recent years..."


    With that, Mrs. Wang groped up and rammed the stove with a fire stick, looking slow and dying.


    Liu er''s family really feel embarrassed. The old woman is old and has a bad memory. Seeing that he couldn''t find a reason, he went to talk back to mother Qu.


    Mrs. Wang sighed when she saw that the Liu family had left. She didn''t know why she suddenly asked about the girl. She had been sold for nearly five years!


    When Tian received the reply, he was even more at a loss.

 Chapter 547

    Just when she was about to give up the idea, Biyuan suddenly came to see her again.


    "Madam, I remember one more thing. The little girl has very beautiful eyes."


    An agitator of the Tian family asked someone to get the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and drew a few strokes on the rice paper.


    "Is it like this?"


    "Yes, yes, the shape is very similar. I haven''t seen such an eye shape before."


    Tian Shi took a deep breath, spread out a piece of rice paper and drew it carefully. Soon a delicate beauty''s face appeared on the rice paper. Finally, she drew her eyes and let Biyuan see them.


    "Is it like this?"


    Biyuan nodded again and again. "The maid paid attention to her once. The little girl is very tall, but it''s strange that she doesn''t attract attention."


    "Well, you go down and remember, don''t mention it to anyone."


    After Biyuan left, there were many different lights in Tian''s eyes.


    Temperament will change and appearance will change with age, but this change is absolutely small. She took another look at the man in the picture, with a meaningful smile on her face.


    However, Tian Shi always did things safely. After he was sure, he inquired about it from the outside.


    Xiaohua''s life experience is very mysterious to many people, but it is not a secret to some people. After Mrs. Jinyang Hou heard about it and compared the time, she really determined that the imperial concubine of yuan was a bed climbing girl sold in her family.


    I wonder if this is a handle?


    Concubine yuan, who dotes on guanhou palace, is exciting to think about.


    The queen was a little better, so she came to see Princess Xiao. This was the first time she had seen Princess Xiao since she was granted the post.


    The imperial concubine lives in a side hall of Ci''an palace. Compared with other imperial concubines, her treatment is excellent.


    There are many imperial concubines living next to the first emperor. No one dares to step on the drowning dog. Even if the imperial concubine is not the Empress Dowager now, even if she doesn''t even have a son.


    Her daily life is very leisurely. She copies scriptures, burns incense and worships Buddha. It seems that after the first emperor and immortal went, she became obsessed with burning incense and worshipping Buddha.


    When the queen came to see her, she was copying a Scripture. She didn''t let the queen wait outside, but let the queen stand aside and watch.


    Almost two quarters of an hour later, the imperial concubine put down her wolf pen. She breathed out slowly, and two palace men on one side brought hot handkerchiefs. She first covered her face, pressed it twice, wiped her hands, and then threw it into the tray held by the palace man on the other side.


    Went to the main hall and sat down. The imperial concubine sat at the top and the queen sat at the bottom. The imperial concubine lifted the tea lamp in her hand and began to drink tea.


    What the queen hates most is the imperial concubine. She always looks high in the sky. The queen didn''t see her many times. When she first married the fifth prince, every time she went to Fengqi palace, the so-called aunt sat high on the Phoenix seat. She bowed down and kowtowed tremblingly.


    Now, she is the queen, she has become an embarrassing existence, or it seems that she is lower than her.


    The queen suddenly had an impulse to drop the lamp, but she repressed it again. For what, she knew.


    "I hear you''re not very well?"


    "Yes, aunt."


    At the same time, the queen coughed again. Her illness seems to be getting better this time, but in fact, it is only superficial.


    The imperial concubine glanced at her and said faintly, "your body is your own capital. If others don''t move, you''ll be angry first. Why bother fighting for anything? It''s better to stay honest."


    The Queen''s face turned red, and there was a sense of anger at being exposed. Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by the words of the imperial concubine.

 Chapter 548

    "Here are some scriptures. Take them back and copy one book every day. Be quiet. White peony, send the queen out."


    "Yes."


    The queen reluctantly left, and white peony returned to the imperial concubine.


    "Empress, is that all right? I''m afraid there will be resistance in my heart when I see the Queen''s angry face."


    "If I had known this situation, I would never have pointed her out to King Jing. Any daughter of the Xiao family can take it more than her. Her temperament needs to be honed." then the imperial concubine threw away the tea lamp in her hand and frowned, "this tea is getting worse and worse..."


    White peony didn''t dare to speak.


    When the imperial concubine was still the queen, everything in the palace was first close to the Fengqi palace, including the best tribute tea. Now the queen has become the imperial concubine, and the treatment is naturally not as good as before. Of course, it''s not that emperor Jing criticized the first emperor''s concubines, but the example of the imperial concubine. It''s easy to turn thrift into extravagance, and it''s difficult to turn extravagance into thrift.


    "How about Angelica dahurica?"


    Bai Shao shook his head and looked worried, "Your Majesty didn''t move her, but the Qi Shanggong has good means and clearly belongs to your majesty. Everyone naturally gives way. Chen Shanggong... The situation is not very good..."


    The imperial concubine got angry and snorted coldly, "fool! The dignified queen didn''t want to hold the power of the harem palace in her hand, but worried about some trivial things, which would make it difficult for us to walk in the palace. Is she still the daughter of the Xiao family?"


    After a half ring, she said again, "let mammy Zhao nod her."


    "Yes."


    There was a female official system in Daxi. There were six bureaus and twenty-four departments in the palace, which served the whole court together with the internal Chamberlain.


    The six bureaus are: Shanggong Bureau, Shangyi Bureau, Shangfu Bureau, Shangshi Bureau, shangsleep Bureau and Shanggong Bureau. Each bureau receives four departments to manage the affairs of the palace.


    Among them, the Imperial Palace Bureau set up two zhengwupin imperial palaces to guide the empress of the central palace to manage all court affairs.


    After being instructed by mammy Zhao, the queen summoned two Shanggong from the Shanggong Bureau. As soon as she saw the one named Qi Shanggong, the Queen''s heart suddenly cooled.


    There is no better way than her to understand the means of surnamed Qi. Wrong, it should be the means of King Jing. When she was in King Jing''s house, she was so little overhead. Now when she comes to the palace, will she still repeat the old way?


    Sure enough, the empress was frustrated when she took charge of the affairs of the palace. Whenever she encountered a conflict with the "rules", the Qi Shang palace would take out the palace book and inform her.


    If she listens, it''s good. If she doesn''t listen, it doesn''t matter whether she listens or not. Others will only act according to the "rules".

 Chapter 549

    In fact, the establishment of six bureaus and twenty-four divisions in Daxi court was established with reference to the previous dynasty. This system limited the rights of the queen to a certain extent. To put it bluntly, the queen is in charge of the whole harem, but it is six innings to implement the instructions of the central palace.


    At the beginning, Emperor Jing was still the Xiao family of Princess Jing. It was not that he was original, but that he used the rules of the palace in King Jing''s house.


    Of course, everyone has their own means. When the former queen was the queen, she took charge of the harem by replacing the Imperial Palace bureau with her own people. This person is the current Chen Shanggong. There was another Shanggong who was empress Xianshun. Empress Xianshun died and was replaced by Qi Shanggong.


    When the queen was angry, she pressed Qi Shang palace with her identity and shouted to replace her.


    Qi Shang palace is calm. Tell the queen that the replacement of the five grade Shang palace requires your Majesty''s consent. Qi Shanggong''s attitude and tone are very obedient, but the meaning in his words is very obvious. You''d better not joke. The slave and maid are your Majesty''s people.


    However, the queen can only suppress Qi Shang palace through her own Chen Shang palace.


    It''s a pity that Aunt Qi began to act as early as she was still in the east palace. Fu Shun, the head eunuch of the internal supervisor, gave convenience. Behind her was the mountain of Jingdi. Few female officials in the sixth inning and twenty-four miles were blind. Naturally, she knew what was at stake.


    In fact, in this deep palace, the people below want to live a comfortable life depends on the wind direction.


    This wind direction is the emperor''s majesty today. Wherever his Majesty''s wind blows, the people below naturally follow to where. Just like the first emperor at that time, the first emperor loved making peace between the queen and the imperial concubine. The people below naturally divided into two groups.


    Now, your Majesty''s chariots and horses are clearly facing the morning palace. Naturally, no one dares to find happiness for that one. Another example is that your majesty obviously wants to raise the queen. Naturally, no one dares to block the way.


    Princess Xiao, including her, also felt this invisible restraint, because many of the people she held in her hands were either useless or transferred from the key position.


    This situation made Princess Xiao very angry. She felt that King Di was not simple again.


    The average man who can turn over a salted fish and climb the Dabao for the first time is devoted to government affairs, and rarely pays attention to some small sections.


    Including the first emperor in those years, the affairs of the back palace were also fully entrusted to her. Although there was a later imperial concubine Xu who always opposed her, as the holy first emperor, she never intervened in the affairs of the back palace.


    Only the king emperor is different from others. A man still likes to take care of trivial things.


    The imperial concubine had cursed the king emperor countless times in her heart that a son of heaven was too small and did not ascend the hall of elegance. But curse belongs to curse. She knows better than anyone why King Jing is so.

 Chapter 550

    August 15 Mid Autumn Festival, the palace held a grand banquet.


    Because it is a feast for appreciating the moon and the pleasure of kings and officials, it is located in the water Pavilion of yaochi in the imperial garden.


    The water Pavilion in yaochi has a huge area. It is built on the Bibo pool. There is an open-air platform built of white marble. It is excellent for holding banquets and appreciating the moon.


    The banquet is divided into two parts: Emperor Jing and princes and ministers on the left, the queen leads the concubines and wives in the palace on the right, and the middle is separated by potted plants of different forms and half a person high, which is also different from inside and outside.


    The banquet on this occasion is held in the evening, which is very magnificent. Countless lotus lanterns were lit on the waterside pavilion, and songs and dances were played. It is not too much to say that it is a fairyland of yaochi.


    The Lord sat the queen.


    The queen dressed up very brightly today. She was dressed in bright yellow palace clothes and wore Nine Tailed Phoenix hairpins. She looked elegant under the light, showing the majesty of her mother''s world.


    There are two long rows of seats on the left and right under the main seat. Xiaohua sits on the left. Xiaohua can predict how hard the child will be in the future, but as the king said, he must seek his government in his seat. The doting of his parents will only make the child a Doo who can''t get up in the future. Xiaohua doesn''t know how to educate a child, especially a Chu Jun, so she can only obey the king''s orders, and then try to love her children in her spare time.


    "When you are tired, tell the mother imperial concubine that you are still young and don''t have to work so hard."


    Luo Hu just nodded, but he kept a correct attitude all the time. Xiaohua said so. Seeing the child insist, she didn''t say anything else.


    Compared with ho''er, Yiyi seems to have no princess model. However, the eldest princess is still young, and no one will question it. After watching the song and dance for a while, she got tired of it and quarreled with xiaohua that Xiaohua was hungry.


    Thinking that there was no meal in the evening, the niangs just ate some snacks and padded them. When they came, they still had only snacks. Xiaohua ordered lilac around her to prepare something the two children love to eat.

 Chapter 551

    Sitting on the high platform on the left, Emperor Jing can see the situation here. Although he has been holding a wine glass, his face is calm, but his eyes have never left here.


    Seeing the movement over there, he thought of a place with xiaohua and whispered two words to Fushun.


    Clove''s speed was very fast, and soon brought some food. There are sweet porridge, milk cakes, crystal buns and jujube rolls. Yiyi loves sweets most. She smiles when she sees them and begins to eat them under the service of cloves. Ho''er doesn''t like sweets. Xiaohua uses chopsticks to hold two crystal buns and puts a jujube roll on an empty plate for him to eat.


    Luo Hu was also hungry at this time, so he began to eat the food arranged by Xiaohua for him.


    When the two children finished eating, the palace man took the things down.


    At this time, a small eunuch came with a gold painted tray, on which there were several golden fat crabs, one as big as a palm and a half, and a pot of wine.


    "This is the crab of Xingong. Your majesty will enjoy it with your mother, and a pot of first-class amber wine."


    Xiaohua turned her head and looked at the high platform over there, just in front of the king''s eyes.


    Although she couldn''t see clearly, she could understand what he meant. It must be that she didn''t eat at night. The two children ate at the banquet. No one would pick a reason, but she couldn''t. She gave her a sweet mouth by appreciating crabs.


    Xiaohua smiled at the place and said, "tell your majesty, my concubine, thank you for your reward."


    Many people have seen the movement here, including the queen.


    Only the imperial concubine, not the queen. Your Majesty''s pleasure is obvious.


    Looking at the empress''s stiff face, Jing bin smiled a rare smile and looked at an bin with the same schadenfreude.


    Cloves are responsible for removing crabs and florets are responsible for enjoying them.


    Dipped in garlic vinegar juice, it is particularly delicious. Even Yiyi ate several mouthfuls, and ho''er ate with joy.


    "Well, well, children can''t eat more cold food, which is bad for their health." Xiaohua, who should also eat less cold food, hasn''t stopped yet.


    The crab was cool, but it was just mixed with amber wine, so Xiaohua drank several cups of amber wine. Amber wine is not spicy. It tastes very mellow in the mouth. I didn''t realize that small and medium-sized flowers used a few more cups.


    The breeze slowly brushed across my cheeks. There was a bright moon like a disk on my head. There was a moon shadow in the pool. With the surrounding pool waves, I felt in a trance that it was a fairyland.


    Fushun came over, "madam, your majesty asked the old slave to invite his Royal Highness the prince."


    Xiaohua nodded, and ho''er and Fushun went to Jingdi.


    Halfway through the banquet, the atmosphere at the banquet became more and more casual, and there were more and more voices at the banquet.


    Not only did ministers from the king emperor cross the table to drink with each other, but also some life wives from Xiaohua left the table to talk to a familiar place, including the queen. There were also several women relatives who looked like relatives close to her and were talking.


    The chengyangbo family, Princess Qiao Xian''s mother''s home, was also attended today. Princess Qiao Xian''s mother, brother and sister-in-law all came to Princess Qiao''s side, and several people told about their family feelings.


    In contrast, Xiaohua is very cold here.


    She was not familiar with the women''s families in Beijing. Some wanted to lean up and make an eye in front of the imperial concubine. She could not estimate the imperial concubine''s temperament and dared not come forward.


    At this time, Mrs. Jinyang Hou came over, first saluted Xiaohua, and stood in front of her to talk to her.


    "Seeing that there was no one in front of the empress''s table, my concubine had the courage to come over. In fact, many ladies wanted to come to the empress to make an eye. Just because they didn''t know her nature, they didn''t dare to come forward. On the contrary, my concubine had a thick face to make a jackpot. I hope the empress won''t be surprised."


    "Mrs. Jinyang Hou praised me."


    "This is the royal highness of the great princess. It looks like a jade girl in front of a Bodhisattva, carved with jade, white and lovely."

 Chapter 552

    Yiyi doesn''t like the stranger in front of her. She looks at Xiaohua and says, "mother, Yiyi wants to find her brother to play."


    "My brother is at my father''s place."


    "Then I''ll find my father."


    Xiaohua thought for a moment and said, "the mother imperial concubine asked aunt dinglan to take you. Don''t be naughty. Don''t run around. Just stay with your father."


    Yiyi sees that Xiaohua agrees, so she drags Ding LAN and asks her to take her. Ding LAN led her, followed by several palace men and two eunuchs. A large group of people went to the left around Yiyi.


    Xiaohua looked back and saw that Mrs. Jinyang Hou was still standing there and said, "don''t be surprised, madam. I don''t know where you just said?"


    The wife of Jinyang Hou had a stiff smile. "The imperial concubine praised the Royal Highness''s intelligence and lovable ness. It seems that the imperial concubine still has some eyes. The royal highness of the great princess is so intelligent at a very young age that she will be the model of my great princess in the future."


    Xiaohua smiled. The man was so flattering that he didn''t blink. But don''t say it. I''m still happy to hear people say that about my children.


    Just because the flatterer made Xiaohua feel a little cold and didn''t know what to say to her, she just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Xiaohua thinks she''s doing well, but some people think it''s not so good.


    In particular, Tian claimed to have caught the imperial concubine''s handle. At this time, the imperial concubine of Yuan should be flattering to herself. Unexpectedly, she suffered such cold treatment again and again. This made Tian Shi a little angry. His eyes were burning and he rushed to Xiaohua.


    "My concubine looks familiar to my mother, like someone I saw a few years ago."


    This look, this word, Xiaohua didn''t know what Mrs. Jinyang Hou meant, so she lived in vain for so long.


    She smiled with reserved lips and an indifferent look. "Really? Madam, you can''t admit your mistake? This palace is not from the capital."


    "So it is. Is it difficult for me to admit my mistake..."


    "Madam, I admit I was wrong."


    "Not only my concubine, but also several others. There is an old woman named Wang Pozi in my family..."

 Chapter 553

    The following words were stopped by a sudden look that could shoot into people''s heart. The eyes were cold and bright, as if filled with countless knives, guns and arrows.


    Because she knew the origin of imperial concubine yuan, Tian''s fear had already been despised and replaced. Including coming to talk before, no one dared to come, but she came.


    Why, I feel like I have the handle on the imperial concubine!


    This mentality is like a most inferior Dalit. One day, he suddenly found some private secrets of the superior nobles, and immediately felt like he had caught each other''s weakness. He wanted the nobles to do whatever they wanted and give themselves supreme honor and power.


    Mrs. Jinyang Hou is right. People really can''t know that kind of bad things. Even if the fact is not like that, everything depends on people. People''s mouth will make money, and the accumulation will destroy the bones. With Xiaohua''s current position, her reputation will be destroyed.


    What''s more, Xiaohua is not only alone, but also has three children behind her, a prince, a big Princess and a second prince. Her mother''s reputation is bad, which is likely to affect several children.


    But, again, this weakness cannot be shown.


    Xiaohua knows this kind of person''s mentality too well. She is greedy and dissatisfied. Once she is dragged on, there may be endless behind. Not only will she face endless greed, but several children will also be implicated by her.


    "Madam Jinyang Hou, I think you should understand what you can say and what you can''t say. Take care of your mouth and don''t involve the whole family..."


    Xiaohua is confident in this performance, because she knows that Jingdi will believe her. Of course, how to solve this problem is also a headache for Mrs. Jinyang Hou. Jingdi didn''t worry about it. He was afraid to spread it


    Suddenly there was a noise in the distance. There were many people around. Someone shouted, "the eldest princess fell into the water..."


    Xiaohua''s body suddenly softened and quickly got up with the help of cloves and ran over there.


    Behind her, Mrs. Jinyang Hou stood in place, her face showing some fear and a trace of ferocity.


    A voice suddenly sounded behind her, "madam, why are you standing here?"


    Madam Jinyang Hou was stunned and immediately saluted, "I''ve seen the virtuous imperial concubine."

 Chapter 554

    When Xiaohua arrived, Jingdi was there and Yiyi had been saved.


    The child was drenched, coughing and spitting water out of his mouth. Ho''er stood aside and kept shouting ''sister'', his little face flushed with anxiety.


    "Yiyi... Your majesty..."


    "Empress, the eldest princess is fine. She was rescued as soon as she fell into the water..."


    Xiaohua suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. She used to caress the daughter''s face in Jingdi''s arms. Now she cried.


    The imperial doctor soon came over, checked it carefully and said it was no big deal. He went back to bathe in hot water, eat some light food and drink a bowl of ginger soup. If he didn''t get hot in the middle of the night, he would have nothing to do.


    I don''t know when all the ministers and foreign wives who came to the banquet have been sent away. There were only some palace people, eunuchs and empress Xianfei who were around at that time.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    A palace man and eunuch knelt around. Fushun said the big overview of the matter with a overcast face. Xiaohua knew that Yiyi had gone to the king emperor. How could he fall into the water.


    It turned out that Yiyi was bored after sitting for a while, so he took his brother to play. Seeing so many slaves around him, Emperor Jing approved.


    Who knows, Yiyi is naughty. Seeing that the water in the Bibo pool radiates all kinds of beautiful ripples under the irradiation of moonlight and lights, she has long been thinking carefully. Seeing that there are countless lotus lamps in the pool, she went to the side of the pool and asked the palace people around her to pick up the lamps for her to play.


    The two children had a good time with about a dozen waiters. Clove and the people around the two children were also repeatedly told to look after the master today, so they all surrounded.


    But somehow, the big princess suddenly fell into the water.


    "Madam, it was pushed by someone."


    Ding Lan was wet all over. The eldest princess fell into the water. She was the first to find that she jumped and lifted people up, so Yiyi didn''t suffer much damage, but choked some water. It was cold and windy by the lake. After coming up, everyone went to see the eldest princess and completely forgot Ding LAN. At present, she was shivering with cold.


    Xiaohua asked someone to bring Ding LAN a thick dress. Ding LAN wrapped it up and continued, "the maid stood behind the eldest princess. Suddenly someone pushed her behind her. The eldest princess was pushed down. The maid saw something bad, so she followed."


    "The maidservant was behind aunt dinglan and was knocked down by a man behind her." said Yuchuan, the palace man beside Yiyi.


    "The slave was also hit by others..."


    After everyone finished talking, Xiaohua realized how Yiyi fell into the water.


    It turned out that this was the first time the eldest princess and the prince attended a banquet in the palace. Xiaohua was afraid of something, so she told everyone that they must protect their two children today, and their eyes were wide open.


    The following people are heartfelt, but they have no experience in this situation for the first time. The eldest princess wanted to go to the water. They couldn''t stop it, so they nervously surrounded her for fear of something happening.


    Who knows the idea is good, but missed behind. One of them was pushed hard and hit the front, which implicated the people in front. Because he stood close, he fell into the water with the eldest princess in front.


    "I really don''t know. If I knew I wouldn''t fall forward, it would be a sudden thing." the pushed little eunuch cried with tears and snot. "But the slave reacted quickly and felt wrong, so he grabbed the man. It was this man who pushed the slave."


    Xiaohua followed the direction pointed by the little eunuch and saw an ordinary palace man with about 20 faces made there.


    Seeing the imperial concubine looking over, the palace man was frightened and shouted, "I''m wronged. I really didn''t push him. I was carrying wine and vegetables. Someone bumped me and I fell down. The overturned wine and vegetables on the ground are proof..."


    When she asked the palace man who hit her, she couldn''t tell. She just cried. She said that there were many people at that time, and she didn''t see it

 Chapter 555

    For a while, things didn''t come to a conclusion. There, I just slowed down and cried with xiaohua in my arms.


    "Take your two children back first. I''ll do the rest."


    King Jing''s face was cold and solemn, and his indifferent eyes seemed to be frozen. Xiaohua nodded and walked away with two children and palace people.


    Back to the dawn palace, Xiaohua coaxed Yiyi for a long time before putting her to sleep. Seeing his son''s look again, I know he must be frightened.


    "Mother, why would someone push me and my sister?"


    Xiaohua was stunned and held her son in her arms. She didn''t know what to say.


    "If xiaodezi hadn''t hugged me, ho''er would have fallen into the water like his sister."


    "Ho son, don''t think too much. You''re still young. You shouldn''t care about this kind of thing. Your father will protect you, and so will your mother."


    Ho''er didn''t ask again, but his little face was thoughtful.


    After coaxing her son to sleep, Xiaohua looked at two small faces for a long time. She felt incredibly soft when she saw two small faces carved with powder and jade under the light.


    Who could it be?


    No more than a few, or one


    After a while, the king emperor came back.


    He sat next to Xiaohua and held her hand. "The children are scared."


    Xiaohua held his hand and wanted to laugh, but she found it difficult. She leaned powerlessly against the king''s arms.


    "Have you found out what''s going on?"


    Emperor Jing''s eyes sank. "Although there is no direct evidence, it should be made by the Xiao family, or the imperial concubine or queen."


    "Xiao family?" whispered Xiaohua.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''ll do it."


    Xiaohua nodded and didn''t speak again.


    In the middle of the night, lilac came to report that the eldest princess had a fever.


    Xiaohua and Jingdi put on their clothes and rushed to the side hall. Yiyi''s face turned red with fire, and a palace man was holding a handkerchief to give her a cold compress.


    The two children woke up. Ho''er sat and looked at his sister. Yiyi saw the flowers coming, so he stretched out his hand to hug them. The child was suffering from fever and humming and crying in a low voice.


    "You naughty egg, tell you to go to the water..."


    Xiaohua holds her daughter''s hot body and tears of heartache.


    After her daughter was born, she was a obedient doll. She was almost never ill, except for some naughty. But she is smart and lovely, just because of her, because they get in the way of others'' eyes, let her daughter suffer these


    "Niang, Yiyi is uncomfortable..."


    "You''re good. Let''s take the medicine and it''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Yiyi finished the medicine and still made trouble. Xiaohua saw that her son''s eyes were red, so she asked lilac to take him to one side of the room to sleep and coax her daughter. It took a long time to coax Yiyi to sleep.


    "Your Majesty, go and have a rest. You have to go to court tomorrow."


    Jingdi didn''t speak, but he didn''t go.


    Looking at the man''s stubborn eyes, Xiaohua can only pull him to the couch, let him lie in bed with his clothes and himself for a while, and guard his daughter by the way.


    Although Jingdi didn''t say anything, he looked at his eyes and knew that he was also distressed.


    The next day, Emperor Jingdi went to the court. Xiaohua saw that her daughter''s fever had subsided, so she told the palace people to take care of it carefully, and left the cloves, so she could rest assured to go back to the bedroom for a while.


    Just after sleeping for a while, spring grass came to report that the eldest princess woke up and clamored for her mother.


    Went to the side hall, Yiyi sat on the couch, full of panic, and cried at the sight of Xiaohua.


    "Niang, Yiyi is afraid..."


    "Good, not afraid, my mother is with you..."


    The imperial doctor came soon. After the diagnosis, he said that the eldest princess was frightened and opened several pairs of tranquilizing soup that children can drink. He said that he would be fine after taking care of it for a while.


    That''s right. After Yiyi''s fever subsided, her body was well, but the whole person became extremely timid. She stuck to the florets badly. After a while, she couldn''t see the florets, so she cried. Xiaohua can only accompany her day by day. She has to worry about her second son who has just reached the full moon. In a few days, she lost weight.

 Chapter 556

    The king emperor was both distressed and annoyed. His face became colder these days. He was full of a breath that strangers should not enter. Recently, the hall was quiet. It seemed that everyone knew that his Majesty was upset about the big Princess falling into the water. No one dared to pick a problem at this time.


    The same ugly face, and Fushun.


    The wild goose pecked the blind goose all day. He investigated the big princess''s falling into the water. It was not easy to find the person who hit the person that day, but it was a corpse.


    The clue is completely broken. The man''s origin is very clean and has nothing to do with anyone. But because it was too clean, Fushun felt abnormal.


    Fushun''s mind is a little distorted, which may be related to his early experience. He is sometimes unreasonable. He looked at the man''s body and sneered twice. Without saying anything, he asked people to carry out all the people who had contacted the man in the past half a month.


    If someone else was present at that time, they asked someone to prove it. Others who had no evidence or had contact with that person alone were dragged out and killed in public.


    The scene was grand. The whole palace, ranging from the Shanggong bureau to the sweeping place, drew people to watch the ceremony, and then fought in the open space at the gate of the Department of careful punishment.


    There is no shortage of punishment or lynching in the imperial palace. There are numerous means to punish people, but they are usually carried out in private. It is rare to kill 20 or 30 people with a stick like this and let all the people below "watch the ceremony".


    Don''t close your eyes, open your eyes wide, let you firmly remember who can move and who can''t move, and let you know that even if you wipe all the traces, you have to pass the word, and you need someone to pass the word. I can''t find out who it is. It doesn''t matter. I''ll kill you all in one net.


    You are the master. You don''t care, but the slave''s life is life. Don''t they dare to spare their life?


    On the day of execution, not only was luck in, but also imperial concubine yuan came. Without saying anything, Fushun stood in front of her as a routine "lecture". She sat aside and sat on the Luan seat, just sitting there and watching.


    The palace eunuchs, who had some objections to Fushun''s behavior, suddenly became silent. They honestly stood aside and watched, watching the people in the field being hit by the criminal war, and the muffled sound squeezed into their ears.


    Soon the ground was red with blood. Xiaohua got on the Golden Jade chariot and left with the honor guard of the imperial concubine.


    At the dawn palace, Xiaohua got off the chariot, and after entering the main hall, she covered her mouth with a handkerchief and retched.


    One side of the palace took water and spit cups. Clove was distressed and gave her good luck.


    "Madam, why do you need this?"

 Chapter 557

    Xiaohua didn''t speak. She looked tired and leaned against the imperial concubine''s couch.


    For a person who was killed by a stick in her previous life, nothing can stimulate her nerves more than listening to the dull noise and watching someone beaten to pieces.


    But today she must go, she must go!


    It is to show others an attitude, but also to tell yourself that you blindly hide behind your majesty and blindly give in. You can stop. You have many enemies in this palace. If you give in, it doesn''t mean others will give in. This is life and death. Why whitewash peace.


    Jingdi knew and acquiesced in Fushun''s actions. Otherwise, how could Fushun, a eunuch manager, make so much trouble without taboo.


    But Xiaohua''s behavior really surprised him. After receiving the news, he put down the fold in his hand and rushed to the dawn palace.


    As soon as I stepped in, I saw her thin and pale face, lying there tired.


    When she felt someone sitting beside her, Xiaohua opened her eyes.


    "Your Majesty -"


    He touched her face and didn''t say anything. Several children had been born in the same bed for several years. Of course, he knew what she was thinking.


    He just felt distressed and felt that he was useless. He was so tight to guard against. After all, he was a little secret. He thought he had become the Lord of the world, so he could give her a stable life, a comfortable environment and a carefree smile, but he found that there were some things that even an emperor could not do.


    "Give me some time. I won''t let them go."


    This is an imperial promise, so he used me.


    Xiaohua nodded solemnly and said, "you have your way and I have my way. Don''t stop?"


    "They''re not worth your trouble."


    "But I want to vent my hatred..."


    Xiaohua buried her face in Jingdi''s arms, "if one day, I change and don''t look like this me now, will jinglang still treat me as usual?"


    "Of course, I will."


    Because many things between two people have become unforgettable and deeply engraved in their bones.


    Unless you peel off the skin, dismantle the bones, smash them, and destroy the memory... You don''t care when you first meet, but you self-control your later thoughts, the first heart from desire, the tears she shed on his chest for the first time, the joy of her first pregnancy, the idea of hiding her, and even the bits and pieces after the birth of two children, Until what happened in East Yulin Lane... Erased all this


    Otherwise, how can it change? You are you after all, not others.


    Not appearance, not character, but there are many bits and pieces between us, with unrepeatable, common and beautiful memories.

 Chapter 558

    After what happened, the queen received the news soon.


    The Queen walked nervously around the bedroom, tearing her veil in her hand.


    "... how dare she, how dare she?... what dare she? Isn''t someone supporting her..."


    Seeing the queen who had been chanting words there, Mammy Zhao couldn''t help but speak again.


    "Empress, you should be steady now. The imperial concubine has wiped everything flat. They have no evidence."


    "... why did you indulge her so much? Why? Why?"


    "Empress!" cried mother Zhao, waking up the queen who was immersed in her own world.


    "Empress, you shouldn''t think about these things now. The imperial concubine lost more than half of her people because of this matter. It''s not easy to smooth it out and can''t be involved. You should calm down now and don''t show your feet. You''ll fall short of success at that time!"


    "Has it really been smoothed?"


    The queen was in a trance. This time, the fact frightened her. Just listening to the report, she could imagine the scene at that time. Dozens of people were killed at once. It is said that the place at the door of the Secretary of caution has bled all over the ground and has not been cleaned up yet.


    "Yes, it must not involve the empress." mammy Zhao said word by word with a forbearance.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." murmured a few times. The queen coughed and couldn''t stop coughing. She coughed until her face flushed and couldn''t even breathe.


    Some people in the palace took pills to serve the queen. She calmed down after carrying water and gas. Cailian took the Queen''s handkerchief and changed it. There was a blood stain on the old handkerchief.


    Cailian was worried. Her mother coughed up more and more blood now. How can it be like this. Unfortunately, what they said didn''t work at all. The imperial doctor was helpless in this situation. He just said to calm her down.


    keep calm? It''s good for my mother to be calm one day. Obviously, I can''t get the favor over there. I still let people report the news over there day by day. I can''t live with myself!


    The copper basin and other things were taken away. Cailian took the blood pad and was ready to burn it.


    "Sister Cailian, what are you doing?"


    Without mentioning that Fang would meet people, the handkerchief in her hand could not be hidden. Cailian could only say, "the handkerchief is dirty and ready to wash."


    The little palace man didn''t take it away at all. He smiled and said, "what a big deal. I''ll wash it for you in person. Eh, why is there blood on this handkerchief?"


    Cailian''s face was stiff. "I accidentally broke my hand and wrapped it."


    "Sister Cailian, are you okay? Do you want me to help you with some medicine?" the little palace man looked nervous.


    "No, no, the wound is small and there is no bleeding."


    "HMM." the little palace man smiled and walked away with his handkerchief. "After washing, I''ll bring it to my sister."


    Leaving Cailian standing there with a bleary look.


    Few people know about my mother coughing up blood. When she soiled her handkerchief, she abandoned it and let them burn it. Although Cailian doesn''t know why, but her mother is the queen. She doesn''t have anything good. It''s normal to leave a veil dirty.


    But the empress didn''t say it didn''t need to be known, so it''s nothing to ask cuiju to help wash it, not to mention she made an excuse.


    Cailian thought about it, so she put down her heart.


    With a snap, the tea was smashed on the ground.


    The white peony couldn''t help shrinking. This is the third tea lamp that my mother smashed in recent days.


    "All killed?"


    "Yes."


    "The palace has lost several people for this terrible thing. Now we''ve gone to some deep buried ones. The old eunuch''s means are really cruel. Why didn''t he see it before!"


    "Mother, calm down!"

 Chapter 559

    The imperial concubine smiled twice and looked strange. "It''s a good thing to be angry. Since they like to fight, we''ll make things big. I see how the emperor ends this time."


    After a while, the imperial concubine said again, "mammy Zhao has watched the queen. It''s not enough to succeed, but more than enough to defeat!"


    "Yes."


    The death of the staff caused a sensation in the whole harem and the whole previous dynasty.


    The first emperor has just died for less than a year. It is reasonable to say that at this time, the new emperor should not fight so much to show filial piety and humility.


    But it happened that he moved and killed so many people. Although those people were slaves, they stained the court with blood. The funeral period of the former Emperor was less than a year, and the new emperor had not changed his mind. These are taboos.


    Of course, this taboo is not a rule. It can be reasonable or ignored, but it has been criticized by future generations. Generally, the new emperor will follow the old calendar, except for the king emperor.


    Naturally, ministers can''t talk about the emperor, so they can only talk about the Chamberlain, eunuch and imperial concubine yuan behind the Chamberlain.


    In fact, Fushun is incidental. After all, the eunuch manager is the person in front of the king emperor. He listens to the king emperor, not the imperial concubine. However, since the imperial concubine yuan Fangming appeared at the scene at that time, we can naturally make a big fuss that it was the imperial concubine yuan.


    So imperial concubine yuan became a demon concubine.


    The ministers did not mention the role of emperor Jing in it, but said that the imperial concubine of yuan was seduced by demons and took the initiative to shake the country. She was cruel and cruel, and could not bear to be the mother of the crown prince.


    Not only did the ministers jump out and say that even Prime Minister Lin came out this time, but Prime Minister Xu still didn''t express any opinions.


    In fact, what the ministers said above is even better. At most, it means that imperial concubine yuan has a bad character. The last item is the most important thing in this incident.


    With this alone, Emperor Jingdi knew that this time someone was picking up trouble again, saying that imperial concubine yuan was false and that it was true to want to get rid of the crown prince.


    Since ancient times, the mother valued the son and the son valued the mother, which all complement each other. If the imperial concubine''s throne is not preserved, then naturally someone will say that the crown prince''s status is not enough to be a crown prince. Please think twice. In addition, with a "like" mother Princess, the crown prince''s character is naturally not good.


    The crown prince has always attached great importance to his conduct. His conduct is not good enough to be a crown prince again.


    The king emperor''s response to the court was silence. He didn''t say anything, didn''t listen to anything, and didn''t make any remarks. When a minister puts on his watch, he pretends to be dumb and ignores you. It''s your business how you like to go on the watch. I don''t express any opinion, so I don''t think I''ve heard it.


    If you say anything else, he will pay attention to you, but when it comes to the imperial concubine yuan, the king emperor has become an ornament in the Tai Chi hall. It''s impossible for the whole court meeting to stop because of a yuan imperial concubine, so everyone is very oppressed.


    If you can, they will hold the king''s neck and yell. You say you will die. Can you stop pretending to be stupid.


    What''s more, he ignored not only other ministers, but also prime minister Lin''s watch this time. The position of the prime minister in the court is as light as weight. He is the first of all officials. Generally, emperors respect the prime minister. Whether you are a gentleman or a minister, you should always give each other some face.


    The king emperor did not give Prime Minister Lin face. For his own face, Prime Minister Lin became ill.


    The next day, when the Court went to court, the Tai Chi hall was very empty. More than a dozen officials were ill and could not come to the court. The "leave slip" was handed in.


    The court hall was so quiet that the king turned a deaf ear to it. The Tai Chi hall had never been so quiet before. The quiet needle could be heard.

 Chapter 560

    It was not until Prime Minister Xu came out and played on the Yellow River that the silence was broken when there was a flood, and then a few ministers came out to play.


    Before leaving the dynasty, Emperor Jing said, "Peng Hairong didn''t come today, did he?", Peng Hairong is one of several officials who are ill today.


    An official in charge of ordering Mao looked bitter. He came out and replied, "yes, your majesty."


    The king emperor stood up from the Dragon chair and said faintly, "since he didn''t come, he won''t have to come in the future. Prime Minister Xu, find someone to fill in his position."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Retreat -"


    After emperor Jing left, the officials looked at each other. I turned around and wanted to explore with Prime Minister Xu. I found that Prime Minister Xu didn''t know when he had left.


    Prime Minister Xu and Youdu censor Zhao Jingheng walked along the palace road.


    "Now prime minister Lin has suffered a dull loss. When he receives the news, it is estimated that his liver will be angry and painful."


    Prime Minister Xu smiled, "I said long ago that it''s not so easy for an aristocratic family. You think he''s willing to be the first rafter. He''s not forced. He lost face again. I think his majesty will not give him face. Who knows if he meets someone who doesn''t play according to the card theory."


    "Your Majesty has a hard temper."


    The relationship between kings and ministers seems to be between kings and ministers, but in fact, sometimes the emperor has to compromise with ministers. Since the new emperor ascended the throne, the only two fights between the emperor and his ministers have shown a very assertive side.


    Of course, his wrist is also excellent. The first time is to let you quarrel. Occasionally, he will send someone to stir up trouble secretly. When you are tired of quarreling, I will come out and make a decision, so that no one can say anything. Because you are too incompetent and have been quarreling for so long, I am not arbitrary.


    This time, he was very patient and did not express any opinions. You are so worried and angry that you want to ''bully'' me.


    But the ministers intimidated the emperor by no more than two means. One is "getting sick", which is commonly known as "I have an opinion, I can''t work.". There is also death admonition, but now who is full to die admonition in these years, especially because one of the emperor''s concubines died admonition, it''s not glorious, it''s silly.


    Of course, this is not to say that these literary ministers do not have the character of "literary death remonstrance", but they are unnecessary.


    Jingdi''s silence is not a kind of temptation. If a minister jumps out to give advice, of course he will not be able to sit still. Unfortunately, in this patient competition, it ended in the victory of the emperor and the defeat of the minister.

 Chapter 561

    When Prime Minister Lin took the lead in "getting sick", the ministers lost.


    The emperor was also "annoyed" by the pressure of the ministers. Since you don''t want to work, go away. I have plenty of people. Of course, you can.


    But this kind of performance can''t be displayed immediately. That''s a tyrant and an autocratic king who can''t listen to any advice.


    King has the final say that what I say goes. Jing Di can not let this idea come into mind in his subjects. Once he is born, he will be able to speak on the court. For the sake of the country and the future, the king emperor must not let this happen. Dictatorship seems to be great, but only for the emperor, it has endless consequences for the future development of the country.


    Now emperor Jing has exercised the same dictatorship, but it gives the ministers a feeling that "I will only be so when I am forced by you". And where is the bottom line of this "hurry"? As ministers today, they do not need to analyze, but as people who are "sick" at home, they have to analyze.


    It''s just a "small thing" or someone else''s business. It''s not worth losing the official hat. Especially Prime Minister Lin, is he willing to his official hat? Can he afford the risk?


    The king emperor obviously loved the imperial concubine. His daughter was hurt and fell into the water. She was upset enough. She just caught someone and tortured the people behind him, and was grabbed by a group of ministers. She said that people''s wives and children were almost pointed to their noses and said that they were fatuous. Everyone was angry.


    When a man is angry, blood splashes five steps, and when an emperor is angry, he lies thousands of miles away.


    The king emperor was angry this time, but he didn''t lie thousands of miles away, but no one dared to say whether he would say "prime minister Lin didn''t come tomorrow? Since you didn''t come, you don''t have to come. After all, the king emperor was "annoyed". Even if he was in a hurry, Prime Minister Lin never had the face to appear in the court again.


    "Prime minister Lin can''t afford to gamble," said Prime Minister Xu, an old rival.


    "In particular, your majesty asked me to find someone to fill in today..." at this point, Prime Minister Xu palmed and laughed.


    Zhao Jingheng couldn''t help smiling, "Your Majesty is a second person!"


    "Not the Ming Jun in your mouth?" asked Prime Minister Xu meaningfully.


    Zhao Jingheng was stunned, clenched his fist and coughed twice, "I have to see again..."


    Prime Minister Xu patted him on the shoulders and strode forward. There was a kind of excitement between walking.


    The next day, Prime Minister Lin really got well. Those who were ill yesterday were better. Of course, he didn''t mention it.

 Chapter 562

    While Jingdi fought against all the courtiers alone, Xiaohua also began to act.


    Her actions were very strange. She never went to Fengqi palace before. Suddenly she said she would go to greet the queen.


    In the morning, I had breakfast and gave lilac the sleeping Yiyi. Xiaohua went to Fengqi palace with a chariot and a guard of honor.


    Xiaohua''s chariot and honor guard are rarely used, because she can hardly get out of the gate of the dawn palace, just like when she was in the West courtyard of King Jing''s house.


    This is a kind of avoidance. Unfortunately, the queen doesn''t understand and has to stimulate a lioness protecting her calf.


    When she arrived at Fengqi palace, Xiaohua stepped down and happened to meet princess Qiao Xian who came to greet her every day.


    "What a coincidence, sister Xianfei. Let''s go together."


    Looking at the yuan imperial concubine who smiled and changed her look, concubine Qiao Xian was very surprised. She smiled awkwardly and followed Xiaohua into Fengqi palace.


    Since becoming the queen, the queen has enjoyed the moment when the palace concubines come to greet her every day. Although the so-called concubines have only two or three kittens, she will be there as long as she can''t get up.


    The queen was surprised to see the rare appearance of imperial concubine yuan today.


    Xiaohua kept the ceremony and bowed her knees. Without waiting for the queen to call, she went to the first position on her left hand and sat down.


    After everyone finished the ceremony and sat down, she smiled and said, "I haven''t come to greet the queen, but my concubine has been impolite. But I can''t. You know, my concubine''s birth day didn''t happen, and she caught up with the confinement. It was not easy to get out of the confinement, and the eldest princess was ill again, so she didn''t get a chance. No, the eldest princess happened to be a little more, so my concubine came to apologize."


    The queen smiled modestly. She couldn''t figure out what the imperial concubine yuan was doing today.


    Xiaohua''s next words made her suddenly understand what the woman was doing.


    "Your Majesty asked my concubine not to use it, but my concubine thought that the empress is the empress after all. We should know the rules and abide by our duties when we are young. We can''t forget it because of your Majesty''s favor. So where else should we buy the empress, don''t you think, empress?"


    As the saying goes, listen to your voice and read. Daxi Culture is broad and profound. Many words literally mean the same thing, but obedience means the same thing.


    If you only look at the literal meaning of the imperial concubine''s words, it is naturally extremely respectful. It incisively and perfectly interprets a small duty to keep, and is very considerate of the queen. But obedience doesn''t mean that. It''s all about showing off.


    Yes, just to show off.


    The dignity of the Queen''s face suddenly cracked. She wanted to stare at the domineering and speechless imperial concubine yuan, and felt that it would lose the Queen''s dignity. After all, since she became the queen, she had always remembered to remember her identity, so she could only cough with a veil.


    This light cough contains a meaning, that is, imperial concubine, don''t forget your identity.


    But the reason why Xiaohua appeared today was not to say hello. She pretended to be crazy.


    "The empress is not well?" she frowned and looked worried for Qing. "It''s not good. We need to recruit imperial doctors for treatment. What do these imperial doctors do? With the Royal salary, we can''t even cure minor diseases. Our empress still wants to extend her children for her majesty!"


    Xiaohua''s tone was very worried, but this sentence hit the Queen''s heart hard, making her face red.

 Chapter 563

    Xiaohua gently helped the Phoenix hairpin behind her head and smiled charming and naive. "I''m so sorry, madam. My concubine used to speak out and tell you all your thoughts. But it''s nothing. Opening branches and leaves for your majesty and extending children is the top priority of the rear palace. As the queen of the middle palace, you always remember it. Like my concubine, you don''t have such a burden." she sighed, "Your Majesty said that the minister and concubine have worked hard and made great achievements. They can rest for a year and a half if they give birth to the second prince this time."


    "You --"


    "I think it''s a good thing that your majesty is considerate, but now there are so few children in the palace. I feel great pressure. Empress, you must take good care of yourself, and I''m waiting for you to share my worries..."


    "Cough... Cough..."


    "Empress, what''s the matter with you? Why do you cough so badly? What do you eat? The empress is so ill. Why don''t you know to ask a doctor for treatment?"


    Seeing that the imperial concubine was angry, the palace man on one side knelt down subconsciously.


    "The imperial concubine, it''s not that the slaves are not responsible. The imperial doctor has come for diagnosis and treatment. The empress is an old disease. She can only keep it."


    "Oh - I see. I wronged you. Get up."


    Xiaohua raised her eyebrows slightly and sat down in the chair again.


    For a while, she was charming and foolish, then worried and angry. Now she changed her face to understand. The speed of changing her face was really too fast. Not only did concubine Qiao and others on the side fail to respond, but even the coughing queen stopped in surprise.


    Is this yuan imperial concubine pretending or really considerate? Why does the queen hurt and poke where she goes? Every word kills without blood. Look at the queen, her face is almost purple.


    Xiaohua tut Tut''s mouth, looked at the flushed and breathless queen and said, "madam, take care of your body. Our majesty is still waiting for you to add a legitimate son to him."


    Jing Bin''s eyes flashed, followed and said, "yes, empress, take care."


    Xiaohua took a meaningful smile and looked at Jing bin.


    This is ready to come out to avenge those who have grievances and avenge those who have grievances?!


    In any case, the enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    "What sister Jing Bin said is, empress, you see that all the sisters care about your Phoenix body so much. You must take care. If you have something bad, it''s not cheap for her."


    Are you cheap?!


    The queen couldn''t bear it any longer, but she still remembered her queen''s identity. She stared at the flower with hatred and said, "you all step back. The palace is tired."


    Xiaohua skimmed her mouth and stood up.


    "Take care, empress. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    Until the figure of the imperial concubine yuan disappeared at the gate, the queen sprayed a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    After leaving Fengqi palace, Xiaohua didn''t go back to Chenxi palace, but went to Ci''an palace.


    Concubine Qiao Xian looked at the arrogant imperial concubine''s honor guard passing in front of her, and her eyes flashed. Not only her, but also Jing bin and an bin.


    Look at the situation now, it''s windy!


    The imperial concubine who has always made a lot of money has finally made a move. Who will win and who will lose?! looking at the situation today, the imperial concubine is superior, and the queen is completely suppressed so that she can''t even speak.


    But who wins or loses has nothing to do with them. What can two hopeless women expect? However, does this mean that they have a chance to complain and take revenge?


    An bin was a little bleary.


    "You were a little impulsive just now."


    On the way back, an Bin said.


    The quiet concubine looked numb, but there was a sharp look in her eyes, "I don''t want to bear it anymore."

 Chapter 564

    After so many years, until the man became the queen, the chance of revenge became more and more slim. It was not easy for a close rival to stand up. She recognized it whether it was using it or taking the lead.


    An bin looked stunned and sighed, "but she is the queen after all."


    Jing bin disdained to hiss. Only at this time can she see the shadow of Yujiao a few years ago.


    "A tiger without claws and teeth, what are you afraid of! The queen moved the big princess this time, and imperial concubine yuan won''t let her go. Don''t you see? The imperial concubine, who has never been in a corner, suddenly came out in such a big way. I remember that time, when she was honest and docile, her attitude suddenly changed greatly and pulled me to make a raft... It turned out that she knew that the queen was not well at that time Heart... Hehe, I hated her so much at that time. Frankly, I was saving myself... "


    "Yujiao -"


    "Sister Yurong, even if I''m involved in this, you can''t. I''ll take revenge for us."


    "You silly girl, we have been together all the time, from leaving the palace to King Jing''s house, and then back to the deep palace. You are me and I am you. Don''t say such silly words."


    "Then you --"


    "Of course I''m with you. Although the imperial concubine is inferior to the queen, don''t forget that there is your majesty behind the imperial concubine. The Queen''s fault is that she forgets that men are the foundation of a woman. Otherwise, how dare the imperial concubine be so domineering in front of the queen!"


    At Ci''an palace, Xiaohua didn''t go anywhere. She went directly to see Princess Xiao.


    The imperial concubine didn''t take it, so she asked the palace people to invite her into the hall.


    After the ceremony, Xiaohua sat down at the next head. Someone in the palace came to offer tea. Xiaohua smiled shyly at the imperial concubine and said, "I just asked her to leave from the queen. Thinking that the imperial concubine and the queen are the same family, I came to disturb her."


    "Princess Xie still remembers the imperial concubine in this palace."


    The imperial concubine used to be modest. Unexpectedly, Xiaohua became true and said carelessly: "that''s natural. The imperial concubine used to be the queen of the world. I heard it when I was in Jingzhou. After entering the palace, I always wanted to visit, but I couldn''t spare time. I came here when things happened today."


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiaohua blinked twice, looked around and said with pity: "the imperial concubine is wronged. She should have lived in the ci''ning palace, but she has been reduced to living in the Ci''an palace. She still lives with the imperial concubines. This place is really not spacious enough."


    As soon as the voice fell, she tapped her mouth, "look at the mouth of my concubine. It''s really open. Your majesty said that my concubine didn''t open the door several times and said everything outside. Don''t you mind, princess?"


    The imperial concubine was much calmer than the queen, and said faintly, "the imperial concubine is young, and the palace will not care about you."

 Chapter 565

    Xiaohua smiled twice, turned her mind and said, "that''s good. I went to Fengqi palace to say hello today. I saw that the Queen''s body was ill. It''s hard for my concubine to say anything. Your majesty said that the Queen''s mother was narrow-minded and jealous. She always wouldn''t let my concubine go to the Queen''s mother to block up. But my concubine is a courteous person. Naturally, I can''t listen to your majesty. I will go to say hello to her every day in the future."


    "You are a man of manners."


    Xiaohua talks so loudly that she doesn''t seem to recognize the meaning of the imperial concubine''s words at all. "That''s natural. Thank the imperial concubine for praising."


    She looked at the sky outside and said, "don''t blame the imperial concubine. It''s time for my concubine to leave. The eldest princess was frightened when she fell into the water. I need my concubine to accompany me when taking medicine every day."


    "Go yourself."


    Xiaohua saluted again before leaving.


    Looking at the disappearance of imperial concubine yuan, Bai Shao said, "imperial concubine yuan is really mindless. I thought she came to block the empress on purpose. Unexpectedly, I left without saying a few words."


    "Don''t you see that this is to declare war?" the imperial concubine took a sip of tea and frowned. "This is a little fox. She doesn''t bother to work hard when she doesn''t please here in this palace. The queen is worried. She has everything ready with her singing and reading, and the emperor is supporting behind her. The queen is not her opponent at all."


    White peony showed the whole performance in her mind after she came to yuan, and then she understood the meaning of imperial concubine Huang''s words.


    "What can I do?"


    "What to do? What not to do! The queen is also a fool. She wants to remove the obstacles before she is born. Who knows that provoking a female lion protecting the calf has implicated the palace and lost so many people... The old eunuch Fushun is so cruel that she would rather kill by mistake..."


    The queen did it, and the princess did it. At the end of the day, the queen didn''t lose half a dime, but the only person left in the hands of the imperial concubine lost more than half.


    But what can be done? Who gives the Queen''s surname Xiao? Who makes her not the empress dowager, but a princess. She must borrow the Queen''s hand to do anything. This was the compromise of the alliance between the two, and the imperial concubine had to eat the dumb loss.


    At this time, a eunuch came in and knelt down and said, "madam, there is an accident at the chenshang palace. Your majesty and your majesty have evacuated the chenshang palace."


    "Why?"


    "Er, your majesty said that the culprit who caused the princess to fall into the water was the chef, who was under the jurisdiction of Chen Shanggong. I made mistakes without observation, so..."


    So the king emperor settled accounts after autumn. He knew that Chen Shanggong was her man, and he moved? With such a ridiculous reason! When a palace man committed a crime, he went over layers and directly investigated to the top.


    But the emperor is the emperor. What can she say that the emperor doesn''t give her the face of a concubine?! The emperor doesn''t have to give the imperial concubine face, because the imperial concubines eat the emperor''s rice, not the Empress Dowager. How much face do you have to give?!


    The imperial concubine has always been calm, and she can''t calm down today.


    First, the front court lost, then a favorite imperial concubine came to show off in front of her, and then the most useful person in her hand was changed. She couldn''t help smashing the tea lamp in her hand.

 Chapter 566

    Xiaohua returned to the dawn palace and went to the side hall where her daughter lived first.


    Yiyi has been sticking to her badly these days. I left this morning while she was asleep. I don''t know if I didn''t see her crying at this time.


    Who knows, Xiaohua walked into the hall, but she didn''t hear her daughter''s cry. Instead, Yiyi laughed very happy. In the past, two little people sat face to face on the couch, with a snow-white puppy lying there with its belly turned over.


    "Brother, this dog is so cute. Where did you get it?"


    "This is a tribute from a foreign country. My father and Emperor specially selected it. Let me bring it to my sister."


    He stretched out his fingers and scratched the belly of the little puppy. He saw that the puppy dog had curled up and seemed to be very ticklish.


    Yes. With big round eyes, pink nose and small tongue, he hummed twice, but there was no resistance. Yiyi saw her brother to tease the dog. She also learned to tease. She teased twice and laughed.


    Yiyi has not laughed for a long time. The most common expression every day is shivering, fear and panic. At this time, Xiaohua can''t help crying when she sees her daughter''s smile again.


    "Mother imperial concubine -"


    Or ho''er''s sharp eyes, he saw the flowers all at once.


    Xiaohua walked over with a smile and sat next to the two children.


    "Niang, where have you been? Yiyi woke up and didn''t see Niang."


    Xiaohua touched her daughter''s little head and said softly, "my mother went to work and beat away the bad guys who scared Yiyi, so that she can no longer scare us Yiyi."


    "Did the bad man fight away?"


    "Not yet." she kissed her daughter, "but father and mother will protect Yiyi and beat the bad guys away sooner or later."


    "Is the bad person the empress?" Yiyi asked with big ignorant eyes.


    Xiaohua''s expression was stiff. "Why do you say that?"


    "It was my brother."


    Xiaohua''s eyes moved to her son. Ho''er sat there and looked at Xiaohua stubbornly.


    Yiyi said again: "my brother said that the queen had no dolls, so she was jealous that she had us and her brother, so she wanted to kill us all..."


    Xiaohua frowned, "Ho, how can you tell your sister this?"


    "That''s what it is."


    Looking at her son''s stubborn eyes with some tears, Xiaohua''s heart trembled with pain, and her tears couldn''t help flowing out.


    Her son is so young that he is not four years old! What should a four year old be doing? It is estimated that she is still playing coquettish in her mother''s arms, but her son has touched the darkest thing in the world.


    When he saw Xiaohua crying, he was afraid. He grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, don''t be unhappy. He won''t tell his sister this in the future."


    "No... I''m not unhappy because you and your sister say these things. I just feel sorry for you and Yiyi... You are so young that you have to suffer these things... I''m so derelict... I always think that taking a step back is boundless, but I find it all wrong..."


    "Mom, don''t cry. You cry, too... Wow..."


    In the end, the three niangs cried together, so scared that the palace people waiting for Yiyi didn''t dare to enter to see what was going on.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. You are all children. You should laugh every day. And ho''er, don''t worry about adult affairs. You just need to study hard and grow up well. These things should be the problems that parents should worry about."


    Xiaohua wiped her tears and wiped them for the two children.


    Ho''er''s little nose was red, and he lowered his head and said, "ho''er knows."


    Xiaohua touched her son''s head and said to her daughter, "and Yiyi, as long as you can be good, my mother will be very happy..."


    There was something struggling among the three people. Xiaohua found that when Gang Niang was crying, she forgot the little milk dog. The little thing was crowded in the middle. At this time, she was struggling to earn money.

 Chapter 567

    Xiaohua quickly fished it out and put it aside. The little white dog moaned, shook his hair and rolled on the couch.


    "Wow, this little dog is so cute." Yi suddenly forgot what she was crying about just now.


    "If you like it, give it to Yiyi, okay?"


    "Well, Yiyi likes little dogs."


    Seeing that the little thing could distract her daughter, Xiaohua was also very happy and said, "Yiyi, give the dog a name."


    "Name?" Yiyi thought hard for a while and said, "the dog is white, or is it Xiaobai?"


    "Xiaobai? OK, that''s the name. We Yiyi are so smart that we can name the dog when we are so young."


    Yiyi smiled shamefully and went into the arms of the little flower to act as a spoiled child.


    The little milk dog named Xiaobai squatted there foolishly, with its tail in a circle. Unexpectedly, he was given such a silly white name.


    With Xiaobai''s company, Yiyi''s shock finally healed.


    In fact, as long as children can have one thing that can distract their attention at this time, they will forget the previous shock.


    Xiaohua, who asked the imperial doctor, thanked God again that her daughter is still young. If she was older, when she began to be sensible, she suddenly came out, which is likely to leave a lifelong psychological shadow.


    Therefore, Xiaohua hates the queen even more. She can''t do anything against adults. She has to do so to two children. But Xiaohua knows that this is an eternal problem. Her Majesty doesn''t want to get close to the queen. The queen has no children. As long as she dotes on her alone, the queen will not let her go.


    Since either you die or I die, don''t blame anyone!


    Xiaohua goes to Fengqi palace every day to block the queen. The queen sometimes meets her and sometimes doesn''t.


    If you don''t see it, you need to get the reasons that people say. It''s nothing more than getting sick. If you get sick, it''s easier. Xiaohua says to serve the disease. It''s not enough not to let the servant disease, that is to place the imperial concubine in a position of disrespect for the right wife and the middle palace.


    The queen is ill and can''t get up. Who dares to say that the imperial concubine is not?


    It''s OK to say it. For example, a mother Zhao interfered once regardless of rank and inferiority. Xiaohua''s response was very decisive¡ª¡ª


    I am the master and you are a slave. Who gives you such a big face to stop?


    Every time Xiaohua comes to Fengqi palace, she brings many people, including palace people and eunuchs. When the imperial concubine moves her finger, several ferocious slaves will come up and smoke people to death.


    And these are old hands in lynching. It hurts so much that you can''t wait to cry for your father and mother to reincarnate again. However, the skin of your face was not hurt at all, and only the roots and teeth would have problems. Once, mother Zhao couldn''t eat for several days, and several old teeth fell out.


    You said the imperial concubine used lynching?


    What about the injury?


    You said there was something wrong with your teeth? It''s not normal for this man to lose his teeth in his old age. What''s more, does the master of the palace need a reason to beat slaves? I''ve become a demon imperial concubine. I have to bear beating you.


    No one dares to stop it below. The queen can only go out in person.

 Chapter 568

    "Imperial concubine, what do you want to do? Do you dare to be so presumptuous in Fengqi palace?"


    Xiaohua pretended to be stupid and was very adapted. "The empress is ill. The concubines of the six palaces should come to serve the disease. This is the rule! Concubines and concubines can''t forget their duty because of your Majesty''s favor. Concubines and concubines respect the empress very much."


    "You are bold... Cough..."


    "My concubine has always been timid. If you don''t believe her mother, ask your majesty!"


    Otherwise, the imperial concubine would say that her body is her own capital. The queen had countless words to scold the imperial concubine. Unfortunately, her body did not support her. She coughed out of breath when she was angry, and her body was weak and her limbs were weak.


    As a result, they can only be "cured".


    Of course, Xiaohua won''t do it herself. Does she need to do it herself?


    It was said that the enemy of the enemy was a friend. Jing bin and an bin didn''t forget who did this to them now. The idea of wanting to eat her meat and drink her blood has been suppressed in their hearts for several years, and has long become a surging out, that is, a surging out.


    Now the imperial concubine has made it clear that she and the queen will not die. Naturally, these two people will not miss the opportunity.


    You are the queen and your cow. We can''t come in the open. It''s a good skill to learn from the imperial concubine. That''s where you hurt me. There''s a ready-made hate template at the scene. While serving them wholeheartedly, they spare no effort to stab the queen in the heart.


    After a day''s suffering, the next day the queen was really ill and couldn''t get up. She also asked the palace people to sit on the Phoenix seat and accept the greetings of the concubines in the back palace.


    Now it''s not greeting, it''s asking for ''life''.


    Of course, the queen didn''t forget that she was the queen who took charge of the Phoenix seal and commanded the harem. But her majesty never paid attention to her. What she sent to say was like a stone sinking into the sea. Second, she didn''t listen to the command in the sixth bureau!


    At the Shanggong Bureau, Chen Shanggong was replaced and became the speech hall of the king emperor. There was no news from the king emperor. Naturally, there would be a fool in the sixth Bureau.


    So now everyone in the whole harem is watching the queen get angry, the imperial concubine is being "filial" to all kinds of people, and even slaves are gambling privately. How long can the queen last.


    The queen also asked the imperial concubine for help. Unfortunately, the imperial concubine ignored her.


    It''s not unreasonable, but there''s nothing I can do. The imperial palace is now completely controlled by the internal warden and the sixth inning. Even the imperial concubine has difficulty trying to do anything.


    Needless to say, you can make people play the imperial concubine. Because she knows too much about the rules and is too considerate, she annoys the queen and makes her roll as far as she can? After all, people follow the palace ceremony in everything. Do you think people stab you in the heart? Where''s the evidence?!


    Don''t forget, angry people don''t have to pay for their lives.


    Who makes you unbearable?! If you can stand it, you''ll be fine. To put it bluntly, you''re not generous enough, you''re not broad-minded enough, and you can''t debug yourself. Why didn''t you see the popularity around you like this?


    The imperial concubine can only deliver words to the queen again and again¡ª¡ª


    "Calm down, calm down, when she is a dog barking."

 Chapter 569

    There are too many facts recently. Xiaohua thinks of Mrs. Jinyang Hou only after she has a little leisure.


    On that day, although she threatened her current position and didn''t hear anything recently, Xiaohua still felt that she had to talk to Jingdi about it.


    This is a habit developed by Xiaohua, that is, she doesn''t hide anything from the king emperor. The environment they live in is too complex. Sometimes a little misunderstanding may lead to psychological estrangement. They are not afraid twice at a time. More times will hurt their feelings. Therefore, Xiaohua''s treatment is not concealed and completely transparent.


    This day, after dinner, Xiaohua sent out lilac and others, and then told King Jing about his past.


    It''s a real honest announcement, telling me the general experience after I was sold since I was a child.


    However, the process of how to be a big servant girl around Ruan Siyi was changed, which became Ruan Siyi''s whim, and she was forced to be helpless.


    It''s really forced and helpless. Who can think that a dead person can do it again?! When she came back, she was faced with such a situation, which was unwilling.


    Jingdi therefore knew that there was once a man who had a bad heart for his woman. Unexpectedly, when Xiaohua was so young, he moved a crooked idea.


    It''s not as good as animals!


    Jingdi was a little annoyed. It was a reflex reaction, something implicit in men''s nature. Then he remembered that he was not much worse.


    After they had been grinding for a while, he asked again, "and then?"


    so what? Yes, I haven''t finished yet!


    "Later, my concubines were sold to the palace. Because the other two were used by the fourth young master, they were not sold into bad places, and then they were sold into the palace without knowing how."


    "Well, I know about it."


    "Your Majesty knows?" Xiaohua got up from Jingdi''s arms and looked incredulous.


    "I don''t know. It''s all under the control of the people below. Fu Shun will check it when people enter the house. When you went to the West courtyard, madam Jin, Fu Shun wanted to change your nationality. It seems that he mentioned it to me. He was too busy at that time and didn''t care."


    Xiaohua felt her face and thought it was very mysterious. Unexpectedly, she had been checked. She went back to her original position and then said about the Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jing frowned.


    "She threatened you with what happened before?"


    "It means something like that, but she doesn''t seem to want to make trouble. It''s estimated that she wants to ask for some benefits from her concubines."


    The king Emperor didn''t speak and half frowned.


    "I didn''t pay attention to her. I still know that this matter can''t be compromised, otherwise it will be difficult to clean up in the future. I''m not afraid that my life experience will cause ridicule. I''m afraid that I was involved in climbing the bed at the beginning. It''s spread that everyone will give an introduction, and something will happen at that time..."


    At last, Xiaohua finally began to feel uneasy.


    "Your Majesty, my concubine..."


    The king pacified and patted her hand, "it doesn''t matter. A little madam of Hou''s house doesn''t dare to air her."


    "I''m sorry, my concubine was born badly..." said, and Xiaohua''s eyes turned red.


    In fact, how can you not care? It''s just deliberately ignored. I didn''t think I lived in the West courtyard before. When I came to the capital, I talked about my origin, family background, rules and family status. Why did a minister make such a big noise a few days ago? To put it bluntly, she was born in a humble family. There was no powerful family behind her except Jingdi. If it were the queen, no one would jump out.


    But Xiaohua also knows that her birth can''t be changed. She is not ashamed of her slave birth. She just feels that she has added a lot of trouble to men, and her son is always implicated because of a humble mother and concubine.


    "Why are you crying? You are my imperial concubine. How can you come from a bad background!"

 Chapter 570

    "No, my concubine just thinks it has caused a lot of trouble to your majesty, and our ho son has also been implicated..."


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. There was so much noise in chaotang a few days ago. He took a lot of pressure to put it down.


    "I don''t think it''s troublesome, neither will ho''er."


    "Your Majesty -"


    Xiaohua smiled with tears and rushed into the arms of the king.


    In fact, she knew it in her heart, but she was very moved to hear him say so. With this sentence alone, she can leave the inferiority complex in her heart, sneer at the slander and disdain of others.


    Jingdi wiped Xiaohua''s tears. "Don''t think too much. Since there is no movement, it shows that she is afraid and doesn''t care."


    "Yes."


    Because the king emperor has to get up in the morning every day, Xiaohua''s work and rest time is almost with the king emperor.


    Early in the morning, they got up.


    First wash, then eat. After breakfast, Emperor Jing will change his clothes and go to court.


    Looking at the little flowers who were energetic to serve him, the king''s eyes flashed a smile and asked inadvertently, "I''m going to Fengqi palace to play the domineering imperial concubine later?"


    After a meal, Xiaohua angrily glanced at emperor Jing, "publicity and domineering are not favored by your majesty."


    Emperor Jing touched her sideburns and said, "I''m stupid and doting on the demon imperial concubine."


    As soon as the demon princess said, Xiaohua also knew. But by the time she knew, the matter had been solved by the king emperor. Xiaohua was so moved at that time that she couldn''t describe it. She did everything she could to reward Jingdi that night. When he got up the next day, Emperor Jing joked, "I''m very happy to be a demon imperial concubine." he thundered the little flower lying on the couch that couldn''t move a finger.


    But this is a little fun between the two. The purpose of each other is tacit.


    After the king left, Xiaohua first took the second prince to have a look, then went to the side hall to see Yiyi and huo''er, and had breakfast with the two little ones. Nowadays, Xiaohua eats half and half of her breakfast. She eats a few with the king emperor, and then uses some with the two children. She just scrapes together seven points to solve the problem.


    Then I changed the clothes for the two children and took them to the yard for a walk. It was like morning exercise.


    Now with Xiaobai, there is another sport in the morning exercise.


    The little suckling dog has been less than two months and runs around with little fat. For a while, Yiyi chases Yiyi, while Yiyi chases Yiyi and plays with him. Yiyi follows the palace people to clean up Xiaobai, ho''er goes to Rongqing hall for class, and Xiaohua goes to Fengqi palace.


    "See the queen."


    After Xiaohua saluted, she went to her old position and sat down.

 Chapter 571

    Now the queen is more thin than a few days ago. She can''t cover her dry skin and dark yellow face with good powder. There are many fine lines on her face. Before she is thirty, she looks like an old woman in her forties.


    Compare the florets sitting below, glowing, oil red as white and tender as resentment.


    "The imperial concubine... Cough cough... Recently... Very idle?" the queen hates the eye to be quick to stare out, very much wants to let the present disappear, does not appear in front of itself.


    Xiaohua glanced at the queen and fanned leisurely. "It''s OK. There are a lot of things for ministers and concubines on weekdays. Your majesty went up to the court, accompanied some children for a while, and then came to the empress to say hello. When you go back, you have to accompany your majesty to have lunch, have a nap, and then coax the children. You''re too busy to compare with others, and you''re too busy to compare with the empress."


    "You -" without saying anything, the queen coughed. Several palace people came up and hurried around the queen to serve tea, pour water and be happy.


    Mammy Zhao was angry and anxious. She looked back at Xiaohua and just smiled at Xiaohua, which surprised her and turned her face.


    "The empress can''t do this. You''d better call a doctor to have a look... Yo, it''s all coughing up blood? Coughing up blood is not good. The palace remembers that one disease is coughing up blood, which seems to be extraordinary..." Xiaohua said coolly. Suddenly, the smile on her face was put away. She stood up in a panic, her eyes were suspicious, and covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief at the same time.


    "What''s the matter with your mother?" asked lilac.


    Xiaohua shook her head and said something. Because of the barrier of a handkerchief, others couldn''t hear clearly, but she kept walking out at her feet. She didn''t even look at the queen. She was in a hurry. It seemed that there was a ghost chasing behind her. With the departure of Xiaohua, the people she brought also followed out, and most of the time and space in the hall was lost.


    Outside the hall, Xiaohua stopped, took down the veil covering her nose and shouted, "go and ask the imperial doctor, invite more people, and say that the empress is bad."


    The empress heard this. She didn''t even cough. She turned her eyes and fainted.


    The palace suddenly became chaotic. The palace people were anxious and frightened and carried the queen to the inner hall. Concubine Qiao Xian Jing and concubine an slipped out of the hall.


    Concubine Qiao Xian looked at the palace and the imperial concubine with very suspicious eyes. Jing bin and Xiaohua had a little friendship with the pit queen these days, so she asked, "imperial concubine, is that true... Or false?"


    "Who knows? It''s up to the imperial doctor to know. I''ve seen this disease outside the palace before. It''s extraordinary." Xiaohua frowned and looked at the inner hall with a disdainful face. "What a bad luck! Princess Qiao Xian, look at it here. Go back to the palace and change your clothes."


    With that, Xiaohua took people away.


    The quiet concubine looked at concubine Qiao Xian and bent her knees. "Concubine Xian, your concubine ordered you to look at the situation here. Thank you. The low position of the ministers, concubines and sisters will not be mixed here."


    Then he dragged an bin away, leaving concubine Qiao Xian with an ugly face.

 Chapter 572

    The empress is ill. It is said that she is suffering from corpse injection.


    What is the corpse note? I don''t know? Have you heard of tuberculosis? It''s the amazing kind of tuberculosis. At the beginning, I coughed. At the end, I coughed up blood. It was late when I coughed up blood.


    Tuberculosis is an incurable disease in Daxi. If you can''t cure it, you can only keep it. Moreover, this disease is a little bad, that is, it can surpass others.


    Many medical books have notes on tuberculosis: "tuberculosis heat destroys the lung and produces insects... Producing lung insects is a disease in the lung" and "it can kill the insects. Although the sick are not born, it can also eliminate their transmission resistance to the ear.". At this time, the medical explanation of tuberculosis is that there are insects in the lungs, and this kind of insect is contagious. There have been medical records of people suffering from tuberculosis giving to the whole family and even losing their lives.


    Therefore, doctors usually isolate patients when they diagnose this disease. Of course, there is absolutely no color change caused by smallpox and leprosy, so it belongs to slow cycle, but it is also an extremely easy disease. After the sick person dies, he can''t be buried, but can only be burned by fire.


    The imperial doctor confirmed that it was tuberculosis, and the Fengqi palace was locked up that day.


    When the news reached the Yasukuni government, the people in the government were stupid on the spot, not to mention the Queen''s parents and the chengenbo family now.


    Mrs. Chengen uncle wanted to go into the palace to see her daughter. Chengen uncle had asked her to go. The cars were all set up and pulled her back.


    "What are you doing? I''m going to see my daughter!" Mrs. chengenbo looked excited and waved chengenbo''s hand.


    "Think about it first. Don''t be impulsive."


    "What do you think? My daughter is ill. I can''t go to see her as a mother?"


    "You went, of course you did, but after you went, you still can''t come back? Do you know the sick people?! is it difficult to involve all this family?"


    Mrs. chengenbo''s eyes cracked and she turned back to beat her husband, "you father also despised your daughter. Don''t forget how you chengenbo came here! Without your daughter, you are nothing... It''s your Xiao family and your Xiao family who hurt people. She married my daughter to the five princes. If it had been my mother''s nephew, my daughter wouldn''t have suffered so much..."


    Chengenbo was embarrassed to resist. He was really tired of waving her away with his hand.


    "What, you Xiao family, you are not the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family? Your son and daughter are not surnamed Xiao? It''s still useful to say this now!"


    Mrs. chengenbo fell aside and cried heartbroken.


    "My poor daughter... My Qianqian..."


    "Daughter, it''s hard for me to be a father. Don''t worry. I''ll go back to my home and ask what I can do, or find a doctor. How to go in and see people without getting sick needs to be arranged. It''s also necessary to find a doctor with good medical skills for my daughter..."


    "OK, go quickly," said Mrs. chengenbo, wiping her tears as if she had caught a straw.


    The Xiao family reacted quickly. A day later, they found a doctor with excellent medical skills and asked Mrs. chengenbo to take him into the palace.


    According to the system, this is unreasonable, but Mrs. chengenbo cried with tears and couldn''t help crying. She looked like she was dying. Someone reported it, and the king Emperor didn''t say anything else.


    The Fengqi palace, which is noble and magnificent and represents the majesty of the mother instrument in the world, looks bleak in the autumn wind in September. There is a team of guards standing at the gate of the palace. The gate of the palace is closed, as if there is not a queen but a prisoner living there.


    But at this time, Mrs. chengenbo did not dare to complain. When she learned the harm of tuberculosis, all she had left was fear and hope. Maybe her daughter was not ill, just misdiagnosed by a doctor, or someone deliberately framed it.

 Chapter 573

    The idea of misdiagnosis is not practical. The hospital is crowded with the best doctors in Daxi medicine. One misdiagnosis cannot be misdiagnosed. Most of the imperial doctors in the Queen''s hospital have come to see her. It''s impossible that everyone is a quack.


    Mrs. chengenbo''s only hope now is that someone deliberately framed her daughter, which is why she pretended to be crazy and foolishly brought a doctor into the palace, including the Xiao family.


    When he entered Fengqi palace, he saw several palace men standing outside the gate. These palace people were in a depressed mood, looked like mourning test approval, and their vitality was gone. They all know what ails the empress and why she closed the palace. These days, people cry every night. Even if the lives of the palace people are no longer valuable, everyone is afraid of death. But how can they be afraid of death? When the empress suffers from such a disease, the people around them can only admit bad luck.


    Cailian''s face was stiff and greeted him. "Please greet your wife. My mother is in the bedroom."


    Mrs. chengenbo nodded, but did not immediately follow Cailian. Instead, she took out a thick cotton veil from her arms, folded it in a triangular shape, and tied it under her nose to cover the whole mouth and nose. So did the old doctor.


    The people in the palace looked strange, but they didn''t say anything.


    Fengqi palace was quiet and scary, and went all the way to the inner bedroom hall. All the doors and windows in the hall were closed tightly, and only two palace lanterns were lit, which made the trance who stepped in feel that black and white knocked down.


    When she saw the man lying on the couch, Mrs. chengenbo could no longer maintain her composure. She wanted to rush over with tears. The doctor coughed at one side, and then she stopped. Just standing three steps away from the bed, he choked and called the Queen''s maiden name.


    No one paid attention to her.


    Cailian pulled the corners of her mouth, stepped forward, called a few times, and helped the queen up from the quilt.


    "Madam, Mrs. chengenbo has come to see you."


    The Queen''s eyelids moved and opened her eyes slowly. His eyes first burst into surprise. After seeing his mother''s appearance, it became a kind of ridicule.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Mrs. chengenbo didn''t seem to see her daughter''s indifference. She sobbed in a low voice, "my mother brought the doctor to see you. My family said that someone was trapped in you, or I could rest assured."


    Then she motioned the doctor to take a pulse, and the queen waved the doctor''s hand away.


    "... I don''t care about you. You never care about my life or death. What kind of hospitality do you offer now... Cough... Cough..."


    "Madam, the doctor said, you are not easy to get excited."


    "So what if you''re excited... It''s late, it''s already late... Cough... You go. You don''t have to come to see me. I''ve been in Jingzhou for so long. Now what kind of Hospitality..."


    "Qian Qian..."


    "I''m afraid of this. What are you doing here? Go back quickly to avoid being ill..."


    Mrs. chengenbo realized why her daughter reacted so much. She shook her hands to pull the cloth off her face, but retracted her hand.


    She cried bitterly: "I didn''t dislike you for my mother. I really didn''t. I heard that you were ill and wanted to come to the palace to see you, but your father wouldn''t let you... I''ve been sick, and we''ve asked many doctors... I can''t. There''s such a big family at home, I can''t..."


    The queen was already in tears. She bent against Cailian, and her thin body was palpitating. After taking off the heavy Queen''s crown dress, we can see that her current physical state is not the mellow Princess Jing in those days. She is as thin as a skeleton.


    "You go, don''t come... I know my own body. Don''t let dad bother..."


    "Can --"


    "Cailian, the palace is tired. Send them out."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 574

    Cailian carefully put the queen into the bedding, turned to Mrs. chengenbo, made an invitation gesture, and whispered, "madam, my mother''s body can''t stand the toss now. You go first."


    "Qianqian, let the doctor have a look. Please, my daughter..." Mrs. chengenbo covered her face and burst into tears.


    There came a ethereal voice from the bed, "isn''t it true that you won''t give up without looking at you?"


    "Qianqian -"


    "OK, let me show you... Cough... Cailian, let the doctor come."


    The doctor went up and carefully held the pulse on the thin wrist padded with a veil. A moment later, he turned to look at Mrs. chengenbo and sighed.


    Mrs. chengenbo burst into tears.


    "Get out, let them go, get out..."


    The queen on the couch struggled to smash the pillow, and Cailian hurriedly helped Mrs. chengenbo, who was paralyzed with tears, to go out.


    The queen gasped violently and stared at the empty sleeping hall in front of her with red eyes. After a long time, she fell on her couch.


    It''s still like this, isn''t it?


    These days, she has had enough of countless imperial doctors coming to see her one by one, shaking her head and sighing, destroying her finally raised hope again and again.


    In fact, there was a clue back in Jingzhou. At that time, she coughed hard and would cough some blood. Doctor Hu Liangyi once told her that she must be calm, think less and take good care of herself, otherwise she may become tuberculosis in the future.


    But¡ª¡ª


    How can you think less and worry less? How?


    She can''t do it. How can she think less and worry less when she is in such an environment with such a husband, such an eye-catching bitch and several cheap blanks of that cheap life?


    Now it''s finally good. Finally, you don''t have to think about anything


    Anyway, she''s dying. It''s useless to think about anything


    As for the Xiao family, they have never paid attention to her anyway. Without the queen, they must not feel anything


    It''s good to finally stop thinking about anything.


    The news brought back by Mrs. chengenbo made the whole Xiao family silent.


    The Yasukuni government is built on military merit, but it is not the first generation of Yasukuni, but the first generation of Yasukuni before. At that time, the Duke of Jingguo followed the Taizu to fight the world. The Taizu became the emperor. Meritorious people were given titles according to their merits. The first generation head of the Xiao family was granted the Duke of Jingguo.


    Daxi''s different surname title was not inherited, but cut off in Five Dynasties. Up to now, Yasukuni has passed on the fourth generation.


    Before that, the Xiao family didn''t take this kind of thing to heart. They were the empress and the prince''s outsider. If you ask for a grace, you may be given a book and iron certificate and replaced by a hereditary one. This is not a dream. If the prince ascends the throne, this will happen. This is also the direction of the Xiao family.


    Unfortunately, the prince died and his descendants were not elected as successors. The empress dowager, who could have produced a empress dowager, was once again buried by the former Emperor before his death. Therefore, the Queen''s position is not as valuable to the Yasukuni government as the queen herself thinks.


    How could it not matter? But the important thing is not that person, but that position. It is the Xiao family and a queen.


    This is a kind of symbolic meaning, which represents that the Xiao family is a later family and that there are infinite possibilities for the Xiao family.


    But if there is no queen, will the Xiao family still be the empress? Will there be those infinite possibilities?


    It may not be obvious at this time, but a few years later, like other noble families in Beijing, the Yasukuni government, which was cut off by five generations, will gradually decline until it sinks into the long river of history and will no longer be remembered.


    A queen suffering from a bad disease is almost dead, especially that kind of disease.


    Will the Xiao family have a future and a way out? This question really needs to be thought about

 Chapter 575

    Meanwhile, in the dawn palace.


    The little flower finally blooms from the first sincere smile after the big princess fell into the water. This smile is completely from the heart and a relief.


    Don''t say she is vicious. In this situation, it''s better to start first. You can''t be beaten passively as before.


    "Empress, is that really the case with the queen?"


    The little flower tilted on the imperial concubine''s couch and gave a lazy hum.


    "It''s so easy to get angry and become tuberculosis!"


    Xiaohua smiled, sat up and nodded her forehead angrily, "OK, it''s not as magical as you said."


    "But... That''s what spring grass sees..."


    Xiaohua explained with a smile, "the palace wrote to doctor Hu Liang. The queen has the root of the disease, but it''s not as serious as tuberculosis, so she''s free to add seasoning to her."


    "But it''s too effective..."


    Clove smiled and pushed the spring grass away to prevent her from pestering her mother to give play to her exclamation, "well, hurry up and get busy with you. Your ears are about to be noisy."


    "I just think it''s amazing..."


    Xiaohua just smiled and didn''t explain.


    Certainly not so simple, which should be considered according to a person''s nature of mind and her condition. The queen belongs to the kind of person who is prone to ups and downs and thinks much. As early as in Jingzhou, there was a omen. Doctor Hu Liangyi once reminded her, but it was a pity that she couldn''t listen at all.


    When I came to the capital, I was both overjoyed and pathetic. All kinds of stimulation came in turns. It was already the end of a powerful crossbow. I had to support the prestige of playing the queen and move so many thoughts. I didn''t know how to calm down and recuperate myself, and she was just the last straw to crush the camel.


    In fact, she didn''t expect to be effective so quickly, and she had the idea of fighting a protracted war.


    Suddenly there were a few barks of the little milk dog, followed by Yiyi running in like a gust of wind.


    "Mother imperial concubine, mother imperial concubine..."


    "What''s the matter, my big Princess Yiyi." Xiaohua smiled and caught her daughter who bumped into her arms and touched her forehead for sweat.


    Seeing sweat, she asked Chuncao to bring her handkerchief and wipe it for her daughter.


    "Xiao Bai is so bad that he bit my skirt."


    Xiaohua looks at Xiaobai at her daughter''s feet. Xiaobai seems to know that this is the largest hostess. She is bigger than the little owner. The dog''s mouth "ha ha" spits out anger, and the small tail shakes vigorously. The dog''s face seems to be flattering.


    "Will the mother Princess punish Xiaobai not to eat at night?"


    Yiyi thought for a while, looked at the poor little white at her feet and said, "forget it, little white is so small. If you don''t eat a meal, you will be hungry."


    "Big princess, the puppy likes to bite at this time because it wants to grind its teeth."


    "Really? Aunt clove."


    Lilac nodded. "Later, the maid asked someone to make some cloth balls for it and let it bite for fun. In the future, she won''t bite the princess''s skirt."


    "Let''s go now, lest smelly Xiaobai always bite my beautiful skirt."


    Although the eldest princess Yiyi is not a few years old, she also knows stinky beauty.


    Xiaohua nodded, and lilac pulled Yiyi out.


    Before lilac''s cloth ball was ready, Fushun came. I guess I heard that Xiaobai bit Yiyi''s skirt.


    "Shun Shun, why are you here?"


    Fushun looked at the big princess who was lively again, and his old eyes narrowed with laughter.


    "The old slave sent good things to the big princess."


    "What''s a good thing? Show it to Yi." Yi likes every good thing shunshun gives, so she is full of expectation.


    But Fushun took a plate from the little eunuch beside him, and put some pig bones on the plate.


    "This is a good thing?" Yiyi didn''t believe it.


    Fushun smiled unfathomably, picked up a bone from the plate and threw it in front of Xiaobai.

 Chapter 576

    Although Xiaobai is small, he is very vigilant. First, he glances at Fushun with the dog''s eyes. He seems to be looking at whether he knows it or not. Then he smells the bone and runs away. But the dog''s eyes have been reluctant to leave the bone. As he looked, he licked his nose with a small pink tongue. He looked like he wanted to eat very much, but he didn''t pass.


    Fushun tutted and said with a smile, "this little one is well raised. Who raised it?"


    A little eunuch on one side ran over, bent over and said, "Grandpa Fu, the little eunuch is responsible for taking care of Xiaobai, little plum."


    "Well, it''s good."


    The little eunuch''s face was filled with a flattered smile, "Grandpa Xie Fu''s praise, I will be more dedicated in the future."


    Over there, Yiyi picked up the bone and put it next to Xiaobai''s leg.


    "Xiaobai, eat quickly."


    Xiaobai licked Yiyi''s fingers, then went down to pick up the bone and licked it. It seemed to feel very right, so she pressed and chewed it with her two claws.


    "Oh, shunshun, Xiaobai really likes this."


    Xiaobai seemed to hear someone call it, raised his head and ate it with relish. The bone is very suitable. It won''t be too big for Xiaobai to pick it up or too small. Let it chew it twice and it will disappear. Instead, it can chew it for a long time.


    Fushun threw the dust in his hand into the arms of the little eunuch and squatted beside Yiyi. "Dogs like bones. It''s good to grind their teeth, but remember to change it. The old slave asked the imperial dining room to prepare it and send it to the princess every day."


    Yiyi smiled so much that her eyes were bent. Her beautiful Lingzui was tilted, "Shun Shun, it''s good of you."


    "If only the eldest princess is happy."


    The old and the young were very interested. After watching it for a while, Xiaobai gnawed at the bone.


    Yiyi makes a fuss and points to Xiaobai to say some children''s words. Fushun agrees with him with a smile, which really stunned a eunuch who just followed Fushun.


    Another eunuch poked him and whispered, "what''s surprising? Grandpa Fu''s most painful thing is the big princess. He will come to play with the big princess in his spare time."


    The eunuch quickly closed his surprised mouth and decided to weigh his attitude towards the big princess in the future.


    I can''t blame the eunuch for his surprise. In this deep palace, the eunuchs who can follow your majesty, especially the chief eunuch, are very arrogant. Don''t mention the princess. The prince may be unreasonable, even if it is from the beloved imperial concubine. After all, others are His Majesty''s people, and they usually have a little facial affection.


    As the saying goes, iron slaves and flowing concubines. The imperial concubine may not be spoiled one day, but as long as the slave has been waiting around the master for a long time, it is bigger than some masters.


    The eunuchs'' leaders can squat on the ground and watch the dog gnaw bones, which contains countless implications.


    As for what the moral is, few people who can rise from a eunuch to Fushun will not understand.


    Fushun played with Yiyi for a long time before he left.


    "Big princess, the old slave is going to be busy."


    "Shun Shun, are you leaving?" Yi Yi''s eyes are full of reluctance, and she doesn''t lose her Fushun robe with her small hand.


    Fushun almost surrendered. "The old slave has many errands. I must come to play with the princess when I have time."


    Yiyi nodded wisely and let go of his little hand, "then Shun Shun, you must remember to come."

 Chapter 577

    "Well, the old slave must remember." Fushun said cautiously.


    Out of the dawn palace, Fushun straightened up.


    Such a lovely princess, how could anyone be cruel to her. The princess is young and doesn''t remember anything. He is lucky but has a good memory. The queen is not winning now, but there is an imperial concubine in the palace.


    How to treat her well so that no one can catch hold of her?


    Fushun dawdled his chin, thinking.


    Now most people in Beijing focus on the Queen''s illness. When they see that the Xiao family doesn''t jump up and down as they did a few days ago, they all know.


    Next, everyone is concerned about when the king emperor will be abandoned.


    The queen is not spoiled and suffers from a bad disease. She must have been abandoned. The Queen''s position is empty. Does this mean that others have a chance?


    In the homes of princes and ministers in Beijing, as long as there were school-age daughters, they began to move.


    For a moment, the surface of the capital was calm as usual, but secretly it began to boil again.


    This is a queen. If any family can produce a queen, one person will rise to heaven. If there is a prince in the middle palace, he is the legitimate son of Zhenger Bajing.


    As for you say that now there are princes, didn''t the former Emperor also have princes at that time? What''s the end!


    The gatehouse of the back door of Jinyang Hou''s residence is standing there with a simple and honest middle-aged man with a strong local flavor.


    "Are you really Mrs. Wang''s nephew?"


    "Yes, I am. My aunt was sold early. I was sold before I was born. The reason why I sold my aunt was to marry my father''s daughter-in-law. For this, my father remembered it all his life. In my early years, my family was still in contact with my aunt, but my family didn''t save enough money to redeem my aunt. My family had a large population, so it was delayed year by year. No, my family has so many people After saving ten Liang silver in, I asked me to redeem my aunt. My father said that I must redeem my aunt. This is a big event that my family can''t forget all my life. "


    One by one, I stunned the porter. He waved impatiently, "go, where do you come from? You can''t talk well."


    The middle-aged man looked wronged and said in a jar: "I have a good talk with you."


    The porter glanced up and down at the man, and his face was full of disbelief. "An old woman who is dying, why do you redeem it? Pay ten liang of silver."


    Looking at the handful of silver coins spread out in the man''s hand, the porter greedily swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Ten liang of silver, although it''s broken, it''s always silver.


    He looked at the silly mud leg and grabbed the rag bag of silver. "Wait, I''ll call someone for you."


    "Oh, thank you, little brother." the middle-aged man didn''t seem to notice the malice in the porter''s eyes, and thanked him all the time.


    Another Porter followed him out, "you''re so cheating that you''re not afraid of people making trouble with you?"


    "Oh, a country Slut dares to make trouble with me. I can''t kill him." the porter spat and smiled twice. "I let them see it. It''s really noisy. I said it''s the benefit money. I asked me to help call people."


    "You think so."


    The porter glanced obliquely and patted each other on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, what''s our relationship? We''ll share it with you later."


    "You can remember that those who see share half."


    "All right, all right, we''ll talk about it later."

 Chapter 578

    After a while, Mrs. Wang was led out.


    When I came out, I was still confused.


    The honest man rushed over at the sight of Mrs. Wang and grabbed her hands. "Old aunt, you want to die."


    "You are -"


    "I''m Da Tian, Lao Gu..."


    The man here loudly expressed his admiration for his children. The two porters over there were impatient and went to the corner outside the door to dispose of silver.


    "You are Mrs. Wang. Our master asked me to pick you up." the man quickly said in a very low voice in Mrs. Wang''s ear.


    Mrs. Wang, who is old and refined, will soon come over and ask in the same low voice, "who is your master?"


    "The master asked me to bring a word. Do you still remember the little flowers and flowers in those years?"


    "It''s her --"


    "Grandma, there''s too much time to say. Someone should have come to you a few days ago. Our master was afraid that you were in danger, so he asked me to pick you up."


    "Do you think this situation can go?"


    The two porters seemed to share the stolen goods unevenly. They quarreled around the corner, and movements could be heard here.


    The man smiled, "since I''m greedy for money, it''s not a problem for me to put more silver. If I can''t, I''ll rob it."


    Mrs. Wang thought more, "can you tell me about the danger?"


    The man glanced at the corner and whispered quickly: "it''s hard to tell the details for the moment. In a word, Tian took some imaginary things to threaten our master, because you were close to her at the beginning, and the master was afraid of implicating you..."


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded in the door.


    "Where are Mrs. Wang''s sons?"


    "That -- someone came to her, her big nephew."


    The voice was a little angry. "What are you doing here?"


    "We --"


    Then a series of footsteps came.


    "I pretended to be confused over the Tian side. I''m in the small kitchen. Those carrying firewood can see me."


    The man was stunned and hurried with a loud voice: "... Aunt, you go home with me. My father is still waiting for you."


    "Your child is also acute. Wait for the old lady to go in and pack up..."


    "What are you going to pack up, Mrs. Wang?" the steward came in and asked obliquely.


    Mrs. Wang opened her muddy old eyes and said with a smile, "pack up my clothes. My big nephew has come to redeem me. Go back to my hometown with him."


    "Who allowed you to redeem yourself?"


    "What did you say, steward? I gave ten liang of silver. Why didn''t I let my aunt go back?"


    "Who took your silver? I didn''t!"


    "The man took the silver and just gave it ten Liang." the man pointed his thick finger at the porter who robbed his silver bag just now.


    The porter stared at the man and smiled at the money steward. "Steward, this is the benefit he wants to see..."


    The man immediately refused, "why do you city people talk like farting? I said to redeem my old aunt. Don''t you agree with me to redeem my old aunt by taking my silver?"


    "You fart..."


    "All right, all right."


    The money steward snatched the silver from the porter''s hand and returned it to the man''s feet. "Well, return the silver to you. Get out quickly. The old woman is not allowed to redeem herself."


    "Why, why don''t you let me redeem my aunt? My aunt has been in discipline for more than half a year. What''s the matter with me? There''s no reason not to redeem myself when it comes to the official!"


    "People are sold to our Jinyang Marquis house. If we want to redeem them, we will redeem them. If we don''t want you to watch them. Mrs. Wang, go back to your little kitchen and stay. Don''t look like you''re okay."


    "This, this..."


    The man grabbed Mrs. Wang''s hand and didn''t lose it. "It was agreed that he would redeem my family when he collected ten liang of silver. Why didn''t he let him redeem?"


    Steward Qian doesn''t know what the year was, but he has to do it well.


    "Go, you also know that it was in those years. How many steamed stuffed buns can you buy with the silver in those years? I tell you, now I want to redeem the old woman for twenty Liang!"

 Chapter 579

    "Hey, you black hearted people, my aunt was only twelve when she was young, but now she is twenty two when she is old. You are still not human..."


    "I''m black hearted. What''s the matter with you? Gather enough twenty Liang to redeem the old woman!"


    Collect enough twenty Liang and don''t redeem you! Of course, the money manager won''t say that.


    Mrs. Wang stood aside, trembling with impatience, and said a lot of good things to the money steward. The money steward still held on to his redemption. The man was in a hurry. He clenched his big fist and wanted to beat people. She was stopped by Mrs. Wang.


    Mrs. Wang wiped her tears. "Datian, why don''t you go back and don''t redeem her. She''s been disciplined for half a year and is worthless. She has some money to buy some delicious food for her children."


    "Old aunt..."


    "Go back and tell your father that my aunt is very good here. Some people take care of food, food and death..."


    "Old aunt!"


    "Go home quickly. Don''t worry about my aunt. It''s enough for my aunt to know how you are. We have no money and power. We can''t afford to provoke the marquis. Don''t be silly."


    The man''s face was full of grievances. He glared at the money steward, stamped his feet and left.


    "Lilac -"


    Seeing lilac coming all the way, Zhao Da came forward and grabbed her hand, so he found a place to stand behind her.


    "How''s it going?"


    Zhao Da smiled bitterly. "I went there in person, but I didn''t let anyone go. Just after talking to Grandma Wang, someone came and kicked me out." it was in vain. He pretended to be a fool and acted for a long time.


    Seeing Zhao Da''s uneasy look, clove comforted: "it''s all right. Don''t worry. My mother said before that. There may be some vigilance over there. It won''t be so easy to let people go."


    Zhao Da nodded. "Grandma Wang is old, but she is very smart. She said that she pretended to be old and confused. I think there should be no problem."


    Then he said the story in detail so that clove could go back and report.


    After listening, lilac nodded, "I''ll go first. My mother is still waiting."


    As soon as the man turned around, he was dragged into his arms by Zhao da.


    "In such a hurry, clove, I miss you. Do you miss me?"


    Lilac blushed and hesitated for a long time before saying, "I want to."


    "I miss you so much." he sighed. Zhao shit kissed lilac and muttered, "when will you marry me? I''ll wait until the end of the world."


    "Don''t mess around..."


    Clove was so confused by Zhao Da''s suit that she pushed Zhao Da away with an effort she didn''t know where she came from.


    "Don''t do this, if you do this again, I won''t see you next time." Lilac stamped her feet with a red face, a little daughter''s delicate state.


    Zhao Da was at a loss and looked wronged. "Clove, I''m sorry, I just miss you so much. You don''t know, the brothers together went to the flower building, but I didn''t go. I''ll keep it for you, but..."


    "You fool, stop talking, I understand." Lilac came up to cover his mouth and begged, "don''t worry. I''ll be like a mother begging for grace in a few days, okay?"


    "How long will it take?"


    Clove thought for a moment, "finish this year."


    "Well, well, you can remember. Don''t say that your mother can''t lack you here or there."


    "I know." clove stepped forward and kissed Zhao DA on the cheek, "then I''ll go first. I can''t delay too long."


    With that, he ran away and left Zhao Da alone with a silly smile on his cheek.


    Lilac looked vaguely back to the dawn palace all the way, and didn''t come back until she came to Xiaohua.


    "Lilac, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, madam, I went to see Zhao da just now..." then she said everything Zhao Da said.


    After listening to clove, Xiaohua frowned.

 Chapter 580

    She had been on guard, but now it seems that the situation is not very simple. If Tian''s side is really afraid, it should not look so tight at an old woman. But if you''re not afraid, why haven''t you seen anything?


    Turning to God, I saw the lilac standing there with her head down, and the little flower''s eyes shook the bright red at the root of her snow-white ears. Suddenly smiled, "well, I see. Thank deputy commander Zhao for helping me."


    Lilac nodded nervously, and the man went down.


    After a while, spring grass came in.


    "Mother, do you see?"


    Chuncao is seventeen this year. She is already a big girl with bright eyes. I''ve been around Xiaohua for nearly five years. I''ve been smart and calm, but my liveliness hasn''t changed. It may be different from Xiaohua''s feelings. They are also close to the palace. She dares to sprinkle a Jiao on Xiaohua''s face occasionally. Often give floret an illusion, like a little sister.


    Of course, Xiaohua is not big now, only nineteen. But Chuncao followed her from twelve. Xiaohua experienced how she became a big girl little by little, and always had a little different feelings from others. Of course, the same is true for clove and Ding LAN, but the feeling is different.


    "You are so curious."


    "It''s not because it''s sister clove. It won''t take much effort to change other people''s spring grass."


    Xiaohua knows about clove and Zhao Da, including their occasional meeting, but today she knows that they are so close. It seems that the matter of clove can''t be delayed. After all, she has been with herself for so many years. Xiaohua still remembers what she said in East Yulin lane, and clove is not young.


    On this thought, Xiaohua said, "go and call cloves and dinglan in."


    Soon lilac and dinglan arrived.


    "You two have been with the palace for many years, how many four years..." when it comes to this, Xiaohua''s brain flashed bit by bit for more than four years, "I''ve always remembered and never forgotten your heart for the palace. Now you are not young. When Vice Commander Zhao and clove were in East Yulin lane, they were almost done, but they were delayed for a long time because they came to Beijing and entered the palace."


    She took a deep breath, smiled and said, "although we are reluctant to give you up, we can''t delay your whole life because of selfishness. We are in charge of cloves, and we will get married next month. As for Ding LAN, if you have a suitable partner, you can tell us. If you don''t have this palace, you can help us pick one."


    "Empress..."


    "OK, OK, this is a good thing. Don''t red eyes." Xiaohua wiped the corners of her eyes, turned her head and asked Ding LAN: "what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t want to get married for the time being, but I''ll wait with my mother."


    Xiaohua nodded. "If you want to get married, you can''t afford to delay. After all, it''s the right way to get married and have children. Although you''re not old enough to leave the palace, the palace can decide to let you out. Don''t worry."


    "That''s not true. I understand your mother''s heart. I just feel a little confused for a moment. If I have any ideas, I''ll be honest with your mother."


    "That''s good. Clove, congratulations. You must have a good time when you go out."


    Lilac was already crying, "my mother, my maidservant will be fine."


    "If vice commander Zhao bullies you, he will come to the palace and tell me that I will make decisions for you."


    "Thank you, madam..."


    Xiaohua turned her head to wipe her tears, turned around and said with a smile, "well, well, what are you crying about? It''s a happy event and a good thing. Don''t cry. Lilac, go and tell deputy commander Zhao quickly, so that he won''t secretly curse the palace for holding people."


    Cloves burst into tears for laughter, embarrassed and ashamed.


    Zhao Dagen didn''t expect that his temporary situation was difficult to control. He would solve his marriage in advance. Of course, this is also an aside.

 Chapter 581

    Tian''s reaction was indeed as frightened as Jingdi thought.


    A series of events in the palace can be known by people with a little contacts in Beijing. Because the eldest princess fell into the water, so many people were killed in the palace. Imperial concubine yuan personally supervised it. Tian realized that imperial concubine yuan was no longer the servant girl she sold at that time.


    At the same time, Tian suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    Then what happened in the court made Tian understand how much emperor Jing loved the imperial concubine yuan. A son of heaven risked the world''s condemnation for a woman, confronted so many courtiers and subdued them. Tian touched his neck and was scared sick that night.


    She fantasized a lot about how imperial concubine yuan would punish herself, or send someone to kill her... All these made her extremely frightened, but she couldn''t tell the pain.


    I was stupid. I was dazzled by wealth for a moment. I went to test the noble imperial concubine. Isn''t it boring? What is it? Fortunately, she was only tempted that day and didn''t pick out the meaning, which gave her a glimmer of expectation. She hoped that the imperial concubine would forget her as a passer-by.


    After such an uneasy life, seeing that the imperial concubine had been silent, Tian Shi was a little relieved.


    It''s a pity that she forgot one thing, that is, she had a mental calculation but didn''t.


    On that day, Tian Shi met concubine Qiao Xian at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. Although Tian Shi was surprised, the eldest princess fell into the water. She thought that concubine Qiao Xian was going there. She didn''t take it to heart.


    After that, Mrs. Cheng Yangbo repeatedly visited her. On the surface, she came to chat as a guest. In fact, she was telling whether she had a holiday with the imperial concubine.


    The Tian family knew that Princess Qiao Xian must have seen the clue that day, but she didn''t hear the dialogue. She was suspicious, so she took her mother to Jinyang Hou''s house to get close, or to seek an alliance.


    Tian really knows the thoughts of women in the same house. No matter how respectful they seem, they will never forget to trip each other and seize the opportunity to drag people down. But she had given up that dangerous idea, and naturally she would not fall into the other party''s trap. She played Tai Chi and pretended to be stupid, but she also perfunctorized the past.


    On this day, Tian was called back to his mother''s home by his mother, the British father-in-law and wife.


    Tian was born in the Tian family of the British government. She is the second daughter of the British government.


    When he arrived at the main room of Rongchang hospital, Tian found that his eldest brother, second brother and two sisters in law were in addition to his mother.


    After seeing the ceremony, Tian sat down next to the white haired British lady.


    "Why are you so neat today? Is something wrong?"


    "That''s not true," said the British lady, patting her daughter''s hand. "It''s just a big thing for everyone to get together and think about."


    "Where''s dad?" since it''s a big deal, how can the British Duke not be present.


    The British lady''s face sank, and Tian''s eldest brother, Tian Zhengyu, looked rather ugly.


    "Don''t mention your father. I''m embarrassed to say that he is an old man. He''s almost 70. He''s still thinking about having a son every day. There are so many sons in the family. He drags those little demons all day and wants to raise two more sons..."


    Before he had finished speaking, there came a rather hearty voice at the door.


    "Who am I for? It''s not for my family. You think I''m willing!"


    With the words, the British Duke came in. He is nearly 60 years old, but his body is well maintained, his walking is quite smooth, and he has no one to help him. He is full of confidence in his words.


    The lady of England was so angry that she wiped her tears when she saw him come in.

 Chapter 582

    "Stop talking, and you won''t be ashamed... It''s because you''re old and disrespectful. You''ve made a mess of your family. You don''t distinguish between the legitimate and the common, and you''re young and old. Those cheap hooves dare to run wild on my head."


    "I can''t bear to see them lift their legs and sell them. Just a few aunts are worth your fighting."


    "Can I sell it? Dare I sell it? It''s your baby son''s mother. I sold my mother and won''t swallow me alive in the future."


    Speaking of this, I have to mention a long time ago.


    In his early years, the first generation of British Duke was also one of the meritorious heroes who fought with Taizu. Taizu was honored as a treasure and rewarded all meritorious heroes to share this beautiful river and mountain. That''s true, but it''s just a scene. It''s hereditary to seal their children, but it''s beheaded to seal meritorious officials for the fifth generation. The difference between inside and outside was understandable by those generals at that time. It would be the same for yourself. After all, people are selfish.


    Taizu is a benevolent king. After he ascended the great treasure, he did not cook rabbits and dogs and hide birds and bows like the Taizu emperor of the previous dynasty. All the meritorious officials of that generation came to a good end. So far, although they did not share this beautiful river and mountain as they said during the initial uprising, these meritorious officials have enjoyed glory and wealth under the shadow of their father.


    Later generations had their own future. Some meritorious officials worked hard in the afterglow of their parents and did not humiliate their family. Instead, they opened branches and leaves and established their own doors to form a powerful family. Some of their descendants were mediocre and could only keep their current state, while others ate and waited for food. All of them formed dandies and did not worry about the future.


    Several generations down, the original Taizu''s foresight came out. The different surnames and titles of Da Xi are divided into several grades. Some are only granted to individuals, such as Chengen Bo. This generation is Chengen Bo. After Chengen Bo dies, his descendants will only be white unless they find another way out. There are three generations and five generations, that is, only three or five generations.


    The title granted by the British Duke at the beginning of the dynasty was cut off because of his great contribution, that is, the fifth generation. Up to now, the British Duke has passed on this to the fourth generation. In other words, once this generation of British public dies, it will be handed down to another generation, and the British government will come to an end.


    There is also one of the most pitiful provisions of the Daxi Title Inheritance System, that is, the father passes on the son, and it can only be passed on to the grandchildren unless the son dies. This provision was set by the emperor. It is estimated that considering that the titles of those meritorious officials in the opening Dynasty have almost passed to the last generation, some people have drilled loopholes to pass them on to the next generation, and then covet the glory of these decades.


    The Duke of England, now 60, has seven sons and 15 sons. He has not yet established a son of the government. It is estimated that he is also considering inheritance. After all, his eldest son is nearly 50 people. A man with a clear eye can see which is longer or shorter for a man of fifty or for a young child.


    This unpromising scheme of the British government makes many people in Beijing laugh privately, but it''s not that the victim can''t understand the sudden collapse of an oncoming big family.


    As a result, the British government has always been in chaos, although it looks bright on the surface. There is no distinction between the legitimate and the common, and the order of rank and inferiority is disordered. Other common sons in the government also know that the future British Duke is never born out of the legitimate, so they don''t respect the British Duke and his wife. Especially the aunts who gave birth to the youngest bastards, as if they were the future husband of the house.


    They often make the British public so popular that they wipe their tears, but they can''t take these.

 Chapter 583

    Tian Shi also knows the situation at home, but what can she say? First, she is a married daughter, and second, she can understand her father''s doing so. After all, no one wants to see the trees fall and monkeys scatter in the future of the British government, so that this family has no shelter from the wind and rain.


    The old couple argued a few more words before they sat down in their chairs angrily. It''s said that old children, old children, nothing more.


    "Well, it''s not to listen to your quarrel when you call your little sister back today. Just thinking of a stupid way to prolong the death penalty, you''d better try to find a way elsewhere."


    The Englishman didn''t like to hear it. He blew his beard and said angrily, "what''s a stupid way? Do you mean your father is stupid? You''re not stupid and haven''t built a career. You don''t expect me to raise you!"


    Tian Zhengyu''s face was as ugly as the bottom of a pot.


    In fact, what the British duke said is not wrong. There are several handsome talents in his father''s generation. They are passed on to his generation and even his next generation. In recent two generations, none of them is promising. They are all idle dandies.


    What''s more, if Da Xi wants to be knighted, he must make contributions from the battlefield. First, Da Xi has not had much war in recent decades, and second, none of their Tian family can fight.


    "Why are you talking about the boss? Although the boss has not made great achievements, he is at least sensible. What can your bastards do besides causing trouble in the house? They either beat people outside all day, or..."


    "All right, all right, don''t quarrel. Since it''s about business, let''s talk quickly. I''ll go back later. Don''t waste time."


    The Englishman snorted and shut up. The lady of England wiped her tears with her handkerchief and stopped making a sound.


    Tian Zhengyu cleared his throat and said, "everyone knows that the queen of the Yasukuni family is suffering from a bad disease. The queen is bound to be abolished..."


    "Ha ha, the old man of the Xiao family also has today. He thinks he is smart, but fate makes people..."


    "All right, Dad, don''t interrupt. Wait for big brother to finish."


    It seems that he knows that his father is a master who likes to make trouble. Tian Zhengyu said in a few words, "if the queen is abolished, she will be new. Qiyue is suitable for her age and the first beauty in the capital. Our family is not bad..."

 Chapter 584

    He didn''t finish the rest, but it was because he didn''t finish that that everyone couldn''t help thinking back.


    If the British public can produce a queen and become the Holy Family in law, it will benefit a lot. Not to mention that Tian Zhengyu, a serious father-in-law, will be rewarded. Maybe the British government will have some sons in due time. There will be a lot of glory and wealth.


    The British public was so happy that he patted on his thigh and said, "this can be. At that time, it will make the old man of the Xiao family angry with us. I''ve been angry with him for decades..."


    All the people present wanted to cover their faces. They really couldn''t help the old man. The span of thinking jump is too large. Everyone is thinking about feasibility, but he is thinking about how to make his old rival angry with him.


    "Is this feasible?"


    Tian''s intelligence has been outstanding since she was a child. She is quite resourceful. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked her married daughter to come back for consultation this time. Of course, it has something to do with her close relationship with her mother''s family. In addition, she is intelligent in the lineal line, and the others are mediocre.


    "What''s feasible or not? My granddaughter''s reputation is outside. So many dignitaries didn''t promise to propose marriage. They just feel that it''s almost something. Now it seems that it''s good luck. Qiyue of our family is born to be a queen in the world."


    "Dad, don''t talk nonsense."


    "What are you talking about? You see, Qiyue''s marriage has not been chosen. The empress of the Xiao family over there is suffering from a bad disease. Isn''t this moving a position for my granddaughter?"


    How do you know you won''t move places for others? Tian''s abdominal Fei.


    However, there are some truth in what my father said. Her niece Tian Qiyue is really outstanding, beautiful as an immortal, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. On the daughter''s family in many waiting girls in Beijing, no one can compare.


    "Even if our family has such an idea, there will be many others. Although our family is noble, there are no effective people after all. How can we win over others?"


    Tian Zhengyu frowned unhappily. "Little sister, brother asked you to give advice, not to pour cold water on you. Who knows if you haven''t tried. But if you succeed, our family will turn over."


    "Yes, yes, yes," agreed the British public.


    Tian Shi also understood this truth. Looking at her white haired father and mother and her big brother with heavy Sichuan character lines on her eyebrows, she thought about the chaos at home and the dilemma she was about to face. She took a long breath and sank down to think about the feasibility.

 Chapter 585

    Of course, not only the British duke but also many people were moved. The same Yasukuni Duke Xiao family also declined.


    However, the Yasukuni government has done too much. It recalled the chengenbo couple to the government and told them directly to let them do the Queen''s work and persuade her majesty to choose a daughter from the Xiao family as her successor.


    Chengenbo and his wife didn''t say anything on the spot. When they got back, they made a scene. But Mrs. chengenbo denounced the Xiao family for not treating her daughter as a person. She was still ill and didn''t die. Someone in the family wanted to take her place.


    After all, Mrs. chengenbo is a woman. Chengenbo seems to have the current title, but he is from the Xiao family. Can he say he doesn''t listen to the decision of his master? After all, the empress really has a chance. The chengenbo family still have to live by pointing to the Xiao family.


    However, Yasukuni will not care about these small things. It took chengenbo several days to do his wife''s work well.


    Or Fengqi palace, or the sleeping hall that is like the night in the day.


    Today, the Queen''s spirit seemed to be a little better, so the palace people helped her to meet Mrs. chengenbo half on her couch.


    Sometimes the queen actually hates people like her mother. She can only cry. It was so when she married the fifth prince. Now she is still so dead. But after all, she is the mother who grew up in pain, but she doesn''t know how to blame.


    Mrs. chengenbo cried for a long time before AI said the task she was shouldering.


    The Queen''s expression was numb and her eyes were dead.


    After a long time, she gasped and sneered, "this palace is not dead yet. The Xiao family is so worried."


    "Qian Qian..."


    The queen wanted to scold something. She gasped and closed her mouth. After a long delay, she said again, "my palace''s face is too small to convince your majesty. You''d better rest your mind."


    "Qianqian, I know you feel bad, but it''s also for the good of the Xiao family. I know it''s difficult for you, but the family should point to the master''s side..."


    The queen smiled sadly, "you think highly of the queen of this palace. Your majesty doesn''t like me. Don''t they know, you don''t know?"


    "Qianqian, after all, you have been married to your majesty for more than ten years. You should still use a word."


    The queen suddenly closed her eyes. The expression on her face changed sharply. There were resentment, sadness, sadness and despair. For a long time, she was as energetic as a gossiper: "you think too much. The location of this palace has already been occupied."


    "Who?"


    "Imperial concubine yuan." the queen silently recited the word in her mouth and said sarcastically, "Your Majesty has been waiting for me to make room for his beloved woman. Don''t do useless work..."


    Princess yuan again!


    When Mrs. chengenbo came back from the palace, the conversation between the queen and her mother soon spread in private in the capital. Many people who moved their minds thought so.


    Until this time, they thought that there was a stumbling block before their prosperity. Today, the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine - imperial concubine yuan.


    She gave birth to her Majesty''s only three Royal heirs. The prince came from her knee and asked the king emperor to fight all the courtiers to the end, yuan! expensive! Princess!


    Then something happened, which made people pour cold water down from their heads like a basin of cold water.


    Emperor Jing actually gave the Phoenix seal representing the Queen''s identity to imperial concubine yuan and asked her to take charge of the six palaces temporarily!


    Just when the crowd was in trouble, Mrs. Jinyang Hou handed a sign into the palace and asked to see imperial concubine yuan.


    Xiaohua met her in the main hall of Chenxi palace. She also wanted to know what Tian Shi was looking for her.


    After a polite greeting, Tian Shi said something.

 Chapter 586

    The general meaning is that the queen is about to be abandoned. She can never ascend the throne with her background. It''s better to have a friendly queen than a queen who has nothing to do with her. Then she recommended her mother''s niece and said that her niece Tian Qiyue was kind, gentle and generous, and would certainly become good friends with the imperial concubine. At that time, the queen and the imperial concubine joined hands, and there must be no room for her in the harem.


    Tian''s words were very vague, but Xiaohua understood her.


    Xiaohua feels curious. Where did Tian Shi get such a big face? She must think she needs to work with the future queen to live happily!? Can''t she be alone?


    She is the grand imperial concubine and Empress of Daxi. Below a few people and above ten thousand people, she gave birth to the only three Royal heirs of the king emperor. The crown prince is also raised by her. Does she need to join hands with others?


    I can''t blame Xiaohua for being so boastful. It''s really a good skill instilled by someone.


    In view of Xiaohua''s low self-esteem in front of the king emperor last time, the king Emperor didn''t say anything at that time. In his spare time, he will always instill some ideas into Xiaohua.


    For example, you see, you are now a high-ranking imperial concubine, who has more than one product and has more salaries than the prime minister every year. For example, you raised the crown prince. In the future, the crown prince will inherit my throne, and then you will be the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager hasn''t been appointed for so long. You can easily become the Empress Dowager. For example, I have spoiled you alone so far. There is no one else. With this alone, you can be proud of the heroes


    When Jingdi said these words, his attitude was very serious, his expression was very serious, and Xiaohua listened very carefully, but his expression was a little distorted. It was the king emperor who popularized such a concept to her with a very serious face and tone, which really made Xiaohua feel very strange.


    Weird is weird, but she knows what men mean. He is giving her confidence and telling her that he can give her everything without reservation. There is no doubt that you are moved, especially when the most powerful man in the world tells you again and again that you are powerful. You are more powerful than everyone. I and my children are your best confidence. You don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Then Xiaohua was really hypnotized.


    So at this time, she was very calm in the face of Tian Shi and would not worry at all. Therefore, she was quite surprised at Tian Shi''s idea.


    What qualifications do you have to say that to me?


    Don''t you know that it''s as easy for me to crush you as an ant!


    When the idea flashed in her head, Xiaohua accidentally choked with saliva. Tian Shi was afraid of the imperial concubine yuan and was afraid of the handle in her hand, so she showed weakness to her.


    With a dignified smile, Tian said, "it seems that the imperial concubine agreed?"


    The spring grass standing on one side wanted to drag the man out and beat him. He dared to threaten their mother. He really didn''t know how to live or die.


    Xiaohua came back and said, "what qualifications do you have to say such a thing with this palace?"


    Tian Shi was stunned and couldn''t believe it. "Your imperial concubine!"


    Xiaohua touched her ear. "The palace knows that she is a imperial concubine. You don''t have to remind the palace again and again."


    "Imperial concubine and empress..."


    "Mrs. Jinyang Hou, our empress has repeatedly said that she knows she is a noble princess. What do you mean by repeating it again and again?" Chuncao has a straight face. After staying in the palace for so long, everyone around her is not a layman. She has learned the skill of pretending to be a tiger.


    Tian Shi smiled awkwardly and half bowed his head, "my concubine just said anything for a moment..."


    "Since you know it''s fair to say anything, our mother has always been generous and kind, so I won''t care about you."

 Chapter 587

    Xiaohua drew a broad smile. "Is that why madam came to see the palace today?"


    "What does my concubine mean? My mother should understand. I think my mother will make the most correct decision."


    Suddenly, Xiaohua smiled, "what is the most correct decision? This palace has already said that you have the right to talk to this palace like this?"


    Tian''s face was embarrassed and whispered, "don''t forget the past, madam!"


    "What''s the past? Madam, the palace doesn''t understand what you''re saying." Xiaohua smiled quietly and raised her eyebrows. "Madam, your words and deeds are meaningless for several times today. The face of nianjin Yanghou in the Palace won''t care about you. You quit."


    "Imperial concubine and empress..."


    Spring grass came forward, "Mrs. Jinyang Hou, this way, please."


    After Tian''s departure, the little flower sitting in the same place looked dignified.


    The Tian family will not be aimless. It is difficult not to cause the Queen''s disease. Now many people have the idea of having a queen at home?


    And Tian''s eyes are threatened, and this matter must be solved.


    Xiaohua is really not good at dealing with these things, especially she doesn''t know some forces of the previous dynasty.


    Well, since your majesty said she was not afraid of anyone or anything, listen to your majesty and go to find a man to support her.


    A rumor began to spread privately among large families in Beijing.


    The imperial concubine of Nayuan was born in a poor family. She used to be a servant girl of a large family. She climbed the master''s bed and was sold to Beijing by the master''s mother in the house. Later, she somehow went to King Jing''s house and served King Jing. Then she flew to the branches and became the master.


    Low status is not important, some of the peach content is the theme. Although we didn''t say it clearly, there was some ambiguity between our eyebrows and eyes. Of course, the most important ones are those that no one dares to say openly. Talking about the imperial concubine is not afraid. It is a big event to involve the king emperor. These things only need to be understood.


    Many people don''t believe it, but others say they have a nose and eyes, so they believe a little.


    Within two days, the rumor spread greatly. The more it spread, the more boiling it became. It was faint that it didn''t make enough noise to spread to the sky.


    Only then did some discerning people in Beijing understand that it seems that someone is targeting the imperial concubine, and I don''t know how this affair will end.


    Last time, because of the support of the king emperor behind her, imperial concubine yuan was safe and sound. This event is intolerable for any man, or even if he tolerates it, he will have discord. In any case, the situation of the imperial concubine of this dimension is worrying.


    Strangely, the king emperor in the Imperial Palace did not seem to have heard rumors, and there was no clue on his face, and there was no news of the loss of favor of imperial concubine yuan from the imperial palace.


    Rumors are getting louder and louder, but the people who make this matter are more and more insecure.


    "Mrs. Chengyang, this is what the virtuous imperial concubine said. Your majesty will respond soon?"


    Mrs. Chengyang Bo smiled faintly and had a relaxed attitude. "Mrs. Jinyang Hou, don''t worry. There will be movement in the palace soon."

 Chapter 588

    Tian Shi could not be so relaxed. From the moment the rumor came out, she began to tense her nerves. As time went by, the spread of rumors expanded, and the mood became more and more anxious day by day.


    In contrast to her, Mrs. Cheng Yangbo is calm. She doesn''t seem to be in the state of conspiring with her.


    That day, Tian came out of the dawn palace and was in a mess all the way. She violated the dignity of imperial concubine yuan twice in a row. This time, she really couldn''t let her go.


    After returning to the house, it happened that Mrs. Chengyang came to visit. She thought about concubine Qiao Xian and concubine yuan, who had been offended by her, so she moved the idea of joining hands with others.


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with this idea. She joined hands with Princess Qiao Xian to pull down Princess yuan and let Princess Qiao Xian go up. If Princess Qiao Xian can ascend the Queen''s throne, she will help her niece sit in the position of Princess Qiao. On the contrary, if Princess Qiao Xian can''t, she will help her niece sit on the throne of the queen, and the two will join hands in the palace.


    Everything is very good, but the development of this matter is really disturbing.


    "Don''t worry too much, Mrs. Ruan. We''re going to do it. Why should you worry?"


    That''s true.


    Tian is not a careless person. At the beginning, she reached an agreement with Chengyang Bofu. It was discussed that Chengyang Bofu was responsible for spreading rumors, but she didn''t touch it. If it''s good, everything will be fine. If it''s bad, it won''t affect her.


    Of course, the imperial concubine must know that it was spread by herself. At that time, she can find an excuse at will. For example, on the day of the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, Princess Qiao Xian saw herself talking to the imperial concubine, became suspicious and secretly coerced her, so she had to reveal the truth.


    The jealousy of imperial concubine yuan must be inevitable. Anyway, she has offended. It can be worse than the current situation. But if it is successful, she can solve a big problem on her mind and plot some benefits by the way.


    Think about it this way, Tian Shi returned to his usual calm attitude.


    "What madam said is that I''m a little confused."


    Mrs. Cheng Yangbo showed an understanding look. "It''s understandable. After all, it''s not a small thing. But wealth and honor are in danger. Once we succeed, our two families can be rich and honored for another hundred years."


    These words won Tian''s heart. She chatted with Mrs. Chengyang before she said goodbye.


    "It''s getting late. I should go back. I''ll take care of other things, madam."


    "It doesn''t matter. It was originally negotiated. Naturally, our family did it properly."


    With a nod, Tian Shi came out of the elegant room of the jewelry shop.


    Outside, her close servant girl had been waiting for a long time with a brocade box in her hand. Tian Shi was supported by the servant girl to the carriage at the door.


    After Tian''s departure, Mrs. Cheng Yangbo showed an extremely strong laugh of sarcasm.


    "It''s an excellent idea. It''s cheap and I want to stay out of it."


    A middle-aged woman with a mother''s appearance echoed, "no, Tian''s thought is too good. What should we do next, madam?"


    "Find someone to deliver the message to the Yasukuni palace. We only have to stand aside and watch the play. The news is leaked from the Marquis Jinyang house. It is the Yasukuni palace that secretly spreads and incites the flames, but it has nothing to do with us."


    "Madam is wise."


    Mrs. Cheng Yangbo showed a meaningful smile, "it''s not the wise lady, it''s the wise lady."


    "The virtuous imperial concubine is wise, and she will be able to mother the world in the future."

 Chapter 589

    Rumors have a new chapter again.


    Although rumors have been circulating these days, not many people believe because they cover their faces. Now even who the "big family" is has burst out, but no one can believe it.


    The so-called rich family is the house of marquis Jinyang. The seller''s mistress is Tian, the wife of marquis Jinyang. She sells her young son Ruan Siyi''s personal servant girl.


    Ruan Siyi spoiled his concubine and destroyed his wife. She fooled around with several servant girls all day. Her main wife was unwilling to be humiliated. In order to calm down her daughter-in-law''s resentment, Mrs. Jinyang Hou sold all the culprits to Beijing. Today''s imperial concubine yuan is one of them.


    Everyone was in an uproar, and even Ruan Siyi, the second son of marquis Jinyang, who was famous for his romantic style, became angry again.


    Various versions of "the story that the imperial concubine and the young master of the Marquis had to tell" have spread, and even ordinary people in the capital have heard of it.


    How many people were in the way of imperial concubine yuan, and how many people secretly helped her publicize. While watching the drama to help spread the news, we watched the movements in the palace and laughed at the fact that the Marquis of Jinyang was crazy about wealth.


    No matter how it ends, whether imperial concubine yuan will fall or not, the Jinyang Marquis house is over, and the king emperor will never let them go.


    Marquis Jinyang''s mansion. Marquis Jinyang is furious.


    A man who didn''t pay attention to his wife made such a big thing. No wonder Lord Jinyang was angry. His anger is still small. He can''t wait to tear Tian Shi up now.


    "Ben Hou thought you were a good and smart man. Smart people can do such stupid things!? do you want the whole family to die with you?"


    "Lord..."


    The whole courtyard was so quiet that the servant girls and women were driven out by Jinyang Hou.


    Tian Shi fell to the ground with a gloomy face. He had long lost his former elegance. There was a big palm print on his white face. The print was purple enough to show how much strength Jinyang Hou used when he fought.


    "Tell me what you think. Are you a pig? Our family can help in this kind of thing. It''s too late for others to pretend to be stupid. You dare to spread it outside."


    "I didn''t pass..." Tian finally cried bitterly, not only because of her husband''s scolding and slapping, but also because of the uncontrollable panic in her heart. "It''s Chengyang Bo''s house, it''s concubine Qiao Xian. They''ve ruined my body..."


    "If others pit you, if you don''t go up, others can get you? There can be a few simple ones in the imperial palace. The smarter ones won''t go up, but you can."


    "No, no... I''m also for my family..."


    Jinyang Hou hissed, "you directly said that you are good for your mother''s family..."


    Ruan Siming and Ruan Siyi burst in when they received the news. They were surprised at the indoor situation.


    "Father -"


    Ruan Siyi ran over and helped Tian up. Tian fell into his son''s arms and cried out.


    "Dad, what can''t you say with your mouth? Why do you beat your mother!"


    Jinyang Hou frowned coldly, "ask your mother what she did first!"


    Ruan Siming already knew, but Ruan Siyi lingered in the backyard every day and didn''t know what had happened.


    Tian cried and couldn''t speak. Jinyang Hou could only say the whole thing.


    After listening, Ruan Siyi was silly and flustered, "what should I do now?"


    "What to do? It''s over, it''s over!" Jin Yang Hou sat down in his chair, his face as if dead gray. "The immortal can''t save us!"


    "Hou ye, madam, it''s bad..."


    Ruan Siyi, who was anxious and flustered, was angry. "What''s bad? Are there any rules?"


    The visitor ran out of breath and gasped for a while before saying the following, "there are many officers and soldiers outside the house and surround the whole house!"


    Jingdi did have an action, but this action was beyond everyone''s expectation.

 Chapter 590

    All the people in Jinyang Marquis''s house were taken into custody by Dali temple. The charge was to trap the imperial court and seal the first grade imperial concubine.


    In addition to being surprised, some people secretly prepared to make a statement on this matter tomorrow. After all, it''s just a rumor. It''s not enough to get a marquis house before we find out the truth.


    Of course, Emperor Jingdi can make this decision by dictatorship, but this is the act of disorienting the king. He became disoriented the king as soon as he ascended the throne. In the future, someone will inevitably pick things secretly. Don''t forget, there are a lot of people secretly eyeing to make trouble.


    Who knows, the next day in the court hall, Emperor Jing issued an edict and ordered the three departments of the metropolitan inspection court of Dali Temple of the Ministry of punishment to jointly try the case and return the innocence of the imperial concubine.


    This move caused an uproar among ministers Xun GUI. If this kind of thing goes through the joint trial of the three departments, it is not to check whether it is finished or not.


    Things like rumors can''t be explained clearly. They usually get darker and darker. When ordinary people encounter this matter, they either ignore it and let it dissipate, or they spread other gossip and cover it up. Few people use this fierce means to make more trouble.


    Everyone didn''t expect Jingdi to make such a decision. Was Jingdi completely angry? Or is it certain that someone is trapped?


    For a time, everyone was dumb, and many people couldn''t sit still.


    Both Chengyang Bofu and concubine Qiao Xian didn''t expect that things would happen so unprepared. Their plan was that it would make concubine yuan unable to bolt, and the king emperor would be dumb. No matter how angry he is, he won''t touch anyone for the time being, otherwise he will be told. He would only settle afterwards. By that time, the imperial concubine yuan was finished. He would not do too much because of his face. He would just find a way to clean up the Jinyang Marquis house.


    Of course, a Jinyang Marquis house alone will not have such great energy. It will come to the conclusion that the Yasukuni government is behind them, but it has nothing to do with their Chengyang Bo house.


    Now, the Marquis of Jinyang has been taken into custody. Will Tian keep his mouth shut to help them hide it? Fools know it''s impossible, not to mention the joint trial of the third division. Tian can''t hide it even if he wants to hide it.


    All the people in the Jinyang Marquis house who were taken into custody were jointly guarded by the police house of the criminal Department of Dali temple, and no one was allowed to visit. This makes people who secretly want to do nothing but watch the first joint trial coming in three days.


    This day, the imperial concubine called concubine Qiao Xian to speak in the dawn palace.


    Xiaohua didn''t say anything else, just chatting with Princess Qiao Xian with a smile. It seems that the troubles outside have nothing to do with her.


    On the contrary, concubine Qiao Xian seemed a little restless and smiled reluctantly.


    "Sister Xianfei, didn''t you sleep well? We are all green now. As women, we can''t compare with men''s family, especially old ones. If we don''t sleep well one day, we will be several years old. After all, we are not young." Xiaohua touched her tender face, lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and sighed that beauty is easy to grow old.


    "The empress is still young. She has no such trouble."


    "That''s true." Xiaohua glanced at concubine Qiao Xian, "but concubine Qiao''s sister can''t be like this. After all, she''s old here. She''d better pay more attention in the future."


    "Thank you for your concern." concubine Qiao Xian was always absent-minded. She didn''t seem to hear Xiaohua sneer at her. "There are still some affairs in the concubine palace that haven''t been handled, so she won''t accompany the concubine. Concubine Qiao took the first step."


    Seeing concubine Qiao Xian hurried away, Xiaohua said, "lilac, do you think the concubine will not sleep well for a few days?"


    Clove smiled and said, "it will take at least two days, at least until the joint trial of the third division in the future. Maybe she can''t sleep well in the future. Who makes her restless?"

 Chapter 591

    "Yes, who could have thought that she was behind it. But she is also a smart person and knows how to handle people''s weaknesses. Fortunately, our Majesty''s character has always been easy to be ordinary, which surprised many people."


    Lilac nodded, her eyebrows and eyes suddenly darkened, "that''s the reputation of the tired lady."


    "Come on, what''s not clear about the reputation." xiaohuahun waved his hand carelessly, "this matter will have to be solved sooner or later. It''s just once and for all. It also dispels some people''s mind. And..."


    The rest of the words, Xiaohua didn''t go on. After a half ring, she suddenly said, "you''re going to get married. Don''t go out in public the next day. This palace will leave it to Chuncao."


    Lilac was a little worried, "is spring grass OK? The maidservant was afraid of her stage fright."


    "Don''t underestimate that girl..."


    The day of joint trial of the third division has finally come.


    Early in the morning, in the hall of Dali temple, there were the Minister of Dali temple, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, the censor of Zuo Du of the ducha academy, and Fu Shun, the head eunuch of the internal Chamberlain sent by the king emperor.


    The chief judge is the Minister of Dali temple, who sits in the main position. The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment and the censor of Zuo Du sit on the left and right, while Fushun sits in the first place.


    This kind of trial is extremely cumbersome. People need to be brought to the court one by one for inquiry. On one side, there are Dali Temple master''s books and records, and several other people are responsible for copying.


    Because of the king emperor''s great action, the Duke of Jinyang''s house has long been stunned, not to mention the Tian family, the wife of the Duke of Jinyang.


    She was the first one to mention. She didn''t hide it and told everything in detail. Including how she recognized imperial concubine yuan at the beginning, how she tried and thought carefully after that, how she rested her mind, how she got up again, how she colluded with Mrs. Chengyang Bo, and so on, including Mrs. Chengyang Bo''s telling her about her pit.


    After listening, the three people in the hall almost knew it.

 Chapter 592

    To put it bluntly, the woman thought she had caught someone and wanted to intimidate. Unexpectedly, the imperial concubine yuan was a hot tempered woman and ignored her at all. It was also involved that the queen was suffering from a bad disease and was about to be abandoned. All kinds of immortals fought secretly. This silly was used by others.


    Since Chengyang Bofu was pulled out, the people of Chengyang Bofu will also be asked. Because the imperial edict issued by Emperor Jing said that "all governments cooperate and there are no taboos", Chengyang Bo''s house was soon guarded by the Ministry of punishment. No one was allowed to enter or leave, and the lady of Chengyang Bo was sent.


    Mrs. Cheng Yangbo estimated that she had already been mentally prepared. Although she was pale, she would not lose her color. She soon recruited her.


    However, in her description, she is familiar with Mrs. Jinyang Hou. One day, seeing that Tian''s face was sad, he asked a few questions. Later, he knew what had happened. At the same time, she was familiar with second lady Xiao of the Yasukuni government. She accidentally leaked her mouth during chatting. After that, she knew it was going to be bad, but it was irreparable. She had to panic day and night.


    Mrs. Cheng Yangbo cried while complaining, blaming herself for her tongue and not keeping the door open, which implicated all the people in the whole house. And asked the Secretary of Dali temple, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment and the governor of Zuo du to see clearly that she had no bad thoughts, but she had committed the problems that women have. And said that if you want to punish her, just punish her alone. The whole thing is unknown to the rest of the family.


    She was so talkative and careless that she blamed everything on her own fault of being talkative. The three people sitting in the hall knew what was going on, which probably implicated a lady in the palace again. But there was another party who didn''t pass it on, so she had to be taken down and sent to the Yasukuni government.


    For most of the day, they sealed two houses, although they only sent people to guard the gates of all places and prevent people from entering and leaving. But this situation is also extremely rare, especially not only Chengyang Bofu, but also the Yasukuni government. Some people who care about this matter are even more anxious to scratch their ears and cheeks. People from various governments gathered along the road outside Dali temple to inquire about the news.

 Chapter 593

    Yasukuni Prefecture


    Duke Jingguo sat in the hall with a gloomy face, surrounded by several family members from the main branch of the Xiao family.


    "What should I do? Huiniang is timid and will say something she shouldn''t say." master Xiao Er sat aside with a bad face. "The woman of Chengyang uncle''s family is really useless. How can she recruit so quickly? And it''s clearly the matter that sister-in-law talked to her. Huiniang just sat aside and acted as a cover. How can it be said that she conspired with huiniang?"


    Hearing this, master Xiao, who was also ugly, raised his thick eyebrows. "According to what you mean, take your sister-in-law away for questioning. That''s right?"


    "Brother, that''s not what my brother meant. My sister-in-law is very intelligent and has a responsibility. She has been a housekeeper for many years, and the family has discussed strategies with her these two days. Hui Niang doesn''t know anything. The only thing she knows is that she has been in contact with Uncle Chengyang''s family. If she tells the truth, isn''t it harmful to the family?"


    Master Xiao also knew what the second man was telling the truth, and his face was frighteningly black.


    "It seems that Chengyang uncle''s family is not simple. The woman didn''t talk about it indiscriminately, but on purpose." Duke Jing suddenly said.


    "Deliberately?"


    With a bitter look on his face, Duke Jingguo nodded, "if we get it right, our family will make FA shirk and frame the blame. Knowing that his second daughter-in-law is soft, he deliberately dragged her and took us off guard to get rid of his crime."


    Master Xiao and second master Xiao looked pale. Mrs. Xiao sobbed, "why did you forget to talk to your sister-in-law about it? It''s too sudden..."


    "Look at the woman you marry. She is as timid as a mouse. She can''t accomplish anything but cry. Your sister-in-law has taught her hard for so many years, but the mud can''t help her up the wall." master Xiao said angrily.


    Master Xiao Er glared at master Xiao with big eyes and shouted, "I tell you, just tell me what''s going on. Don''t tell me about my daughter-in-law. What''s wrong with my daughter-in-law? What''s wrong with women? According to you, why don''t you talk about my sister-in-law? Why don''t you take my daughter-in-law out when you''re free? Hui Niang never likes to go out..."


    "All right! What''s the noise? With that Kung Fu, think about how to get through this." fourth master Xiao suddenly said, "father, my son thinks it''s not so simple. The king emperor''s sudden action is not to love the imperial concubine... My son thinks it''s more like a pre arranged game waiting for us to drill."


    Fourth master Xiao has always acted as a think tank in the Yasukuni government, so everyone will listen carefully to what he said.


    The Duke of Jingguo''s face was frozen. "Do you mean all this is a trap set by Emperor Jing? Including the imperial concubine yuan?"


    Fourth master Xiao pondered for a moment and shook his head. "It''s not like that. It should be true. We also checked it. At that time, the Marquis Jinyang did sell a group of people, but -"


    "Just what? Don''t say half a word?" master Xiao ER was so acute that he couldn''t help urging.


    "Mrs. Jinyang Hou''s response is true. The situation in the British Duke is much more serious than that in other families. It''s normal to move that kind of mind. It should also be true in Chengyang Bo. Imperial concubine yuan dotes on her alone, and imperial concubine Qiao Xian''s motivation to pull her off her horse is also normal. The only abnormal thing is -"


    "Only your majesty is abnormal," Yasukuni continued. He thought of it, too.


    Fourth master Xiao nodded, "yes, the only abnormal thing is your majesty. When his woman was threatened by someone, he didn''t respond at all, as if he didn''t care at all."


    "Or maybe imperial concubine yuan didn''t tell him?" Mrs. Xiao interposed.

 Chapter 594

    She is a woman. She knows women''s mentality very well. In the past, black history was eager to cover it, not to tell men. Which man can stand this, not to mention the emperor.


    "It doesn''t make sense, sister-in-law. What would you do if you had such a thing?"


    What will happen to her? He will use his power to crush the bold man.


    "I''m sure she''ll clean up the future trouble, right, but imperial concubine yuan didn''t move at all."


    Mrs. Xiao hesitated. "After all, she didn''t have her mother''s family. She was in the deep palace not long after she was just in Jin. How to deal with a Hou lady outside the palace..." at the end, even she felt different.


    "Her position is there. Many people want to cling to it. It''s enough to find someone more powerful than the Marquis of Jinyang, but she has no action at all. She has never even called anyone into the palace."


    "The four younger brothers mean that imperial concubine yuan conspired with her majesty to do these things?"


    Fourth master Xiao nodded.


    "None of those companies made false accusations. Indeed, each has its own plan. The only problem is that if the imperial concubine of Yuan had nothing to do, the king emperor sat idly by and let this matter develop to this day." he fell down in his chair and continued: "the rumor is making a big noise, the Holy Lord''s thunder is furious and ordered the third division to hold a joint trial. It is not someone else... But the ''initiator''..." so far, He gave a bitter smile.


    And no one forced them. They made it up themselves. It''s just their own selfish desires. Maybe even the selfish desires of several families have been calculated. Including the sudden change of the Marquis family in Jinyang, they must confess honestly, including the second sister-in-law of Chengyang Bofu in order to protect themselves, rather than the resourceful sister-in-law who is no worse than a man.


    At this point, several men in the field almost understand. Only Mrs. Xiao couldn''t let go, "but did the imperial concubine let others ruin her reputation?"


    Qingyu? What is Qingyu? Not to mention that a man''s success must be informal. If all this is arranged by the king emperor, then he must have a backhand to keep his favorite imperial concubine.


    The Duke of Yasukuni said diffidently, "what''s his purpose?"


    This he, it goes without saying.


    Fourth master Xiao sighed and said, "if this matter goes on like this, it must be caused by our family behind. The Yasukuni government may lose face. Of course, it''s not enough to win the grand duke. His purpose may be to serve as the commander of Jingwei..."


    The command and envoy Department of Jingwei is responsible for the security and defense outside the capital and around the capital, of which the command and envoy is the supreme commander. If Jingdi takes down the command of Jingwei, it means that he has taken two-thirds of the military power of the whole capital.


    Master Xiao looked flustered, and the Duke of Yasukuni collapsed in his chair with a pale face.


    The hall was frighteningly quiet.


    Although the Yasukuni government is powerful, the most important one is the post of commander of Jingwei held by master Xiao. If the commander of Jingwei is captured, they will not only be broken, but also be involved in other things, and many plans that have begun to be carried out will be blocked.


    Looking back on this series of events, the Duke of Yasukuni felt as if he were in a hole in the ice and was cold to the bone.


    Jingdi¡ª¡ª


    This person is always so unexpected. He seems to be silent, but he is like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. He can come out and bite you unexpectedly, which makes you hurt your heart, but there is no place to say pain.


    When Mrs. Xiao came to the hall of Dali temple, she was already crying and could not speak.


    Seeing this and seeing that it was late, the three adults in the hall looked at Fu Shun.


    Fushun was considerate and stood up and said, "the three adults have been busy for a day. Now it''s getting late. Why don''t we try again tomorrow?"

 Chapter 595

    "If it is so feasible, father-in-law Lao Fu will go back and tell his majesty."


    "It''s not a good thing, but the three adults have worked hard." Fushun arched his hands with floating dust. "It seems that the two ladies are an important witness, so please send someone to guard them."


    "It''s natural."


    Fushun seemed a little worried. After thinking about it for a while, he looked puzzled and said, "three adults, to tell you the truth, your majesty has issued an edict this time, so that our family must work hard and return the innocence of the imperial concubine. Otherwise, we have brought two little eunuchs with us today, and let them stay with the second wife in Dali Temple all night."


    "This -" the Minister of Dali Temple looked puzzled.


    Fushun smiled clearly and said, "of course, it won''t be difficult for adults. After all, everyone should avoid it. The two eunuchs let them stay outside the door. It''s our big trust. It''s a supervisor."


    Hearing what Fushun said, the Secretary of Dali Temple immediately relaxed his look.


    "This is feasible."


    "Thank you, sir." Fushun turned to the eunuch next to him and said, "just follow Mrs. Xiao. After you go to a separate room, you stay outside the door and don''t let anyone talk to you inside."


    "Yes."


    After Fu Shun left, the other three were silent except for some smiles on the face of Dali Temple Qing.


    "I have something important to do, so I won''t accompany you."


    The next day, the case continued in Dali temple.


    Mrs. Xiao was not brave enough. She was locked up all night. The next day she was honest and honest. Not surprisingly, Mrs. Xiao was involved. With Mrs. Xiao''s confession, Mrs. Xiao is almost unavoidable and can only confess honestly.


    She seemed ready to confess what she had done, but the final conclusion was that she just sent people to spread rumors, but she did not trap the imperial concubine.


    "Mrs. Ben admits that she has done some bad things for her own sake, but spreading rumors is different from forming a trap. Please pay attention to it."


    Several present all understood what Mrs. Xiao meant. Spreading the news only deliberately spread the news, while framing was deliberately framed. If convicted, it is also different. The former can be convicted big or small, but the crime is not until death, and the latter is undoubtedly a capital crime.


    The imperial concubine is the first-class imperial concubine granted by the imperial court of the dynasty. She gives gold books and treasures, belonging to the royal family. A sanpinshu man trapped in the inner life woman of zhengyipin is an unforgivable sin even according to the law of Daxi.


    In order to protect her life, Mrs. Xiao is going to fight with imperial concubine yuan to the end?


    The three adults sitting at the top looked ugly.

 Chapter 596

    The three of them had not discussed the matter privately. Your majesty will order a thorough investigation of this matter only after the rumor has become big and your majesty has lost face. But how to find out and where to find out, Jingdi didn''t say it clearly, so they had to figure it out by themselves.


    According to their ideas, you can stop here.


    The Yasukuni government must find a scapegoat. Mrs. Xiao is the best candidate. If the woman is not sensible, it will be over. Your majesty and the imperial concubine have gained face over there. Even if the ship crosses the water without trace.


    But Mrs. Xiao took the imperial concubine seriously and put them on the fire without saying anything.


    If you follow what Mrs. Xiao said, you are bound to pursue its root cause. Then you will check whether someone really trapped the imperial concubine. To put it bluntly, that is, whether the imperial concubine is as rumored.


    This is a private matter related to the imperial concubine and empress. It is a taboo thing. Smart people won''t get involved in such a thing too deeply. Your majesty won''t be happy whether it is well or not. Otherwise, the three adults wouldn''t look so ugly.


    Gods fight, mortals suffer. Although they are not mortals, it is very depressing to be involved.


    "Father-in-law Fu, look at this --" the Secretary of Dali temple was embarrassed.


    Fushun hehe twice and looked at Mrs. Xiao in a dark and inexplicable way.


    He really doesn''t believe that the woman thought of it. It''s really high. I added a layer of life talisman to myself first, and then I bite back without losing.


    Continue to check. Your Majesty''s face may be lost. The imperial concubine must be over at the right time. If you don''t check it, the three division joint trial will become a joke, a play made by your majesty to cover up her shame. The imperial concubine still sat down to the rumors and lost her reputation.


    Are these people so confident?


    "We''ll send someone to report to your majesty. The three adults will wait a moment." Fushun whispered a few words to a small eunuch around him, and the eunuch left.


    Under the hall, Mrs. Xiao showed a sneer.


    Fushun turned his head and just saw Mrs. Xiao''s sneer.


    He snorted a little, smiled and said, "Mrs. Xiao, after all, is an emperor''s order. I don''t know how long it will be. Can you give me a seat, three adults?"


    The Secretary of Dali temple was slightly stunned and asked his men to move a chair for Mrs. Xiao.


    Mrs. Xiao sat down demurely and nodded to Fushun. It seems polite, but in fact it is difficult to hide the arrogant look between the eyebrows.


    No other, because the father-in-law''s attitude seems to be sending a good signal to her.


    This is a multiple-choice question¡ª¡ª


    Does the king emperor want his own face or the imperial concubine.

 Chapter 597

    The hall of Dali temple was strangely quiet at this time.


    Because there are a lot of halftime these two days, some officials have offered tea to all of you.


    After about two cups of tea, the eunuch who was sent back to the palace by Fushun came back, accompanied by a man like a palace man.


    He whispered a few words in Fushun''s side. Fushun''s face frowned and relaxed from time to time. He actually saw Mrs. Xiao''s heart hanging on a line and was nervous.


    Then the eunuch withdrew to one side.


    The Minister of Dali temple said, "father-in-law Fu, I don''t know --"


    Fushun stood up and gave a bow to the three adults at the top first, with an embarrassed look behind him. He said, "ha ha, our family misunderstood the holy meaning. Your majesty said that since he said he wanted to give the imperial concubine an innocence, he wanted to investigate it thoroughly."


    With that, he looked sideways at Mrs. Xiao, who was just shocked by her face. He can smiled and said to the head, "this is the close palace man of the imperial concubine. Because she was inconvenient to come, she ordered the palace men around her to replace her temporarily. The imperial concubine has told her all the things of that year. Anyone who needs a witness or confrontation can use it later."


    The Minister of Dali Temple raised his hands to bow and said, "your imperial concubine is wise."


    Seeing his Majesty''s performance and the imperial concubine''s action, his heart had been put down, and he exchanged a tacit and relaxed look with several people on his side.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Xiao finally showed her first flustered expression after arriving at Dali temple.


    Fushun smiled at Mrs. Xiao badly, "that''s it, then Mrs. Xiao should avoid it."


    Dali Temple Qing nodded and said yes. He ordered someone to invite Mrs. Xiao down. At the suggestion of Fushun, he moved a screen to let the palace man hide behind.


    The next step is to continue asking questions. The first thing that comes is naturally Tian, the source of the vortex.


    Tian has been about Dali temple for several days. Although he is not about the prison, he lives in an ordinary room. But I don''t know what''s going on outside. Another person is locked up alone and is suffering from psychological torture. When I came to the court, it was obvious that I was more haggard than yesterday''s description.


    The Secretary of Dali Temple began to ask questions routinely. Tian repeated them one by one according to what he had said before. There was a recording on one side, and he wrote a book in a hurry to make records. After that, all these were to be recorded or presented to his majesty for inspection.


    When the Secretary of Dali temple asked deeper with an embarrassed look on his face, Tian was difficult to calm down, and a look of panic appeared on his pale face.


    Although this emotion was soon covered up, she didn''t know that her subtle emotion had been caught in the bottom of her eyes by the first three adults.


    The three people felt at ease and relaxed completely for the first time since the joint trial of the three companies.


    Naturally, Tian is not a fool. Of course, she knows what this means. To put it bluntly, she knew very well whether imperial concubine yuan had a quarrel. And she knew exactly what it was like outside.


    The wisdom of such specious rumors lies in their specious and confusing. If no one is investigated, it''s not shit, it''s shit. But if someone investigates, it can''t stand scrutiny.


    Tian''s mind was confused. In her panic, she chose a speech that was very beneficial to her side. She said that the following people did it, and the one who handled it was also the servant. She just listened to the servant''s report and gave orders. The details were not very clear.

 Chapter 598

    She didn''t say this without consideration. After all, five years was not short. The servants in the house came and went almost every time. She deliberately said that the matter was done by a person called mother Qu around her, and mother Qu is her confidant. She knows the whole story and naturally knows how to deal with it now.


    Dali Temple Qing nodded and ordered someone to bring mother Qu up.


    Mother Qu was brought up.


    Her treatment is no better than that of Tian Shi. She is locked up with the servants and their wives. However, after all, she has been Tian''s confidant for decades and knows the context in detail. Naturally, she thought of working with Tian. She didn''t do anything else these days, but unified her caliber with the woman and servant girl who handled it that year.


    Unified what caliber? Since the three servant girls who were sold in those years had done things of discord.


    After five years, there is not much left of these people, that is, Rong''s mother and xiu''e are still around her. Others also know, but they are just chasing the wind to make a shadow. When they hear about it, they are not present.


    After coming up, she first looked at Tian''s eyes, and she knew what to do.


    Sure enough, mother Qu killed the three servant girls and climbed into the fourth young master''s bed. According to the rules of the house, you should have been killed with a stick. Madam Zhai was kind-hearted and ordered to sell to Beijing.


    Seeing that Qu''s mother really said what she thought, Tian was relieved and covered his face with his sleeve. He began to cry with a very wronged look.


    Mother Tian didn''t live up to her confidant''s reputation. She howled with Tian Shi and said that her wife had always been kind-hearted. Otherwise, if someone had killed her at the beginning, she wouldn''t be the imperial concubine now. She also denounced the empress as ungrateful, and forgot her old kindness as soon as she was promoted.


    The whole hall was filled with the cries of two women. The Minister of Dali temple, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment and the censor of Zuo Du, who sat at the head of the hall, had an impulse to hide their faces. Fu Shun disdained his face and ridiculed his eyes.


    At this time, a man came out from behind a screen on the side of the hall, his face full of anger and disdain.


    It is the spring grass around the little flower.


    Chuncao first saluted several people in the hall one by one, then angrily denounced the untruthfulness of Tian''s words and slandered her mother, and said in a harsh voice, "you have thought about this lady and this mother. Are you sure that things are really what you said?"


    Tian Shi met Chuncao and knew that she was a close imperial concubine.


    She didn''t expect that the imperial concubine would send the palace people next to her to listen to the trial. She was angry, anxious, oppressed and happy. Your imperial concubine is finally anxious. It''s useless to be anxious. The three adults are watching here. Even your imperial concubine can''t intimidate me. What have you done? Listen to my advice. No, there are so many things!


    "Of course, Mrs. Ben is sure that what she said is true!"


    Mrs. Tian followed and howled, "even if you are a confidant of the imperial concubine, you can''t threaten us in court. We''re telling the truth. The lady spared the imperial concubine''s life. I didn''t expect that now the imperial concubine will bite the hand that feeds her..."


    Fushun cleared his throat and said, "three adults, don''t you think the old woman is deliberately confusing the public? What we''re asking is the old story of the empress. It doesn''t matter who forgives who and who avenges the enemy."


    The three adults nodded, and they also thought they were too funny, especially the old woman who looked like a servant. In addition to echoing Tian''s words, she kept talking with the imperial concubine. Not to mention whether the imperial concubine''s move is ungrateful or not, these two people are so, and they know it in their hearts.


    I just want to confuse the public and press the imperial concubine with words, or tell people. I just want to say that if something happens this time, it must be the imperial concubine''s deliberate revenge.

 Chapter 599

    Although the women in the back house don''t have a good view of the overall situation, they have many heart eyes. There are deliberately buried traps in every sentence. Sometimes they are even more difficult than men.


    "Madam Qu, don''t talk about irrelevant things, or I''ll ask you to go down."


    In fact, mother Qu''s splashes were all strongly supported. When Fushun spoke, she trembled like chaff. At this time, seeing that the Dali Temple Secretary also spoke, she quickly fell on the ground and stopped making a sound.


    The spring grass snorted coldly and disdained to say, "I don''t know who is ungrateful. Since you first entered the palace to intimidate, my mother ignored you and gave you another chance. This time, you''re looking for death yourself. Don''t blame her!"


    After that, Chuncao reported the names of several people, saying that these people knew the empress in those years. Adults can call one by one for questioning.


    The Secretary of Dali Temple checked the list of servants of marquis Jinyang one by one, and brought up the people who are still alive.


    Those who came up were all servant girls. In fact, they also included the old Rong mother and Xiue who were no longer dressed as servant girls.


    These people behaved normally. Others who were not present at that time said something they had heard. As for Rong''s mother and xiu''e, they came according to the same caliber.


    At this time, the confession was not conducive to imperial concubine yuan. The three adults at the head frowned again.


    Chuncao remained calm and silent. Just as Tian Shi relaxed, she reported another person''s name, which finally made Tian Shi unstable and showed her surprise.


    Mother Qu cried bad, but Mrs. Wang was not locked up with her. She had to be locked up in other places at that time.


    At this time, they can only hope that Mrs. Wang is really old and confused, just as when she sent someone to talk. But somehow, there was a trace of uncontrollable panic in Tian''s heart, as if something bad was about to happen.


    "My Lord, this man had a close relationship with my mother at the beginning. According to my mother, she was suddenly promoted and many people were excluded from her. Only this old woman took good care of her. When my mother was sold, my mother-in-law Wang visited her at night to help her find out about the sale, and gave her some two silver coins and two small cakes for her self-defense."


    The Minister of Dali Temple nodded and ordered someone to bring Mrs. Wang.


    Soon, the old lady Wang was brought up.


    In order to avoid it, the spring grass went behind the screen again.

 Chapter 600

    "Old woman, do you remember a little girl named Xiaohua five years ago?"


    Mrs. Wang looked blankly at several senior officials in the hall, thought for a moment, and said, "Lord Hui, the old woman has some impression."


    Tian Shi screamed, "Mrs. Wang, you can think about it before you talk."


    Mrs. Wang was frightened by Tian''s scream and fell on her knees with a plop, shaking with fear.


    "Tian Shi, please pay attention to your words, or I will ask someone to invite you down." Dali Temple secretary said, and then faced Mrs. Wang. "Don''t be afraid, mother-in-law. There are several adults sitting here. As long as you tell the truth, no one dares to make it difficult for you."


    Mrs. Wang looked at Tian with lingering fear and said to the Secretary of Dali temple, "Sir, is what you said true?"


    "Nature is true."


    Mrs. Wang nodded, made a look of memory and said slowly.


    After listening to what Mrs. Wang said, the truth finally came out.


    In the old lady Wang''s narration, the girl named Xiaohua is a very honest and low-key little girl. Because she is young and in a high position, many people crowd her out, and several big servant girls use her as a little girl. But she is neither humble nor arrogant, works hard, never provokes right and wrong, nor gathers up with the master.


    However, at that time, the fourth young master and his wife had different feelings. Tian was ready to choose a room for his son. Several big servant girls fought together, as if they were cockfighting. The girl named Xiaohua had no choice but to pretend to be a fool and hide in the small kitchen every day. However, things became big. Qiao''s attempt to hang a beam was unsuccessful. In order to quell the resentment of his daughter-in-law, Tian sold all the people. In fact, there were innocent Xiaohua girls involved.


    After saying all that she should have said, Mrs. Wang asked blankly with her muddy eyes open, "Sir, why do you ask Xiaohua? But do you know where she is now? Before she was sold, the old woman went to see her and secretly stuffed some food and silver with her... The sold slaves and maidservants are suffering very much, and I don''t know how she is now..."


    With that, Mrs. Wang took out her handkerchief and wiped her old tears.


    The Secretary of Dali temple would not tell Mrs. Wang that the little girl in your mouth was not bitter at all. She fell into the blessing nest. Now she is a high imperial concubine.


    He put on an official tone and asked someone to lead Mrs. Wang down.


    Tian''s body was paralyzed and fell to the ground, including his mother.

 Chapter 601

    The matter of trapping the imperial concubine has finally come to an end. Although the details of the matter have not been announced to the public, we can know what it is just by relying on the several holy edicts of emperor Jing.


    Among the three houses involved, marquis Jinyang''s house, as the initiator of the matter, trapped the imperial concubine and despised the royal family. The following crimes were committed. Marquis Jinyang''s wife was sentenced to death, marquis Jinyang was robbed of the title, and all the slaves and maidservants who were perjury were beheaded, and the accomplices were sent to the border pass to perform labor. Uncle Chengyang was punished for duplicating women''s precepts a hundred times and deprived of his life. The mother made a mistake, and the virtuous imperial concubine had a mistake of oversight. She was deprived of the title of virtuous imperial concubine and demoted to a concubine. Mrs. Xiao of the Yasukuni government has bad conduct. She should have been killed as an example for the following crimes. She remembers that her husband has made meritorious contributions to the country. She is lax in teaching her wife and has made serious mistakes. She hereby removes all her official posts and returns home to think about her mistakes.


    Since then, everything has finally come to an end.


    Of course, it is inevitable that some curious people want to find relevant people to inquire about one or two. All those who know about it are silent, including the three punished families, who do not show any intention of refuting the imperial edict issued by the king.


    Now we all understand that imperial concubine yuan was really innocent and trapped!


    There were one or two people who wanted to take the opportunity to say something, but they were all reprimanded by the Minister of Dali temple, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment and the censor of Zuo Du.


    The case was handled by the three of them. They thought it was fair and could not be said by outsiders. After that, they were picked up by people who wanted to make a big fuss. That doesn''t mean that the three of them were afraid of the emperor''s power and protected the imperial concubine.


    Of course, there was also the case investigation situation on that day. Many people knew the whole story, including that in the end, Tian still stubbornly bit the imperial concubine and was beaten in the face by an old woman among the slaves at home. Also, Mrs. Xiao''s anti bite was broken, and then there was a big court when the case was closed.


    It''s time! No wonder the Marquis of Jinyang was punished so severely, and Mrs. Xiao also caused her husband to lose his job. It turned out that she did it all by herself! People familiar with the matter have said so.


    But that''s a digression.


    Dawn Palace


    Chuncao is talking to Xiaohua and dinglan, telling her how she denounced Mrs. Jinyang Hou for being shameless and confusing black and white.


    "... empress, you don''t know how ugly the Tian''s face became when she saw mother-in-law Wang, like a dead father... The last question of mother-in-law Wang stunned the adults in the hall. She almost asked the maidservant and laughed. Fortunately, the maidservant was alone behind the screen, and no one saw the maidservant covering her mouth and laughing..."


    Lilac said with a smile: "all right, all right, you''ve said the same thing for several days. If you don''t mind, our mother will also be upset."


    Spring grass blinked, a little wronged, "empress, will you be annoyed?"


    Xiaohua laughed, "no, No. well, go and see if the second prince wakes up. When he wakes up, let the nanny bring him."


    After the spring grass left, the three people in the house smiled at each other.


    Ding Lan said, "this spring grass is getting more and more wordy. Why didn''t you see that she has the ability of ''mother-in-law''s mouth'' earlier."


    Ding Lan''s expression was very funny. She amused the little flower again. She smiled twice and cleared her throat. "Be careful to let the spring grass hear you and talk about you day by day."


    Clove smiled twice and said, "at the beginning, the maidservant was worried that she would have stage fright. Fortunately, the girl is good and can stand the scene. By the way, what should I do over there, mother-in-law Wang?"


    Xiaohua pondered, "it''s impossible to take her into the palace now. Let''s find a Chuang Tzu to settle down first. Tell her that it''s not easy for me to leave the palace now. When I have a chance, I''ll go to see her and let her take good care of her. I''ll give her an old-age pension. It''s better for Zhao Da to do it secretly."


    "Yes."


    The Marquis house of Jinyang is now scattered. The Marquis has been robbed. The Marquis house can no longer live, so we have to choose another place to live.

 Chapter 602

    After the Tian family''s funeral, the Ruan family began to move.


    Naturally, the alternative residence is not as big as Hou''s house. So many servants and maidservants in the house naturally want to resell, resell and dismiss.


    At this time, Mrs. Wang''s nephew Datian appeared again and took his old aunt away without spending a penny.


    The two brothers, Ruan Siyi, later learned that it was the godly old lady Wang who had done something wrong and tried to get angry and kill her countless times. But now Mrs. Wang''s treatment is higher than theirs. Before leaving Dali temple, father-in-law Fu spoke and said that the old woman told the truth. After returning, the master''s family will not spare her.


    In order not to hurt his Yin morality, he specially sent two eunuchs to follow Mrs. Wang and wait for her relatives in her hometown to pick her up. He also said that if anyone retaliates against the princess, he is against his father-in-law Fu and the imperial concubine.


    Let''s go back to the Marquis of Jinyang.


    Marquis Jinyang placed her in a separate courtyard and sent people to provide delicious and delicious food. When the field came, he sent her away as if he were the God of plague.


    Other people''s husband''s family will be devastated and panic when they encounter this great disaster, but the fourth young lady Qiao''s reaction is different from others.


    When she learned that Tian''s family had been sentenced to death and that the Marquis had been removed from his post, she laughed loudly in the main room of the splendid courtyard on the spot. She couldn''t straighten up. She even scolded countless times, so she closed her mouth under the stop of the servant girl around her.


    Qiao wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes and said sarcastically, "the Ruan family also has today. In the future, it''s time for you to give me as your ancestor."


    This can really be said that Feng Shui turns around and comes to my house this year!


    Today''s Jingdi seems very happy.


    Pull the little flower to bump the dragon and pour the Phoenix several times before stopping.


    Xiaohua is too tired to move her fingers, but Jingdi is not tired at all. She is in great spirit.


    He seemed to think of something. He said, "it is said that the Duke of Yasukuni''s face is blue. Fushun said that the imperial concubine smashed a whole set of tea sets."


    This is Schadenfreude, isn''t it?


    Well, it''s really schadenfreude. Since the Yasukuni government was severely damaged once, Emperor Jing has learned what schadenfreude is.


    He could not understand that it was Schadenfreude, but his behavior was so. Others can''t see it. As a flower sleeping together every day, I can''t understand it.


    As a favorite imperial concubine, she naturally wants to gloat when her majesty gloats. This is not a bad temper, but a kind of pride.


    "The!" agreed Xiaohua.


    Because of this incident, Xiaohua now knows something about the court. Naturally, I know what king''s purpose is this time. The man wants to take back the military power in the capital. Naturally, she will fully cooperate.


    Of course, for Jingdi, Xiaohua is also very amazed and worshipped.


    She always knew that a man was a smart man, not a smart man who could not sit on the throne. But it was this time that she found out how smart men are. Obviously, it was a very difficult and troublesome thing, but he just planned it.


    He even gave Xiaohua an illusion. It seemed that at the moment when Tian jumped out, he arranged everything. But Xiaohua knew it was not. When Emperor Jing began to do it, it was the first time she told him about Jinyang Hou''s house.

 Chapter 603

    Precision, one hit, especially for human nature, is so accurate that people''s eyes are tongue tied. As if those people were puppets, doing what he wanted step by step, and finally naturally fell into the pit.


    When things are done, people will only think that they have done their own sins and can''t live, and they won''t doubt him.


    "Your Majesty, how does your faucet grow and how can it be so smart!" the little flower will sigh when she thinks of these.


    Similarly, the king emperor will look embarrassed and don''t know how to answer.


    "I don''t know." after thinking about it for a while, Emperor Jing replied.


    This answer is not what Xiaohua expected, because that''s what Jingdi said every time. Decisiveness is more popular than people. Goods are more popular than goods. You have to throw it away.


    Fortunately, this is her man, not her enemy. Fortunately, she is next to him. He won''t take this against her, or she won''t know how she died.


    "Just tired you." this is a sentence that Jingdi will repeat every time he mentions it.


    Compared with xiaohua and yourong Yan, Jingdi has more or less a psychological burden. Although it was discussed with xiaohua and with her consent, Jingdi always felt guilty.


    Yes, she won, and she also won beauty, but before she was held and said, the king emperor could not help but frown. The joy disappeared and changed to melancholy.


    Then it''s time for Xiaohua to appease. This scene has appeared several times, and Xiaohua is light when she is familiar.


    "Jing Lang, I don''t care. If you think so, this kind of thing can''t be avoided. It won''t happen sooner or later. Who let me have this past. Now, I''ve caught all of them and clarified everything. No one will talk about it in the future. How much effort has been saved."


    "It can be solved secretly."


    Xiaohua knows what Jingdi means.


    "But I can''t get through the barrier in my heart. Anyway, she saved my life at the beginning. I can''t repay kindness, but I can''t repay virtue with resentment. The opportunity is given to her, the right of choice is given to her, so she can choose her own way."


    This idea is nonsense and absurd to many people. But in Xiaohua''s heart, whether she is a woman or indecisive, she always remembers that she thought she would die, and Tian''s men left affection.


    Maybe Tian''s leniency at that time had her own considerations, but Xiaohua always remembered that she could be so happy now. Fortunately, she was lenient at the beginning. Otherwise, how could she have such a good man, such a good life and three lovely children.


    Live again, Xiaohua always feels that there must be a destiny. Her usual behavior doesn''t make her anxious. She never leaves a point for doing things. Because she is not alone now. She has him, children and everything beautiful. Let''s accumulate some Yin virtue for herself.


    Jingdi stroked her hair and kissed her eyebrows lovingly. "My little flower is a good one."


    Xiaohua smiled and touched her nose. "Jinglang is so good at praising people. I''m not good, but just for peace of mind."


    But peace of mind


    But how many people in the world can understand?


    Tian Shi didn''t understand that Xiaohua actually let her go again and again until she finally left her a way to live. It''s a pity that she didn''t understand the truth. In the eyes of people like them, people must repay their vengeance. They must seize the opportunity and never die. They don''t understand another word¡ª¡ª


    You have to forgive others!


    After a while, they asked the palace man to prepare water for bathing.


    After bathing and lying down to sleep, king suddenly said, "I can''t give up for the time being. Give me some more time."


    Xiaohua ''um'' gave a sound, rubbed her face in his arms and went to sleep.


    Emperor Jing printed a kiss on her forehead, and so did he.

 Chapter 604

    The next day, Emperor Jing said something to the court.


    The general meaning of the words is that because of the queen, there have been a lot of things and disputes these days. Even my imperial concubine has been involved and suffered a lot of grievances in vain. Although the queen is suffering from a serious disease, she is, after all, my original wife, Princess Jing, who was granted by the former Emperor. Today, the first emperor died less than a year ago. She didn''t think about the feelings of husband and wife and the kindness of her father. When the queen was seriously ill, she didn''t mention the matter of abandonment for the time being.


    None of the ministers had any objection. The first emperor took it out and the love between husband and wife was mentioned. Can you let your majesty ignore his father''s kindness and forget the old love and be a fickle and righteous man to spit on the world?


    The words also spread to Fengqi palace.


    The queen showed no clue in front of the messenger. When they left, they showed ridicule.


    "Hypocrisy! It''s obviously holding this palace as a cover to delay yourself. It''s so high sounding. Luo Jing, when did you learn hypocrisy?... ha ha... But this palace doesn''t mind..."


    Others don''t know, but the queen knows. Since emperor Jing said this, she must wait until she is dying before she will give up the imperial edict.


    Is it certain that she will die in a year or two?


    Then she has to work hard. She must live to upset him


    "... the adulterer * * wants to cross the palace and stay together. He can''t do anything else in the palace, but he can add blocking..."


    Cailian stood aside, frightened by the Queen''s self-talk.


    The empress has never thought the same since she was ill. The person who came to deliver the message clearly said that his majesty cared about the feelings of husband and wife and let the queen rest assured that she didn''t have to worry about the waste. How could she change her mouth completely.


    "Cailian, go and get medicine for the palace."


    The Queen''s words interrupted Cailian''s chaotic mood. She was surprised to hear that the queen wanted to drink medicine.


    Since her mother was diagnosed with tuberculosis, she no longer drank medicine. She was completely desperate. Now she is rare and takes the initiative to drink medicine.


    It should be related to Tiandu. With such random thinking, Cailian is too busy to get the medicine.


    Soon, when Nian gen''er arrived, Emperor Jing issued a decree in advance to summon King Yun and king Qi to Beijing for the new year''s reunion.


    The king of Qi and the king of Jin conspired to rebel and lost an arm. The former Emperor did not investigate him, but banned him from the palace of the king of Qi in Qizhou. After King ascended the throne, he did not change the imperial edict, but still followed the imperial edict of his predecessor.


    The cloud king and his wife arrived on the 25th. After entering the palace to meet the king, they returned to the cloud King''s house in central Beijing to live. The king of Qi is one day later than him, and the same is true.


    On the 26th, the king emperor sealed the pen and seal the seal. After sealing the pen, the representative no longer handled government affairs. On the fifth day of the beginning of the year, he began to write and seal the seal before resuming his office. Since entering Beijing, Emperor Jing has been busy. Now it is a rare break.


    On New Year''s Eve, Emperor Jing set up a family banquet in Zhaoyang hall.


    The queen can''t attend. Xiaohua sits with her a little lower on the left. Present are Qiao bin, an bin and Jing bin, crown prince Luo Hu, eldest princess Luo Yi, King Yun and his wife, king Qi and his wife, and several princes of the first Prince''s family.


    This is not Xiaohua''s first time to see these people. As early as the death of the former Emperor, king Qi of Yun returned to Beijing for mourning and glanced at the mourning hall. Now look again, it can match the number.


    King Yun is a fat man, but Princess Yun is surprisingly beautiful. It is a kind of beauty with great visual impact. She was stunned on the spot at a glance.


    The king of Qi has a fierce face, but her face is a little depressed. The princess of Qi is a weak face and seems to be a gentle person. The children of the first prince, who are not old, are between the ages of 7-10. They are silent and powerful. After saluting, they sit aside and become transparent people.

 Chapter 605

    King Yun had long been curious about the man on the tip of the king''s heart. When he entered the banquet, he stared at him with good eyes. Until the familiar pain hit on his thigh, he didn''t return to his mind. He smiled flatteringly at Princess Yun.


    Princess Yun threw him a look of "go back and settle accounts" before she took back her hand.


    Jingdi was always a man of few words, and everyone knew it. Except for one or two words during the toast, the whole banquet was silent.


    After the banquet and the ceremony, Princess Yun withdrew.


    Looking at the scene of the angry Dudu walking in front and a ball rolling behind, Xiaohua was stunned and stunned.


    It seems to see Xiaohua''s surprise. On the way back to the dawn palace, Jingdi hugged Xiaohua''s waist in the Dragon chariot and told her about Prince Yun and Princess Yun.


    After telling what he knew, Emperor Jing kissed Xiaohua and said, "it''s better for Xiaohua."


    Jingdi drank wine, and there was a faint smell of wine between his nose and breath. Xiaohua was slightly drunk.


    After hearing this, Xiaohua was not surprised that Princess Yun''s driver had a way, but surprised that Jingdi seemed to tell her this as a very funny thing.


    I wanted to laugh, but suddenly I couldn''t laugh. Looking at the indifferent eyes of the man opposite, the little flower was speechless.


    After gloating, Xiaohua found another quirk of Jingdi and told jokes.


    He told her what he thought was funny and cola. For example, a minister in the hall said something today. He didn''t like to listen, so he ignored him and raised his beard with anger. For example, he knows some messy things in some ministers'' house, and so on.


    Sometimes Xiaohua will laugh, and sometimes Xiaohua doesn''t feel funny at all. This time Xiaohua smiled, and one day Jingdi would talk again. If Xiaohua didn''t laugh, he would think about a few days before he would talk again.


    Playing like this, sometimes Xiaohua feels that she is very cola. Occasionally, she is naughty. She is laughing and angry. She has to pretend that she is not funny, and then look at his depressed eyes.


    At this time, Xiaohua wants to kiss his face.


    It''s so cute. There''s wood!


    Xiaohua kissed up, Jingdi narrowed his eyes, and manually, the original kiss on the cheek became a pair of thin lips.


    Just about to move to other places, Xiaohua stopped him and said angrily, "wait a minute, the children are still behind."


    The king leaned back and pulled the flower into his arms. The Dragon chariot was so stable that people could not feel moving forward at all.


    "Your Majesty seems to have a good relationship with his highness King Yun?"


    Because today Xiaohua saw that emperor Jing and King Yun said a few words, while others said one or none.


    The king emperor said, "he helped me."


    Fushun''s voice sounded outside. Xiaohua knew it was coming.


    After the Dragon chariot, a cold wind came. On the back of the Yu sedan, both ho''er and Yi Yi came down. It was cold outside. Without delay, several people entered the main hall.


    The second prince is too young. He didn''t bring it today.


    After changing her clothes and sitting down, Xiaohua asked the nanny to hold her. The second prince Luo Yu was only five months old. His mother put him on the couch to play with his brother and sister. He was lying, while his brothers and sisters were on the side, touching his face and his little hands.


    After a while, he became impatient and began to cry.


    He didn''t stop until Xiaohua came to hold him and coax him.


    "Yu''er is anxious at first sight. Ho''er and Yi didn''t cry as much as he did at the beginning." Xiaohua said to King Jing.


    King Jing came up and touched his son''s small face with his fingers. He stopped before his son was about to cry.


    "I don''t know who I learned from. No one let me touch it. I''m so angry." Xiaohua continued.

 Chapter 606

    Emperor Jing took a look at Xiaohua and said faintly, "my prince, why do you make people touch your little face."


    "Even if outsiders don''t let them, their own people won''t let them. How can we not touch such a white and fat little face?" said Xiaohua, pinching it again.


    The second prince vomited a bubble, snorted, twisted his face and amused the little flower.


    Yiyi came over and smiled, "my brother is too cute to let my sister touch my little face."


    With that, she pinched her hand gently. Fortunately, before the second prince was about to cry, she was kissed by Xiaohua and burst into tears.


    "Oh, we yu''er are still our own mother imperial concubine, right? Let''s ignore our bad sister."


    Luo Yu, the second prince, smiled more happily and seemed to be saying "good baa, good baa".


    Yiyi went to sit in his father''s arms with a small mouth, and then made faces here to show off. Yu''er didn''t understand this. Wow, ha ha, he laughed more happily.


    Ho''er could not help being a little handsome. He looked like he could not stand it.


    Not only was Xiaohua amused by the three children, but even Jingdi rarely smiled.


    He said he wanted to keep the year old, but he never insisted on it.


    The three children never go to bed early and get up early, and soon fell asleep. The palace people led the children down, and the king emperor naturally took Xiaohua to continue the unfinished work on the Dragon chariot.


    On the first day of the first month, this day is the first of the year, the first of the month and the first of the time. On this day, Emperor Jing was very busy. Early in the morning, he had to go to the Fengxian hall to worship his ancestors, and then there was the great court meeting to receive greetings from ministers and foreign envoys.


    Today, as the crown prince, Luo Hu also wants to attend with the king emperor.


    Before dawn, Xiaohua got up and finished grooming with the king. Ho''er also came at this time. The three had breakfast together. The eunuchs served emperor Jing and put on the crown of gun, and ho''er was also served and put on the crown of Prince gun.


    The so-called gun crown is the dress of the emperor and the Duke. Below the prince, you can''t use a gun crown, but a crown.

 Chapter 607

    All sacrifices to heaven and earth, ancestral temples, new year''s day, winter solstice and holy festivals shall be crowned with Dagon, as well as sacrifices to the country, ancestors and book worship. The emperor''s crown painted twelve chapters, six kinds of sun, moon, stars, mountains, dragons and Chinese insects woven in clothes, and Zongyi, algae, fire, pink rice, moose and moose embroidered in clothes, with twelve Diao crowns.


    Crown prince gunmian''s coat is painted with five chapter patterns of mountain, dragon, Huachong and Zongyi, and the lower garment is embroidered with four chapter patterns of algae, pink rice, Dan and Dan. There are nine chapters with nine diaries.


    The crown is the hat in the crown. The black table is wrapped in Zhu. The front is round and the rear is round. There are twelve diaos in front and behind, and twelve five-color jade beads in each Diao. The crown prince is nine diaries and nine beads.


    The king wore a crown of Gung and was surprisingly handsome. The air of indifference is more dignified with the black gun crown. The handsome face behind the mian Diao is looming, which adds a bit of pressure.


    Xiaohua involuntarily stepped forward, crossed the Miandiao and printed a kiss on the king''s face.


    "Your Majesty is so handsome!"


    The king''s face behind the mian Diao was indistinct, and the little flower vaguely seemed to see a blush.


    On the contrary to the king, ho''er was very cute when he wore such a black gun crown.


    He was small, dressed in such clothes and wearing a cumbersome crown, which made him feel top heavy. Little hands can''t help touching the crown for fear of making their center of gravity unstable.


    Xiaohua squats down with a smile, arranges her son''s appearance, and kisses her little face when she reaches the crown.


    "Today, ho''er and his father went to worship their ancestors and participate in the great court meeting. Don''t be nervous. We''re still young, as long as we don''t be rude."


    Ho''er nodded and looked at his mother with a red face.


    The father had a kiss, and so did he. He wears the same clothes as his father. He is the son and Prince of his father. Just follow his father. Think about it this way, ho''er is not so nervous.


    Emperor Jing stretched out his slender hand to his son. He looked up at his father and led him up.


    Two men, one big and one small, wearing the same crown and taking the same steps, went outside the temple. Because of gunmian''s particularly solemn back, Xiaohua couldn''t help but burst into tears.

 Chapter 608

    The father and son didn''t come back until Shenshi.


    At this time, he Er could not hold on to the so-called Prince''s demeanor for a long time. He was held by the king emperor under the Dragon chariot into the dawn palace.


    When he was about to get to the main hall, he saw him struggling to get down. Unfortunately, Emperor Jing didn''t let him go.


    Xiaohua took ho''er and kissed his red face.


    "Ho son is tired. His father and Emperor hold him out of the way. Don''t be shy in front of his mother and sister."


    He was quiet, red faced and didn''t speak.


    Yiyi came up to her brother, pulled the beads on his crown and asked him to take off his hat and try it for her one by one. Ho''er is very tired and doesn''t bother to talk to her.


    A group of palace eunuchs came in to serve emperor Jing and ho''er. They took off their crown. Yiyi took ho''er''s crown and put it on his head. They asked if Xiaohua looked good.


    Xiaohua smiled at her daughter and said something nice. Yiyi asks Jingdi again. Jingdi also says it''s good-looking.


    After less than a moment, Yiyi pulled down her hat and complained, "it''s hard to take this hat. I can''t see outside. Brother, how do you walk with this?"


    Xiaohua smiled and took the trumpet''s crown and handed it to Ding LAN, "Yiyi princess, if you can''t see clearly, doesn''t mean your brother can''t see clearly."


    Ho''er didn''t speak. He didn''t want to say it. In fact, he couldn''t see clearly. He almost fell several times. Fortunately, his father held him and his father''s big sleeve was used as a barrier, so he didn''t be rude.


    Thinking of this, he glanced at the king emperor, and the father and son exchanged tacit eyes.


    On the first day of the new year, the palace concubines need to pay homage to the queen, which can be regarded as paying New Year''s greetings.


    This was cancelled because the queen was ill.


    On the second day of junior high school, Qiao bin and Jing bin and an bin came to visit the imperial concubine.


    Now, Qiao''s concubines are from heaven to earth overnight. They were the third largest in the harem. Now they are inferior to even Jing''s concubines and an''s concubines. Jing and an have a title, but she can only be called by her surname. It was originally the Lord of the first palace, but now it has changed to the side hall according to the rules. Fortunately, the quiet concubine an, who lives in longcui palace, is now easy, and there is nothing like stepping on the low and holding the high.


    Of course, Jing bin and an bin are not fools. Why Qiao bin was demoted to a concubine is naturally related to the noble concubine some time ago. Now the imperial concubine dotes on the crown six palaces. Naturally, they won''t go to Qiao Bin''s side. They don''t step on it, but they don''t intersect. Everyone lives their own lives.


    The three invited Ann, and Xiaohua let them sit down. After saying a few words, several people withdrew.


    Not only did Xiaohua not know what to say to them, but so did they. How can a woman with the same man sit together and chat without any objection when she takes up all the rain and dew and has no other trace.


    Out of the dawn palace, the three sat on the chariot respectively. Before they went on the chariot, an Bin said a word to Qiao bin, which was the first word they had said since Qiao bin was demoted.


    "It''s time for you to stop and give up. She''s generous. If you''re smart, you should know what to do. Why don''t you always find yourself unhappy."


    Having known the imperial concubine for so long, Jing bin and an bin have understood something now.


    The imperial concubine is good-natured and generous. For ordinary people, just what they did in the past is enough for the imperial concubine to secretly kill them countless times, but she didn''t. Although their days were short, they had everything they should have, and no one had ever deducted them. The palace eunuchs were also very respectful to them.


    Including Qiao''s concubines, this time they have become enemies with the imperial concubine, and they are almost immortal. The imperial concubine still didn''t do anything. Qiao and his concubines had no concubine position and moved their residence. Their days were almost the same as before.


    These Jing and an concubines are all seen in the eyes.

 Chapter 609

    They are all miserable people. Who doesn''t want to admit their fate? But sometimes you can''t do something if you don''t want to admit your fate.


    Your majesty is not easy to get emotional, but once you get emotional, you will admit death. Now it looks like this, that is, it will only be this one in the future. Others, you''d better do what you should.


    Anyway, an bin sees it like this. As for how Qiao bin sees it, it''s her business. She just can''t bear to say more because of the same situation.


    After saying this, an bin went to the chariot. An bin and Jing bin left their chariots. Qiao bin stood in front of his chariots for a long time before stepping up slowly.


    On the fifth day of the lunar new year, the emperor Jingdi handles government affairs. Xiaohua has nothing to do in the dawn palace.


    During this period, Princess Yun came to worship Xiaohua several times, and they knew each other as soon as they came and went.


    After getting acquainted with Princess Yun, Xiaohua knows that she is a straightforward person, not as arrogant as she seems.


    Princess Yun also knew that the yuan imperial concubine was a person held by the king emperor. She wanted to make friends. In addition, the yuan imperial concubine was also a good-natured person. The two women sat together and talked about their children and their men, but they became closer and closer.


    After fifteen years, King Yun and king Qi returned to the fief.


    When the king of Qi left, whether the king of Jing sent it or not, Xiaohua didn''t know, but when the king of Yun left, the king of Jing set up a special banquet to send him.


    There were only a few people at the family banquet this time, including the yunwang couple, the Jingdi Xiaohua, and ho''er and Yiyi. It can be regarded as a gathering of the two families.


    Xiaohua and Princess Yun sat together, while emperor Jing and King Yun sat on the other side with two children. Several people just sat at an eight immortals table and made out at a table. At first glance, they were not alienated by the sub table system as usual.


    "Once you go, I don''t know when you can enter Beijing. I don''t have any friends. It''s not easy to have one. You''re leaving again."


    Princess Yun smiled brightly, took Xiaohua''s hand and said, "what''s the matter? I''ll let our highness take me to Beijing in the future."


    "Then you can keep your word. Don''t forget."


    "That''s nature."


    On one side, the cloud king heard the woman''s dialogue here and said with a smile: "little sister-in-law, maybe before long, the king will take the princess back to Beijing for permanent residence."


    Xiaohua looks at Jingdi. Jingdi''s expression is unfathomable. She looks at yunwang again. Yunwang''s fat face is full of ridicule laughter.

 Chapter 610

    Princess Yun glanced at the cloud King angrily, turned to Xiaohua and said, "don''t pay attention to him. He''s used to talking nonsense. But when I''m free, I''ll send you a letter. You ask your majesty to give us an imperial edict, and we''ll come."


    "OK, this is good."


    Over there, the cloud king and the king exchanged a look that belonged to a man. The cloud king raised his cup and came up to the king, "Hey, that''s really done. It''s up to you to eat in the future."


    The king looked at him, raised his glass and drank it. Then he said faintly, "you are richer than me."


    King Yun frowned and said, "is it the king''s land in the world? Don''t give me a big hat. I''m a small vassal, but I rely on your majesty to eat. How can I be richer than the Lord of the world?"


    The king''s eyebrows and eyes were light, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to him. "What I said never counts. You don''t have to."


    "Alas - well, well, I''ll tell you the truth. I think it''s really annoying to be a vassal. There are so many things, the tax revenue can''t make ends meet, and you have to pay for it yourself. It''s better to be an idle king and be carefree, and the trouble will be left to you." then, King Yun took a resentful look at King Jing, "it''s too bad for you to let others tell the truth."


    The king emperor automatically left out the word "others" and said, "what are your plans for the future? Don''t talk about eating and dying. I don''t believe it."


    "I --" Wang Yun touched his chin. "I''ve been playing with my wife and children all over the country. It''s not easy to loosen up. I promised to take her out in the future."


    Emperor Jing nodded silently.


    The cloud king looked sad. "Why? Envy, wow, Kaka. I already said that being an emperor is the hardest thing in the world. This kind of thing still needs to be done by cattle."


    "My zodiac is not cattle."


    The cloud King choked and raised his glass to drink.


    "You seem to have less meat." don''t think King Jing can''t hear King Yun humiliating him. Although he doesn''t understand the relationship between being an emperor and being a cow, it will add blockage to people.


    The cloud King touched his stomach and looked sad.


    Speaking of this, it''s a tear. Since he boasted in front of the princess that he didn''t want to lose weight, he was too lazy to lose weight. All day long, the princess urged him to lose weight with a whip.


    Emperor Jing''s face was indifferent, but his words were very angry. "Princess Yun is also for you. I''m thin, and my dragon body is very healthy."


    The cloud king was jealous, glanced at the king of Jing, and guessed that the small body under his Dragon Robe was wooden and muscular.


    It must be wood. It must be wood. It''s so white. It''s definitely a white chicken. He''s different. He''s going to be a man with bronze skin and eight abdominal muscles in the future!


    Thinking about it, the cloud king was relieved and took another sip of wine. "Next time you see the king again, you will be surprised."


    The king smiled in his heart and said, "I look forward to it."

 Chapter 611

    After King Yun and Princess Yun left Beijing, Xiaohua was completely idle.


    There is almost nothing to do except to accompany three children every day.


    After a year, ho''er will begin to enlighten. Emperor Jing set up the east palace official office and set up three teachers and three young officials to teach the prince. The prince, the prince''s teacher, the prince''s Fu and the prince''s Bao were in charge of moral guidance to the prince and guarded his wings. The prince Shaoshi, the prince Shaofu and the prince Shaobao are in charge of the teaching of the prince''s view of three public morality.


    However, Zhan Shifu, who is responsible for the prince''s daily counseling, has not been established, because the prince is young after all, and now it is only the beginning of enlightenment.


    As for the prince''s three divisions and three shaos, Emperor Jing selected them very carefully. It is not that some old ministers with high moral integrity and high prestige are selected as part-time officials, but the selection is quite miscellaneous. There are old ministers with high moral integrity and those who are pragmatic. It can be seen that emperor Jing still attaches great importance to the Enlightenment of the crown prince.


    Thus, ho''er became a little doll who needed to go to class with the master every day.


    You need to get up early every day, come back at noon, go in the afternoon and come back at Shenshi. In a few days, Xiaohua was very distressed. Such a small child has so much homework every day and has to practice writing when he comes back.


    It''s Yiyi. Seeing my brother go to class and write every day, I''m very envious. I''m making trouble for Xiaohua to go too. Xiaohua can''t be the master. After all, it''s not an ordinary gentleman, a Confucian or a minister who teaches the prince''s lessons. Let her go to Jingdi.


    Yiyi went to grind emperor Jing again. Emperor Jing didn''t say much and nodded.


    So the next day, Yiyi got up early in the morning, left Xiaobai walking around her legs and went to class with her brother.


    On the first day, it was very novel. Yiyi also described to Xiaohua that the teacher who taught her lessons had a long beard and always touched his beard when talking. It looked very strange.


    The next day, I can insist.


    On the third day, I was a little bored. Ho''er laughed at her lightly and stopped complaining immediately.


    After a few more days, Yiyi couldn''t stand it anymore and stopped going.


    Xiaohua is still a word. Your father promised that day. You don''t need your father''s consent to go.


    Yiyi went to grind the king again.


    Jingdi was very calm, but he didn''t speak until Yiyi used the great method of wiping tears, but he said in advance that he can''t learn now and still have to learn in two years.


    Yiyi is still young and doesn''t know how long two years are. In her mind, not learning now is liberation. She smiles and nods.


    When she came back in the evening, Xiaohua smiled at emperor Jing, "I expected your majesty to hold on. I didn''t expect you to surrender."


    Jingdi didn''t think it was a shame to step back to his daughter. "Let''s just have this daughter. The girl doesn''t have to learn too much. Let her be happy."


    Xiaohua nodded and thought so.


    Ho''er is the prince, even if Yiyi is a princess. In the future, she will not lose honor and worry about marriage. There is no need for knowledge. As long as she is good-natured and sensible, she is good.


    Spring goes and summer comes, and it gets hot gradually.


    The summer in Beijing is much hotter than that in Jingzhou. Xiaohua never used ice in Jingzhou. Since she came to Beijing, she used ice last year and this year.


    Jingdi is taking a nap, but Xiaohua can''t sleep.


    Today, Emperor Jing came back from the imperial study for lunch and told her a story.


    This story is quite complicated. It is generally about a common woman who was sold to the capital as a girl by a bad first-line mother.


    If there is no accident, the common woman should be silent in the countryside all her life. It''s a pity that this common woman has a capable brother. Once she has made great progress, she has gone through all kinds of hardships to find her sister.


    At that time, my sister had married and had children. She married a local farmer and had two children. My brother had no choice but to accept his brother-in-law from a poor background and connect his sister-in-law to Beijing.

 Chapter 612

    Of course, the end of her legitimate mother will not be very good. Because what she did was exploded with the appearance of a common woman in the capital. Everyone in Beijing despised her and said that she was insidious and vicious, and that she was not a good mother.


    The key is not how absurd the story is, but the victim¡ª¡ª


    She knows both.


    The elder brother in the story is Lin commander in King Jing''s mansion in those days, and now Dingyuan Hou is also commander of Jingwei. He is your Majesty''s confidant. The younger sister was Qingwan and Lin Qingwan, who were sold to Beijing by the toothed woman with her, and may be sold to mud leg Zi as a mother-in-law.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know what the surname of "Qingwan" is. She only knows one name. She didn''t know until Jingdi said it.


    Qing wan


    The girl who was delicate but full of tenacity still has a fresh memory. She still remembers that it was the time when she was most depressed. The girl brought her shock and hope


    Yes, a kind of hope, a kind of thing that still doesn''t give up full of beautiful hopes for the future even after the harsh treatment of fate.


    Maybe they didn''t talk much, but she learned a lot from her, such as optimism, free and easy, laughing at life


    Xiaohua thought a lot. When Jingdi woke up, she came back to her senses.


    Emperor Jing was going to the imperial study to handle government affairs in the afternoon. Xiaohua served him and put on his clothes. Before leaving, the king touched her hair, "you have nothing to do all day. You can call her into the palace to talk with you."


    Xiaohua nodded. She understood Jingdi''s meaning. She knew she didn''t have any friends and found her a chat partner.


    Seeing off the king emperor, Xiaohua asked the palace people to hold the second prince.


    Yu''er is now ten months old. The weather is hot, so she wears thin clothes and trousers. Xiaohua put him on the couch, and he crawled around by himself. Xiaohua coaxed her son and thought about his mind.


    Jingdi''s proposal moved her very much, but she hesitated after her heart. It was not others, but she was thinking about what kind of face she should face Qingwan?


    If she is just an ordinary identity, she has no hesitation. She will be a friend of ordinary women, and it will be convenient to get in and out. But she is a noble imperial concubine. The rules in the palace are strict, but Qingwan is not even a life woman. It is not easy to enter the palace and there are many rules.


    She can call her into the palace without taboo, but will Qingwan feel uncomfortable? She wouldn''t be so embarrassed for others, but Qingwan is different. What''s the difference? Xiaohua doesn''t know this tangled emotion yet


    To put it bluntly, Xiaohua is afraid of meeting an old friend now, especially if the old friend means different to her.


    After thinking for a while, she summoned Ding LAN and asked her to send someone to inquire about the Lin family and Dingyuan Hou''s house.


    Things like this are generally handed over to Xiao Xiazi. Xiao Xiazi, who is familiar with the road, didn''t go elsewhere and went directly to see Chang Shun.


    Chang Shun is now a deputy Eunuch in charge of the internal supervisor, and is also responsible for the intelligence related affairs under the king emperor. Seeing that Xiao Xiazi came, he heard that it was Dingyuan Hou''s sister. He knew it was wanted by the imperial concubine. Without saying a word, he gave him a series of news about Lin Qingwan.


    After a while, Xiaohua got the stack of paper in her hand.


    After a general look, Xiaohua has an understanding of Lin Qingwan''s recent situation.

 Chapter 613

    I was worried about whether she had suffered a lot when she married a farmer. Now it seems that she should be doing well


    Dingyuan Hou will get married in a few days. As a close sister, Lin Qingwan has no free time. Xiaohua decides to call her into the palace after this time.


    The scene of Dingyuan Hou''s wedding day was very big. As his confidant, Jingdi didn''t hesitate to reward him.


    His majesty personally gave the wedding, and gave it a great reward on the wedding day. Dingyuan Hou was very popular in the capital, and Lin Qingwan, Dingyuan Hou''s sister, was also well known.


    The people in the capital also know the entanglement between a branch of prime minister Lin''s family and Dingyuan Hou''s family. But now Dingyuan Hou is at the height of the sun. Of course, no one doesn''t give face. Similarly, when Lin Qingwan communicates outside, others also give thin noodles three points.


    But after all, the husband''s family is cheap. Everyone just looks at Dingyuan Hou''s face and gives Lin Qingwan a smile. But the next thing that happened made people look at Dingyuan Hou''s sister a little differently.


    Your Majesty''s favorite imperial concubine yuan called Dingyuan Hou''s sister into the palace.


    Whether it was Dingyuan or not, Hou asked Jingdi to make a face for her sister. The rather arrogant imperial concubine of Yuan had never seen any life women. Now she can summon a civilian woman. Even if she was a mud leg, she can now be inlaid with Phnom Penh.


    Lin Qingwan was also a monk. She couldn''t figure it out. She asked her brother. His brother just smiled and didn''t speak, just to let her go into the palace at ease.


    Brother is the confidant of the emperor. Lin Qingwan doesn''t have to worry about what bad things will happen.


    What''s more, my brother''s smile is fishy.


    All the way into the palace gate, a chariot came to pick her up. When she arrived at a very large palace, the palace people led her in.


    When he entered the hall, a man sat at the top.


    Lin Qingwan knew that this was the imperial concubine who summoned her. She had worn it for 5 or 6 years in the Xi Dynasty. Lin Qingwan had long understood that this was a world of imperial power. Naturally, there was no gold under her knees.


    But before she knelt down, someone in the palace helped her up and moved an embroidered pier for her to sit.


    "Are you Lin Qingwan?"


    A delicate female voice came from the top.


    Lin Qingwan was also taught some simple court etiquette before entering the palace, so she never looked up and didn''t see the excitement in the eyes of the little flower above.


    "Yes, the civilian woman is Lin Qingwan."


    "Then look up and see who I am -"


    Lin Qingwan raised her head and looked at the very beautiful man sitting on the Luan seat.


    A peach red palace dress shows its white and bright skin, sparkling big eyes, thick eyelashes like butterfly wings, long and upturned, rose pink cherry lips and straight nose bridge are embedded in an awl face that will amaze many women even in previous lives.


    This is the most beautiful woman Lin Qingwan has seen since she came to Daxi.


    After a moment in a trance, Lin Qingwan said, "you are the imperial concubine."


    The imperial concubine is really. Don''t you know who she is?


    "Qing Wan, can''t you really recognize me?"


    Xiaohua is stunned. She touches her face and laughs a little. "I''m Xiaohua..."


    Looking at the smiling face opposite, Lin Qingwan was shocked. In addition to being shocked, she was still shocked.


    "You are -"


    Xiaohua nodded. "Can''t you recognize it? I''ve grown up and changed, and so have you..."

 Chapter 614

    Lin Qingwan can''t believe it.


    She also remembers the flowers of that year, which are still fresh in her memory. Because in her most difficult time, she told her that living is the most important thing. Even if she didn''t take the wrong step, it is also the credit of the little flower.


    She really knew a girl named Xiaohua, but the girl had no characteristics except a pair of big eyes. She was dry and thin. How could a little girl become a person who turned all sentient beings upside down and a lady?


    Lin Qingwan was completely confused now.


    After a long time, she recovered and said, "then, how did you become a mother?"


    Xiaohua smiled: "don''t you also become Dingyuan Hou''s sister? It''s all luck. I really didn''t expect us to meet again. Over the years, sometimes in the dead of night, I always think of you and wonder if you''re doing well. Now I''m relieved to see you..."


    "Yes, how can I explain the fate? I didn''t expect to see you again..."


    When they met and smiled, they remembered and sighed in their eyes, and there were many things.


    Yes, who would have thought that two women with completely different destinies would come out of the human tooth team that drove out of the capital at the beginning.


    One married into the countryside, but with his own efforts, the family was harmonious and the husband and wife loved each other, and he lived a very happy life. Another little girl film sold from here to there has become the favorite concubine of the vassal king to the favorite concubine of the emperor. Maybe there will be greater luck in the future.


    So, it''s really hard to tell when people meet


    "How are you?" Lin Qingwan asked involuntarily, and then said with a smile: "my mother is naturally good. Look at the silly words I asked."


    Xiaohua nodded and replied seriously, "I''m fine."


    She knew that Lin Qingwan understood what she meant.


    Lin Qingwan really understood, smiled and said, "I''m fine, too."


    The two talked for a long time until it was getting late outside. Lin Qingwan said goodbye. Xiaohua told her to come into the palace when she was free. She would order the people below.


    Lin Qingwan readily responded and said that his family had built Chuang Tzu in the suburbs of Beijing, and would stay in the capital later. In the future, she would talk about her mother a lot.


    After Lin Qingwan left, Xiaohua sat there in a daze for a long time. She would smile when she thought of something occasionally.


    Outside the hall came Yiyi''s chirping voice.


    Recently, Yiyi didn''t go to class with her brother, but it was too boring, so she went to pick up her brother after class. When it was almost time to declare time every day, she took the palace eunuch and Xiaobai to pick up ho''er from Chongwen hall, and then they went back to Chenxi palace together.


    Xiaohua sees her son several times and says she won''t let her sister pick him up, but Yiyi picks him up every day. When she comes back, she can see that Heer is also very happy.


    In fact, Xiaohua knows that Yiyi is going to pick up her brother after class. Obviously, there is no one to play with. Xiaohua insists that she is not allowed to run around, so she will go to pick up Huoer and let the wind go.


    The two children were welcomed in. He changed his clothes for ho''er, and ordered the palace people to take water and a handkerchief to scrub him, change his comfortable clothes, and then took cakes for ho''er to eat with Yiyi.


    After being taught by the grand master for a period of time, it is obvious that ho''er is much more mature, and only in front of his mother, brother and sister can he show some childishness.


    It''s busy here. Jingdi also comes back. Xiaohua turns around to help the man.


    After busy, they came and sat with the child.


    Emperor Jing asked ho''er about his homework, and ho''er answered one by one very seriously.


    Asked his son, Jingdi turned and faced Xiaohua.


    "Dingyuan Hou''s sister is gone?"


    Xiaohua nodded. "Listen to Qingwan, their family wants to settle down here in the capital. I told her to come to the palace when she is free."


    Jingdi nodded and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 615

    In the twinkling of an eye, Luo Yu, the second prince, turned one year old.


    When the second prince is one year old, he will do a big job. All princes, ministers and foreign wives enter the palace to celebrate.


    Luo Yu''s treatment is much better than that of the prince''s brother. He didn''t do it at the full moon or at the age of one year. This matter has been cherished by Emperor Jing for a long time. Now it''s the second prince''s turn to do it on a large scale.


    Luo Yu arrested Zhou in front of his father and princes and ministers in Zhaoyang hall. The boy was impatient and tired before he tossed around. He grabbed a small sword and called his mother.


    So Luo Yu, the second prince, was personally held by manager Fu and transferred to Xiaohua in Cheng''an hall.


    There are many life women standing in Cheng''an hall. Some of them with warm personality have already gathered around Xiaohua and whispered. Now the yuan imperial concubine is at the height of the sun and occupies the sole favor. Many people are willing to flatter, so many people stand aside.


    Xiaohua is a little helpless and has to hold a smiling face to greet people. When she saw a woman standing in the crowd in the distance laughing at her, she looked at her without trace.


    When the surrounding women saw that manager Fu came with the second prince in his arms, they stepped aside one after another.


    Yu''er''s eyes lit up when she saw her mother. She stretched out her small hand and called "mother" in her mouth.


    "The second prince is so clever and lovely..."


    "Yes, that smelly boy of our family was almost a year and a half before he called people..."


    Xiaohua stood up and took yu''er.


    Fushun bowed and saluted, "madam, the second prince is clamoring for you. Your majesty asked the old slave to come over."


    "There''s manager Crawford."


    After Fushun left, Xiaohua was surrounded by people again. Everyone smiled and praised the second prince. The words they said were not repeated.


    Yu''er has a bad temper. He has been annoyed by so many people for a long time. He shouted ''go, go''.


    Xiaohua was secretly happy. She was embarrassed and smiled at the people around her. "I''m really sorry. The second prince is impatient. He will cry after staying in one place for a long time. The Palace won''t accompany you. Let''s enjoy the banquet."


    In a burst of "congratulations to the imperial concubine and empress", Xiaohua came out of the Cheng''an hall, and there was an insignificant person in the hall who left quietly.


    Back to the dawn palace one after another, Xiaohua led Lin Qingwan into the hall.


    "There are too many people. I really don''t like it. Our family yu''er doesn''t like it either. I''ll take you back to the palace to be clean."


    Lin Qingwan smiled and said, "yes, I''m not used to this kind of occasion. It''s really boring for a large group to sit together, better than clothes, better than jewelry, better than whose husband''s official position, better than whose rules."


    "It seems that you suffered a lot a few days ago." Xiaohua joked.


    "That''s not true. I felt very boring after the novelty at the beginning. What''s more, now that I''m a month old, I don''t like to go out and walk." Lin Qingwan touched his round stomach and said.


    Xiaohua looked at her stomach and said, "I always thought you were twins. When I had a baby, my stomach was as big as you in a few months."


    Lin Qingwan was stunned.


    Xiaohua thought she was worried about the bad birth of twins, so she comforted: "don''t worry, I have a mother who is proficient in this. I let her go to your house to wait on you."


    "Thank you, madam."


    As he was saying this, ho''er Yiyi came in with two little children.


    Both are boys, one is as strong as a calf, the other is thin and gentle.


    Yes, it''s Sven. A child over five has a temperament called Sven. The boy like a calf, obviously taller and stronger than the skinny one, is actually his brother.

 Chapter 616

    These are Lin Qingwan''s two sons. The one over five years old is the boss. His name is Yang Nuo and his nickname is Nuo. The younger one, whose name is Yang Heng and whose nickname is hem, is smaller than ho''er.


    This is their second time into the palace. The first time was brought by Lin Qingwan at the repeated invitation of Xiaohua. Unexpectedly, she played well with ho''er and Yi Yi. This time, when Xiaohua, the second prince, was one year old, she specially reminded her to bring the two children.


    "Hem, brother, why are you so tall? Why is nonogo bigger than you, but shorter than you?" Yi kept saying. She had been amazed at this question for countless times.


    Hum is silly. I don''t know why. I just say it is.


    And nono understood, but did not know how to say, there was a feeling of anger. He is shorter than his younger brother and thinner than his younger brother, but it has always been a pain in little nono''s heart. The big Princess Yiyi keeps stabbing him in the scar.


    Although Yang Nuo is precocious, after all, he is a little girl over five years old. He can''t do his face, and his face is a little angry.


    "Yi Yi is a little stupid. Don''t listen to her silly words," ho''er explained for his sister


    "Your Highness, Yang Nuo will not be angry with the eldest princess." Nuo bowed with his hands, learning from the scholar.


    Yiyi, with sharp eyes, saw it and came up to ask, "Nuo, why do you learn from the old men?"


    The old man Yiyi met also taught the Taishi and Taifu. In her mind, only the old men would do this. It really looks strange to do this at such a small age.


    Xiaohua pulled her over with a smile and nodded her forehead: "you little curious. You''re curious about everything. You''re polite. You''re like a crazy girl."


    Yiyi tooted her little mouth, grabbed her mother''s sleeve and didn''t follow her. Xiaohua winked at ho''er, and ho''er wisely took her sister to play.


    "Such a young baby has a brilliant nature, and it''s just when you''re curious about everything, so does our hem." Lin Qingwan said with a smile: "it''s rare for your royal highness to be so mature at such a young age."


    "Well, let''s not flatter each other. It''s not the case with your family."


    "My family is a little nerd."


    Xiaohua smiled and looked at her eldest son. "My family is almost fast, but men are born to bear more than women. There is no way to do this."


    Two women are talking here, and several children over there are sitting and playing together.


    It''s playing, and Yiyi and hem play together, while ho''er and nono talk together. Obviously, the four grades are almost the same, two are like little adults, and the other two are completely childish.


    "I didn''t expect these four to play so well, but there are few children in the palace. Ho''er and Yi Yi have no playmates." Xiaohua sighed and faced Lin Qingwan, "why don''t I tell your highness to let Nono and hem read ho''er as companions?"


    Lin Qingwan was stunned and hesitated. "Is this OK?" this is not an ordinary accompanying reading, but the prince''s accompanying reading is different from the others. If the crown prince ascends the throne in the future, it will be the most primitive crown prince team. There will be no shortage of prospects in the future.


    "Of course, it''s OK. It''s also good to have multiple playmates together."


    Just then, hem ran out with Yiyi, followed by a large group of palace people and eunuchs.


    "Look how happy the children are."


    Lin Qingwan smiled, "that civilian woman can thank her mother for her grace!"


    Xiaohua spat, "you told me this. It''s not your personality."


    Lin Qingwan smiled brightly, "the rules should be told."

 Chapter 617

    After Yang Nuo became the prince''s companion, he seemed a little busy every day.


    The Yang family is in the suburbs of Beijing. He takes a carriage into the palace before dawn every day. He is in a hurry to have class with ho''er. He has lunch in the morning Palace at noon and takes a carriage home after class in the afternoon.


    Xiaohua saw it for a few days and felt that the child was too hard, so she called Lin Qingwan into the palace to discuss with her. Let Yang Nuo live in the palace. Anyway, there are many places to live in such a large palace. If you can''t, you can live in the side hall of Chenxi palace with ho''er. She takes care of it. Don''t worry. Go home every few days so that the children don''t have to work too hard.


    Although Lin Qingwan was reluctant to give up, she also understood that her mother meant well, and she went back and discussed with her brother. She could not hinder her son''s future, so she agreed.


    And hem, this is as fun as Yi Yi. It''s OK to study with the prince one or two years later. If you want to enter the palace, you can come as a playmate. You don''t have to be formal.


    Yiyi is happier when she has a playmate.


    When hem entered the palace, he was accompanied by hem and the two had fun everywhere. When hem wasn''t there, she went to Mo ho''er and Yang Nuo to play with her. A few children got along very well together.


    Of course, there are times when children are uncomfortable, but Xiaohua usually ignores it and lets them solve it by themselves. Ho''er is a sensible person, and Yiyi is not a bully. Children are forgetful. They are angry in front of them, and soon get back together again. They play together happily.


    Time flowed like water. During this period, several major events occurred in Chaozhong, which startled a wave.


    First, Prime Minister Lin retired.


    In fact, Prime Minister Lin is not very old. He is in his sixties. According to general estimates, he can still serve for a few more years, but suddenly he is old.


    After Prime Minister Lin''s old age, Prime Minister Zuo''s position was vacant. It was reasonable to choose another prime minister. People with that qualification were moved, but the king emperor did not show his intention to choose another prime minister.


    Not long after this matter stopped, a play by the cloud King started another wave.


    The cloud king asked to cut the fan.


    He said that there were too many fiefdoms and the tax revenue was not enough to support it. He begged his Majesty''s mercy to let him unload this burden and said that he just wanted to live a leisurely life as an idle king.


    Of course, the end of the memorial on the above table also said a few words of great significance, saying that the excessive power of the vassal is not conducive to national stability and is harmful to the inheritance of the country, the country and even the Luo family. For the sake of Daxi and the Luo family, he decided to sacrifice one of himself to complete thousands of people.


    Suddenly, a stone aroused thousands of waves, which surprised all the courtiers and even the princes and nobles.


    Emperor Jing asked people to read out the above table and ask the ministers for their opinions.


    The courtiers looked at each other, and no one dared to speak.


    After dealing with King emperor for more than a year, the ministers also knew that his Majesty was not a soft persimmon. Although he spoke little, he didn''t say anything at ordinary times. He did everything he should do. Unknowingly, many ministers changed their attitudes, and a kind of natural awe came into being.


    Including Prime Minister Lin''s retirement, the courtiers also felt that they were not satisfied with the king. But on the surface, I really can''t see what means the king emperor used. I only know that Prime Minister Lin, who stood for three dynasties, fell like this, silently.


    Even the old officialdom Prime Minister Lin has fallen. Who dares to find trouble for the king emperor? Let''s see what your majesty means first.


    The people below exchanged glances and went to see Prime Minister Xu again.


    The old man, Prime Minister Xu, stood in the first place on the left, holding yuwat in his hand. He was as stable as Mount Tai. It was clear that he was not tall, but it gave people the illusion of standing tall.


    The silence continued.

 Chapter 618

    The courtiers knew that the man sitting above had always been patient, and naturally he would not have a consuming mind.


    At this time, an official came out from the end of the civil servant, saluted and said, "Your Majesty, I think his highness King Yun is really righteous and is the pillar of our great city..."


    The official said a lot, which generally means praising the cloud king.


    After speaking, he stood back in the queue.


    The king emperor sitting at the head did not show his expression, but nodded.


    Seeing the king''s performance, naturally the flattering official followed the man, and then began to praise him. After some praise, the human spirits have understood the meaning of Jingdi.


    Praising King Yun means that King Yun did the right thing. Originally, your majesty wanted to cut the vassal.


    However, this matter has nothing to do with the courtiers. Anyway, it is the Luo family, which has nothing to do with their interests. Since your majesty wants to, the following people naturally agree.


    King Jing did not say anything at that time, but three days later he issued a decree to be played by King Yun.


    He also greatly rewarded the cloud king, not only repaired and expanded the cloud King''s house in Beijing, raised the prince''s salary from 10000 stone to 12000, and retained the cloud state as the cloud King''s fief, but recovered the military and political power, and the vassal can still live in the fief. Of course, it is also possible to return to the capital.


    Then he personally ordered King Yun to return to Beijing to show his kindness.


    After that, there is no after.


    Everyone guessed that Jingdi was going to fight the vassal kings, but found that he was silent again. It seems that the cloud King''s request to cut the fan is completely a farce, which is a joke made by the cloud king who has never been successful.


    Over time, many people have forgotten about cutting vassal ships, but some people dare not take it lightly.


    The first is the king of Qi.


    Conspiring with the king of Jin was the turning point of the king of Qi''s life. It''s impossible to say that he didn''t have that idea, but he thought he didn''t have the great talent of his compatriots and brother, so he was willing to help.


    Unfortunately, the king of Jin was defeated. He lost an arm and was locked up later. Follow the mother''s imperial concubine and go with her father. He knows why the mother''s imperial concubine did that. To put it bluntly, he is to find a way to live for him and the Xu family.


    Sure enough, the mother imperial concubine went with the emperor. When the Duke of Chengen lifted the ban, he had nothing to do, but was locked up in his own palace. But his own Yuejia Chengguo government was exiled and beheaded.


    After so many things and being locked up for two years, the king of Qi has changed his original intention. Now he just wants to live in peace, but king Yun''s move has caused many waves in his heart.


    King Yun is a cunning man. The king of Qi has seen it for so many years. King Yun and King Jing have a good relationship. Why is it good? King Qi doesn''t know, but he will guess.


    If King Yun''s move has no meaning, king Qi will never believe it.


    Maybe, he should be as interesting as yunwang Xuexue?


    The king of Qi thought about this question for a long time


    Of course, there is also a person or family who dare not take it lightly.


    That''s the Xiao family.


    With the removal of the great master of the Xiao family, the Xiao family has been very quiet recently. The Yasukuni government, which used to be the most active in the capital, seems to fade in front of people overnight.


    In fact, it is not desalination. In the words of the Xiao family, it is to accumulate strength for future times.


    Is it really saving strength?


    So far, it tastes a little more bitter.


    The more he realized the means of emperor Jing, the more bitter the hearts of the Xiao family were. This man is so insidious that he knows how to cut meat with a dull knife.


    All kinds of covert and covert means have consumed most of the strength of the Xiao family without any sound. It''s not easy for the Xiao family to enter the palace and meet the imperial concubine.


    According to the letter delivered by the imperial concubine, although her life is rich and beautiful, she is very oppressed in her heart.


    Hold back?

 Chapter 619

    It is enough to prove how good Jingdi''s means are to let a woman who has been in the court for decades say such words. This man is really hard to figure out. The former dynasty doesn''t fall, and the harem doesn''t let go.


    If this goes on, how can the Xiao family achieve great things?


    In the early years, the Xiao family could say this without hesitation, but now it means a little more self comfort.


    But there is always hope. The Xiao family still has the last card.


    Among the several descendants left by the prince, one was made a prince and the other two were princes. But now when I was young, I could not be granted a vassal land, but lived in my own palace in Beijing.


    This is the great grandson of the Duke of Yasukuni, the grandson of the imperial concubine, the surname Luo, and the legitimate grandson of a once serious son, which is full of infinite possibilities.


    Yes, infinite possibility, but now this infinite possibility has been hit by the king''s horizontal knife, and now it seems to be in danger.


    The Xiao family is no longer able to control the courtiers to hop around the court hall. No one is a fool. Everyone is gradually alienated from the Yasukuni government. There are still a few people in the hands of the Xiao family, but they are reluctant to use them. I''m used to calling the wind and rain to do whatever I want. It''s hard to accept that I''m suddenly so embarrassed.


    But I have to accept it if I don''t want to. Moreover, King Di never showed the action of cleaning up the Xiao family. He always left some hope for people.


    Daxi didn''t say that he cooked frogs in warm water, but that''s what Jingdi is doing now. As a frog, the Xiao family is still at a loss and continues to be cooked.


    At this time, the Xiao family wanted to burn incense and worship the Buddha every day. They hoped that this event was really the farce of the king Yun. The king of Jing didn''t want to cut the fan.


    Another year passed. In this year, Daxi was peaceful and the people were safe. King Di seemed to have done a lot, but he didn''t seem to have done anything.


    In the second year of Jingtai, the vassal Dynasty celebrated the new year. In the above table, the king of Qi asked to cut the vassal, and his words were similar to those of King Yun.


    It seems that the king of Qi, who used to be grumpy, began to lose his temper after the out of tune queen Yun.


    Emperor Jing was very happy to read it and played it.


    Compared with the treatment of King Yun, the king of Qi was greatly rewarded. However, the king of Qi did not choose to return to the capital as king Yun did, but continued to live in the fief.

 Chapter 620

    Even the two vassal kings were like this. Several other vassal kings of Jingdi''s uncle generation panicked one after another. Some were interested and some were not interested.


    However, these are not important. At the beginning of the new year, Jingdi''s action began, and various royal historians played the impeachment of the king''s bad deeds one after another.


    These vassal kings are used to doing whatever they want in fiefdoms, and there are problems everywhere to catch. Emperor Jing ordered to abolish one or two rafters as common people, and the rest were honest. Needless to say, the enfeoffment system of Daxi lasted for three generations ended in emperor Jing''s hands.


    There was too much noise in the hall, and Xiaohua heard it. At this time, she understood what king Yun said at the farewell banquet.


    "The fourth brother is a clever man."


    King Jing has never called his fourth brother in front of the cloud king, but when talking about the cloud king with xiaohua privately, he called him so. Men are awkward, Xiaohua knows, so she never mentioned it in front of the cloud king and his wife, so she should save some face for men.


    "He helped me a lot..."


    "Your Majesty, just remember."


    "I certainly remember."


    "By the way, I heard Yan''er say that she and the cloud king are going to take some children to sea." Xiaohua asked the king with curiosity on her face, "Your Majesty, what is the sea like? Have you seen it? Where do you say the cloud king is going?"


    Jingdi shook his head. He was also a man who had never seen the sea.


    Daxi has many borders near the sea, but he, the Lord of the world, has never been there. Suddenly, he is jealous of the man who can run everywhere.


    In the past two years, he also knows something about cloud king. Until now, he knows that cloud king is doing a lot of business, even doing business with imported people.


    It is said that this time I am going to take my wife and children for a walk in the country of imported people.


    The heart of jealousy is heavier. When can he go out with his wife and children?


    Suddenly a word from the cloud King flashed in my mind¡ª¡ª


    "... it has long been said that being an emperor is the hardest thing in the world. This kind of thing still needs to be done by cattle..."


    Jingdi was so sad that he grabbed Xiaohua''s hand and said, "when we grow up, I''ll take you out..."


    Xiaohua was stunned. Why did you say that?


    She recalled the conversation in her mind, then smiled and said, "well, your majesty can remember."


    "You have no jokes!"

 Chapter 621

    In the past two years, the courtiers also had a lot of opinions on the imperial palace of King Jing.


    There are too few concubines in Jingdi''s harem. They add up to only five people, and one is the queen who has never died.


    Not to mention the queen who never died and occupied her place. The ministers were also very interested in sending some of their daughters into the harem.


    However, Emperor Jing thought that the former Emperor was filial piety as an excuse and said it for three years.


    After three years, no one dared to mention it again, because the king emperor''s attitude was so obvious that there had been only such a high-ranking imperial concubine for so many years.


    Of course, some people were afraid of death, but they were ignored by the king emperor.


    On this occasion, the imperial concubine of Yuan had another.


    Now, no one dares to come out to add blocking. It''s because the time is bad for the imperial concubine and hinders the emperor''s heir. No one can afford it.


    In March, Xiaohua takes Yiyi and yu''er for a walk in the imperial garden.


    The imperial garden has beautiful scenery, flowers and grass.


    The sun is warm and the wind is gentle. It is very comfortable to brush on the face.


    Yiyi runs around in her pink dress, fluttering butterflies with a small net. Yu''er ran behind her sister. Unfortunately, her legs were too short to catch up. She was so angry that she ran over and grabbed Xiaohua''s sleeve to complain.


    "Mother imperial concubine, look at my sister. She doesn''t wait for me."


    Xiaohua pinched her son''s fat face and said, "when you grow to your sister''s age, your sister can''t catch up with you."


    Now Xiaohua can pinch the little fat face of the second prince, who is bad tempered and sensible. Others will be anxious when they touch it.


    "Well, well, my sister caught a butterfly and gave it to you to play."


    Yiyi ran over with the net and handed the butterfly in the net to yu''er. Yu''er glanced at this kind of thing. He was not interested in it. Don''t overdo it.


    "Oh, you are a boy. Why are you so stingy? What about your sister? You can stop being angry."


    "You give me the net to play with." yu''er finally said his purpose.


    Yiyi laughed and ran away while making faces. "The little fox''s tail is exposed. Come after me if you want..."


    Yu''er was so angry that she threw him out.


    Here, Xiaohua couldn''t straighten her waist with laughter. The palace people around her said, "don''t laugh, madam. Be careful.".


    "Well, well, don''t laugh, the Palace won''t laugh." said so, but Xiaohua calmed down for a while.


    "Empress -" the spring grass suddenly made a noise.


    Xiaohua looked down her eyes. Over there, Qiao bin was taking the palace man for a walk


    "You see, the sun is so nice and warm today. You won''t feel the sun. If you come out more, you can broaden your mood."


    Joe didn''t speak.


    "All the flowers in the imperial garden are in bloom. Which one do you like, madam? The maidservant cut it, took it back, put it in a bottle and put it on your dressing table. You can be in a good mood."


    The little palace man in his ear chattered. He was a lively man. He was small and talked a lot. There were many people waiting on Qiao bin, but she took her to serve.


    Without him, I just feel lively and won''t feel that my world is dead.


    Qiao bin touched the spring Jasmine under his hand and whispered, "it''s a pity to cut such a beautiful flower."


    "But I''ll thank you if I don''t cut it."


    "Thank you if you don''t cut it..." Qiao bin murmured silently.


    "Empress -" the little palace man beside him pulled Qiao Bin''s sleeve, "the imperial concubine and the second prince of the eldest princess are there. Shall we go to greet him?"


    Qiao bin was stunned, looked up at the other side, and then frowned.


    "No, the imperial concubine doesn''t necessarily want to see us. Let''s go. It''s getting late. We''d better go back."


    What else does the little palace man want to say? Qiao bin has folded and walked back.

 Chapter 622

    Xiaohua hasn''t seen Qiao bin for a long time. Except for the new year''s day, it''s rare to meet him face to face all year round. I haven''t seen Qiao bin for so long. At this time, I found that she was haggard and lonely in her eyebrows.


    The heart suddenly becomes heavy.


    Yiyi ran forward, and there was no one in the cold.


    "Yiyi -"


    Hearing the voice of the prince''s brother, Yiyi raised her head with a dry smile.


    "Brother, you''ve come to the imperial garden, too. Why didn''t you study today..."


    Luo Hu frowned and stood on the side looking at her. The person Yiyi hit was Yang Nuo.


    "Brother Nuo, you''re here too."


    Yang Nuo didn''t speak and straightened the eldest princess.


    Luo Hu, who is more than seven years old, wears a prince''s regular clothes. He looks more and more like the king when he grows a little. They stand in one place, one is an enlarged version and the other is a reduced version. They even look at people in the same way.


    Of course, in the face of his mother, concubine, brother and sister and several close people, Luo Hu is still different from usual. At least he talks a lot more.


    "I heard that the mother imperial concubine took you and your second brother here, so I found them. You are so old and run around all day."


    "This is not playing with my second brother..."


    Just then, yu''er hugged Yiyi''s waist from behind and laughed, "sister, sister, give me the net."


    "Here you are, you naughty egg."


    Yu''er finally got the net, blushed with excitement, called big brother and Nuo brother, and the man ran away.


    "Well, princess."


    Yi Yi frowned and looked at Yang Nuo. "I told you several times. Don''t call me the big princess. Just call me Yi."


    "Yiyi princess."


    Yiyi stamped his foot, pulled Luo Hu aside and said loudly, "brother Prince, you taught him. You see, he looks old-fashioned. He''s going to die at such a big point. Going out in the future will damage your majesty."


    Luo Ku laughed. "Is it so serious? Yang nuoge is very good. After all, men and women are different. How can you call you a nickname? How can you get married when you grow up?"


    "I''m still so young. Who can I marry?" Yiyi blushed. "You two old-fashioned, ignore you." then he ran away, came to Xiaohua and looked at it as if he was complaining.


    Luo Ku smiled bitterly at Yang Nuo and said, "when my mother gave birth to us, she gave me all the nutrition."


    "Well, the eldest princess is very good. After all, she is still young."


    Luo Hu smiled, didn''t speak, and took Yang Nuo to Xiaohua.


    "Hey, do you think there''s something wrong with my idea? What do others have to do with me, but I can''t bear to see it."


    Lin Qingwan rationalized his thinking, looked at Xiaohua complicatedly and said, "it''s normal for you to have this idea."


    "Is it normal? I thought about it all night last night and felt abnormal, so I called you here today to talk to you. I didn''t dare to mention this in front of the palace people, nor did your majesty say it."


    "How to say, you just feel happy now, and the unhappiness of others makes you feel that you robbed other people''s things, which makes others so unhappy, so you have a sense of guilt."


    Xiaohua thought and nodded, "it''s really a little."


    "You wouldn''t have such an idea before, but now your majesty is wholehearted to you. You don''t have to worry and guard against it, so you can''t help but feel more compassion. This is the emotion that normal people will have. If I were in your position, it might be the same."

 Chapter 623

    Hearing this, Xiaohua laughed at herself, "in fact, they have become kings and defeated bandits. They have hurt me a lot. That''s why I think my pity is superfluous and ridiculous. Put yourself in a different position. Maybe the grass on my grave has no knees now."


    Lin Qingwan just listened and didn''t speak.


    "Still Hello, not so much trouble..."


    Lin Qingwan smiled and said, "in fact, you are also very good. I think you are very powerful. Your majesty has only you for so many years. Your happiness is enough to make women all over the world jealous."


    "You are so happy that everyone is jealous."


    "How can it be the same! Let''s say that the equivalence of a man''s wife and concubine is directly proportional to his power, status and wealth. My family has a low background and no money. Naturally, it can only be me." at this point, Lin Qingwan laughed.


    Xiaohua spat and glared at her, "fuck you, pretend to be poor every day, and no one borrows money from you. When I don''t know that you are in charge of your money, your man has no money."


    Lin Qingwan smiled and took a sip of tea.


    Slowly, she took a breath. Facing Xiaohua, she said again: "in fact, you don''t have to worry about it, and you don''t have to think too much. Change your mind, you can be a villain for yourself in the future. If it''s inconvenient, put it where it''s not inconvenient, and naturally solve the problem."


    "You don''t want to say..."


    Lin Qingwan shook her index finger. "Of course it''s not what you think. Why should women embarrass women? Of course, people can''t let go of bullying in front of them. But since there is no threat, it''s natural to forgive people."


    Xiaohua thought for a moment and said, "but I always think women''s happiness is not the source, so it''s not rich clothes and food..."


    Lin Qingwan brightened her eyes, lowered her eyebrows and smiled and dialed tea foam: "it''s hard for you to have such an idea in such a place."


    Xiaohua just thinks this place is a palace, and Qingwan is talking about her goodness.


    As everyone knows, what they think is thousands of miles away.


    She thought for a while, frowned very tightly and murmured, "no, I think it''s not allowed in the world..."


    Lin Qingwan didn''t speak. Xiaohua thought for a moment and looked at her, but she wanted to talk and stopped.


    "You have to think about it yourself. If you can''t figure it out, you can discuss it with your majesty... Hey, it''s getting late. I''ll go back first."


    Xiaohua nodded and didn''t get up to send her off. Lin Qingwan''s entry into the palace in recent years is as convenient as entering her own home. She is familiar with the road.


    After getting on the chariot, Lin Qingwan smiled.


    In fact, Lin Qingwan can understand her state of mind today, including her thoughts, but she should not speak more after all.


    Bitch is a mistress if she is in the past, and she will make complaints about others.


    But this is not modern. The rule here is the system of three wives and four concubines. The law here allows men to have many women, and women here never have the idea of being a junior.


    What''s more, Xiaohua is her good friend. She naturally wants to stand in her position.


    Everyone has the right to happiness. As long as he doesn''t hurt nature and reason, and doesn''t do anything ashamed of himself, everything else is nothing. People are selfish. If you have it, others will not. This is an inextricable knot.


    It is too difficult for women in this era to be happy.


    When she has happiness, she naturally thinks that her best friend is also happy.


    So, Xiaohua, you must be happy. Don''t let foreign things interfere with your happiness.

 Chapter 624

    Xiaohua is still a very decisive person after all. Soon she wants to open.


    In fact, what Qingwan said is very reasonable. You can don''t want anything. Don''t feel guilty. Instead, from a selfish standpoint, if you think someone is out of the way, just let her out of the way.


    Of course, there are many ways that don''t hinder the eyes, depending on how she chooses.


    Easier said than done.


    After all, Jingdi is a man and an emperor. How can he release the women he has used. There is only one way for women in the palace to get out of the palace, that is to die


    Therefore, Xiaohua buried it in her heart for a long time and didn''t say it.


    As the pillow man of Xiaohua, Jingdi naturally found the abnormality of Xiaohua. But she didn''t say, and he didn''t know where to ask.


    A few days later, the king emperor was too lazy to guess.


    First, Ding LAN, the spring grass beside Xiaohua, privately called away and asked. He didn''t ask why. Naturally, he followed the king emperor''s next goal and handed in Lin Qingwan, the imperial concubine''s handkerchief.


    Of course, as an emperor, it is impossible for Jingdi to recruit a civilian woman for questioning. This task is naturally handed over to Fushun who works hard.


    Fushun brings the answer.


    Lin Qingwan naturally wouldn''t say too clearly, but vaguely mentioned a few words. Who is Fushun? He doesn''t know the meaning of the words very well, but he knows one thing, that is, the imperial concubine and empress don''t like the other three people.


    In Fushun''s train of thought, it should not be used to it. Those who don''t like it shouldn''t come out to get in the way. My mother is pregnant now and can''t be angry.


    The same words, in Jingdi''s ear, have another meaning.


    He glanced at Fushun, who was standing aside with a low eyebrow. "You don''t have to worry about it."


    Fu Shun didn''t understand, but he replied, "yes."


    In the evening, Emperor Jing touched Xiaohua''s stomach, brewing his emotions and said the following words.


    This is the first time Jingdi said such a disgusting thing. Anyway, Xiaohua has goose bumps. There''s really no way. The man''s face is stiff and says numb words. Everyone is scared.


    The general meaning of the words is that now that I have a high-ranking imperial concubine, I can no longer see the people around me, so I feel a little sorry for the others. He sighed, felt guilty, and despised that he was not a big husband


    Finally, I took a very distressed look at Xiaohua and almost didn''t see Xiaohua''s tears.


    "Your Majesty, don''t say that. It''s all because of me, your majesty. Xiaohua hugged the dragon head of Jingdi and comforted him.


    Jingdi lay in his soft arms and sighed silently.


    It is really comfortable!


    "I think I''ll let them out in two years when no one pays attention to my harem."


    Floret couldn''t believe touching her ears.


    What are you thinking? Is she too sensitive to men, or are men too considerate?


    "This, this good?" in the heart actually beautiful.


    "What''s wrong, so as not to waste time and hurt heaven and harmony." king said righteously.


    Well, Xiaohua doesn''t tangle. The man says yes, that''s excellent.


    "Then don''t regret it, your majesty."


    "I have no regrets."


    The queen can''t last.


    For so many years, although she was in pain, she enjoyed it.


    Day and night, she always imagined that she would jump the two people, and suddenly the discomfort turned into happiness.


    Some people are born to be blocked. The queen carefully recalled her and Jingdi''s every bit. It seems that her role is like this.


    But now she is completely relieved. If you can''t get his love, it''s good to hate. Anyway, he will remember her. Remember that there was such a annoying woman in your life.


    The queen wants to see her majesty

 Chapter 625

    The news was delivered to Jingdi and Xiaohua received it.


    "Your Majesty, don''t go." Xiaohua grabbed the king''s hand and said hurriedly: "it''s not that the ministers and concubines are not generous. The key is that they have been ill. In recent years, Fengqi palace has pulled out several palace people who have been ill. You are the emperor and the Lord of the world. You should attach importance to your own dragon body."


    Jingdi patted Xiaohua''s hand and ordered to call all the people from the Tai hospital.


    There''s nothing else. I just ask how likely it is to see someone who has been ill. These imperial doctors were hesitant. The last young imperial doctor surnamed Hu stood up and said that it wouldn''t hurt to make preparations in advance and don''t take too long.


    The imperial doctor was doctor Hu Xiaoliang in those days. Now he is a imperial doctor in the imperial hospital.


    Jingdi nodded and asked them to go down and prepare.


    Seeing this, Xiaohua didn''t stop. She just followed the preparations made by the imperial doctors. Finally, I still felt uneasy and ordered people to put a screen in front of the Queen''s bedroom bed.


    Looking at the slender figure behind the screen, the queen smiled bitterly.


    He really hated her.


    The hall is so quiet that the needle can be heard.


    The queen coughed a few times and asked the palace people to help her up and lean against her, and waved people down.


    There were only two people left in the hall, the queen lying on the couch and the king standing across the screen. It should have been the closest couple in the world, but it was far away.


    The queen took a deep breath and smiled badly, "do you think this palace is very eye-catching in recent years?"


    Silent.


    "It''s conceivable that after you''ve got everything you want and accumulated enough to seal her, no one dares to question her. Unfortunately... Unfortunately, this palace is immortal!" the queen gasped and raised her voice, "ha ha, is there an impulse to crush this palace? Your sharp heart probably hates this palace."


    Keep silent.


    "Do you regret talking too much at the beginning? Luo Jing, I won''t do anything else in the palace. I will still block you both..."


    She was out of breath with laughter. Her thin body shook. It was not easy to slow down, but she found that the figure behind the screen had gone.


    Gray eyes straight


    After a long pause, she lay back in her soft pillow and said angrily: "... Now, I''m tired... I don''t want to play with you... I''d like to never meet you again in my next life..."


    Behind the screen, a figure came and unfolded an object in his hand.


    "By heaven, the emperor said..."


    Next life, never meet you again¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, the king returned to the dawn palace with a calm face.


    Instead of entering the main hall, he washed himself with wormwood in a bath bucket already prepared in the side hall, and his clothes were burned. Emperor Jing wore a new dress before he went to the main hall.


    The little flower hung in his heart all the time. At this time, he put down his heart, walked over and grabbed his hand, "Your Majesty..."


    The king patted her hand and led her to sit down.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    The king emperor would not say that the queen wanted to see him and wanted to disgust him.


    For the woman who was his wife, he ignored her for too long and became really indifferent, so that the love between husband and wife he had cared about for for two years had already disappeared, so that when he heard her say that, Jingdi was too lazy to listen.


    There are too many strange people in this world and too many strange ideas. Jingdi doesn''t want to understand and doesn''t bother to understand.


    "I have issued an imperial edict on the abolition of the post. I will issue an imperial edict on the closure of the post tomorrow. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long..."

 Chapter 626

    Xiaohua deceived her and covered the thin lips of emperor Jing. "Your Majesty, don''t say that. Maybe at the beginning, she still thought about it. But after so many years, I think we have already been husband and wife. There is no doubt that it doesn''t matter whether we have that position or not."


    "I feel at ease."


    A eunuch came in and bowed down to report, "Your Majesty, Xiao is gone..."


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Emperor Jing waved and the man retreated.


    Xiaohua was also stunned. After a long time, she slowly breathed out, "curious and strange, obviously shouldn''t, but she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Just, it''s gone?"


    The king sighed and took her into his arms. "You''re pregnant now. Don''t think too much."


    Xiaohua didn''t speak. After a while, she said again: "Your Majesty... You see, I''m pregnant now. It''s not very convenient. Why don''t you send the imperial edict later? My concubine wants to be a beautiful queen, not a pregnant queen."


    How could Jingdi not know what she was thinking, so he nodded and agreed, "OK."


    Fengqi palace is very busy at this time.


    Without him, because tomorrow is the Queen''s ceremony.


    Naturally, this Fengqi palace is not the other Fengqi palace. The former queen was suffering from a bad disease. After her death, her majesty ordered to push the Fengqi palace and rebuild a Fengqi Palace on the original site.


    It is bigger and more magnificent than the Fengqi palace in the past.


    The house of interior sent the Queen''s crown clothes to be worn by the queen tomorrow early. There are a wide range of accessories and inner and outer blouses all over the whole bed.


    The most eye-catching is the Queen''s Phoenix crown. The round frame is made of emerald, decorated with four Kowloon phoenixes. The middle dragon holds a big pearl, with an emerald cover and drooping beads; I have 40 pieces of Pearl drops and emerald clouds in my mouth. There are 12 pearl flowers of different sizes, 12 emerald tins and three temples. They are decorated with golden dragons and emerald clouds. A pair of emerald mouth rings, decorated with jewelry, twelve mother of pearl flowers, twelve emerald mother of pearl, a pair of Tori gold mouth rings, five kinds of Pearl and emerald flowers, and a pair of bead rings


    Xiaohua weighed it. She really doubted whether she could hold her neck.


    Then he went to see the Phoenix robe, which was Zhai''s clothes. On the dark blue ground, twelve pairs of Zhai bird patterns were woven, with small round flowers, red collar (sleeve end) and skirt (skirt side) train (skirt bottom), and gold small cloud dragon patterns. It is matched with jade colored yarn middle single, red collar and train, and thirteen woven patterns. Dark green covers the knees, weaves three pairs of Zhai birds, four pairs of small round flowers, and weaves gold small cloud dragon pattern with dark red sauce collar. The jade leather belt is wrapped and mounted with Green Qi, painted with gold Yunlong, decorated with ten jade ornaments and four gold ornaments. The large belt with half green and red color, and the drooping part is woven with golden cloud dragon pattern.


    There is also Qingqi with one. One colorful big ribbon, three small ribbons, two jade pendants, blue painted gold Yunlong socks and Xi, five jewelry beads per Xi


    Looking at such a big pile of things to wear tomorrow, Xiaohua''s head is big. But it is false to say that there is no excitement or joy in my heart.


    She can finally be his wife, a man who can stand beside him. And between her and him, there is no stopping


    At noon the next day, the florets began to bloom.


    The whole Fengqi palace was brightly lit. Xiaohua took a soup bath and washed her long hair under the service of the palace people. After the bath, dry the long hair in a gilt cage.

 Chapter 627

    Ding LAN combed Xiaohua''s hair from head to tail. On the other side, Chunmei was taken by Chuncao to cover her face. After everything was done, the spring grass put balm on the flowers and began to wear makeup.


    When the makeup was finished, more than a dozen palace people held the Queen''s crown clothes, and Ding LAN and Chuncao served her to put them on one by one. When all the crown clothes are put on, Xiaohua sits in front of the dressing table and Ding LAN combs her hair.


    The hair is done in a bun, and the spring grass carefully holds the Phoenix crown to bring the flowers.


    When everything was ready, Xiaohua stood up and tried to take two steps.


    Fortunately, it''s safe. She finally realized that the sound of ho''er''s music was extremely weak when it spread to Fengqi palace, but today is the post seal ceremony, which attracted the attention of the public. The whole palace has no other sound except those related to the post seal, so Xiaohua can hear it faintly when sitting in Fengqi palace.


    After the "chapter of Longping" stopped, the "chapter of Qingping" and the "chapter of Xianping" sounded.


    Xiaohua''s heart beats very fast. It''s an unspeakable excitement. It makes people''s blood boil, but at the same time, there''s a feeling of hot eyes


    "Madam, it''s time to get up. The canonization envoy is coming." I don''t know how long it took, Ding LAN suddenly said.


    Xiaohua was helped to the gate of Fengqi palace. Festival cases, incense cases and treasure cases have been set up all over the palace.


    The festival case is in the middle of the palace. There is a incense case in the south of the palace. There are books and treasure cases in the East and West. The queen worships in front of the incense case, and six female officials have already stood and waited everywhere.


    Far away, the music is getting closer and closer.


    Xiaohua went down the steps. As soon as she stood still, she saw emperor Jing wearing a black gun crown, followed by the brigade carrying the book and the inner Luan instrument of the treasure Pavilion.


    At this time, when Jinwu first rose, the golden sun shone on the people, as if inlaid with a Phnom Penh. In particular, the man, dressed in a black gun crown, was even more handsome and dignified. He suddenly came down from heaven.


    After all, Xiaohua can''t remember at all, but mechanically, she did all kinds of ritual actions with the female official, but her eyes were reluctant to leave him.


    Just watching, watching


    The same is true of Jingdi. His eyes are indifferent, but he is extremely focused. It seems that she has been focused on her for so many years and has never been left alone. Inside the restrained eyes, there is a burning heat


    With a "ceremony --"


    A slender white jade palm appeared in front of her. Xiaohua put her hand on it and stood up with a slight force.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "My queen, you look beautiful in this dress."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 628

    Looking at the two people holding hands standing together over there, aunt Qi couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    She looked at the man beside her and saw his old face tight.


    I''m so familiar with him that I can only see the expression and know that the old guy''s heart is stirring fiercely.


    Yes, they have seen the queen and her majesty come to the present with their own eyes. No one in the world knows better than them how many things have gone through.


    I don''t know when I learned to worry


    When the little man didn''t grow up, he worried about how to grow up. When he grew up, he worried about getting a wife and having children and a happy life. But everything is not satisfactory. After so many years of wandering around, the master seems to be perfect all at once with her, children and love.


    Aunt Qi felt empty and quietly walked out of the gate of Fengqi palace.


    The palace road is empty. Today''s post seal ceremony, irrelevant palace people and eunuchs dare not walk around. Tears come out at once


    For the first time in so many years, I want to cry happily.


    Aunt Qi didn''t know how long she had been crying. When she gradually stopped, a voice sounded around her.


    "What are you crying about? You should be happy." she said so, but aunt Qi heard a nasal sound in the voice.


    This old man is used to pretending!


    Aunt Qi wiped her tears and looked sideways at the man next to her.


    White face, straight nose, delicate skin, but there are many fine lines


    Old?


    Yes, they are old.


    Aunt Qi unconsciously touched the corners of her eyes, where there were lines, and suddenly a complaint arose in her heart.


    With a snort, she turned and walked forward.


    Fushun gave a ''eh'' and chased after him.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you angry again?"


    Aunt Qi walked faster and faster. When she reached the gate of the Imperial Palace Bureau, she turned around and shouted, "let me be quiet." then she went in.


    Leaving Fushun alone to touch his nose, he stood for a while and twisted away with floating dust in his arms.


    Manager Fu and Qi Shanggong are at odds.


    It reached Xiaohua''s ears.


    Not only Xiaohua was surprised, many people in the palace were very surprised, especially the old people. Everyone knows that Fushun and qishanggong have been friends for many years. Why is it so awkward?


    Xiaohua asked xiachuncao curiously. Chuncao has always been the most well-informed in Fengqi palace. Who knows why even Chuncao doesn''t know.


    Even Yiyi saw that Fushun was wrong and ran to find Xiaohua.


    "Empress mother, shunshun is worried all day. Did his father give him ribs?"


    This little thing has learned this sentence since he once heard what palace people said to eat ribs. Of course, she also knows what "give ribs" means, that is, she looks pale or unhappy.


    "The empress doesn''t know. Why don''t you go and ask your father?"


    Yiyi went to find the king emperor again and asked him behind his back. Who knows, even the king emperor doesn''t know why.


    Finally, Chuncao was the most capable. She found the news that mammy he knew. But mother he didn''t tell her why, so Chuncao came to find Xiaohua and asked the queen to inquire about it herself.


    After all, the empress and mammy he always feel good. Maybe they will reveal something?


    Xiaohua goes to chat with mother he. The color behind her is strange.


    Yiyi seems to hear Chuncao say that her mother went to inquire about the news and came back to chase Xiaohua, but Xiaohua just didn''t tell her, just said she didn''t hear.


    In the evening, when she got into bed, Xiaohua kicked out all the watchmen in front of her, and then took Jingdi to talk.


    "Your Majesty, have you solved the matter of father-in-law Fu?"


    Jingdi lay there with his eyebrows and eyes moving.


    For two days, my daughter asked, and now my daughter''s mother asked. She was not curious, but now she is curious.


    "What? What do you know?"


    Xiaohua smiled and leaned over to the king, "listen to some small gossip."


    "Oh? Let me hear it."

 Chapter 629

    Then Xiaohua tells the black history of Fushun. The data comes from mother he who has known the two people the longest


    It turns out that Fushun is not something.


    Aunt Qi missed the time to release the palace for the fifth prince. Of course, it was not only the fifth prince, but aunt Qi never said the reason. She only said that there were no relatives outside. She might as well stay in the palace.


    In the palace, there is a saying of pairing food, that is, palace people and eunuchs form a husband and wife, and two abnormal people live together and keep warm with each other.


    Although aunt Qi looks ordinary and not very beautiful, she is stable and generous. Many eunuchs still like her.


    So many eunuchs came to Aunt Qi to pay attention


    No one knows what kind of Fushun''s mental process is. Anyway, according to mother he, Fushun secretly broke it several times. It''s really like cleaning up one by one, driving out one by one


    At first, Mammy he was a little confused. Later, she once saw that Fushun boy secretly invited several eunuchs, beat up a eunuch who was courting aunt Qi, and said that she couldn''t come to her in the future, otherwise she would interrupt your boy''s dog legs. Mammy he knew why they didn''t come again before.


    At first, what mother he thought was that Fu Shun had feelings with xiugu. But I felt it was wrong for a few years. That Fushun had not moved, and aunt Qi was still young at that time. She inadvertently showed a touch of resentment. Mammy he understood what was going on.


    She also secretly ordered aunt Qi several times, but aunt Qi always pretended to be stupid and Fushun pretended to be stupid. Finally, the young xiugu finally became aunt Qi and no one asked


    Jingdi''s expression after hearing this was very surprised. This expression rarely appeared on Jingdi''s face, so it was enough to prove how surprised he was.


    After being surprised, he frowned and recalled. After thinking for a while, he said, "I haven''t seen it."


    The king''s expression was a little depressed, and Xiaohua comforted: "I heard mother he say that it was a long time ago, and your Majesty was still young at that time..."


    Jingdi was relieved.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "what should I do?"


    The distressed King emperor made Xiaohua feel very cute. She came up to him and nibbled on his cheek, "what does your majesty think?"


    Emperor Jing took the flower into his arms and rubbed it. "Otherwise, I''ll marry them."


    This simple and crude solution choked Xiaohua. "It''s not appropriate. Let''s not talk about food. It''s only private. Aunt Qi and father-in-law Fu have been deadlocked for so many years."


    "Knot?"


    "Yes." Xiaohua nodded and said, "well, your majesty, don''t think about it. Leave it to me. You''ve been so busy with government affairs recently that you don''t have time to meddle in this business."


    I was speechless all night.


    In fact, Xiaohua thought for a day and had some spectrum in her heart.


    To put it bluntly, Fushun has a knot in her heart and doesn''t want to take the initiative, but aunt Qi has been dragged for so many years, and she is so angry and frozen.


    How can we break the deadlock?


    The next afternoon, Xiaohua took time to go to the small kitchen and tell mother he what she thought.


    After all, mother he knows something about them and can also be a consultant.


    "No, no, that''s not good. Madam, you don''t know that Fushun boy is black. When people expressed that intention, he would secretly trick people. If he made it clear, he wouldn''t swallow his life."


    "Then let''s find someone who is not afraid of him..."

 Chapter 630

    "There''s nothing darker than him in the palace. You don''t know, madam. That''s what he is in the palace." mammy he said with a thumbs up, "who dares to oppose him, and the old man has a lot of heart. He may pit people without saying a word."


    "This --" the little flower pondered, "I''ll think about it again."


    I think so. In fact, I made up my mind to go to Jingdi.


    Xiaohua said her thoughts and mother he''s words, and asked Jingdi to help find a way.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and looked unfathomable.


    "You don''t care about it. I''ll do it."


    Well, in view of her confidence in men, Xiaohua looks forward to it.


    Anshun was in charge of the private business of King Jing when he was king Jing. After King Jing ascended the throne, he moved to the house of internal affairs.


    The house of interior has been dealing with imperial merchants all year round. Anshun used to do business. Naturally, he knew how much money these imperial merchants made from the royal family, so he kicked them out and organized people to do it.


    Just use the same people as before, but it works properly.


    Today, Anshun came to the imperial study to see the king.


    After entering, he talked a lot, and finally cut to the point. He said that he wanted to ask his majesty to be the Lord. He said that he agreed with Qi Shanggong. Because Qi Shanggong was a female official, not an ordinary palace man, and could not eat in pairs in private, he wanted to ask the Lord to be the Lord.


    Fushun''s spirit has been in a trance these days. In the past, he was serious and careful. These days, he still needs Jingdi to remind him several times in order to relax.


    At this time, when I heard someone mention "Qi", I immediately opened my eyes and ears like chicken blood.


    After listening, Fushun wanted to tear Anshun apart.


    You dead eunuch still wants to Miss Xiao xiugu. You''ve blinded your dog!


    Without immediate consent, Emperor Jing said he wanted to ask Qi Shanggong, and Anshun left.


    Anshun''s front foot walked, and Fushun''s back foot found an excuse and slipped out.


    Anshun walked along the palace road. Sure enough, a footsteps sounded behind him.


    He smiled as if he hadn''t found it.


    A Yin measuring voice sounded around him, "when did your boy align his aunt''s heart?"


    Anshun first made a surprised expression and then said carelessly, "it''s very early. When I was assigned to your majesty, sister xiugu always took care of me when I was young. You know I''ve been running outside all day for so many years, and there are many women outside, but I always think it''s better to be sister xiugu."


    "You''re called sister, she''s older than you." a sad voice.


    "It''s all right. The junior holds the gold brick!"


    "You --"


    Fushun is so anxious that he can''t speak well.


    It''s really urgent. Anshun didn''t know when he moved his mind. His sudden appearance really made Fushun unprepared. Everything has been done by your majesty. What if your majesty agrees?


    What should I do?


    "She''s so old. It''s better to find a young one as your manager an. We see that there are many young palace people in the palace recently. Why don''t we choose one for you?"


    "It tastes old. I like old ones."


    The sound of grinding teeth.


    Anshun showed a suspicious expression and said in surprise: "Hey, brother Fu, what''s the matter with aunt Qi? Why are you so worried!"


    "Xiugu is my hometown. Our family has to worry about it."


    Anshun put his face around Fushun''s shoulder and patted, "look at me, you don''t know. Don''t worry, I will be good to xiugu."


    With that, he let go and strode away, humming a tune as he walked.


    Fushun looked at the back, flashed all kinds of black means in his mind, and even thought of Yin moves


    But¡ª¡ª


    But Anshun is not someone else, but an old man for decades. The means can''t be used internally. Fushun still knows this


    What should I do?

 Chapter 631

    Aunt Qi returned to the palace man''s room, and a little palace man had prepared water.


    She simply combed herself and lay down.


    After lying down for a while, she couldn''t sleep. Suddenly she heard a sound in the window. She got up and took a look. She saw a familiar dark shadow that could be recognized in ashes.


    It''s not that Aunt Qi hates this person, but that she is too familiar with this person. Only the shadow can tell who it is.


    When the figure came in through the window and rubbed the old waist to take a breath, aunt Qi suddenly made a noise.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The figure laughed twice, "I''ll talk to you for a while."


    "Can''t go through the door?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t open the door for me."


    enemy!


    Aunt Qi sat up, didn''t get out of bed to light the light, so she sat and said, "what''s the matter, tell me."


    "Why don''t you light the light? Where is the light? I''ll light it." this is Gu Zuo speaking to him.


    "Say it quickly and leave after that. I have to rest." I was very impatient.


    The shadow touched the table and sat down in the moonlight.


    "Er..."


    "Say it quickly."


    "That, that, it is said that you and the boy Anshun agree?"


    "What? It''s none of your business!"


    The figure was choked and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Well, xiugu, you agree with the boy Anshun. Must it be false?"


    "What if it''s true? What if it''s false?"


    "That boy is not a good thing. He used to run outside to work for his majesty every day, and he didn''t do that dirty thing less..."


    "It''s none of your business whether they are good or not!"


    "I care about you..."


    "You don''t need to care!"


    "Don''t be angry. We''ve been friends for many years. I''m also for you..."


    "For my good? For my good, just come to me and take one away. This is for my good?" aunt Qi never said this. It seems that the darkness gave her some strength and made her burst out unscrupulously.


    Fushun was completely stunned. He thought she didn''t know.


    "Fushun, what are you thinking? I wait for you to speak. From hope to despair, you like to pretend to be stupid all day. Since you like to pretend to be stupid, you have to pretend to be stupid to the end. What do you do? You have to worry about me."


    "I didn''t..." a weak voice.


    "If you don''t, you can go. Since Anshun begged me to his majesty, I will do it tomorrow."


    "Xiugu -"


    No voice answered him.


    "Xiugu -" the shadow covered his face and collapsed.


    Fushun has never been a person willing to show weakness. Even if he once pretended to be a grandson, his face was humble at that time, but he never showed weakness in his heart. He always thought that he was proud for a moment, not proud. Grandpa will clean you up one day.


    But today is really weak from the outside to the inside, but in the dark, people can''t see clearly.


    "I''m not a man. I think you deserve better..."


    "What is better?"


    "At least it can give you happiness... At least a man..."


    "What is happiness?"


    Without a response, aunt Qi smiled sadly and said, "I''m at my age. Which man is willing to marry me?"


    "Sorry..."


    At that time, he was afraid that she would leave the palace when she was old. He almost frantically lied and asked her to accompany him. He said he couldn''t give up her and that the fifth Prince couldn''t live without her


    When the time came, she really didn''t go out. He was secretly happy, but he felt inferior again


    After wasting so many years, he is nearly fifty and she is more than forty. He once thought, that''s it. Anyway, no one wants her anymore. He''ll stay with her until he dies


    But unexpectedly, some people like old ones!


    Fushun, Fushun, you are really a despicable person. Your mind is so despicable that people and God are angry!


    "If you can only say that, you can go and pretend you haven''t been here today."


    "Then Anshun..."


    Sure enough! As soon as aunt Qi closed her eyes, she fished out a pillow and smashed it.


    "Go away! I''ll answer your majesty tomorrow."


    "Xiugu -"


    No one answered him.


    Fushun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "xiugu, you see Anshun is a eunuch and is not young..."


    "I will!"


    "Well, what do you think of me? I''m just a few years older than him..."

 Chapter 632

    Aunt Qi stifled, and then cried hysterically, "you enemy! You have to be forced to say!"


    Fushun fumbled to the bedside and sat there at a loss, "Hey, xiugu, don''t cry."


    "You enemy!" aunt Qi threw herself into his arms and beat her while crying, "you enemy..."


    Fu Shun shook his hands, fumbled a few times, looped up, and then tightly looped.


    The next day, Fushun licked his old face and went to Jingdi.


    "Do you mean that you and Qi Shanggong are congenial and have no peace?"


    Fushun straightened his chest. Well, he said with a righteous voice: "that boy is amorous! Xiugu doesn''t like him. Xiugu always likes me."


    Emperor Jing clenched his fist and coughed slightly. He said with a stiff face, "well, I have to ask Anshun and Qi Shanggong what they mean."


    I''m not afraid to ask xiugu. Fushun is afraid to ask Anshun. After all, Anshun''s boy has a smooth mouth and can survive if he dies. Hurriedly said: "Your Majesty doesn''t have to ask Anshun. Just ask Qi Shanggong."


    Jingdi nodded thoughtfully.


    Fushun''s old face suddenly smiled and blossomed.


    After all, food is a private matter in the palace. The masters know it well, but they don''t mention it on the surface.


    The king Emperor didn''t make a decision to marry, but he decided to make up for the marriage between Fushun and aunt Qi.


    There is a sedan chair (money can''t buy anything), an auditorium (there are many houses in the palace), people carrying sedan chairs (there are many eunuchs in the palace), people beating gongs and drums (Palace musicians make up), and guests. People close to each other have come, including the empress


    Yan Manzi came to Fushun the first day.


    Now he''s dead. He found a Guard commander in the palace to do it. His home is next to the root in the palace. He lights his Mao every time when he''s on duty. Anyway, the king turns a blind eye, and so are the people below.


    I heard that Fushun is going to marry his daughter-in-law. He found countless good things to share with him early.


    Fushun looked at the dazzling things in front of him and his face was purple.


    Shit! Is it intentional!


    Yan Manzi was still the same, with a scratchy beard and an obscene smile. "Hey, what''s up? Like it, I''ll take you as a wedding and I''ll follow you."


    "Roll, roll..."


    "Oh, I''m so angry that I can''t speak well. Hey, hey, we''re for your sake, don''t you understand? For our friendship, I''ve investigated the good things sorted out all night for several days. Don''t be ignorant of the goods, you old man!"


    Fushun knew what Yan Manzi''s hobby was, and his face was full of doubts: "really?"

 Chapter 633

    "Oh, I don''t believe it. I not only finished the meal, but also squatted on the roof." Yan Manzi touched his beard and looked like he was coming to worship me.


    Fushun was skeptical and casually touched this booklet. The old face turned red at first sight, like a red Guan Gong.


    "Hey, why are you blushing? In fact, you too. Why don''t you care about this? I knew earlier that Aunt Qi didn''t have to wait for you for so many years. You should believe my ability..."


    Fushun became angry and drove Yan Manzi out.


    After Yan Manzi left, he booed at the door, looked around, closed the door secretly, and went back to continue his research.


    As everyone knows, on the roof, a big black man lifted the tile, leaned in the crack and looked down, laughing.


    On this day, a place in the palace was surprisingly lively.


    Although there were not many people, everyone was smiling. Even Jingdi came with flowers.


    Fushun is smiling all day today. When he worships heaven and earth, his old face is rarely red, his hands and feet are tied, and he almost didn''t fall into shit.


    After worshipping heaven and earth, the new couple entered the bridal chamber.


    The rest of the people haven''t left yet. There are two tables of wine in the next room. They have to drink the wedding wine before they go.


    Jingdi and Xiaohua didn''t stay much. Others were worried about them. It''s rare to be happy today. Let''s be completely happy once.


    Jingdi and Xiaohua did not sit on the chariot, but walked back and forth through the slight wind. After five or six steps, he followed many palace men and eunuchs.


    "That''s nice." xiaohuadao.


    Jingdi didn''t speak, but the hand holding Xiaohua was tight, loose and tight.


    At that time, Xiaohua saw that Jingdi''s eyes were slightly red. But his expression was not obvious, and the light in the room was on, so he couldn''t see clearly.


    There is nothing better than Xiaohua to understand the meaning of the new couple to Jingdi today.


    So it''s good for them to be happy.


    Fushun went out to drink with him for a while, then drove everyone away and returned to his new house.


    The room was red and dazzling, which made people''s eyes sour.


    Aunt Qi''s veil had long been lifted. At this time, she was sitting at the table in her red wedding dress. When she heard the sound of the door, she turned to look at Fushun and just saw the old guy''s red eyes.


    She thought he had drunk too much horse urine and said angrily, "they told you to drink less."


    Fushun smiled foolishly, "happy, happy..."


    Aunt Qi brought a basin of water and wiped his face with a handkerchief.


    "Have you used the food I brought? Do you want anything else?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to eat."


    "Then, then rest."


    They went to the bed, took off their coats and lay in bed with only their profanity pants. The Big Red Wedding Candle crackled and burst several times, and returned to silence.

 Chapter 634

    Emperor Jing gave aunt Fu Shun and aunt Qi a three-day holiday.


    In fact, this holiday can be longer, but Fu Shun and aunt Qi are working hard. They always feel that they can''t turn without their two palaces. They only need three days off.


    In the past three days, countless people wanted to come to this remote courtyard to see the movement. Unfortunately, an Cheng, Fushun''s disciple, and a palace man under aunt Qi were guarding together, so they were not allowed to enter the door.


    Xiaohua also secretly discussed with Jingdi about how Fushun and aunt Qi would spend the past three days. Jingdi''s face was stiff and his eyes were strange. Thinking that Yan Manzi came up to him, er de se said extremely, he was speechless and decided not to tell Xiaohua the details inside.


    The little flower is too simple, and Yan Manzi is too obscene.


    Well, it''s not too obscene, it''s so obscene that people and God are angry!


    But¡ª¡ª


    It''s really good.


    In the past, I didn''t understand the mystery and was ignorant. Now I enjoy it.


    Thinking so, the king kissed the sideburns of the flowers.


    Xiaohua is also immersed in endless curiosity. She suddenly finds that the man''s thin lips move from the temples to her jade neck. The intention is too obvious, but she likes it.


    Xiaohua stretched out her bright wrist and put it around Jingdi''s neck in response to the past.


    So I turned over the question about those three days.


    Xiaohua became the queen and began to learn to deal with palace affairs. Fortunately, when Xiao was ill, she had been in charge of her for a long time. Now she just changed her name to zhengyanshun.


    Three days later, Qi Shanggong resumed his errand and came to Xiaohua to report.


    After Xiaohua called, her eyes wandered curiously on Aunt Qi''s face.


    She thought she was hiding well enough, but she didn''t know who aunt Qi was. She had already seen her meaning. The calm and solemn face suddenly turned red completely and gradually spread to the neck.


    Xiaohua is a woman. After all, she is not so bad. I also felt that I was so bad. I cleared my throat and looked up, so I asked aunt Qi to go on duty.


    Aunt Qi went out of Fengqi palace with a red face. She hurried all the way to the Shanggong Bureau. The first thing to do was not to gather the numbers to announce the end of his holiday, but to go to his office study, go behind the book case and touch a bronze mirror from under the case.


    Take care of his Xiafei cheeks. Well, it''s normal, but it''s a little red.


    Look down again, eh¡ª¡ª


    What''s that fuchsia bruise?


    Aunt Qi suddenly blushed and purple, and her head was almost smoking.


    A dead old man! Before going on duty in the morning, I had to kiss her. After kissing, I didn''t tell her to deal with the aftermath!


    Now I have no face to go out and meet people. No wonder the queen stared at her curiously. It turned out to be here!


    Aunt Qi hasn''t been out all day. People in the Imperial Palace bureau are curious about why Qi Shanggong is missing today. However, the Shanggong bureau works according to the rules on weekdays. Naturally, it still works as usual.


    Fushun came to Fengqi palace early in the morning. Hou Jingdi went to the early Dynasty. In the past, he always bowed his waist. He didn''t see enough spirit for three days. His face was red and his smile was different from before. How to say, he had more sweet secret joy, and his eyebrows and eyes were vivid.


    Emperor Jing got off the Dragon chariot and glanced at the old guy who rubbed secretly beside him. Unconsciously, he also hooked his thin lips.


    There is nothing in the court today. Emperor Jing is in a good mood.


    The next Dynasty returned to the imperial study and began to call several ministers to discuss matters.


    Near noon, he returned to Fengqi palace as usual.


    Lunch was setting the table. Xiaohua followed him and served him personally.


    After that, it''s dinner.


    After sitting down, Xiaohua took a look at Fushun standing aside, frowned and smiled, and said to the king emperor, "Your Majesty, can my concubine please father-in-law Fu with a grace?"


    Jingdi motioned her with his eyes and said.

 Chapter 635

    "You see, when you arrive at Fengqi palace, naturally you don''t need someone to wait on you. Father Fu is not young, and he is an old man with his majesty. Can you let father Fu go down and have a rest at this time? It''s always so continuous. It''ll be tired after a long time. When you''re going to handle government affairs next afternoon, it''s not too late for father Fu to wait on you."


    "Yes."


    Fu Shun was stunned, then bowed and said, "thank you for your grace, your majesty."


    "All right, let''s go. We''ll have some food at noon, and then take a nap to keep our spirits up."


    "Ah!" Fushun said happily and hurried back.


    After Fushun left, Xiaohua couldn''t hold back any longer. She burst out laughing at the king emperor, "jinglang won''t blame me for making my own decisions?"


    "Of course not."


    "Everyone says that March is a honeymoon. You can''t just dominate people''s time. How can people honeymoon!"


    Jingdi looked embarrassed and said, "I didn''t. Fushun was old. He told him several times that he didn''t have to bow. He didn''t want to."


    "What he doesn''t want is what he doesn''t want. You can help him steal some space."


    Emperor Jing nodded, "this is a good way."


    The emperor and empress didn''t like to have people waiting for meals, so there was a Ding LAN standing by. There was a Fushun, and Fushun was busy. Ding LAN finished what she had to do and stood aside with her hands tied, leaving Jingdi and Xiaohua to come by themselves.


    Emperor Jing picked up the bowl and said, "where are the children today?"


    Xiaohua took chopsticks to poke the Bijing rice in the bowl. She was a little sad. "She went to the east palace. Since she moved to the East Palace, Yiyi girl likes to run there, so does Yu Er."


    Jingdi smiled and touched her temples. "I''m still with you and Qi''er, not to mention that the child won''t come back."


    Qi''er and Luo Qi are the three princes of Xiaohua. They are only four months old. They can only giggle and drool. They can''t even speak.


    Xiaohua was a little comforted when Jingdi said so.


    No way, the children have grown up. Yiyi is the princess or lives in Fengqi palace. Yu''er is less than five years old and also lives in Fengqi palace. Luo Huo is the crown prince. He is eight years old and moved to the East Palace at the age of seven.


    It''s nothing, but as Luo Hu moved to the East Palace, Yiyi''s time in the East Palace increased sharply. In the past, Luo Yu, the second prince, was very close to his mother. Now he is sensible and knows to find a little partner to play with. Donggong had many friends, so he rebelled.


    A mother always has to go through this step, Xiaohua knows. But know and habit are two different things, especially she is also very lonely. Fortunately, she is accompanied by a man.


    "Then Jing Lang should spend more time with me."


    "Naturally, you see, I''ll come back at noon to have dinner with you, and I''ll go back after I''m busy." the king''s face was stiff, but his words were quite painstaking.


    Xiaohua smiled, with a sly smile.


    Jingdi is a laborious life. He has memorials handed over. He is always uncomfortable until they are approved. He has not dealt with government affairs. And he has many bad problems. He doesn''t want to get up and walk after sitting for a long time. Although he has changed more than before under the nagging of Xiaohua, he can cure the symptoms rather than the root cause.

 Chapter 636

    So Xiaohua communicated with Fushun. When she was away, Fushun was responsible for reminding her. Naturally, she came, including the idea of coming back for lunch. Just pinch him a little and let him know that it''s time to rest. Lest he forget in a hurry. When he reacts, people are tired and hungry, and their bones are damaged.


    So far, the effect is very good.


    Of course, Xiaohua will not reject the continuous strengthening of Jingdi''s autonomy.


    At the same time, Fushun is hurrying all the way to Shanggong Bureau.


    At the gate of the Imperial Palace Bureau, a small eunuch was waiting for him with a food box.


    "Grandpa Fu."


    The little eunuch wiped his sweat and handed him the food box respectfully.


    A high position and weight is good. When Fushun came out of the hall, he ordered the following to prepare. When he came, the people under the Shanggong bureau had prepared and brought the things.


    Fushun took the food box and gave it to the eunuch.


    The little eunuch was surprised and said, "Grandpa Fu, I don''t dare to accept your reward."


    "Grandpa, I''ll follow you. Grandpa is happy today."


    The little eunuch then thanked grandpa one by one.


    Fushun entered the palace bureau all the way. When the palace people saw him, they saluted and said hello.


    "Shang Gong is in the study next to the Council hall." before he asked, someone in the Palace said to him. Nowadays, almost no one in the palace doesn''t know about Fu Shun and Qi Shang palace.


    Fushun went there wisely, stood outside and tapped on the door. He didn''t enter until he said to enter.


    Seeing Fushun, aunt Qi was a little surprised. She soon thought of the thing that had kept her from going out all day. She immediately felt like a fire burning in her face and complained in her heart.


    Fushun walked up to him and cleared his throat. "Er, xiugu, you haven''t used lunch yet. I mentioned some of your favorite foods."


    "What are you doing here without waiting in front of your majesty?" aunt Qi looked angry and happy.


    Fushun smiled and put down the food box in his hand. "My mother begged me a favor and said that when your majesty is in Fengqi palace, I can have a rest. I think you should have lunch with you before you eat."


    Aunt Qi bowed her head and wondered whether she was ashamed or angry.


    Fushun put the plates in the food box on the table and went to pull the man who had not moved. Seeing her Xiafei cheeks, I know she''s shy.


    Aunt Qi earned two times but didn''t break away, so she half pushed and half passed.


    "Cheeky!" she felt his eyes staring at her, and aunt Qi couldn''t help complaining.


    Fushun giggled, "Hey, I don''t have to be reserved in front of you."


    They sat down and picked up the bowl.


    This is not the first time they have dinner together, but it has the most different meaning.


    In the end, they still don''t understand why the meaning is different, but it doesn''t hinder aunt Qi''s red eyes and Fushun''s face is astringent.


    He took a chopstick and put aunt Qi''s favorite food into her bowl. He sighed: "in the past, I couldn''t understand why your majesty went back to the palace to eat with her mother every day. Now I understand. It''s good -"


    Aunt Qi wanted to laugh and cry. Finally, she said angrily, "hurry to eat. There''s so much talk."


    "Hey," Fu Shun replied crisply, and gave her another chopstick dish. "You like to eat this, eat more."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll come to lunch with you every day when I''m free."


    "OK."

 Chapter 637

    At the same time, the East Palace is also eating.


    A large round table was filled with all kinds of dishes, and five people sat on the table.


    They are all young children under the age of 10.


    Yiyi saw that Luo Yu could eat everywhere. He couldn''t help disgusting and said, "Oh, let you not come. You have to come and see what you eat."


    Luo Yu stared at her, snorted, and said, "I''m still young."


    Yiyi used a handkerchief to wipe the rice grains from the corners of his mouth. "You''re almost five years old and young? You ask brother, we didn''t sprinkle rice when we were five."


    "Brother hem is almost eight years old. Don''t you also sprinkle rice!"


    The boy over there was stunned and looked blankly at Yi Yi and Luo Yu.


    Luo Hu couldn''t help laughing, and so did Yang Nuo.


    Yang Nuo sighed and took out his handkerchief to wipe Yang Heng''s face. "You can''t slow down when you eat. My mother taught you countless times. You''re still like this. You''re ashamed to be thrown into the palace."


    "My uncle said that it''s really masculine for boys to eat and drink!"


    Well, this is the little nephew of Dingyuan Hou poison in Shenzhen, but Dingyuan Hou is not as good as you.


    Over there, Luo Yu laughed twice, provoked his eyebrows and eyes, tried hard to pick up two mouthfuls of rice like a demonstration, and stained his face with a few grains of rice.


    Yiyifu forehead, this bear child is so annoying.


    "Brother - look at him!"


    Yiyi''s approach is to let the big brother solve the problem and let his brother clean up his disobedient brother.


    Luo Huo Junxiu''s eyebrows and eyes were all smiling and began to quarrel, "well, well, the second brother is not like this at ordinary times. He''s just casual with us."


    This is true. So far, Xiaohua doesn''t know that her second son will stick rice grains on his face when eating. Of course, there are times like this, but that''s when Luo Yu just learned to eat by himself when he was about two years old. Now he won''t.


    Yiyi snorted and didn''t bother to see Luo Yu again. He said, "look at Norge, so gentle. You two are like bandits."


    Speaking unintentionally, the listener was interested. Yang Nuo looked at the girl in a peach dress opposite. She looked at her big eyes and looked up slightly, with a small mouth of cherry, and couldn''t help lowering her head.


    After lunch, Yiyi took Luo Huo for a walk in the courtyard. This was learned from his mother and father, saying that this can be eaten.


    Yang Nuo naturally went with him, and Yang Heng and the youngest Luo Yu also went. However, these two naughty eggs with the same smell ran away before they stopped for a while. It is estimated that they have gone somewhere to play.


    Yang Heng never reads books, although he is accompanied by the prince. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t read, but he doesn''t have much interest in reading. He learns to read every day. On the contrary, he is very interested in practicing martial arts.


    After Luo Huo was six years old, Emperor Jing gave him lessons to practice writing every morning and martial arts in the afternoon. If you are interested and gifted, learn more. If you don''t, just strengthen your body.


    Up to now, Luo Hu has handled well, learned Chinese and practiced martial arts.


    Several Taifu praised him for his outstanding talent, and his achievements in the future were not limited to this. Even a great Confucian once sighed that if Luo Huo was proficient in learning and devoted himself to studying knowledge, he would become a world-famous Great Confucian in the future. It''s a pity that Luo Ku is the crown prince. Naturally, he can''t study a subject. What he should focus on in the future should be pragmatism, which is related to people''s livelihood, the court, the country and the country, rather than a scholar who only studies knowledge.


    In terms of martial arts, according to the master of Jingdi, the crown prince has much more talent than his majesty.


    Yan Manzi was the master who taught Luo ho to practice martial arts. He practiced like a playful teacher when he taught Jingdi. Yan Manzi was more attentive when he taught Luo ho. There are few good seedlings everywhere. Yan Manzi is pleased to see them.

 Chapter 638

    Yan Manzi was even more pleased that the good seedlings of martial arts let him meet three, and the other two were Yang Heng and Luo Yu. Luo ho is the prince. Naturally, it is impossible to concentrate on martial arts. Yan Manzi puts the goal of teaching an apprentice who is better than blue on Yang Heng and Luo Yu.


    All three of them had paid homage to the master, which was different from the joke of teaching Jingdi at that time. This was a special ceremony for paying homage to the master. Therefore, among the three current martial brothers, Luo Hu is the eldest martial brother, Yang Heng is the second martial brother, and Luo Yu is the youngest martial brother.


    Of course, you can''t talk about this in the palace. These are all discussed in private.


    Naturally, Yang Nuo and Yi Yi can''t fall behind. Yang Nuo doesn''t have the qualification to practice martial arts. It''s good to learn two moves to strengthen his body, while Yi Yi is half pulling what he does. He can''t have perseverance and bear hardships. He followed him for two days and rested his mind.


    Yiyi should now focus on women''s skills, such as needlework, such as etiquette, such as literacy, being able to write one or two poems, such as writing a good-looking small regular script with hairpin flowers, and also such as the deleted version of three obedience and four virtues


    For this only daughter, not only Xiaohua, Jingdi is also very interested, but doting is also indispensable. Yiyi grew up with Luo Hu when she was a child. She usually plays jokes on one side, but after all, the environment she contacts is different, and her ideas are different from ordinary girls.


    She has a lively nature and is spoiled by the most powerful couple in the world. If you let her learn three obediences and four virtues, she feels it''s nonsense. Therefore, for the time being, she is still in the school of women''s virtue, women''s virtue and women''s words, and she doesn''t learn what she hates.


    In addition, Lin Qingwan often goes to the palace. This is a woman different from most women in the world. She is free and easy and wise. Sometimes she does a lot of things and views, which are different from most women, and even contradict the ethics of the world, but she can clearly feel the shining point of the way of doing things. She often goes to the palace to meet Xiaohua. She is naturally affected by her influence.


    It may be seen by many noble ladies that such a big princess is not dignified, but such dependence is the happiest.


    "These two little villains, I don''t know where they are." Yiyi jumped with anger.


    Luo Huo walked lazily and said something to Yang Nuo. When he heard this, he said to Yi, "someone is following. You can''t lose it."


    Yiyi snorted, turned around and took Luo Hu''s hand. "Brother, go back to Fengqi palace for dinner at night. You don''t know. My mother talked for two days and said you didn''t go back for dinner these two nights."


    Luo ho touched his nose and looked a little embarrassed. "It''s too late to study my homework these two days. I didn''t ask someone to send back a message."


    Only at this time, Luo Hu is like a child under the age of 10, not the crown prince of Da Xi.


    "Since you moved to the East Palace, my mother likes you and doesn''t like me. It''s you in her mouth every day." Yiyi looks jealous with a small mouth.


    "Then you also move to a palace alone. The princess will live alone after she is seven."


    Yiyi raised her little chin, proudly and proudly said, "no, I have to live with my mother for a few years. Not everyone has the treatment of letting my mother cover the quilt and be coaxed by my mother at night."


    Luo Hu''s small eyes exuded a sense of vinegar. He glanced at his sister and didn''t admit that he also wanted his mother to do so.


    But he is a boy and a prince. He has not been coaxed by his mother for a long time.


    There is a kind of resentment, "Yiyi, I''ll be very busy tomorrow and the next day. Don''t come to the East Palace these two days."

 Chapter 639

    "Well, brother, you threaten me. I want to talk to my father and mother..."


    "Only those who are as young as the second younger brother can complain when they are free..."


    "You, you are necrotic." Yiyi changed his target and pulled Yang Nuo''s sleeve. "Nuo brother, look at him. He bullied me..."


    Yang Nuo smiled helplessly, "princess, it''s the prince who bullies you."


    It means there''s nothing he can do.


    "Well, you''re all in a group!" Yi stamped her feet and ran away angrily.


    Luo Hu and Yang Nuo looked at each other and smiled.


    Overhead, there were trees and the warm noon sun shining through the shade. The golden light shone on their young faces.


    This moment is beautiful.


    After worrying about Fu Shun and aunt Qi, Xiaohua looks at Ding LAN and Chuncao.


    The life events of these two close palace people are the biggest headache for Xiaohua in the past two years, but he said everything. One said he didn''t want to marry, and the other said he was still young.


    A twenty has six, a twenty, can it be small? It''s an old girl outside the palace!


    Even the spring grass is carefree. Regardless of her age, Ding LAN can only stay in the palace for a lifetime if she delays any longer.


    Today, Xiaohua went to talk to Ding LAN and Chuncao.


    Ding LAN never wanted to say why she didn''t marry. Today, because of the empress''s attitude, she had to speak out her heart.


    "Madam, my maidservant is different from sister clove. She didn''t enter the palace when she was very young. When I was 14, my maidservant was sold by my family to collect money for my brother to marry a daughter-in-law... Because I was old and sensible, I knew that marrying someone outside and having children was not as good as I thought..."


    "... the life outside is hard, and what you worry about every day is whether you can have enough to eat. Even if you don''t mention the hardship of life, how many men have money and don''t take concubines? It''s better to follow your mother and serve her all your life. When your servant gets old, your mother will give you something to eat..."


    Xiaohua is silent after listening to Ding LAN.


    In fact, what Ding Lan said is not wrong. Those who don''t have money worry about filling their stomachs. Those who have some money are happy. They don''t look at the chaff and want to accept it. There are too many injustices to women in this world. No wonder Ding LAN thinks so.


    "How do you know if you don''t work hard? You''d better live by yourself." this is Xiaohua''s experience.


    "I''m old now, and I haven''t met a suitable one. In fact, it''s good for me to change my mind. I don''t have to wait on my father-in-law. I live a comfortable life. My mother is a good master and never beats or scolds us. She doesn''t even bring a face. I can''t be so good outside. I think I''m greedy for a good life in the palace. Anyway, I don''t want to get married, but my mother doesn''t I want to get rid of Ding LAN. "


    "If you''re stupid, how can the palace expel you? Just, I always feel... Alas, if you don''t want to, don''t want to..." Xiaohua sighed and looked at Chuncao again. "What about you? You''re not old enough to get married at this time."


    The spring grass smiled, "the maidservant is also greedy for a good day in the palace, so don''t drive the maidservant out."


    Xiaohua, help the forehead, these two people!


    "Can''t you learn it well? Look at lilac. It''s not a good life now?"


    Clove really had a good time. Zhao Da loved her very much and gave birth to a fat boy. Zhao da just didn''t hold her in his hand. Zhao Da is an orphan. She has no mother-in-law and sister-in-law. Clove married and took charge of her own family. There are many small days, not to mention how beautiful it is.


    "How many good men can there be like brother Zhao?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at the two stubborn faces, Xiaohua doesn''t know what to say.


    After a while, she said, "anyway, the words of the palace are put here. If you have this idea, come and tell the palace that the wind and scenery of the palace will marry you out. Of course, I don''t want to. After all, people''s way is their own."


    "Thank you for your grace."

 Chapter 640

    With the Queen''s sole favor year by year, the ministers were also visually tired.


    Just like one thing, it is obviously not normal, but it is like that when it appears. For a long time, even everyone thinks it should be like that.


    Of course, one or two small shrimps will jump out and suggest that the Imperial Palace accept concubines. They have been ignored by the imperial palace for a long time.


    Qiao''s concubine died. It is said that she died of illness. In the back palace, there was not even a splash in the previous dynasty.


    In a lane in a small town in the south, which is very far away from the capital, there is an attractive widow who moved here with her old and young.


    The story continues, but no one knows what it will be like


    Xiaohua didn''t expect Qiao bin to make such a choice, nor did she expect Chengyang Bo''s family to agree with Qiao Bin''s decision. But just as she said, a woman''s happiness does not come from rich clothes and food. A person as smart as Qiao bin must have her idea of choosing such a life.


    Wish her happiness.


    Jing bin and an bin had been arranged, but there was no news there. Suddenly one day, Jing bin and an bin came to Fengqi palace to see the queen.


    "We appreciate your kindness. We understand your meaning, but we are different from sister Qiao bin after all. We are not happy to go out like us. We might as well continue to live in the palace. Your mother shouldn''t dislike our two mouths in the palace..."


    Xiaohua was silent about the words of Jing bin and an bin.


    However, she respects the choices of others. Everyone has to choose their own way of life in the future. Anyway, she has a clear conscience when she does what she wants to do.


    "Don''t think too much, madam. In fact, as long as people want to open up, they won''t be sad..."


    People with such ideas should not be sad.


    The days passed like water, year after year.


    In recent years, Luo Yiyi and Luo Yu have been growing up. The feeling to Xiaohua is that the children grow up by one year in the blink of an eye, and the children grow up by another year in the blink of an eye. However, the days of her and Jingdi are still the same for decades.


    Jingdi is a dull man. He doesn''t like silk and bamboo, singing and dancing, playing chess, and has no leisure hobbies. Every day is at 3:00 a.m. the Fengqi palace, the imperial study of the former dynasty, but the Zichen palace, which should belong to him, has been vacant for too long.


    Of course, they also have the impulse to go out for a walk. However, Jingdi''s government affairs are too busy, and Xiaohua is reluctant to leave a few young children, so she can only give up.


    Life is like this, calm but full of warm joy.


    Until emperor Jing and Xiaohua discussed the matter of choosing Yiyi''s son-in-law, Xiaohua found that her daughter was about to get married, and she seemed to be old.


    Of course, this is just her own idea. In Jingdi''s eyes, she is still as beautiful as a day for decades, but Jingdi won''t say it. His nature is a person who doesn''t talk sweetly. He can only take action to express his mind. The only time Jingdi said beauty to Xiaohua was the day after Xiaohua was sealed.


    That was eight years ago.


    To be fair, florets are not old. At the age of 32, a woman is in full bloom and has a strong charm. It can be seen from the occasional obsession in the eyes of Jingdi in recent years.


    Xiaohua doesn''t know that she has inadvertently turned over Jingdi countless times. After getting along with her husband and wife for a long time, she always worries that the other party will be bored for a long time.


    For example, Xiaohua will occasionally be very worried and ask Jingdi if he is old and not as good-looking as before. For example, Jingdi suddenly pays attention to his appearance.

 Chapter 641

    Jingdi has changed a lot compared with many years ago. First of all, his temperament has changed. At that time, he was as indifferent as dust, but now he is still indifferent, but there is more domineering spirit of the superior who is not angry but powerful. Over the age of 40, his figure is still properly maintained as in previous years, thin and powerful. But because he worked hard all day, his temples were a little more white.


    In the past, he never cared about his appearance, but when the queen asked him if he was old, he had a whim to look in the mirror. When I saw myself in the mirror and looked at her, I suddenly remembered one thing. If I were old, it should be him. After all, he was eleven years older than her.


    Looking at her more and more charming, and then looking at herself, added the illusion that she was much older than the little flower. After asking the imperial doctor, Emperor Jing began to take some medicinal meals made by Polygonum multiflorum every day.


    Naturally, Xiaohua didn''t hide it. She smiled in her heart and pretended not to know. But when they were together, she would always say something worried like ''your majesty can''t find new people when she is old''. It adds some strange self-confidence to the king emperor. At the same time, it is awe inspiring to say that I have loved the queen and her husband for so many years, both in the past and in the future.


    Then, both sides are balanced and continue to envy each other.


    There are countless small pleasures between husband and wife. As their daughter, the eldest princess Yiyi, her teeth are sour and she is also admired.


    She and Luo Hu are both sixteen. Luo Hu can get married at the 18th National Congress, but she is imminent.


    Xiaohua and Yiyi talk about choosing her son-in-law. Yiyi is inexplicably unhappy.


    "Niang, you just don''t like your daughter. I''m only sixteen and I''m in a hurry to marry my daughter."


    At the age of 16, Yiyi has become a very beautiful girl, with a pair of peach blossom eyes, a small face with the palm size of small flowers, curved willow eyebrows, a small mouth of cherry without clicking and Zhu, and two pear vortices with a smile, which is sweet and moving.


    Xiaohua pulls Yiyi into her arms and touches her daughter''s dark and thick hair. "Silly girl, my mother doesn''t dislike you, but you''re old enough to worry about marriage. Even if you don''t marry at this time, you have to choose in advance for two years in the evening."


    "Then we''ll talk about it in two years, okay?"


    Xiaohua didn''t speak and looked at her daughter.


    "Good, good?" Yiyi tried to be coquettish. She knew that her mother ate her.


    "But your father..."


    "My father and my mother go there and say that my father and I listen to my mother most. My daughter doesn''t want to marry yet, Yiyi still wants to accompany my father and mother..."


    Xiaohua sighed and touched her daughter''s hair.


    When lying on the couch at night, Xiaohua sighed and said, "jinglang, our daughter said we would talk about marriage two years later."


    Emperor Jing frowned and said nothing.


    "You say how to solve this? These little things don''t know how to think. I''m really worried."


    The king pulled her into his arms and whispered, "my daughter is not young anymore. She should be able to solve this kind of thing by herself."


    "I''m afraid my daughter will get hurt..." the heart of a mother is like this.


    "Our daughter is not stupid. She knows it in her heart." compared with the little flowers that are messy when she cares, Jingdi naturally sees it more clearly.


    "Yiyi, Yiyi, wait for me..."


    A young man shouted behind him. He strode forward and ran to Yiyi to stop her.

 Chapter 642

    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you hiding from me these days? I got a new thing for you a few days ago, and I haven''t seen a chance."


    Then the boy took out a small object from his arms.


    A little rabbit with a big thumb is gnawing at a carrot. The little rabbit is a milky white lanolin jade, but the carrot is a red emerald. What is rare is not how good the jade is, but the carving is lifelike, and the whole is carved by a piece of jade.


    "Do you like it? I''m looking for a jade specially. Carve it and give it to you."


    Yang Heng is a young man. He grew up with Yiyi as a childhood sweetheart. They are both lively and can play together. Although they began to have men''s and women''s defense when they grew up, obedience was not hypocritical. In addition, Yang Heng often went to and from the court, so the relationship between them has been very good.


    But I don''t know when Yiyi began to hide from Yang Heng, which made him puzzled. He thought he had accidentally annoyed her, so he came to this one to win her favor.


    Yiyi really liked it. She held it in her hand and watched it for a while. Then he suddenly thought of something, his complexion became complex, and stuffed it back into Yang Heng''s hand.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t like it?" Yang Heng scratched his head.


    He is also sixteen this year. He is tall and big. His angular face is the same as his father Yang Tiezhu. He is full of masculinity, but because he is still young, he has another taste of simplicity.


    "No." Yi Yi turned her back.


    "What''s the matter with you? You don''t want to play with me anymore. Did my bad work annoy you?" Yang Heng followed and ran to her.


    Yiyi''s eyebrows seem to have a touch of light sorrow, which is very different from the usually cheerful, lively and cheerful her.


    "Yang Heng, we''ve all grown up. I can''t want your things..."


    "Didn''t you take all the gadgets I gave you before? Why can''t you take them now?" Yang Heng really can''t think of whether to take them or not, which has nothing to do with growing up.


    Yiyi didn''t know how to answer, so she could only shout at him, "I say no, I don''t want it," and the man ran away.


    Yang Heng looked at her back for a long time before he put the rabbit into his arms.


    When I came home in the evening, I was in the carriage of the Yang family.


    "Brother, Yiyi is angry with me. I don''t know where to provoke her. She doesn''t want to give her a little rabbit."


    Yang Nuo, who lowered his head to read, looked up at his frustrated brother and flashed a different color in his eyes. It was a pity that Yang Heng just lowered his head and sighed and didn''t see it.


    "Is it the little jade carving you asked Dad to find?"


    Yang Heng took out the little rabbit and showed it to Yang Nuo, "isn''t it very cute with Yiyi?"


    It''s really cute.


    After reading it, Yang Nuo smiled knowingly. Seeing this rabbit gnawing radish, it seems that Yiyi''s proud squint and water chestnut''s small mouth are naughty, which makes people feel soft.


    But these emotions were only for a moment. With Yang Nuo''s smile, he turned his eyes back to the book in his hand and turned a page.


    "If she doesn''t accept it, she must have her reason."


    "She said she couldn''t want my things when she grew up. But what does it have to do with whether she grew up or not!"


    Yang Nuo''s eyes flashed, "she''s a big girl. Naturally, she can''t accept foreign men''s things at will."


    "But..." Yang Heng frowned and then stretched out. "Forget it, she must be in a bad mood these days. I''ll send her back when she''s in a good mood."


    Yang Nuo frowned again.

 Chapter 643

    East Palace


    Luo Hu and Yang Nuo sit opposite each other, one in charge of white, the other in charge of black, and the two play chess.


    Luo Huo wore a purple embroidered dragon pattern crown prince''s regular clothes, and his narrow waist was surrounded by a black jade belt. He has grown into a handsome young man. Tall, tall and straight figure, white and handsome face, eyebrows and eyes outlined in ink. Since he was named prince in his urine, he has a noble and calm breath all over. It can be imagined that he has a good style of coming to the world in time.


    Yang Nuo, sitting opposite him, is dressed in blue, has handsome eyes and eyebrows, is bookish and elegant. At this time, he was holding his son to meditate, looking at his position and falling on the chessboard. It can be seen that different from his appearance, he is also a very decisive man inside.


    "That''s just a drag? It''s not like you." Luo Ku said faintly.


    Yang Nuo was stunned and fell on the chessboard. He didn''t speak.


    "Sister Gu has always been lively and pleasant. These days, she doesn''t think about food and tea. She is very haggard. She feels distressed when she sees it. She is the only sister." Luo Hu ordered to stop.


    "I''ll talk to the princess when I get a chance."


    "Say what?"


    "Naturally, she and Yang Heng are the most suitable couple."


    When he said these words, Yang Nuo never looked up, but his fingers pinching the chess pieces were white.


    Luo Ho''s narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously and threw down the black chess in his hand, "so generous?"


    Yang Nuo didn''t speak, still drooping his eyelids.


    "Your eldest brother is really beautiful. Have you asked Yiyi what she thinks?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I don''t believe you didn''t see that Yiyi likes you, which is different from that of Yang Heng. You have the style of a brother. Your brother is modest. Why are you in Yiyi? Don''t tell me you don''t like Yiyi. Gu is not blind. Yang Nuo, this is you. If someone else, Gu must cut him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yang Nuo gently put down his chess pieces and looked embarrassed.


    "Yang Heng... After all, it''s my brother. After all, it''s me who inserted it. They''ve been fine since childhood."


    Luo ho looked at it and sighed: "I think you are a fan of the situation. Have you ever thought that even if you don''t marry Yiyi, she won''t marry Yang Heng. How can she turn her head and marry your brother again!" he specially focused on the last two words.


    "I..."


    "The empress mother and aunt Wan have been making friends. She has long planned to marry Yiyi to your house. This time, she proposed to choose Yiyi''s son-in-law. She doesn''t want to see you go on like this. Think about it. The orphans next to her don''t want to say more."


    Yang Nuo nodded, said goodbye to Luo Hu, stepped out of the East Palace and walked in the palace at a loss.


    "Nuo Nuo..."


    Behind him came a hesitant female voice.


    Yang Nuo was shocked and stopped.


    "When are you going to hide from me?!"


    "Yiyi..."


    Yiyi''s eyes are red, her small face is haggard, and her plump cheeks have subsided recently. Always smiling eyes, this time full of sadness.


    "The empress mother and the emperor are going to choose a son-in-law for me. Do you have to watch me marry Yang Heng before you are happy?"


    "I didn''t..."


    Yiyi is the princess''s honor after all. It is extremely challenging her dignity to say so many shameless words in such a low voice.


    Seeing that Yang Nuo was still like this, she stamped her feet and ran away crying.


    Before running a few steps, he was grabbed from behind.


    "You lose."


    "Yiyi..."


    Yiyi wanted to struggle and couldn''t take off. She had to turn back and cry and beat him.


    "What do you want, Yang Nuo? It''s you who provoked the palace. Now you have to pretend that you don''t have everything before and give the palace to Yang Heng. What do you want me to do?"


    Yang Nuo pulled her into his arms with pain on his face. Seeing her like this, he felt worse than her.


    "I''m sorry, Yiyi. I''m a bad guy. I''m despicable and obscene. In fact, I like you very early. I like your brilliant smile and your coquettish pulling my sleeve. I like it very much..."

 Chapter 644

    "... I know hem likes you, but I pretend I don''t know how to make friends with you in private. I''m selfish and greedy. I always think one day will be another. But I can''t bear to watch hem walk around you all day... I''m sorry..."


    If there is no Jingdi and Xiaohua to choose Yiyi''s son-in-law, Yang Nuo estimates that he will continue to do so. But this matter is imminent, but I can no longer pretend to be stupid.


    "I told you several times that I didn''t like him. He was just a playmate when I was a child. I just took him as a playmate. Nuo Nuo, I like you. I may not be as early as you, but I didn''t understand at that time... Later, I always thought it would be good for me and you to be as harmonious as my father and mother in the future..."


    "Yiyi..."


    "Do you still want to give me to Yang Heng?"


    After half a ring, Yiyi straightened up in Yang Nuo''s arms and looked up at him. Her big eyes were full of anxiety. Yang Nuo looked straight in. As soon as he closed his eyes, he pulled her into his arms.


    "No," he whispered, determined and determined. "Never, you can only be mine."


    Just say he is shameless or Yang Heng will spit on him. The man in his arms can''t lose his hand after all. Melancholy, for sad... After all, it''s hard to control!


    "Nuo Nuo..."


    Yiyi cried and laughed happily, and finally lay down in Yang Nuo''s arms and cried.


    "Don''t cry, it''s all my fault..."


    In the distance, Xiaohua saw tears in her eyes, but Jingdi tightened his face.


    Smelly boy, smelly boy, take advantage of her daughter!


    Seeing that the two little people over there kissed each other, the king stepped forward to stop it. Before he started, he was pulled by Xiaohua.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing?" the voice was small.


    The king emperor looked over there, his green veins showed on his forehead, and also lowered his voice, "that smelly boy took advantage of our daughter."


    Xiaohua glanced over there and saw her face red, but she kept holding Jingdi''s hand.


    "Well, I know it''s bad, but we''re peeking now. If our daughter knows, she will complain."


    The king emperor was stunned.


    "And it''s normal for a little couple to be in love. Anyway, our family will marry the boy Nuo in the future." Xiaohua pretended to be righteous and said.


    Jingdi thought about it and thought so.


    "What''s more, nono knows how to behave. You''ve seen it for so long, so you''ll pass the test a little this time. To put it bluntly, it''s just that they broke the matter and couldn''t help it for a moment."


    In words, Jingdi has been pulled away by Xiaohua.


    After walking for a while, Emperor Jing reacted, "my queen, you are confusing the public."


    Xiaohua smiled, "yes?"


    "No?"


    Xiaohua smiled and looked at the king, "when you were young, your majesty should understand."


    "This was not the case when I was young."


    "That''s your old-fashioned and boring."


    Xiaohua murmured in a low voice. She thought that Jingdi must not hear clearly. Unexpectedly, she looked up just to Jingdi''s eyes.


    "Your Majesty -"


    "I''m old-fashioned and have no interest?" the king narrowed his long, Dark Phoenix eyes.


    "No, no, my concubine didn''t say so. Your Majesty must have heard wrong."


    "Really?"


    The handsome and beautiful face of wutao came up to him, and the faint light fluctuated in the Phoenix''s eyes. The middle-aged Jingdi is more attractive than he was when he was young. This little flower has never been said by Jingdi.


    She breathed and forgot to nod.


    Xiaohua pushed it, but she didn''t push it away.


    "Jing Lang, this is outside..." she said vaguely.


    For a long time, Jingdi relaxed, but Xiaohua had no face to see anyone again. She buried her head in Jingdi''s chest and didn''t want to look up. It will be said in the Palace tomorrow that the empress and the emperor are shameless and do intimate things together on the palace road!


    She sighed, "it''s outside. Why don''t you respect me..."


    This is a casual sentence. Who knows, he lit the barrel again.


    Without saying a word, the king picked up the little flower, strode for a while, and got on the chariot that had long been waiting at the corner.

 Chapter 645

    In the end, Xiaohua learned from the king''s sentence, "am I old?" I understand what this man is crazy about.


    After more than ten years of continuous expansion, the Yang family''s Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing has occupied a large area.


    Carved beams, painted buildings and many pavilions. From the appearance, it is no less than some high-ranking official family residences.


    Lin Qingwan likes seclusion. Dingyuan Hou Lin Qingting once told his sister that she had to move to Beijing many times, and the houses were ready. The Yang family also had several houses in the capital, but the Yang family liked it and lived here all the time.


    Yang Heng has the habit of practicing martial arts and then sleeping every night. This day is no exception.


    He glanced at his big brother who had been sitting there for a long time. His thick arm swung a circle to take back the spear. With a shake of his hand, the spear flew straight into one side of the weapon rack.


    "Elder brother, why don''t you go to read today and instead come to see me practice martial arts?" he pulled up the cotton pad on one side, wiped the sweat on his arm, picked up the thin shirt on the back of the chair and put it on.


    The Yang family has never had an official position. Although they have gained some fame in Beijing for so many years, these reputations are based on the family of Dingyuan Hou Mei''s son-in-law, the friendship between Mrs. Yang and the queen, and the two sons are accompanied by the crown prince. The owner of the Yang family is a rich businessman, but no one knows what kind of rich businessman he is.


    The Yang family has always been very low-key, and Yang Nuo and Yang Heng have always been very low-key. Although they are accompanied by the crown prince, they never intersect with outsiders. Because they know very well why others associate with them. To put it bluntly, they just like the prince behind them. Including Lin Qingwan, since Yang Nuo and Yang Heng became the prince''s companion, they rarely go out to communicate with other ladies.


    It is not only to reduce trouble for yourself, but also to reduce unnecessary troubles for the queen and the crown prince. Of course, it is to accumulate yourself and keep accumulating until one day you can fly in one fell swoop.


    Lin Qingwan has such self-confidence. Similarly, Yang Nuo and Yang Heng also have such self-confidence.


    Every two years, Yang Nuo would ask the teacher who taught him his studies and ask himself how far he is now.


    It has been more than three years since Yang Nuo asked this question.


    Yang Nuo knows what he is thinking. He wants to shine on the lintel of the Yang family. The door of the Yang family is standing in the hall. He wants to accumulate enough to marry her without making people laugh at the big princess for choosing a son-in-law with a low court. He knows what his brother is thinking.


    Both of them are ready to go, but now

 Chapter 646

    "Big brother wants to tell you something."


    Yang Nuo has always been a very decisive person. Between Yiyi and his second brother, he hesitated for too long, which not only made himself miserable, but also made the person who likes to laugh sad. Now I have made up my mind, naturally I will not hesitate.


    Yang Heng sat aside and scratched his head in confusion.


    Compared with the sharp Yang Heng who was practicing martial arts just now, he dropped his weapons at this time, but he was completely different. Regardless of his strong tendons and tall physique, he is a harmless boy with a little simplicity and honesty.


    "Big brother wants to marry Yiyi."


    Yang Heng was stunned for a moment, and then he said "Oh" without paying any attention.


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry for you, but this kind of thing can''t be let." Yang Nuo said very hard. He was always calm and steady. For the first time, he dropped his head and felt that he didn''t dare to look directly at his compatriots and brothers.


    Yang Heng patted Yang Nuo on the shoulder with his thick palm and said with a smile, "what do you say, brother? It''s good for you to marry Yi, so that I can play with Yi forever."


    "Brother knows you like Yiyi too. Brother wanted to, but -"


    Yang Heng jumped up and looked at Yang Nuo in surprise. "What do you say, brother? I like Yiyi, but I didn''t want to marry her."


    Yang Nuo went straight to see Yang Heng''s eyes and wanted to see the forgery in his eyes. But I don''t know whether his heart is too chaotic or why, he didn''t see anything in Yang Heng''s eyes.


    "Brother, you think too much. I''m not like you. I''m an old scholar. Why do I marry a daughter-in-law when I''m so young? I''ll be a big general in the future. As the saying goes, I won''t get married without making achievements."


    "I want to be a general in the future"


    When I was a child, hem always said this.


    Yang Heng''s attitude was firm and calm, which made Yang Nuo really have no way to doubt him. He slowly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s good. It turned out that big brother wants more."


    He was relieved and funny. He struggled for so long for something he thought he was right, but he didn''t want to ask the victim.


    In fact, he didn''t think about it, but he always had an unspeakable feeling. He always felt that he had a deep mind and quietly robbed his brother of something


    "Elder brother, you are worthy of reading too much. There are too many bends in your head." Yang Heng patted Yang Nuo on the shoulder and said, "I won''t tell you. I went to take a bath and sleep. I was very tired after a practice."


    Looking at Yang Hengyuan''s back, Yang Nuo plans to tell Yiyi the good news tomorrow so that she won''t always worry about the contradiction between herself and Yang Hengsheng.

 Chapter 647

    The next day, Yang Nuo went into the palace and told Yiyi about it.


    "Really, nonogo, hum, really?"


    Yang Nuo nodded, with a gentle smile in his mouth.


    In the small bamboo forest near the East Palace, there are green bamboos and a small lawn. This is the secret world of Yang Nuo and Yi. They have been here many times.


    Since they saw each other''s intention, they came here for trysts many times. In fact, it''s not a tryst. After all, Yiyi doesn''t want to come here. She just thinks she wants to get along with norgo alone and talk for a while. As for Yang Nuo, this guy who has always been black in the stomach, it''s hard to say.


    Yiyi breathed a sigh of relief and burst into a sweet smile, "that''s good. I''m afraid I''ve been worried for so long."


    Yiyi''s voice belongs to the soft and waxy tone. When she is in a happy mood, she speaks like a spoiled child. Often let those who hear it be too soft to be soft.


    "Don''t worry?"


    Yang Nuo put his face close to Yiyi''s cheek and rubbed her little face with the tip of his nose.


    "Norgo."


    Yiyi blinked her big eyes and blushed. She wanted to hide, but she felt that it was too obvious to hide. Finally, Yang Nuo couldn''t bear to look at her eyes and lowered his head shyly.


    "Silly girl." Yang Nuo smiled and printed a kiss in her hair. "I''ll go back to Yunzhou some days. We may not see each other for a long time."


    Yiyi anxiously grabbed his hand and gently screwed the tip of his eyebrows, "why?"


    He twisted the tip of her nose. "I''m going to take the next exam. I''m going back to my hometown to apply for the exam."


    Yiyi''s eyebrows frowned tighter and chuckled, "how long will it take? Will I not see you for a long time?"


    "It won''t be long. After I pass the rural examination, I can return to Beijing to participate in the joint examination and palace examination. Then we can meet."


    Yang Nuo said that he was full of confidence. In fact, he became a scholar as early as the age of 10. The teacher said that he was young and intelligent, and his accumulation was insufficient. He could pass the rural examination, but he couldn''t get any good results, and his subsequent joint examination was weak.


    He waited for six years and accumulated six years. I think he can get what he wants this time.


    Yiyi also knew that this was a big event for Nuo Nuo Ge. She didn''t bother to speak in her heart. She just hung tears and said with a small mouth: "when Nuo Nuo Ge comes back, remember to come to see me."


    "Well, when I come back to marry you!"


    The Yang family over there is preparing for Yang Nuo''s return to his hometown, and the king emperor here has also assigned a new task to the crown prince.


    The Yellow River burst its banks two years in a row. Emperor Jing sent Luo Hu to find out the cause of the matter.


    Luo Hu is sixteen years old. He has been in politics for more than four years since he was led by Emperor Jing at the age of 12. In recent years, Luo''s means of dealing with government affairs have become better and better, but they are limited to paper. The real folk suffering and collusion with the following officials have never seen.


    Jingdi didn''t understand that when water is clean, there is no fish. After his elimination in recent years, it is much better than before. But the two yellow river floods made him quite angry. The Yellow River flood has been a headache for emperors of all dynasties since ancient times, but when millions of liang of silver is thrown down every year, there is not even a splash, which makes Jingdi feel that someone has broken the ground on Taisui''s head.


    On this occasion, the censor handed a letter to impeach the governor of the river, Hu Guangbo, for taking bribes and bending the law. Emperor Jing moved the idea of letting the crown prince go down to practice.


    Knowing that it was definitely not that simple this time, the king emperor made all preparations for the crown prince on the dark side and secretly sent several passers-by to follow him.


    So Yang Nuo left the capital with his front foot, and Luo Hu also set off.


    He took Yang Heng with him this time out of Beijing. First, Yang Heng was the best martial arts among their three martial brothers. In addition, he also gave him a break.

 Chapter 648

    "Regret?"


    Seeing Yang Heng standing at the stern of the ship, looking at the direction of the capital, Luo came and patted him on the shoulder.


    Yang Heng put a thing into his arms and smiled. "What do you regret? It''s obviously me who joined in. Yiyi and my brother are interested in each other." at the end of the speech, his voice dropped.


    Luo Hu sighed and patted him on the arm. "You know, why can a big husband have no wife? There will be a good girl to marry you in the future."


    Yang Heng smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    No matter how good, it''s not her.


    Childhood childhood, to say that no feelings are false, but he understood too late. When he reacts, Yiyi''s eyes at big brother have changed, and so does big brother.


    At that time, he was depressed for a few days. After all, he was unwilling and continued to pretend to be a fool for a long time. Originally, it was just his own temporary situation, but it made all three people miserable. Eldest brother hid Yiyi for him, and Yiyi hid him for eldest brother.


    In fact, he had long wanted to make things clear with his eldest brother and Yiyi. He didn''t expect that his eldest brother would be so early.


    At that time, he pretended that the wind was light and the clouds were light. He didn''t know what feelings were. He didn''t know that his heart was dripping blood. After all, he is his brother and the girl he grew up with. He hopes they can be happy.


    Yang Heng looked at the billowing River, spit out a group of depression and laughed twice. "Your Highness is right. Why can a big husband have no wife? I Yang Heng will be a big general in the future. Why can we talk about getting married without making achievements!"


    Unexpectedly, this sentence became a prophecy. In the future, Yang Heng married at the age of more than 30. At that time, he was already a famous general Huwei. At that time, he also met his destiny marriage.


    Luo Hu went out of Beijing several times this time. When he returned six months later, he was greeted with a hug from his mother that he had not had for many years.


    Xiaohua is very distressed this time. Although Jingdi repeatedly told him to send someone to follow him, she came to the palace with a piece of espionage. Xiaohua still couldn''t bear to see her son suffer and hurt.


    Luo Hu was drowned by Xiaohua''s tears. The king over there also poked him with an eye knife and told him to stay away from Xiaohua. Luo Hu turned a blind eye and fell into his mother''s warm arms.


    Jingdi is a vinegar bag. He even eats his son''s vinegar. Several sons grow up to seven or eight years old. Xiaohua is not allowed to hold her son again. Meiwen''s name is that men and women have different seats at the age of seven. For the sake of their son''s future good, so as not to raise their mother''s anger.


    Xiaohua knows that this is a man''s cautious eye, but she knows that it is really for the future good of her son, and this time she is really worried and can''t help it.


    He took his son and looked again and again. He was sure that everything was good. Then he ordered someone to pass the meal. The family sat together and had a reunion dinner.


    After eating, the children went back to their respective palaces. Xiaohua and Jingdi took a bath and rested. After going to bed, Xiaohua began to blow the pillow wind for the first time in her life.


    "Your Majesty, that Hu Guangbo really deserves to die. I can''t spare him this time."


    Emperor Jing nodded and stroked Xiaohua''s Long Satin hair. "I''ve ordered someone to escort him to Beijing. I won''t spare him."


    Hu Guangbo, the governor of the river course, was really bold. He was greedy for ink and silver, sent people to assassinate him and impeach his supervisory censor. He even sent people to investigate him secretly in Beijing and chase him. At first, Luo Hu didn''t indicate his identity. Later, I don''t know how Hu Guangbo knew that he was the prince''s honor. He still didn''t stop chasing and killing. It''s not too much to kill his nine families.


    After Xiaohua blew the pillow wind she thought she was more successful, she finally slept for the first time. Jingdi looked at the dark green of the queen and was annoyed by Hu Guangbo.

 Chapter 649

    Not to mention this, the next day Xiaohua got a news that the prince actually took a woman back to the palace.


    Xiaohua was shocked and ordered someone to inquire again.


    The specific news is that the prince went south to do business this time. He was injured and lived in a small official''s house. People offered their daughter to serve the prince.


    serve?


    There are several kinds of waiters.


    Xiaoxiazi smiled vaguely, bowed his head and said, and the prince took it.


    Thunder Xiaohua into seven meat and eight vegetables, and waved xiaoxiazi down.


    After the prince''s first refinement, the palace will arrange palace people to teach the prince''s personnel. At the beginning, the following people reported that Xiaohua had been tangled for a long time, and then told Jingdi that Jingdi''s view was that the prince must understand personnel, so that he would not indulge in bed in the future.


    Who knows, Luo Hu is a very independent person. He arranged it, but he didn''t move the two palace people.


    Unexpectedly, my son just left for half a year and would accept the woman given below.


    Xiaohua hurriedly handed the letter to Jingdi. After a while, Jingdi came back.


    After Xiaohua said the matter with a tangled expression, Jingdi gave her a faint glance.


    "That''s a good thing. You don''t want to have grandchildren?"


    Grandchildren?


    Well, Xiaohua is almost old enough to have grandchildren.


    "But what if ho''er marries the crown princess?"


    It is normal for the king emperor to be lazy to popularize men''s three wives and four concubines to this stupid little flower, not to mention the prince of Daxi. She is the only one he has, but he can''t control his son''s thoughts, which must be understood by his son in the future.


    When you meet the right person, if you understand it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. Anyway, as the future son of heaven, women all over the world have a lot to choose from.


    Xiaohua looks at the man''s dark and inexplicable face and touches his nose.


    She understood the king''s idea, but she had been with men for a long time. She always felt very strange when her son had three wives and four concubines.

 Chapter 650

    However, she also understands how difficult it is to be a prince and even an emperor in the future to keep a woman. She and jinglang also experienced all kinds of things before they came to this step today.


    Thinking of the man''s kindness, thinking of the man was good to her alone. Xiaohua blushed and leaned up to the king and snuggled into his arms.


    Looking at the little flowers embroidered on his Dragon Robe with sweet smile and drooping eyelids, how could Jingdi not know what she was thinking.


    Her heart turned soft into water, and she bowed her head and kissed her temples.


    On the Palace Road in front of Fengqi palace, two figures are walking slowly.


    In front of him was a tall prince with embroidered golden dragon patterns. He carried his hands behind his back. The one in the back, a little man with dark hair and snow skin, round and round, with a little baby fat on his face, round apricot eyes and pink mouth.


    The figure in front stopped, turned his head and frowned and said, "hurry up."


    The man behind said "Hey" and trotted two steps closer. Then the people in front walk in front, and the people behind fall behind because of their short legs.


    After entering the main hall of Fengqi palace, Luo Hu saluted Xiaohua and said hello.


    After that, Luo Hu stood still, looked around and pulled out a man from behind, "greetings to my mother."


    The girl looked at the beautiful woman on the Phoenix in panic. Then she knelt down and kowtowed in good order, "see the empress, the empress is blessed."


    "Get up."


    Xiaohua didn''t expect her son to bring the girl to see her. She glanced at her son strangely.


    Luo Hu sat down and said with a stiff face, "empress mother, this is the one waiting by her son. Her name is pearl. When her son is busy in the future, let her be filial to you."


    Xiaohua is embarrassed, but she still nods.


    What the hell does this sultry son want?


    Xiaohua gave pearl a seat. When she saw that the girl was small, it was estimated that it was not fifteen. A little man of the dough sat quietly behind Luo Huo and only took half of the stool. He looked timid.


    Luo Hu talked with xiaohua for a while and left with pearl.


    After seeing his son go, the little flower shows a messy expression in the wind. This messy state in the wind lasted until the king came back.


    After listening to Xiaohua, Emperor Jing showed an unfathomable expression and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 651

    After that, the little girl named pearl came to Fengqi palace every three or five times.


    This is a very simple girl. She doesn''t understand what it means to come to Fengqi palace to serve Xiaohua as a concubine around the prince.


    She is very timid. Xiaohua will be surprised by a sudden action. Xiaohua is thirsty. She carries water. Xiaohua is hungry. She attends meals. Xiaohua is tired. She honestly sits on the embroidery pier to beat Xiaohua''s legs.


    Xiaohua once asked who taught her, but pearl said that she used to serve her mother at home.


    Her mother was not her own mother. Pearl was born to her aunt. Because she was born well, she was given to the prince by her father.


    Seeing that the girl is so honest, even timid, and looks so cute, Xiaohua adds a feeling that her son has bullied others. Then asked her age, only fourteen.


    Fourteenth, this is a time that people really remember, and her fate turns at fourteenth.


    Because of these, Xiaohua couldn''t help but add some pity to Pearl and treat her more and more affectionately. Pearl changed her timidity and revealed some nature, that is, sweet and charming. She is a very likable little girl.


    Xiaohua was curious to let people go to the east palace to inquire about the relationship between the two small. The result was that his highness could not say that he was good to Pearl and went every three or five times. It is also said that Pearl was scolded and cried by the crown prince several times.


    After getting along these days, Xiaohua has begun to favor the little girl. She can''t help but cherish her son. She secretly scolds her son how she doesn''t understand pity and cherish jade.


    But after all, it was her beloved son who was pregnant in October. It was hard for Xiaohua to say Luo Hao. She could only say Luo Hao in front of Pearl and said that he was cold, so she didn''t care.


    But Pearl was so anxious that she sweated and explained that her Royal Highness the prince was very kind to her. The reason why she cried was because she was timid. He also said that although the prince''s face was cold, he was very gentle to her. Xiaohua asked how to be gentle, but pearl blushed.


    Xiaohua once discussed with Jingdi on the couch. What does this mean, son?


    Jingdi said, it doesn''t mean anything. Just watch it quietly.


    Suddenly one day, pearl didn''t come to Fengqi palace for several days, and Xiaohua was flustered. After sending someone to ask, she knew that Pearl was a little uncomfortable these days. The imperial doctor just came and asked for pulse, saying it was Xi pulse.


    Are you going to be a grandmother?


    Xiaohua was in a strange mood. At the same time, she went to the east palace to see pearl in person and told her to take good care of her fetus. What do you need to send someone to Fengqi palace to say.


    Thinking that the girl was younger than she was when she was born, she invited mammy he out of the mountain, who was already in the state of providing for the aged, and sent mother Xu, who had served her for several times, to take care of pearl.


    During this period, Yang Nuo did not expect to pass the hall test. In the palace examination, the adults who were examined were promoted to the first three, and then the king emperor named the No. 1 in the new subject, which is worthy of its name.


    No one asked after ten years of cold window and became famous all over the world.


    That''s yanno.


    Everyone in Beijing has heard of Yang Nuo''s reading with the crown prince, but Yang Nuo''s participation in the imperial examination has never revealed the slightest news. Everyone thought it was the same name and surname. Only after the announcement did they know that this Yang Nuo is bi Yang Nuo.


    The prince''s companion, Dingyuan Hou''s nephew!


    After that, Emperor Jing gave the imperial decree of marriage and pushed Yang Nuo to the forefront of the wave.


    The king emperor actually gave the big princess who was in great pain to Yang Nuo, the new No. 1 scholar, and got married the next year. Let the children of Zhongxun noble family in Beijing hate and envy.

 Chapter 652

    Who doesn''t know that if you marry the eldest princess, you will make progress in the future. The only daughter of her majesty and queen, the sister of the prince''s compatriots. Daxi had no rule that her son-in-law could not become an official, so after the eldest princess and hairpin ceremony, many children of Xunyi family were moved to worship the Lord.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Nuo quietly took the lead.


    There are many sour words, but Yang Nuo is neither humble nor arrogant, which makes many people eat flat. Of course, some people appreciate it. Many people say that this son will be extraordinary in the future.


    Princess mansion is under construction. Yiyi enters the marriage preparation period. Pearl was raising her baby. During this period, something went wrong in the east palace. A few years ago, the two palace men assigned by the palace to teach the prince''s personnel secretly laid hands on Pearl. The two palace men were the old people in the palace. They had been in the East Palace longer than pearl. When they saw that the crown prince loved pearl and ignored them, they had a bad heart.


    Fortunately, mother he is not a fake. She is not blind. She knows that the empress asked her to go out to avoid any accidents. Naturally, she is very strict. It was discovered before it was delivered to pearl.


    Later, it was found out that they did it. The prince, who had always been kind to his next son, showed the color of thunder for the first time and ordered the staff to kill them.


    After listening to the following report, pearl didn''t know about it at all and was not frightened. Xiaohua was relieved. Then she sighed that a fool is blessed with stupidity. The girl is simple and simple, but the yundao is excellent.


    A few months later, pearl gave birth to a pair of twins at full term.


    Emperor Jingdi was overjoyed, granted an amnesty and celebrated the whole world.


    Xiaohua was also very happy. When Pearl gave birth, she sat with her son outside the delivery room. When she saw two pink newborns, her heart softened.


    Pearl has made great contributions to the birth of Prince Liangdi.


    After the full moon banquet for the emperor''s granddaughter, Yiyi married the next month.


    On the day of their marriage, Xiaohua and Yiyi held each other and cried for a long time. Jingdi said, "it''s not far to get married, and they often go back to the palace in the future." the two men looked embarrassed and stopped crying.


    Yiyi didn''t live in Princess mansion after she got married, but in yangjiazhuangzi on the outskirts of Beijing. The young couple loved each other, and her mother-in-law grew up watching herself from an early age. Naturally, life went smoothly.


    The prince got married at the 18th National Congress, but there has been no news about the prince''s election of the crown princess.

 Chapter 653

    Xiaohua asked Jingdi privately. Jingdi said, don''t worry.


    Two more years later.


    Jiang is still old and spicy. Luo Hu is defeated and takes the initiative to consult with emperor Jing about it. The father and son did not know what they had discussed. When Luo Hu came out of the imperial study, it was said that his face was not very good.


    Emperor Jing suddenly issued an imperial edict to the prince. The government and the public were shocked. Even Xiaohua couldn''t react.


    Jingdi didn''t tell himself such a big thing. After that, Xiaohua knew that emperor Jing had made a deal with Luo Hu. She wanted to make Pearl Princess and took my place.


    Luo Ho was helpless and agreed with a black face.


    Xiaohua is stunned. Is this my son?


    Jingdi had told her that he didn''t care who he wanted to be the crown princess. As long as he was innocent, he liked it, regardless of his family background.


    When Luo Hu ascended the throne, Emperor Jing became the supreme emperor and Xiaohua became the Empress Dowager.


    At the beginning of Luo''s accession to the throne, when he was busy with seven meat and eight vegetables, Jingdi suddenly sneaked out of the palace with Xiaohua.


    "I''ve always promised to take you out for a walk, and finally it''s done."


    Xiaohua''s expression was embarrassed, and she hurriedly said, "Tuan Tuan, girl..."


    Tuan Tuan and Nan Nan are the nicknames of the little emperor''s grandson and the little emperor''s granddaughter. Xiaohua has a good heart in the past two years. Pearl will have two children, and it is very pleasant to have two children. The little flower is reluctant to lose it all day, which makes the king eat a lot of dry vinegar.


    Xiaohua is reluctant to give up her grandson and granddaughter!


    Jingdi broke Xiaohua''s face into face to face with his own, and stiffened his face, "there are no Tuan Tuan girls, only me."


    "Yu''er is getting married, and Qi''er is still young..."


    "The boss will take care of them."


    "But..."


    "You don''t want to go out with me?" emperor Jing''s face was black and a little sad. "I''m old, and you''re old, so you won''t have a chance in the future."


    Xiaohua suddenly softened her heart. She sighed, a little sad and a little funny. For a long time, it turned into an action and snuggled into the arms of the king emperor, "I am willing to accompany jinglang all my life, the next life, and all my life."


    Jingdi didn''t speak, but his hand around the flower was tighter.


    "When shall we come back?"


    "In a year and a half."


    Xiaohua nodded reassuringly, thinking that the time was not long. At that time, she could still see her little grandchildren.


    As everyone knows, Jingdi was deceived by her, and Xiaohua hasn''t left the palace for many years. Once freedom is like a runaway Mustang. When they return to the palace again, yu''er''s son will run away.


    Of course, that''s all afte

 Chapter 654

    The Jinyang Marquis mansion was silent in the capital overnight.


    But silence is silence. People don''t die. Life always has to pass.


    Ruan Zhan fell down overnight. He was robbed of the title, and the title handed down for several generations was buried in his hands. He really couldn''t stand the blow.


    After half a year of lingering illness, people will die.


    So the two brothers, Ruan Siming and Ruan Siyi, added new filial piety before they took down the heavy filial piety.


    Originally, the two brothers still have errands. Unfortunately, with filial piety, they can only Ding you. At this time, the two people were at a loss, because they knew that their errands were brought in the face of Jinyang Hou''s house. Mother offended her majesty miserably. Once Ding you, it may be endless.


    However, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. In the past, there were still many industries at home. The brothers can live a lifetime by saving money.


    Of course, this is just Ruan Siyi''s idea, which is not the plan of others.


    After Ruan Zhan''s death, several common sons who had been pressed down by the Tian family jumped out and made trouble to separate their families. The two who want to be decent can only separate when they meet a group who don''t want to be decent.


    Now we all know that the Ruan family has offended his majesty miserably, including Ruan Siyi''s wife''s mother''s family, not to mention the useless British government. So we can only divide according to the head, a few times and a flat, and there are few people who can get it.


    Ruan Siming seemed to be annoyed by this trip. After dividing the house, he kicked out all the people who were not in his room, including Ruan Siyi, his brother.


    Without saying a word, Ruan Siyi took his four bedroom wife and moved to the house assigned to him.


    Qiao didn''t say anything. He did whatever he asked him to do. He didn''t care about things at home and let others toss about.


    Ruan Siyi has four aunts and several general rooms, all of which are spoiled, including Ruan Siyi. There is no shortage of buyers at home. And all life goes on and on. Before long, they can''t make ends meet.


    No, it''s not at all.


    Dozens of people are about to eat. Naturally, there is less and less silver.


    At the beginning of the separation, he also divided two shops to him. Unfortunately, they all had bad business. Not to mention making money, Ruan Siyi has to paste it in every month. Ruan Siyi can only close the shop and sell it for money.


    After spending the money to sell the shop, he thought that the real estate distributed to him was not good, so he sold Chuang Tzu again.


    Joe just kept watching and didn''t say anything.


    Finally, there was nothing to sell. Only the house and these individuals were left, so they began to sell people.


    Without servants, those spoiled ones are not used to it, and Qiao just confines the door of his house and lives his own life with Chuntao and mother Chen, no matter what happens outside.


    Soon someone ran away with his jewelry, and the most powerful one took away several jade pendants left by Ruan Siyi for thought.


    On that day, it was very quiet outside.


    Qiao opened the door and saw Ruan Siyi sitting in the hall room, dressed in white and bent in a chair.


    Qiao really wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t at this time.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ruan Siyi looked up at her, a little shocked, "Why are you still there?"


    "Why isn''t my body here? My body is my husband''s wife. I naturally want to be with my husband."


    Ruan Siyi''s expression was complex. She looked at her again. Disgust flashed in her eyes and quickly covered it up.


    Qiao turned a blind eye, "husband, what about the family?"


    "Gone, gone..."


    Ruan Siyi stood up and walked into the house in a trance.


    Ruan Siyi felt that he had slept for a long time. When he opened it, he saw her with a short and thick neck.


    "Husband, are you hungry?" Qiao said as he turned and brought a bowl of porridge. "I cooked porridge."

 Chapter 655

    The smell of rice porridge in the air made Ruan Siyi hungry.


    How long has it been since he ate?


    It was a day before I fell asleep. Now I don''t know how many days I have slept.


    Qiao fed him spoonful by spoonful. He was in a hurry and choked. Qiao quickly put down the bowl, took a handkerchief to wipe his mouth, and patted him on the back.


    Ruan Siyi saw that she touched him and wanted to break away, but she held back.


    When he was angry with him, Qiao took it and fed him. Ruan Siyi ate silently without saying anything.


    "I went to the kitchen and saw that there was only white rice at home, so I cooked porridge and wronged my husband. But it doesn''t matter. I asked Chuntao to go to the pawnshop with jewelry and have better food at home when I changed the silver." Qiao whispered with low eyebrows and eyes, turning a blind eye to Ruan Siyi''s complex spirit.


    After eating, Ruan Siyi said the first sentence when he woke up, "go out, I want to sleep."


    Ruan Siyi slept for several days, and Qiao brought him every meal.


    On the fifth day, Ruan Siyi finally stepped out of the door and went to the yard. The oncoming sun was dazzling, so he couldn''t help blocking it with his hand.


    It was a while before he could see the situation around him.


    Qiaoshi is sitting there choosing vegetable leaves. Chen''s mother is washing clothes and Chuntao is drawing water from the well.


    Ruan Siyi has never seen Qiao sitting on the small table, or he may have never seriously seen Qiao before. This is the first time he took the initiative to see Qiao.


    A woman he used to hate, a Joe who sat there doing rough work in a silk shirt.


    Suddenly there was a violent knock on the door. Mother Xu put down her clothes and wiped her hands to open the door.


    "Who are you?"


    "Get out of the way, old lady. Let''s find Ruan Siyi, fourth master Ruan!"


    As he spoke, several big men rushed in.


    Qiao was surprised and hid behind Ruan Siyi.


    "Fourth master Ruan, when will the money owed to our gambling house be repaid? This day is coming!"


    Ruan Siyi was stunned. In a trance, he remembered that he was upset a few days ago, so he went to the gambling house he was used to. Finally, he lost his red eyes and borrowed money from the owner of the gambling house.


    "Husband, did you borrow money from the gambling house?"


    A small voice came from behind.


    Ruan Siyi blushed.


    He gambled, but not many times, and never borrowed money, only that time


    "How much did my husband lend you?" the woman behind him came out and asked.


    "Not much, not much. It''s 1500 taels of silver."


    "So many?" Qiao''s surprised.


    Ruan Siyi suddenly realized, "I only borrowed a thousand Liang."


    The leading man smiled, "don''t forget that this is a rolling profit. If you have exceeded it for so many days, it will naturally be 1500 taels."


    "You are bullies!"


    "Don''t say that, fourth master Ruan. We are just ordinary people. We can''t compare with you. You are the famous fourth master Ruan and the son of marquis Jinyang."


    "You --"


    Qiao said, "come back in two days. We don''t have so much silver now. We''ll pay you back when we have enough."


    "Madam, you don''t lie to us?" the big man looked suspicious.


    "My wife needs to lie to you? This house alone is more than 1500 Liang!"


    "Well, we''ll come back in three days. Don''t let our brothers return empty handed."


    "OK."


    The group of big men turned and left. One of them spit on the ground as he walked, "return fourth master Ruan! Let a woman speak, even Lao Tzu!"


    Ruan Siyi immediately rushed to his head with blood, glared at Qiao, brushed his sleeve and entered the room.


    No matter how angry you are, you should still eat.

 Chapter 656

    At noon, he ate two vegetables with white rice at a dinner table. Qiao''s look at Ruan Siyi seemed to become calm.


    After dinner, Qiao discussed with him to sell the house. Anyway, there are few people now. Let''s live in a smaller house. Ruan Siyi had no objection and nodded in agreement.


    In the afternoon, Ruan Siyi went out to sell the house. Qiao was worried that his mother Chen would keep up.


    When they came back in the evening, the house was not sold.


    Naturally, such a big house can''t be sold for a while. In particular, the asking price is high and no one cares. After going out for two days, he couldn''t sell it. On the third day, a man offered 1500 taels of silver to buy it.


    Ruan Siyi didn''t promise. The market price of the house was about 2500 Liang. The lowest target price in his heart was 2000 Liang. 1500 Liang would lose a lot.


    The man had no ink, so he turned and left. Ruan Siyi was a little anxious, but because of her face, mother Chen caught up with her and negotiated several times. Finally, it was set at 1800 Liang.


    Looking at the slanting sun and thinking that tomorrow is the time to pay back the money, Ruan Siyi had no choice but to promise.


    After going to the government to go through various formalities with the man, Ruan Siyi took 1800 taels of silver and went out of the Yamen. When he passed a restaurant, he thought that many days at home he ate those rough meals. He went in and ordered a table of noodles.


    When she paid the silver, she paid more than 40 Liang. What did mother Chen want to say.


    Ruan Siyi returned to the house and told Qiao that the house had been sold for 1800 Liang. He agreed with the buyer to move in three days. He would look for the house in these two days.


    Qiao nodded, when the waiter came.


    When he saw the table full and asked how much it was, Qiao frowned, but said nothing.


    "It''s too easy to eat at home these days." Ruan Siyi picked up his chopsticks and didn''t look at Qiao. "You eat more."


    Qiao''s eyes flashed and lowered his head to eat.


    The next day, the group of people from the gambling house came again. This time, they said that 1500 taels would not work, but 1800 taels.


    Ruan Siyi quarreled with them even if he wanted to be dignified. These big men could not move their mouths and hands. They gathered around and knocked Ruan Siyi to the ground.


    Qiao was so frightened that he screamed and cried. He took out all the silver tickets to them. Later, he didn''t pull out a few hairpins on his head and threw them away. Those people left the loan deed and took the silver.


    Ruan Siyi was blue in the face and shouted, "why did you give them all the silver? They are blackmail."


    Qiao sobbed in a low voice, "what if you are beaten by them? Silver is not important yet..."


    Now all the silver has been given to people. They must move away in three days, but they don''t even have the money to buy the house.


    Ruan Siyi sat in the room, listening to Qiao''s nagging outside and discussing with his mother Chen.


    "... now is not the time to be decent. Mom, you and Chuntao will help me pawn all my jewelry tomorrow, and then buy a smaller house. Now there are only four people in our family. Just enough to live."


    "Madam, you only have a few kinds of jewelry..."


    Qiao Shi was silent for a moment and said, "there''s no way now..."


    "... madam, you shouldn''t have used your dowry to subsidize the expenses in the yard. Now you don''t even care about yourself..."


    "... well, it''s too late to say now. You can go with Chuntao later to see how much money you can collect, and then consider what to do next..."


    "... why don''t you go back and beg the master..."


    Qiao cried sadly and sobbed: "Dad said he didn''t recognize me unless I left with him..."


    The voice outside gradually became silent, but Ruan Siyi was almost crazy


    What happened to the world?!

 Chapter 657

    Qiao''s jewelry was not exchanged for much silver.


    Those jewels are expensive to beat, but you can''t get them back when you go to the pawnshop.


    He changed almost 300 taels of silver. This time, Qiao didn''t let the injured Ruan Siyi go out. Instead, he changed his humble clothes and went out with Chuntao and mother Chen himself.


    After two days, I finally bought a small house in the slum of the outer city.


    On the day he moved in, Qiao explained to Ruan Siyi that there was not much money at home. Houses in the capital were expensive. Such places were also bought for more than 200 Liang.


    The house is very small. It looks old outside and old inside, but it is very clean. Once you enter the courtyard, there are two main rooms, one main room and one bedroom. There is a small room on the left and right sides, one is a wing room and the other is a kitchen. There is a well in the courtyard and a toilet behind the house. Although the sparrow is small, it has five internal organs.


    Then it''s time to get serious.


    When he bought the house, there was no furniture in it. Qiao took Chuntao Chen''s mother to buy some cheap furniture. This time, Ruan Siyi had no good intention of staying in the house, but with them.


    He changed into an ordinary cloth shirt. Chen''s mother borrowed a board car from her neighbor. Then she went to the market under the guidance of her kind neighbor and came back with some furniture.


    A big cart was piled up. Ruan Siyi overestimated his physical strength. Finally, four people pushed it back together.


    After buying household belongings, items for the stove and some food, Qiao had little money left in his hand. Two days later, Qiao bit his teeth and pawned some of her and Ruan Siyi''s good clothes. Although she didn''t have much money, she thought about it. Anyway, she couldn''t wear it in the future, and there was no need to wear silk in such a place.


    It''s not easy to live in Beijing.


    Ruan Siyi didn''t understand this before, nor did Qiao. They were all born rich and noble. They were born with gold spoons. They ate delicacies and had the best clothes. Who cares how much money a bucket of rice needs.


    But now it''s different, because Qiao lived on empty land and carefully calculated the last tens of liang of silver in his hand.


    She began to lose face and deal with her neighbors, ask where the dishes were the freshest and cheapest, learn how to make delicious and inexpensive food with others, and buy cheap dishes with the women she knew early at the end of the market


    Qiao is not like the old lady at all. She has become very ordinary and insignificant, but she has a ruddy complexion and full of spirit.


    On the contrary, although Ruan Siyi was wearing a cloth shirt, he was still in the style of glory and the moon.


    Just silent, silent, slowly began to lose weight


    After a long time of depression, Ruan Siyi finally fell ill.


    Unable to get up, Qiao hurriedly went to the doctor. A dose of soup and medicine was poured down, but it didn''t help


    The more money you spend, the less money you spend


    Chuntao once said he would accompany Qiao all his life. Suddenly, he said that there was a family in the alley who was willing to marry her. Although the man was almost forty and had a child, he was a good man. Chuntao said that she was not good-looking and was not young, so she married


    When Chuntao said this, Qiao sat outside and cried very sad. She knows that Chuntao is not because she wants to marry, but because she knows that her family can''t afford more than one mouth


    Mother Chen also cried. She cried that she had no family, only a young lady. She was old and useless


    Qiao held her and cried, saying that he would not let mother Chen go even if he starved to death


    The next day, Ruan Siyi stood up and trembled to eat.


    He could get up in two days, but he was still very thin. When he could get out of bed and move around, he moved in the yard day by day.


    Suddenly one day, Ruan Siyi disappeared.

 Chapter 658

    Qiao was in a panic and couldn''t find it. When he was about to despair, Ruan Siyi stepped into the gate of the hospital.


    "Where have you been?"


    "I just go out for a walk..."


    Ruan Siyi began to go out for a walk every day. Qiao was worried and wanted to follow. He wouldn''t let him.


    In fact, Ruan Siyi didn''t do anything. He just wandered around his house. No starting point, no destination, just walk


    The sun was so bright outside that he couldn''t open his eyes. Ruan Siyi left the house and was at a loss after a few steps.


    "Are you the man of the Ruan family?"


    Not far away, an old man sat at the door of a family and looked at him kindly.


    Ruan Siyi nodded blankly.


    "Come on, come and sit down. You don''t look like you''re going out." the old man took out a small stool and patted it.


    He walked over blankly and sat down.


    The small stool was very small and short. He had never sat on such a thing before. Suddenly, he sat down as if he had suddenly become shorter, smaller and extremely humble. Occasionally, one or two people passed by, dressed like poor people, but his eyes became tall at this time.


    Ruan Siyi was a little confused for a moment


    The old man was weaving baskets in his hand. His hand was very thick. The sharp bamboo strips were like nothing in his hand. He didn''t care at all. He pulled them and made them up circle by circle. Ruan Siyi felt that if he changed himself, his hands would be bloody, but the old man was not.


    "After being a neighbor for such a long time, it''s rare for you to go out. I heard your wife say that you are ill. How are you? Are you well?"


    Ruan Siyi was not suitable for this kind of chatting state. He said, "OK."


    "Well, we poor people can''t afford to get sick. During your illness, your wife looked panicked every day. Alas... This man is still the pillar of the family. If there is a man, the family will have a backbone..."


    "Yes, yes."


    "I see you are full of bookish anger. You are a scholar. Good scholar. You can shine on the lintel in the future. My little grandson will prepare for him to study in the future. When he comes back from the examination, I can wake up with a smile."


    Ruan Siyi looked sad and hung his head. "It''s useless. He''s a scholar..."


    "How can you say that? Confucius said that reading is good... Of course, it''s not easy for us poor people to provide for a scholar. Alas, it''s still important to make a living. It''s useless to imagine if you don''t have enough to eat. By the way, what''s your family''s livelihood?"


    "No, no livelihood."


    The old man looked at the thin skinned and tender scholar in front of him, and suddenly nodded. "No wonder you say that it''s useless to be a scholar... In fact, it''s wrong to think so. There are also scholars in our street. They usually help people write letters and copy books, and they can maintain their livelihood. It''s hard to study hard. Once they can pass the exam, they can make a start."


    Ruan Siyi was stunned.


    After a while, when Ruan Siyi left, the old man sighed.


    The woman of the Ruan family is also poor. The man is a scholar. He is too lofty and can''t continue his life at home. I thought it would hurt a man''s dignity to say it, so I asked him to say it.


    After thinking for a while, the old man stopped thinking.


    After all, I have to live by myself. Only when I fall and suffer a loss can I understand the truth in this period. I hope this posterity can figure it out.


    Ruan Siyi continued to wander around with hesitation. This time, he had a purpose, not a boundless situation.


    After watching it for several days, he also had some music in his heart. After returning home, he rummaged through the boxes and cabinets to find something.


    "Xianggong, what are you looking for?"


    Ruan Siyi was stunned and said softly, "I remember when I moved here, there were some pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "That''s what you''re talking about." Qiao turned to open a box and took out a pile of things. "Well, it''s all here."

 Chapter 659

    There is an inkstone with a missing corner, two pen tips and ink have been caked, and a pile of white rice paper.


    Ruan Siyi loved elegance. The books, calligraphy and paintings placed in his study were very valuable. At the beginning, those people rolled up things and ran away. Finally, there was nothing to roll, so they swept away all the things in his study. After all kinds of panning and picking up, Ruan Siyi left this thing.


    Ruan Siyi looked complex and touched these things without talking.


    The next day he asked Qiao for two liang of silver. He didn''t say what to do, and Qiao didn''t ask.


    In the evening, he came back with a special bookcase. It''s the kind of box with a width of one foot and a half and a height of half a person. It can not only be carried behind, but also be a simple small desk.


    The next day, he went out with the bookcase and pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    It is easier to think than to do.


    When Ruan Siyi went out with the bookcase on his back, he didn''t feel it. When he saw the place he looked forward to in advance, he stood there stunned for a long time and didn''t put down the bookcase.


    The streets were crowded with people. There are vendors on both sides shouting for a living, and he will also make a living in such a place.


    Ruan Siyi stood there, and a strong sense of shame and shame invaded his heart.


    "Hey, are you a scholar? I wrote a letter and I''m waiting for something."


    When he looked sideways, a woman in her fifties stood there and looked at him impatiently.


    "Swing, swing."


    He put the bookcase down mechanically, took down the small stool on it, took down a thin plate to pad it on the bookcase, and took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the side cover.


    Ink was polished in advance. He walked carefully and didn''t spill it. Spreading out a piece of white rice paper, he took a deep breath and whispered to ask the aunt what she needed to write.


    Like a regular letter writer, the aunt spoke quickly.


    Ruan Siyi listened and considered. After polishing, he wrote the first letter to someone in his life. After writing, he took it up and repeated it to the aunt like others.


    After hearing this, the aunt hurriedly said, "can you write a letter? I can''t understand what you write. If you can''t write, I''ll find someone else."


    Ruan Siyi blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    He was a little confused. He didn''t understand why he didn''t write well. He was proficient in all kinds of poetry, songs and Fu. How could he not even write a letter well.


    His mind suddenly flashed through his aunt''s sentence "I don''t understand". He suddenly realized it and hurriedly said, "madam, I''ll rewrite another letter for you."


    "Then this letter is not money?"


    Generally, writing letters for people is charged by paper. For one page of letters, you only charge three Wen for your own paper. If you don''t bring your own paper, it''s five Wen.


    Ruan Siyi smiled bitterly and said, "it''s not necessary."


    With that, he hurriedly wrote the book. Just a few moments later, another vernacular letter came out.


    Seeing that he wrote so fast, the aunt was a little surprised. "Are you right? I didn''t even start dictating, so you wrote it?"


    Ruan Siyi certainly understood what the aunt meant. His memory was always good. It was only after a short time that he would never forget it.


    Seeing that the aunt didn''t believe it, he took up the letter and dictated it again.


    After hearing this, the aunt looked at him in surprise and said, "you are a good scholar and have a good memory. You don''t know. My daughter married to a foreign country and has to seal a letter every few days. I''ve written all the letter writing stalls in the street. They want me to repeat it several times every time to finish one letter."


    Ruan Siyi was happy and bitter, and said, "thank you for your praise. It''s nothing."


    The aunt touched out a "Min Feng" and handed it to him, "you help me pack it up and write sun Yuejiao''s kiss on the cover."


    "OK."


    The aunt took the letter and left happily, leaving five copper coins.


    Ruan Siyi looked at the five dirty copper plates and stayed for a long time

 Chapter 660

    On that day, Ruan Siyi wrote two letters to his family and got ten copper coins in total.


    It was not until dusk, when all the vendors in the street closed their stalls, that he began to pick up things, pack them, and go home with his bookcase on his back.


    When he was ready to close the stall, a man standing at the corner diagonally opposite for a long time quickly turned and left, wiping tears of unknown taste at the same time.


    Ruan Siyi arrived at home and lights had already been lit in the courtyard.


    Qiao''s meal was placed at the table. Ruan Siyi went into the room and put the bookcase first.


    "Xianggong, it''s time for dinner."


    He didn''t dare to see her, and she didn''t dare to see her.


    Halfway through the meal, he took out a handful of copper money from his sleeve and pushed it over.


    "Xianggong, where did you get the money?"


    "It wasn''t stolen anyway."


    Ruan Siyi''s tone was a little bad, and Qiao didn''t speak. He seemed to feel his tone was wrong and said in a low voice, "it''s earned."


    There was a vague hum. Ruan Siyi seemed to hear the cry, but it didn''t seem to be.


    At night, two people slept in a bed.


    He''s out and she''s in.


    After moving here, there were only two rooms and two beds. Ruan Siyi inevitably slept in the same bed with Qiao. Although there is some distance between Chu River and Han Dynasty, it is in the same bed after all.


    Ruan Siyi had never slept in the same bed with Qiao before. He thought she didn''t grow well. He had been married for so many years and had the name of husband and wife, but he didn''t have the share of husband and wife.


    And now, what should go is gone, the most important thing is to leave her, but she is still by his side


    Ruan Siyi''s mood is very complicated


    Life is so slow.


    As the old man said, you can make a living, but it''s just food and clothing.


    As Ruan Siyi set up his stall for longer and longer, his letters gradually began to have regular customers. Like the woman who gave him the first one, she wrote it for him at a fixed point, and even brought several customers for him. Ruan Siyi''s business is better every day, and he can earn more than 100 Wen. If he is almost, he can also earn more than 30 Wen.


    After doing it for some time, Ruan Siyi also knew that he had painted two calligraphy and paintings, hung them on the stall and sold them.


    He used to like vassal elegance, such as mounting calligraphy and painting. Make a good pair of people who know the goods and can sell several liang of silver. Of course, you may not be able to buy one in a month or two. After all, people who buy calligraphy and painting have some spare money. Naturally, they won''t buy it at this kind of stall.


    For a long time, Ruan Siyi gave Qiao the money she earned every day, but she couldn''t hide what she was doing. Sometimes when Qiao saw that he didn''t come back at noon, he would send him a meal or something.


    Suddenly one day, there was another stall next to Ruan Siyi''s stall.


    Small stalls sell very simple things, that is, steamed buns and steamed buns.


    Mother Chen can make snacks, steamed buns and so on. It doesn''t cost much to do this, and I''m not afraid of losing money. I steam it now, and I''ll take the rest back to eat at night. In this way, Ruan Siyi had something ready to eat at noon.


    For a long time, people on the street know that the letter writing stand and the steamed stuffed bun stand are a family, and they are young couples.


    For the scholar who always sat there silently and set up a stall, in fact, the people around him have observed it for a long time.


    Without him, I always feel that he doesn''t look like a person who does this, and he is very silent. He always sits there with his head down and can sit for a day.


    At first it was like this. After a long time, the scholar would take out a book and sit there silently looking at it. A thread bound book, he turned it over and over for a long time, and the edges were rolled.

 Chapter 661

    On the contrary, the woman at the steamed stuffed bun stall was much more enthusiastic. At first, I was too thin skinned to put it away. Later, I could talk to the old customers who came to buy steamed buns or the neighboring stalls.


    "Boss, wrap me two steamed buns."


    "OK, two Wen altogether."


    Ruan Siyi''s eyes on the book moved over there¡ª¡ª


    She wore a green cloth dress, a bun and a handkerchief on her head. It seems that without silk and gold, people will save a lot at once. In the past, I disliked the round figure. Because of the hard work these days, I also lost a lot of weight. With a red face and a smile on her face, she took each other''s copper plate and received it in the pocket under the apron


    Qiao put the copper money away and felt someone looking at her and looked up at him.


    He hastily withdrew his eyes, and so did she.


    "Xianggong, are you hungry?"


    Ruan Siyi was inexplicably angry. She only asked him this every time, making it seem that he was a pig.


    But this anger was hard to say. He could only shake his head.


    At noon, there were fewer people in the street.


    Qiao took out a small stove, filled it with firewood, and took out a earthen pot from the car. Ignite the fire, and soon the soup in the earthen pot rolled.


    She touched it with her hand, which was so hot that she couldn''t help touching her earlobe. She went to get a rag and wrapped it around the edge. Take out two thick porcelain bowls and pour out the soup from the earthen pot. One bowl is full, but the other bowl is only half full. Finally, she poured all the ingredients at the bottom of the earthen pot into half a bowl.


    After that, she picked up two steaming steamed buns from the steamer and put them on the plate. With that bowl of soup, he brought it to Ruan Siyi.


    "Xianggong, it''s time for dinner."


    Ruan Siyi didn''t speak and took it silently. Qiao went to the stool behind his stall and sat down.


    Just about to start lunch, the bowl in front of her was taken away, and then another bowl was put in front of her.


    "That, my husband, I like soup."


    Ruan Siyi ignored her, took a gulp of the soup and turned to eat his own steamed bread.


    Qiao lowered her head and bit by bit broke the steamed bread and fed it to her mouth. No one saw that she had already burst into tears.


    In the evening, Ruan Siyi cleaned up his side and came silently to help Qiao collect it. After that, he carried the bookcase on his back and helped Qiao push the cart with his empty hand.


    The car looks small, but it''s actually heavy. It''s very difficult for Qiao to push it alone.


    She pushed the car alone for a month. Occasionally, mother Chen would come to help her. In the next two months, one more person helped her push it.


    This day, after dinner.


    Qiao finished cleaning the table and quietly put something beside the table.


    Ruan Siyi was stunned when he saw it.


    This is not a rare treasure, but a Book of the Analects of Confucius.


    For Ruan Siyi in the past, he regarded it as an old shoe. But now, he has thought for a long time and is not willing to buy it, or he has no spare money to buy it at all. The money I earn every day is only enough not to be hungry, but such a book needs several liang of silver.


    After Qiao put it down, he went to the kitchen. Ruan Siyi was stunned for a long time before he slowly stretched out his hand to get the book.


    After taking it, he rubbed it for a long time.


    at night.


    In the quiet bedroom, a small world surrounded by gauze curtains.


    "In fact, you can go back to your mother''s house. You don''t have to live such a life with me..."


    Qiao''s eyes were wide open, staring at the empty sky and choking, "marry chicken with chicken, marry dog with dog, I''m not going anywhere..."


    She thought she could finally cover the heat, or didn''t she cover the heat?


    Qiao Xinlan, how long can you hold on?


    He seems to be around, but he doesn''t seem to be there. It''s very close, but it feels very far away.


    Qiao turned over carefully, buried his face in the quilt and held his breath for a long time before he burst into tears.

 Chapter 662

    I couldn''t stop crying. I cried faintly.


    She never cried like this before. She would cry very loudly when she wanted to cry. Later, she slowly found that even if she cried loudly and fiercely, she couldn''t stop his eyes, so she changed


    She also wants to be decent


    She can bear hardships and live a hard life that she didn''t dare to think of before. She thought she would be unbearable. In fact, it wasn''t very difficult.


    She felt that she was very strong now and could face any dilemma. Only then did she find that it was only his words that she could no longer bear


    "Don''t cry..."


    In the dark, a voice said, with a hand on her shoulder. It seemed to want to comfort, but I didn''t know what to do.


    Qiao turned around, plunged his head into Ruan Siyi''s arms and burst into tears.


    She cried for a long time and muttered, ''I will not leave you, I will not''


    She repeated this sentence many times, as if persuading him and herself.


    It is said that men don''t shed tears easily. From the accident at home to now, Ruan Siyi hasn''t cried even if he is oppressed again. But at this time, I couldn''t help shaking my voice and hands.


    "Don''t cry..."


    Before dawn the next day, Qiao got up quietly.


    Chen''s mother got up earlier than her and steamed steamed buns with noodles early in the morning.


    The noodles woke up the first day. When I got up in the morning, I only wrapped the chopped stuffing and steamed it on the steamer. At that time, Qiao will take it to the market and sell it. Just burn some firewood below and heat it.


    "Mom, why do you get up so early again?"


    "When you are too old to sleep, get up early and do things."


    "Mom, you suffered with me..."


    "What are you talking about, miss? Mother is not bitter."


    When they finished their work, it was dawn. The stove has a double stove mouth. When the steamed buns are steamed, the porridge cooked on one side will be fine. When the steamer was brought down, mother Chen fried a green vegetable on fire. Qiao picked up some pickles from the pickle jar, and then he could have breakfast.


    Qiao came out with breakfast. Ruan Siyi was standing at the door of the main room and looked this way. His eyes just hit Qiao. Qiao''s face was red, and Ruan Siyi''s face was suspected to be red.


    After breakfast, they went out to the stall together.


    After setting up the stall, they sat down and took a breath. Ruan Siyi suddenly stuffed a slightly hot thing into his hand. He looked down and saw that it was a cooked egg.


    "Well, you were tired last night. Here you are..."


    "The boss wants two steamed stuffed buns."


    "Hey, here we are."


    Looking at the eggs in his hand, Ruan Siyi wanted to say that he was not tired.


    The following year, Qiao gave birth to a daughter.


    Ruan Siyi became a father for the first time. He was so excited that he calmed down in a few days and named his child Ruan Chengxi.


    Days continue to live day after day, because more than a mouth to eat, life is more embarrassed.


    Ruan Siyi wanted to change when he was poor. He looked everywhere for jobs that could make money. Kung Fu pays off. I found a job of copying books. Although the reward is not high, it is good that it is long-term.


    When his daughter was two years old, Qiao proposed to leave the capital and return to Ruan Siyi''s hometown in southern Shaanxi.


    "Since you decide to go that way, you''ll have to go back sooner or later."


    Ruan Siyi was silent. Then he began to pack up and sell the house and migrate back to his hometown.


    It took a month for a family of four to arrive in Yuxian County in southern Shaanxi.


    In fact, the Ruan family has no one here in Yuxian County. Ruan Siyi has never come back since he was so old. But as Qiao said, since you have that idea, you always have to come back. It''s better to come back late than early.


    Everything needs to start from scratch.


    Fortunately, the house in the capital sold more than 300 liang of silver. I''m not afraid of running out of money for a while.


    The house they live in is rented. Qiao and Ruan Siyi observed it for a long time before they chose to live here. It''s close to the market and quiet enough to do anything.

 Chapter 663

    Qiao''s steamed stuffed bun stand reopened, but Ruan Siyi''s letter stand did not open. Qiao asked him to study hard and strive to be admitted to the scholar next year. This year''s food and drink expenses, the money to sell the house can be used for a long time.


    Yes, so do they return to their places of origin. The Ruan family''s title was taken away, and they were not in the queue that could not participate in the imperial examination.


    Ruan Siyi devoted himself to learning. Qiao went out to set up a stall. He read books and occasionally helped mother Chen take her daughter. Seeing that Qiao''s stall was closing, he went to pick her up.


    The next year, Ruan Siyi entered the examination room full of confidence, but failed to pass the examination.


    After the results came down, Ruan Siyi was decadent.


    Before the age of 18, he was a good seedling in his husband''s mouth. His poems, songs and articles were not bad. Later, he was discouraged and left his knowledge for many years, but now he seems unable to pick it up.


    He didn''t want to take the exam again and was going to continue to set up a stall to support his family. Qiao scolded him and said, is it difficult that your dream of more than ten years can be put in front of you one day, but do you agree?


    Yes, that was what he longed for most in the bottom of his heart a long time ago. This longing had been there since he took the pen, but it was limited by his identity and could only be pressed at the bottom of his heart.


    Yeah, how can he recognize counseling?


    He can throw away his dignity, face and honor for more than 20 years and become a poor scholar who writes letters on behalf of others. All his self-esteem, spirit and backbone have been lost. Now why can''t he afford to lose?


    Just start over! In the past few years, he had already crushed the former romantic fourth master Ruan. He could piece himself up a little bit. Now he''s not afraid to start all over again!


    One year, two years, the third year, Ruan Siyi was finally admitted to the scholar.


    The next year he took part in the rural examination and failed.


    At this time, Ruan Siyi can face failure calmly, and his mind has been honed by the secular world. He found a private school and taught people as a teacher. In his spare time, he helped Qiao take care of the steamed stuffed bun stall.


    In the past three years, Qiao became pregnant again and gave birth to a son named Ruan Zhiyuan.


    After three years of accumulation, Ruan Siyi came to an end again. This time, he won the solution of the rural examination.


    The whole southern Shaanxi was shocked, but Ruan Siyi quietly returned to the capital with his wife and children.


    After seven years, I returned to the familiar and strange capital again.


    Ruan Siyi bought a house in the slum where he once lived. Although it was not the one he sold, it was very close to there. Many neighbors don''t know the family who just moved in. Only the old neighbors remember the scholar who set up the stall in the street and the baozi landlady sitting next to the scholar.


    No one knows that the scholar today is no longer the scholar, but Jie Yuan Ruan Siyi, who caused a sensation in southern Shaanxi in this autumn.


    Southern Shaanxi is too far from the capital. Xie Yuan is too small to hit several small officials when he drops a sign.


    The capital began to bustle, and more and more people gathered in the capital to be among the students of the son of heaven in the next spring.


    At the same time, Ruan Siyi ran to set up a stall in the street again. Qiao''s steamed stuffed bun stall didn''t open again. She wanted to take two children. She really didn''t have time.


    In the spring and February of the 14th year of Jingtai, the spring Wei photo period opened for trial.


    Ruan Siyi was admitted to the examination institute on the ninth day of the ninth day of the ninth day of the Lunar New Year and was discharged from the hospital on the evening of the seventeenth day. Qiao had already hired a carriage to wait at the entrance of the examination institute. Ruan Siyi jumped into the carriage and fainted. Qiao shed tears of heartache.


    Ruan Siyi slept for three days and nights before waking up. The high-density examination for nine consecutive days exhausted his physical strength and energy, and then he waited for the release day.


    When the release day came in late February, Ruan Siyi ranked 12th among the tribute scholars.

 Chapter 664

    On March 15, in the Chongzheng Hall, Emperor Daxi and Emperor Jing sat on the seat in the middle hall, with a dense number of tribute scholars below.


    All the tribute scholars have long been attracted by Emperor Jing, the emperor of Daxi. At this time, they saw emperor Jing sitting in the hall and personally presided over the palace test. Everyone was excited.


    Whether you can become a disciple of the son of heaven depends on this!


    On the contrary, Ruan Siyi was in a complicated mood.


    The man on the Dragon chair destroyed his home with one hand, but now he takes the imperial examination under his auspices.


    Time is also life, but he can''t hate this man, because he can grow into today, and it''s not this man''s credit. And the disaster of the Marquis house that day was not made by people themselves!


    Press down the mood and write hard. This is the end of 14 years of efforts!


    After the palace examination, the next day, the paper will be read and the list will be released again.


    This time, Ruan Siyi once again became famous in the capital and was personally named the No. 1 scholar of the new science by Emperor Daxi.


    After the horse crossing parade, there was the Chuan Lu conference, and Ruan Siyi was in the limelight for a while.


    No one seems to recall that this man was the second son of the Jinyang Hou family. Even his compatriot Ruan Siming watched on the day of the horse crossing parade, but he can''t connect the new No. 1 scholar with frost on his temples and clear face with his brother who couldn''t help the mud to the wall and didn''t know where to go earlier.


    Naturally, someone asked the number one scholar whether he had a wife.


    The No. 1 student in the new subject replied that he had a humble family and had been married for more than 20 years. He was beautiful and harmonious and raised his eyebrows.


    No one knew that when Ruan Siyi attended the Chuan Lu conference, a woman wept silently in front of the clear sky and couldn''t help muttering: "Dad, I won the bet, fourteen years, I spent fourteen years..."


    The No. 1 scholar is only a scene for a while, but it will still be silent after that. Ruan Siyi was granted the title of writing in the Imperial Academy. He first worked for three years, and then did other work after the expiration of three years.


    These three years were very quiet. Ruan Siyi came and went between his home and the imperial academy every day.


    During this period, Ruan Siyi met with Qiao Shangshu, his father-in-law''s official department, but they turned a deaf ear, as if there was no such relationship.


    During this period, Qiao tossed and turned between her mother''s house and her husband''s house. Finally, she secretly dragged someone to send a letter to her mother''s house. The letter only said one word, forgive her daughter for being unfilial!


    Three years later, Ruan Siyi was dispatched as the governor of Suzhou.


    The night before leaving the capital.


    In the dark, Ruan Siyi looked at Qiao, who had been tossing and turning for several days, and said, "I''m leaving again. Don''t you go back to your mother''s house?"


    "I..."


    Ruan Siyi reached out and patted her and whispered, "go there tomorrow morning. Don''t worry about me."


    "Xianggong..."


    Before dawn the next day, Qiao drove to Shangshu house. Qiao Shangshu and his wife cried bitterly with their daughter in their arms.


    Mrs. Qiao scolded: "... You have no conscience. You don''t go home for more than ten years..." after scolding, she cried painfully: "... My daughter has suffered..."


    After crying, the three sat down and talked. With Qiao''s talk, Mrs. Qiao couldn''t help wiping her tears, and Qiao Shangshu couldn''t help sighing. Finally, Qiao Shangshu said, "after all, Kung Fu pays off to a person with a heart. He can make a difference, and you won''t suffer in the future."


    It was not until late afternoon that Qiao hurried to leave by car. Instead of going home, he went straight to the wharf in the suburbs of Beijing.


    There is an official ship waiting at the dock.


    After Qiao got on board, the ship lifted anchor and sailed.


    Ruan Siyi and Qiao stood at the stern, looking at the magnificent city from a distance.


    Qiao wiped his tears, "I''m really unfilial..."


    Ruan Siyi took her into his arms and sighed, "when we come back again, we''ll visit our father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    "Xianggong..."


    Ruan Siyi patted her placidly and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 665

    "Actually..." Qiao took a deep breath, "in fact, I have a secret that I have never told you..."


    Ruan Siyi looked at her deeply and said, "I know."


    "Do you know?" Qiao''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it.


    Ruan Siyi nodded.


    In fact, how could I not know? Maybe I was just a fan at that time, but then I slowly figured it out. But I can''t forget that she appeared in front of him when he was most helpless, her haggard face when he felt that he was on the verge of death, her smiling and crying face when he went out for a walk. I can''t forget that when she was most difficult, she had to take a bowl of soup and give him delicious food. She only drank soup. I can''t forget that she worked hard to sell steamed stuffed buns and saved a few months to buy him a Book


    So, even if there is deception, what kind of deception can do so? If so many are cheating, he will be happy to be cheated!


    "... in fact, I hated you very much at that time. I wanted to see your bad luck so that I could be happier... I told myself at that time that I must revenge you severely, let you lose everything, let you like me, and then I abandoned you and let you suffer... But I regretted in the end..."


    From that day, she quietly followed him to set up a stall in the street for the first time. She saw him embarrassed, depressed and struggling to support... She regretted it!


    She found that he was a disaster in her life after all. He was embarrassed, she was distressed, he was depressed, and she burst into tears... She had loved him to the bone, couldn''t bear to lose it, couldn''t cut it off, and couldn''t forget it


    In fact, the Qiao family is willing to help their daughter and son-in-law. Even Qiao Shangshu is not willing to accept this son-in-law who has never been better to his daughter. After all, it is his daughter who suffers. It was Qiao who tried his best to stop him and told his parents that if he was a piece of mud, let him rot into the mud. Give her three years. If he is a piece of mud, she will go home with Li


    In fact, she lied to everyone. She went for revenge, but she failed at the beginning


    She had money, but she forced him to have no way to go. They could have a good life, but she deliberately forced him to be embarrassed


    Qiaoshi hesitated countless times to take out the silver ticket stuffed by Qiaofu people. Finally, it was pressed at the bottom of the box and has not been touched until now.


    Over the years, Qiao watched Ruan Siyi change and transform a little, enjoying the love of husband and wife. At the same time, she felt guilty... She didn''t say it because she was afraid of


    Afraid to say it, all this beautiful has become a dream!


    Qiao said word by word, telling all the nightmares that had haunted him for a long time, including his own mental journey.


    She burst into tears.


    I don''t know when Ruan Siyi was wet with tears.


    He held Qiao in his arms and held him tightly.


    "I''ve always wanted to say sorry to you, but I always think this sentence is too shallow. Now, I solemnly say sorry to you. If I can do it again, I won''t do that."


    Qiao cried and laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    It doesn''t matter. It tells all the ups and downs in Qiao''s heart, including the resentment of the day, the relief after, and the acceptance after. If today had to be replaced by the previous ones, she would be willing.


    After all, at the beginning of marriage, he was wrong, and she was also wrong. After that, they drifted away, and she made even more mistakes


    After all, with her own efforts, she got a real husband. In the past ten years, Qiao understood something she had never realized before, that is, exchanging sincerity for sincerity!


    At this time, she won, really won, she won heaven, won the tease of fate!


    The future continues, and happiness sets sail here